Skip to main content

Full text of "The church historians of England : Reformation period"

See other formats 


tihmvy  of  trhe  't:heolo0ical  ^tmxnary 

PRINCETON  •  NEW  JERSEY 


PURCHASED  BY  THE 

MRS.  ROBERT  LENOX  KENNEDY 

CHURCH  HISTORY  FUND 


BR  756  .C58  v. 3:2 

The  church  historians  of 
England    ^ 


THE  CHUECH  HISTORIANS 
OF  ENGLAND. 


Y,    PRINTER,    BREAD   8TREE1    HILL, 


-££2-1 


-"-v., 


THE  CHURCH  HISTORIANS 
OF  ENGLAND. 


EEFORMATION  PERIOD. 


THE  ACTS  AND  MONUMENTS  OF 

y 

JOHN  FOXE. 


CAREFULLY  REVISED,  WITH  NOTES 
AND  APPENDICES. 


VOL.  III.— PART  II. 


FLEET    STREET  and  HANOVER    STREET. 
MDCCCLV. 


^f      ^X^/  /y      "''/^      ^f 


INJUNCTION  OF  PENANCK. 


F.T  BrgHtro.  ir.  Cowl  my  ;  fol.  3W.  (,. 


^'O    CREDIT    TO    BE    KEPT    WITH     \    HERETIC.  449 


Substance  of  the  Answer  of  the  Council  to  the  Supplication 


A.D. 

1415. 


First,  as  touching  the  protestation  of  John  Huss,  whether  it  be  true  or  false, 
it  shall  be  made  evident  in  the  process  of  his  cause.     Moreover,  whereas  they 
say  that  the  adversaries  of  John  Huss  have  perversely  drawn  certain  things  out 
of  his  books,    that,  also,  the  matter  itself  shall  declare  in   the  end ;    when, 
if  it  shall   be  found   and  decreed  that  John  Huss  is  unjustly  and  imtruly  j  ^ 
accused,  it  shall  then  come  to  pass  that  his  adversaries  shall  incur  perpetual  Huss  in 
ignominy  and  slander.  But  as  touching  sureties,  albeit  there  might  he  a  thousand  "<•  "^^^^ 
put  in  or  bound,  yet-  can  it  not  by  any  means  be,  that  the  deputies  of  the  council  "aUed!*^ 
with  a  safe  conscience  may  receive  or  take  them  in  that  man's  cause,  unto  whom  Nocedit 
there  is  no  faith  nor  credit  to  be  given.  Howbeit  thus  much  they  will  do,  upon  to bekejjt 
the  fifth  day  of  June  next    John  Huss  shall  be  brought  again  unto  Constance,  ""'"i  ?• 
and  there  have  free  liberty  to  speak  his  mind  before  the  council,  and  then  they    "^'^"^ 
will  lovingly  and  gently  hear  him. 

But  the  matter  in  the  end  fell  out  f\ir  contrary  to  this  promise. — 
The  same  day  the  said  barons  and  lords  presented  a  supplication  of 
this  tenor  unto  the  emperor : 

Supplication  of  the  Barons  to  the  Emperor  Sigismund  for  John  Huss. 

Unto  the  most  high  and  mighty  prince,  the  lord  Sigismund,  king  of  the 
Romans,  always  Augustus,  king  of  Hungary,  Croatia,  and  Dalmatia,  oiu-  most 
gracious  lord,  faithful  and  true  service  in  all  things,  and  at  all  times.  Most 
serene  prince  and  gracious  lord,  we  signify  unto  your  serenity,  that  we  all 
together,  with  one  mind,  consent,  and  accord,  have  dehvered  up  unto  the 
reverend  fathers  and  lords,  the  deputies  of  the  four  nations,  and  to  the  whole 
sacred  council  of  Constance,  this  our  supplication  hereunder  written,  as  reason- 
able, just,  and  worthy  of  consideration ;  the  tenor  whereof  here  followeth  word 
by  word,  and  is  this.* 

'  Wherefore  we  most  humbly  require  and  desire  your  princely  majesty,  that 
both  for  the  love  of  justice,  and  also  of  the  fame  and  renown  of  that  most 
famous  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  whereof  we  acknowledge  you  undoubtedly  the 
true  lord,  heir,  and  successor ;  and  also  foreseeing  unto  the  liberty  of  your  safe- 
conduct  ;  that  you  would,  beholding  with  a  favourable  countenance  these 
reasonable  and  just  supplications  which  we  have  put  up  to  the  lords  aforesaid, 
interpose  your  good  offices  with  the  said  most  reverend  fathers  and  lords,  that 
they  may  effectiially  hear  us  in  this  our  just  petition,  which  we  have  oifered 
up  to  them,  as  is  aforesaid.  But  lest  the  enemies  of  the  renown  and  honour  of 
the  famous  kingdom  of  Bohemia  (and  such,  be  our  slanderers  also)  should  here- 
after slander  us,  that  we  had  made  unlawful  and  unreasonable  requests  unto  the 
said  most  reverend  lords;  therefore,  we  desired  of  them,  that  it  would  please 
them  to  decree  to  authorise  our  said  supplication  by  setting  to  their  public  hand. 
In  like  wise,  we  do  earnestly  beg  of  your  serene  highness,  that  you  would 
vouchsafe  and  be  pleased  to  give  us  your  testimonial  to  the  premises. 

But  what  answer  the  emperor  made  hereunto,  we  could  never  xhe  kin- 
understand  or  know ;  but  by  the  process  of  the  matter  a  man  may  f?'''^?''  ^y 
easily  judge,  tliat  this  good  emperor  was  brought  and  led  even  nnto  poitunity 
this  point,  through  the  obstinate  mischief  of  the  cardinals  and  bishops,  card'inais 
to  break  and  falsify  his  promise  and  faith  which  he  had  made  and  '°omise 
promised :  and  this  was  their  reason  whereby  he  was  driven  thereunto, 
that  no  defence  could  or  might  be  given  either  by  safe-conduct,  or 
by  any  other  means  unto  him,  who  was  suspected  or  judged  to  be  a 

(1)  The  copy  of  the  supplication  before  written,  which  was  presented  unto  the  deputies  of  thfl 
council,  was  here  inserted,  whereunto  that  which  followeth  was  annexed.     See  page  iiO. 
VOL.    I  [I.  G    G 


450  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Henry   hcrctic.     But  by  the  epistles  and  letters  of  John  Huss,  a  man  may 
easily  judge  what  the  king's  mind  was.     Now  we  will  proceed  in  tl 


le 


A.  D.    history. 

^'^l^-        The  fifth  day  of  Juno,  the  cardinals,  bishops,  and  the  rest  of  the 
Mischiev-  priests,  almost  all  that  were  in  Constance,  assembled  to  a  great  num- 
co'msei    ber,  at  the  covcnt  of  the  Franciscans  in  Constance  ;  and  there  it  was 
|;!,,'|'h      commanded,  that  before  John  Huss  should  be  brought  forth,  in  his 
baud.      absence  they  should  rehearse  the  witnesses  and  articles  which  they 
had  slanderously  gathered  out  of  his  books ;  which,  articles,  with 
John  Huss's  answer,  we  will  hereafter  repeat.     By  chance  there  was 
then  present  a  certain  notary,  named  Peter  Mladoniewitz,  who  bare 
great  love  and  amity  unto  the  said  Huss ;  who,  as  soon  as  he  per- 
ceived that  the  bishops  and  cardinals  were  already  determined  and 
appointed  to  condemn  the  said  articles  in  the  absence  of  John  Huss, 
went  with  all  speed  unto  lords  Wenceslaus  de  Duba  and  John  de 
Clum,  and  told  them  all  the  matter,  who  incontinent  made  report 
Tiie        thereof  to  the  emperor ;  who,  understanding  their  intent,  sent  Louis, 
counLi    the  count  Palatine  of  Heidelburgh,  and  the  lord  Frederic,  Burgrave 
paiHs^     of  Nuremberg,   to  signify  unto  them  who  ruled  the  council,  that 
stopped    nothing  should  be  resolved  or  done  in  the  case  of  John  Huss  before 
emperor,  it  were  first  heard  with  equity,  and  that  they  should  send  him  all  such 
articles  as  were  laid  against  the  said  Huss,  which  were  cither  false  or 
heretical ;  and  he  would  do  so  much,  that  the  said  articles  should  be 
examined  by  good  and  learned  men.  Then,  according  to  the  emperor's 
will,  the  judgment  of  the  principals  of  the  council  was  suspended, 
until  such  time  as  John  Huss  were  present, 

in  the  mean  season,  these  noble  men,  lords  Wenceslaus  de  Duba 
and  John  de  Ckim,  did  give  unto  the  two  princes,  whom  the  emperor 
had  sent,  certain  small  treatises  which  the  said  .John  Huss  had  made, 
out  of  the  which  his  enemies  had  drawn  certain  articles  falsely  to  jire- 
sent  unto  them  who  ruled  the  council ;  under  this  condition,  that  they 
would  render  them  again,  when  they  should  demand  them.  The  intent 
and  meaning  of  these  barons  was,  that  by  this  means  the  adversaries 
of  John  Hu.ss  might  the  more  easily  be  reproved,  who,  of  a  naughty 
and  corrupt  conscience,  had  picked  corrupt  sentences  out  of  the  said 
books  of  John  Huss.  The  books  were  delivered  unto  the  cardinals 
and  bishops ;  and,  that  done,  John  Huss  was  brought  forth,  and  the 
princes  who  were  sent  by  the  emperor,  departed  back  again.  After- 
wards, they  showed  the  books  to  John  Huss,  and  he  confessed  openly, 
before  the  whole  assembly,  that  he  had  made  them ;  and  that  he  was 
ready,  if  there  were  any  fault  in  them,  to  amend  the  same. 

Now  hearken  a  little  to  the  holy  proceedings  of  these  reverend 
fathers ;  for  here  happened  a  strange  and  slnimeful  matter.     AVith 


John 
Huss 


much  ado  they  had  scarcely  read  one  article,  and  brought  forth  a  few 
snencc-by  ^^'itncsscs  upon  the  same  against  him,  but,  as  he  was  about  to  open 
oi>uage    his  mouth  to  auswcr,  all  this  mad  herd  or  flock  began  so  to  cry  out 
bishops     upon  him,  that  he  had  not  leisui-e  to  speak  one  only  word.   The  noise 
P?ic8t8     a"<^  trouble  was  so  great  and  so  vehement,  that  a  man  might  well 
have  called  it  a  bruit  or  noise  of  wild  beasts,  and  not  of  men  ;  much 
less  was  it  to  be  judged  a  congi-egation  of  men  gathered  together,  to 
judge  and  determine  so  grave  and  weighty  matters.     And  if  it  hap- 
pened that  the  noise  and  cry  did  ever  so'  little  cease,  that  he  might 


FALSE    WITNESS    AGAINST    JOHN    IIUSS.  451 

answer  any  tliinfy  at  all  out  of  tlic  holy  Scriptures  or  ecclesiastical  Tioni/ 
doctors,   by  and  by  he  should  hear  this  goodly  reply  upon  him  :        " 

"  Tliat  makcth  nothing  to  the  purpose.'"'  ^  A.  D. 

Besides  all  this,  some  did  outrage  in  words  against  him,  and  others  ^'^'•'^• 


spitefully  mocked  him  ;  so  that  he,  seeing  himself  overwhelmed  with  An  out- 
these  rude  and  barbarous  noises  and  cries,  and  that  it  profited  nothing  coancu. 
to  speak,  determined  finally  with  himself  to  hold  his  peace  and  keep 
silence.     From  that  time  forward,  all  the  whole  rout  of  his  adver- 
saries thought  that  they  had  won  the  battle  of  him,  and  cried  out  all 
together ;   "  Now  he  is  dumb,  now  he  is  dumb  :  this  is  a  certain  sign 
and  token,  that  he  doth  consent  and  agree  unto  these  his  errors." 
Finally,  the  matter  came  to  this  point,  that  certain  of  the  most 
moderate  and  honest  among  them,  seeing  this  disorder,  determined 
to  proceed  no  further,  but  that  all  should  be  deferred  and  put  off 
until  another  time.     Through  their  advice,  the  prelates  and  others  ApffnJir. 
parted  from  the  council  for  that  present,  and  appointed  to  meet  there 
again  on  the  day  after  the  morrow,  to  proceed  in  judgment. 

On  that  day,  which  was  the  seventh  of  June,  somewhere  about  a f?ieat 
seven  of  the  clock,  the  sun  a  little  before  having  Ijeen  almost  wholly  the'sun" 
eclipsed,  this  same  flock  assembled  again  in  the  cloister  of  the  friars 
minor,  and  by  their  appointment  John  Huss  was  brought  before  them, 
accompanied  with  a  great  number  of  armed  men.     Thither  went  also  'They 
the  emperor,  whom  the  noble  men,  lords  Wenceslaus  de  Duba  and  f^^"^ 
John  de  Cium,  and  the  notary  named  Peter,  Avho  were  great  friends  ^ith 
of  the  said  Huss,  did  follow,  to  see  what  the  end  would  be.     Wlien  and'^  ^ 
they  were  come  thither,  they  heard  read,  on  the  accusation  of  Michael  alThkd 
de  Causis,  these  words  following  :  "  John   Huss  hath  taught  the  ^^en  to 
people  divers  and  many  errors  both  in  the  chapel  of  Bethlehem,  and  thier^ 
also  in  many  other  places  of  the  city  of  Prague,  of  the  which  errors  ^^^^^^^^^^ 
some  of  them  he  hath  drawn  out  of  WicklifF's  books,  and  the  rest  iowchrist 
he  hath  forged  and  invented  of  his  own  head,  and  doth  maintain  the  bishop's 
same  very  obstinately  and  stiffly.     First,  that  after  the  consecration  '"'"^®- 
and  pronunciation  of  the  words  in  the  Supper  of  the  liord,  there  re-  made"^ 
maineth  material  bread."    And  this  was  proved  by  the  witness  of  John  j^h" ^' 
Protyway,  parish-priest  of  St.  Clement's  in  Prague  ;  John  Pecklow,  H"^^- 
preacher  at  St.  Giles'  in  Prague  ;  Benise,  preacher  in  the  castle  of  witness 
Prague  ;   Andrew  Brode,  canon  of  Prague  ;  and  divers  other  priests,  5^^^"' 
Unto  this  John  Huss,  taking  a  solemn  oath,  answered  that  he  never  ""ss. 
spake  any  such  word  ;  but  thus  much  he  did  grant,  that  at  what  time  answer. 
the  archbishop  of  Prague  forbade  him  to  use  any  more  that  term  Namin- 
or  word  '  bread,'  he  could  not  allow  the  bishop's  commandment ;  forbidden 
forsomuch  as  Christ,  in  the  sixth  diopter  of  John,  doth  eleven  times  ^^yj^^^ 
name  himself  the  bread  of  angels,  which  came  down  from  heaven,  to  Wshops. 
give  life  unto  the  whole  world :  jjut  as  touching  material  bread,  he 
never  spake  any  thing  at  all.     Then  the  cardinal  of  Cambray,  taking 
a  certain  bill  in  his  hand,  which  he  said  he  received  the  day  before, 
said  unto    John    Huss  :    "  Do    you  prove    universalities  '  a   parte 
rei,""  i.  e.  '  by  part  of  a  thing  ?'"     When  John  Huss  answered  that  he 
did,  because  St.  Anselm  and  divers  others  had  so  done,  the  cardinal 
did  proceed  to  gather  his  argument  in  this  manner  :  *'  It  followeth 

(1)  Tlie  like  practice,  in  these  later  days,  was  used  at  Oxford  against  the  godlv  fathers. 
G  gS 


452  IIISTOUY    OF    TUF,    HOIIEMIAXS. 

ii'nry    then,"  said  he,  "  tliat  after  the  consecration  is  made,  there  remaineth 
^'      the  substance  of  material  bread  ;  and  that  I  do  tlius  ])rove  :  for  tlic 


A.  D.    consecration  being  done,  whiles  the  bread  is  changed  and  transubstan- 
^^1^-    tiated  into  the  body  of  Christ,  as  you  say,  cither  there  doth  remain 
The         the  common   substance  of  material  bread,   or  contrariwise.     If  the 
sopti'isu-   substance  do  remain,  then  is  the  proposition  proved  :  if  contrariwise, 
withjohn  then  doth  it  follow,  that  by  the  ceasing  of  the  singularity,  the  uni- 
Huss.       vcrsal  ceaseth  any  more  to  be." — John  Huss  answered,  "  UVuly  it 
ceaseth  to  be  in  this  singular  material  bread,  by  reason  of  the  tran- 
substantiation,  when  it  is   changed  and  transubstantiated   into   the 
body  of  Christ ;  but  notwithstanding,  in  other  singularities  the  subject 
remaineth." 
The  (Ms-       Then  a  certain  Englishman  by  that  argument  -would  prove  out  of 
onhe°"  the  first  position,  that  there  remained  material  bread.  Then  said  .John 
English-   Huss,  "  That  is  a  childish  argument,  Avhicli  every  boy  in  the  schools 
knoweth  :"  and  thereupon  gave  a  solution.     Then  another  English- 
man Avoidd  prove,  that  there  remained  material  bread  in  the  sacra- 
ment, because  the  bread  after  the  consecration  was  not  annihilated. 
Unto  whom  John  Huss  answered,  "  Although,"  said  he,  "  the  bread 
be  not  anniliilated  or  consumed,  yet  singidarly  it  ceaseth  there  to  be, 
by  reason  of  the  alteration  of  its  substance  into  the  body  of  Christ." 
Another    Hcro  auothcr  Englishman  stepping  forth,  said  :   "  John  Huss  seemeth 
man."''"  imto  me  to  use  the  same  kind  of  crafty  speech  which  ^V'icklifF  used, 
for  he  granted  all  these  things  which  this  man  hath  done,  and  yet  in 
very  deed  was  fully  persuaded  that  material  bread  remained  in  the 
sacrament  after  the  consecration."     Which  when  John  Huss  had  de- 
nied, saying,  that  he  spake  nothing  but  only  sincerely  and  uprightly, 
according  to  his  conscience  ;  the  Englishman  proceeded  to  demand 
of  him  again,  whether  the  body  of  Christ  be  totally  and  really  in  the 
•John       sacrament  of  the  altar.     Whcrcunto  John  Huss  answered  :  "  Verily, 
^"eeth     I  tlo  think  that  the  body  of  Christ  is  really  and  totally  in  the  sacra- 
biind"'^'  ment  of  the  altar,  which  was  born  of  the  Virgin  !Mary,  suffered,  died, 
time  in    and  rosc  again,  and  sitteth  on  the  right  liand  of  God  the  Father 
^e^sacra-  _^]j^i(r],(;y  "     Whcu  tlicy  had  disputed  a  good  while  to  and  fro,  as 
touching  vmiversalities,  the  Englishman,  who  before  would  prove  that 
material  bread  remained  in  the  sacrament,  because  the  bread  was  not 
annihilate,  interrupting  and  breaking  their  talk,  said  :   "  To  what  pur- 
pose is  this  disputation  upon  universalities,  which  maketh  nothing  to 
the  purpose,  as  touching  faith  .'*     For  as  far  as  I  can  perceive  or  hear, 
this  man  holdcth  a  good  opinion  as  touching  the  sacrament  of  the 
an  Kn-     ^^tar."  Thcu  another  Englishman,  named  Stokes,  said  :   "•  I  have  seen 
iibhma"n.   at  Praguc  a  certain  treatise,  which  was  ascribed  unto  this  man  John 
Huss,  wherein  it  was  plainly  set  forth,   that  after  the  consecration 
there  remained  material  bread  in  the  sacrament."     "  Verily,"  said 
John  Huss,  "  saving  your  reverence,  that  is  not  true." 
False  Then  they  returned  again  unto  the  testimony  of  them  who  were 

spoken  of  a  little  before,  who,  every  man  for  himself  aflinned,  with  an 
John  oath,  that  which  lie  had  said ;  among  whom  John  Protyway,  parish 
faheiyac-  pricst  of  St.  Clement's  in  Prague,  mIicu  he  should  come  to  confirm  his 
cauing*^"'  testimony,  added  more,  that  John  Huss  should  say,  that  St.  Gregory 
St.  Gre-  -was  but  a  rhyuicr,  when  he  did  allege  his  authority  against  him.  Unto 
rhymer,    whom  John  Huss  auswcrcd,  that  in  this  point  they  did  him  great 


viiweu. 


ANOlilJiR,   ACCUSATION   FOR  DEFENDING  WICKLIFF  S  AHTICLES.  4o£ 

injury,  forasmuch  as  he  always  esteemed  and  reputed  St.  Gregory  for    He^inj 
a  most  holy  doctor  of  the  church.  ^• 


These  contentions  and  disputations  being  somewhat  appeased,  the    A.  D. 
cardinal  of  Florence  turned  himself  towards  John  Huss  and  said :    ^"^15. 
"  Master,  you  know  well  enough  that  it  is  ^mtten,  that  in  the  mouth  Tiie  car- 
of  two  or  three  witnesses    all  witness  is  firm  and  stable ;  and  here  Florence, 
you  see  now  almost  twenty  witnesses  against  you,  men  of  authority  ^rtfiesLs 
and  worthy  of  credit,  amongst  whom  some  have  heard  you  teach  these  prevailed 
things  themselves,  the  others  by  report  and  common  bruit  or  voice  do  John 
testify  of  your  doctrine;  and  all  together,  generally,  bring  firm  rea-  Jhe^es^S*-' 
sons  and  proofs  of  their  witness,  unto  the  which  we  are  forced  and  con-  ^''"y  °^ 

,'.,.,„  f  ,  all  Bohe- 

stramed  to  give  credit ;  and,  tor  my  part,  i   see  not  how  you  can  mia  could 
maintain  and  defend  your  cause  against  so  many  notable  and  well  "n  \\\T^^ 
learned  men."     Unto  whom  John  Huss  answered  in  this  manner  :  p^"- 
"  I  take  God  and  my  conscience  to  witness,  that  I  never  taught  any 
thing,  neither  was  it  ever  in  my  mind  or  fantasy  to  teach  in  such  sort 
or  manner,  as  these  men  here  have  not  feared  to  witness  against  me 
that  which  they  never  heard.     And  albeit    they  were  as  many  more 
in  number  as  they  are,  for  all  that,  I  do  much  more  esteem,  yea,  and 
without  comparison,  regard  the  witness  of  my  Lord  God,  before  the 
witness  and  judgment  of  all  mine  adversaries,  upon  whom  I  do  in  no 
point  stay  myself." 

Then  said  the  cardinal  again  unto  him :  "  It  is  not  lawful  for  us  The  ear- 
to  judge  according  to  your  conscience ;  for  we  cannot  choose,  but  camlmy- 
that  we  must  needs  stay  ourselves  upon  the  firm  and  evident  witness  ^  ^^,.^ 
of  these  men  here.     For  it  is  not  for  any  displeasure  or  hatred,  that 
these  men  do  witness  this  against  you  (as  you  do  allege),  for  they 
allege  and  bring  forth  such  reasons  of  their  witness,  that  there  is  no 
man  that  can  perceive  any  hatred  in  them,  or  that  we  can,  in  any 
case,  be  in  doubt  thereof.     And  as  touching  Master  Stephen  Paletz, 
wliereas  you  say,  you  do  suspect  him  that  he  hath  craftily  and  deceit- 
fully drawn  out  certain  points  or  articles  out  of  your  books,  to  be  pro- 
duced afterward ;  it  seemeth  that  in  this  point  you  do  him  great 
wrong,  for  in  my  opinion  he  hath  used  and  showed  such  fidelity,  that, 
in  amity  toward  you,  he  hath  alleviated  and  moderated  many  of  your 
articles  much  more  than  they  are  in  your  own  books.     I  understand, 
also,  that  you  have  like  opinion  of  divers  other  notable  men,  and 
especially  you  have  said,  that  you  do  suspect  Master  Clwincellor  of  He 
Paris,  than  whom  there  is  no  more  excellent  and  christian  man  in  all  cerson!* 
the  whole  world." 

Then  was  there  read  a  certain  article  of  accusation,  in  the  which  it  Another 
was  alleged,  that  John  Huss  had  taught,  and  obstinately  defended,  cer-  f^o'rJ'for 
tain  erroneous  articles  of  Wickliifs  in  Bohemia.     Wliereunto  Huss  ^y[^j?fij}?.f 
answered,  that  he  never  taught  any  errors  of  John  WicklifF's,  or  any  articles. 
other  man's.     "  Wherefore,  if  it  be  so  that  WicklifF  hath  sowed  any 
errors  in  England,  let  the  Englishmen  look  to  that  themselves."  But  to 
confirm  their  article,  there  was  alleged  that  John  Huss  did  withstand 
the  condemnation  of  Wickliif's  articles,  the  which  had  been  first  made 
at  Rome.      And  afterward  also,  when  the  archbishop  of  Prague,  with 
other  learned  men,  held  a  convocation  at  Prague  for  the  same  matter, 
when  they  would  have  there  been  condemned  for  this  cause,  that  none 
of  them  were  agreeing  to  the  catholic  faith  or  doctrine,  but  were  either 


4-)4  IIISTOUY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

heretical,  erroneous,  or  offensive  ;  he  answered,   that  he  durst  not 
agree  thereunto,  for  offending  of  his  conscience,  and  especially  for 


A.D.    these  articles :  that  Silvester  the  pope,  and  Constantine,  did  err  in 
H15.    bestowing  those  great  gifts  and  rewards  upon  the  church  :  also,  that 
Certain     the  popc  or  pricst,  being  in  mortal  sin,  cannot  consecrate  nor  baptize, 
'wickry*^  "  1''^^^  article,"  said  Huss,  "  I  have  thus  limited,  so  as  I  should  say, 
that  John  tliat  he  doth  unworthily  consecrate  or  baptize,  for  that,  when  he  is  in 
stood  to.   deadly  sin,  he  is  an  unworthy  minister  of  the  sacraments  of  God." 
Here  his  accusers,  with  their  witnesses,  were  earnest  and  instant,  that 
the  article  of  Wickliff  was  written  by  John  Huss  totidem  rerbis  in  the 
treatise  which  he  had  made  against  Ste})lien  Paletz.     "  Verily,"  said 
John  Huss,  "  I  fear  not  to  submit  myself  even  to  the  punishment  of 
death,  if  you  shall  not  find  it  so  as  I  have  said."     When  the  book  was 
brought  forth,  they  found  it  written  as  John  IIuss  had  said.  He  added 
also,   moreover,  tliat  he  durst  not  agree   unto  them  who  had  con- 
demned Wickliff's  articles  for  this  article,  "  The  tenths  are  pure  alms." 
wiicuior       Here  the  cardinal  of  Florence  objected  unto  him  this  argument: 
teiiuis  be  n  ry^  constitute  alms  it  is  requisite,  that  it  should  be  given  freely  with- 
"''"^'       out  bond  or  duty :  but  tenths  are  not  given  freely,  but  of  bond  or 
duty :  therefore  are  they  no  alms."    John  Huss,  denying  the  major  of 
this  syllogism,  brought  this  reason  against  him  :  "  Forsomuch  as  rich 
men  are  boundcn,  under  the  pain  of  eternal  damnation,  unto  the  fulfill- 
ing of  the  six  works  of  mercy,  which  Christ  repeateth  in  Matthew  xxv., 
Alms       and  these  w  orks  are  pure  alms ;  ergo,  alms  arc  also  given  by  bond  and 
ii'uty.  °     duty."     Then  an  archbishop  of  England,  stepping  up,  said :   "  If  wc 
s«       all  be  bound  unto  those  six  works  of  mercy,  it  doth  follow  that  poor 
'''""  "'  men,  who  have  nothing  at  all  to  give,  should  be  damned."  "I  answer," 
said  Huss,  "  unto  your  antecedent,  that  I  spake  distinctly  of  rich  men, 
and  of  those  who  had  wherewithal  to  do  those  works.     They,  I  say, 
are  Ijound  to  give  alms  under  pain  of  damnation." 

He  answered  moreover,  unto  the  minor  of  the  first  argument,  that 

tenths  were  at  first  given  freely,  and  afterward  made  a  bond  and  duty  ; 

and  when  he  would  have  declared  it  more  at  large,  he  could  not  be 

suffered.    He  declared  also  divers  other  causes  why  he  could  not,  with 

The  mind  safc  conscicncc,  consent  unto  the  condemnation  of  Wickliff's  articles. 

Huss"     ^^^^t  howsoever  the  matter  went,  he  did  affirm   and  say,  that  he  did 

the'con^  never  obstinately  confirm  any  articles  of  ^\'ickliff's,  but  only  that  he 

iiemii.-i-    did  not  allow  and  consent  that  WicklifTs  articles  should  be  condemned, 

wickiitr's  before  sufficient  reasons  were  alleged  out  of  the  holy  Scripture  for  their 

articles,    condemnation. 

'  And  of  the  same  mind,'  saith  John  Ilnss,   '  are  a  great  many  other  doctors 
and  masters  of  tlie  university  of  Prague ;  for  when  Sbinco  the  archbishop  com- 
manded all  Wickliff's  books  to  be  gathered  together  in  the  whole  city  of  Prague, 
and  to  be  brought  unto  him,  I  myself  brought  also  certain  books  of  Wiekli'ff 's, 
which  1  gave  unto  the  archbisliop,  desiring  him,  that  if  he  found  anv  error  or 
heresy  in  them,  he  would  note  and  mark  them,  and  1  myself  woidd  publish  them 
Wickliff's  openly.     But  the  archbishop,  albeit  that  he  sliowed  me  no  error  nor  heresy  in 
hooks        them,  burned  my  books,  together  with  those  tliat  were  brought  unto  him,  not- 
rr.-i(,'iie'    witlistanding  he   had  no  such  commandment  from  pope  Alexander  V.     But, 
hy  flie       notwithstanding,   by  a  certain  policy,  he  obtained  a  bull  from  the  said  pope  by 
bishop       means  of  Jaroslaiis,  bishop  of  Sarepta,  of  the  order  of  Franciscans,  that  all  Wick- 
Swinco.     liff's  books,  for  the  manifold  errors  contained  in  them  (whereof  there  were  none 
named),  should  be  taken  out  of  all  men's  hands.     The  archbishop,  using  the 


JOHN    HUSS    FALSELY    ACCUSED.  455 

autliority  of  this  bull,  thought  he  should  bring  to  pass,  that  the  king  of  Bohemia    Henry 
and  the  nobles  should  consent  to  the  condemnation  of  Wickliffs  books ;  but        ^■ 
therein  he  was  deceived.     Yet  nevertheless,  calling  together  certain  divines,  he  "T~fJ 
gave  them  in  commission  to  sit  upon  Wickliffs  books,  and  to  proceed  against     1 4 .  e 
them  by  a  definitive  sentence  in  the  canon  law.     These  men,  by  a  general  sen- 


tence, judged  all  those  books  worthy  to  be  burned;  which  when  the  doctors.  The  uni- 
masters  and  scholars  of  the  university  heard  report  of,  they,  all  together,  with  one  Prag"e  °^ 
consent  and  accord  (none  excepted  but  only  they,  who  before  were  chosen  by  the  maketh 
archbishop  to  sit  in  judgment),  determined  to  make  supplication  unto  the  king  to  suppUca- 
stay  the  matter.     The  king,  granting  their  request,  sent  by  and  by  certain  unto  the  king 
the  archbishop  to  examine  the  matter.     There  he  denied  that  he  would  decree  f""^  saving 
any  thing,  as  touching  Wickhff's  books,  contrary  unto  the  king's  will  and  plea-  jig-'g''^^' 
sure.     Whereupon,   albeit  that  he  had  determined  to  burn  them  the  next  day  books, 
after,  yet  for  fear  of  the  king,  the  matter  was  passed  over.     In  the  n^ean  time  Wickliff's 
pope  Alexander  V.  being  dead,  the  archbishop,   fearing  lest  the  bull  Avhich  he  ^urn^d  ' 
had  received  of  the  pope,  would  be  no  longer  of  any  force  or  effect,  privily  calling  Prague 
unto  him  his  adherents,  and  shutting  the  gates  of  his  court  round  about  him,  against  ^ 
being  guarded  with  a  number  of  armed  soldiers,  consumed  and  burned  all  Wick-  „,yi_  "'^' 
lifF's  books.     Besides  this  great  injury,  the  archbishop  by  means  of  his  bull 
aforesaid,  committed  another  no  less  intolerable  ;  for  he  gave  out  commandment, 
that  no  man  after  that  time,  under  pain  of  excommunication,  should  teach  any  that^M^ 
more  in  chapels.    Whereupon  I  did  appeal  unto  the  pope ;  who  being  dead,  and  man 
the  cause  of  my  matter  remaining  undetermined,  I  appealed  likewise  unto  his  f^°^ 
successor  John  XXIII. :  before  whom  when,  by  the  space  of  two  years,  I  could  more  in*''^ 
not  be  admitted  by  my  advocates  to  defend  my  cause,  I  appealed  unto  the  high  chapels, 
judge  Christ,' 

When  Jolm  Huss  had  spoten  these  words,  it  was  demanded  of  Mm,  john 
whether  he  had  received  absolution  of  the  pope  or  no  ?  He  answered,  ^eaiethto 
"  no."     Then  again,  whether  it  were  lawful  for  him  to  appeal  unto  ti^e  pope, 
Christ  or  no  ?  Whereunto  John  Huss  answered :  "  Verily  I  do  affirm  the  pop? 
here  before  you  all,  that  there  is  no  more  just  or  effectual  appeal,  than  *°  '^'^"'*'" 
that  appeal  which  is  made  unto  Christ,  forasmuch  as  the  law  doth  de-  whether 
termine,  that  to  appeal,  is  no  other  thing  than  in  a  cause  of  grief  or  fufto'^^' 
wrong  done  by  an  inferior  judge,  to  implore  and  require  aid  and  remedy  ^pp^^i  to 
at  a  higher  judge's  hand.    Who  is  then  a  higher  judge  than  Christ.'^  no. 
Who,  I  say,  can  know  or  judge  the  matter  more  justly,  or  Avith  more 
equity  ?  when  in  him  there  is  found  no  deceit,  neither  can  he  be  de- 
ceived ;  or,  who  can  better  help  the  miserable  and  oppressed  than  he .?"  ^®g,j 
While  John  Huss,  with  a  devout  and  sober  countenance,  was  speak-  churcu 
ing  and  pronouncing  those  words,  he  was  derided  and  mocked  by  all  chAst. 
the  whole  council. 

Then  was  there  rehearsed  another  article  of  his  accusation  in  this 
manner ;  that  John  Huss,  to  confirm  the  heresy  which  he  had  taught 
the  common  and  simple  people  out  of  Wickliffs  books,  said  openly 
these  words  :  "  That  at  what  time  a  great  nimiber  of  monks  and  friars, 
and  other  learned  men  Avere  gathered  together  in  England,  in  a  certain 
church,   to  dispute  against  John  WicklifF,  and  could  by  no  means 
vanquish  him,  or  give  him  the  foil,  suddenly  the  church-door  was 
broken  open  with  lightning,  so  that  with  much  ado  Wickliff's  enemies 
hardly  escaped  without  hurt."     He  added  moreover,  that  he  wished  Huss  ac- 
his  soul  to  be  in  the  same  place  where  Jolm  Wickliff's  soul  was.  tmltiug'^ 
Whereunto  John  Huss  answered,  that  a  dozen  years  before  any  books  ^y-f'^iitr's 
of  divinity  of  Jolm  Wickliff's  were  in  Bohemia,  he  did  see  certain  souiis 
works  of  philosophy  of  his,  which,  he  said,  did  marvellously  delight  ^^^^  " 
and  please  him.    And  when  he  understood  the  good  and  godly  life  of 
the  said  Wickliff ,  he  spake  these  words :  "I  trust,"  said  he,  "  that 


4.')()  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Henry    Wicklift  IS  stivcd ;  and  albeit  tliat  I  doubt  wlietlicr  he  be  damned  or 
no,  yet  with  a  ^n)od  liope  I  wish,  tliat  my  soul  were  in  the  same  place 


A.D.    where  John  Wicklitfs  is."     Then  again  did  all  the  company  jest  and 
^^^^-    laugh  at  him. 

Sedition        i*-  ^^  ^^^  ^"  ^'^^  accusation,  that  John  Huss  did  coimsclthe  people, 
ijii.itohis  according  to  the  example  of  Moses,  to  resist  with  the  sword  against  all 
charge.     ^^^^^^  ^^  ^.^  gainsav  his  doctrine.     And  the  next  day  after  he  had 
preached  the  same,  there  were  found  openly,  in  divers  places,  certain 
intimations,  that  every  man,  being  armed  with  his  sword  about  him, 
should  stoutly  proceed;  and  that  brother  should  not  spare  brother,  nei- 
ther one  neighbour  another.  John  Huss  answered,  that  all  these  things 
were  falsely  laid  to  his  charge  by  his  adversaries  ;  for  he  at  all  times, 
when  he  preached,  did  diligently  admonish  and  warn  the  people,  that 
they  should  all  arm  themselves  to  defend  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  ac- 
cording to  the  saying  of  the  apostle,  "  with  the  helmet  and  sword  of 
salvation  ;""  and  that  he  never  spake  of  any  material  sword,  but  of  that 
which  is  the  word  of  God.     And  as  touching  intimations,  or  Moses"* 
sword,  he  never  had  any  thing  to  do  withal. 
Huss  ac-       It  is  moreover  affirmed  in  his  accusation  and  witness,  that  many 
nioving"^  offences  are  sprung  up  by  the  doctrine  of  Huss.     For  first  of  all,  he 
tumults    sowed    discord    between  the    ecclesiastical   and   the    politic    state : 
against     -whereupon   followed  the  persecution,  spoiling  and  robbery  of  the 
,ry,  and     clcrgv  aiul  bishops ;   and  moreover,  that  he,  through  his  dissension, 
fn7hL°"    dissolved  the  university  of  Prague.     Hereunto  John  Huss  briefly 
si't'^of      fi^swered,   that  these  things  had  not  happened  by  his  means   or 
Praeue.    default ;    for  the  first  dissension  that  was  between  the  ecclesiastical 
pj^^'J^^^' °^  and   politic  state,  sprang  up  and  grew  upon  this  cause,  that  pope 
Gregory  XH.  promised  at  his  election,   that  at  all  times,  at  the 
will  and  pleasure  of  the  cardinals,  he  would  depart  from,  and  give 
over  his  seat  again  :  for  under  that  condition  he  was  elect  and  chosen. 
This  man,  contrary  and  against  Wenceslaus  king  of  Bohemia,  who 
was   then   king   of  the    Romans,  made    Louis,    duke   of  Bavaria, 
emperor. 

A  few  years  after,  it  happened,  when  pope  Gregory  would  not 
refuse  and  give  over  his  seat  and  office  at  the  request  of  the  cardinals, 
that  the  whole  college  of  cardinals  sent  letters  to  the  king  of  Bohe- 
mia, requiring  him,  that,  together  with  them,  he  Avould  renounce  and 
forsake  liis  obedience  unto  pope  Gregory  ;  and  so  it  should  come  to 
pass,  that  by  the  authority  of  a  new  bishop  he  should  recover  again 
his  imperial  dignity.     For  this  cause  the  king  consented  to  the  will 
of  the  cardinals  as  louching  a  neutrality  ;    that  is  to  say,  that  he 
aJZux.  v'ould  neither  take  part  with  pope  Gregory  at  Rome,  neither  yet  with 
licncdict  Xn.,  residing  at  Avignon,  wjio  was  also  named  pope,  as  it 
uiiy        doth  appear  by  chronicles.      In   this  cause  then,   forsomuch  as  the 
n,'Ja"o"her  avt;hbishop  Sbinco  with  the  clergy  were  against  the  king,  and,  abstain- 
cier''^  did  "^»  ^'^""^  ^''*^  divine  service,  many  of  them  dc])artcd  out  of  the  city, 
fiyo^utof  yea,  and  even  the  archbishop  himself,  having  first  broken  down  the 
Pnigue.    tyjj^]j   of  Saint  Wenceslaus,   and  against  the  king's  will  taken  and 
burned  Wickliff's  books: — thereupon  the  king,  witiiout  anvgainsaying, 
suffered  that  certain  goods  of  theirs,  who  of  their  own  wills  were  fled 
aAvay,  should  be  spoiled  ;  that  they  might  not  consent  or  accord  with 
the  archbishop.     Whereupon  it  is  easy  to  be  understand  and  known 


ON  THE  GERMANS  DEPARTING  FROM  PRAGUE.  45^! 

that.  Jolin  Huss  was  falsely  accused  for  that  matter.  Howbeit  a 
certain  man,  one  Naso,^  rising  up,  said  :  "  The  clergy  do  not  abstain  . 
from  the  divine  service,  because  they  "will  not  swear  to  consent  unto 
the  king,  but  because  that  they  are  spoiled  and  robbed  of  their  goods 
and  substance."  And  the  cardinal  of  Cambray,  who  was  one  of  the 
judges  said  :  "  Here  I  may  say  somewhat  which  is  come  into  my 
mind.  When  I  came  from  Rome,  the  same  year  that  these  things 
were  done,  by  chance  I  met  on  the  way  certain  prelates  of  Bohemia ; 
of  whom  Avhen  I  demanded  what  news  they  had  brought  out  of 
Bohemia,  they  answered,  that  there  was  happened  a  wonderful  cruel 
and  heinous  fact ;  for  all  the  clergy  were  spoiled  of  their  substance, 
and  very  ill  entreated  and  handled." 

Then  John  Huss,  alleging  the  same  cause  which  he  did  before, 
v/ent  forward  unto  the  second  part  of  the  article  which  was  objected 
against  him,  denying  also  that  it  happened  through  his  fault,  that  the 
Germans  departed  from  the  university  of  Prague.     "  But  when  the 
king  of  Bohemia,  according  to  the  foundation  of  Charles  IV.,  his 
father,  granted  three  voices  unto  the  Bohemians,  and  the  fourth  unto  a  decia- 
the  Germans ;  thereat  the  Germans  grudging  that  they  should   be  l,^oi°the 
deprived  of  part  of  their  voices,  whereof  they  had  had  three,  of  their  ^^^^^^^^ 
own  accord  departed  and  went  their  ways;  binding  themselves  with"  from  the 
a  great  oath,  and  under  a  great  penalty,^  both  of  their  fame  and  also  sUy'oY 
money,  that  none  of  them  should  return  again  unto  Prague.     Not-  ^'^^s^^- 
withstanding,  I  am  not  ashamed  to  confess,  that  for  the  commodity 
and  profit  of  my  country  I  did  approve  and  allow  the  doings  of  the 
king,  unto  whom  of  duty  I  owe  obedience.     And  because  you  shall 
not  think  that   I  have  spoken  any  untruth,  here  is  present  Albert 
Warren  Trapius,  who  was  Dean  of  the  faculty  of  arts,  who  had  sworn  Ap^^'^j,:,. 
to  depart  with  the  rest  of  the  Germans  ;  he,  if  he  will  say  the  truth, 
shall  easily  clear  me  of  this  suspicion." 

But  when  Albert  would  have  spoken,  he  could  not  be  heard.  The  sian- 
But  this  Naso,  of  whom  before  is  made  mention,  aft<;r  he-  had  unshlme' 
asked  leave  to  speak,  said :  "  This  matter  do  I  understand  well  f^l^^'^'' 
enough,  for  I  was  in  the  king's  court  when  these  things  were  done 
in  Bohemia,  Avhen  I  saw  the  masters  of  the  three  nations  of  the  Ger- 
mans, the  Bavarians,  Saxons,  and  Silesians,  amongst  whom  the  Polo- 
nians  were  also  numbered,  most  humbly  come  unto  the  king,  requiring 
that  he  would  not  suffer  the  right  of  their  voices  to  be  taken  from 
them;  then  the  king  promised  them  that  he  would  foresee  and 
provide  for  their  requests  :  but  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague, 
with  divers  others,  persuaded  the  king  that  he  should  not  so  do. 
Whereat  the  king  at  first  being  not  a  little  moved,  gave  him  a  sore 
check,  that  he  and  Jerome  of  Prague  did  so  much  intermeddle  them- 
selves, and  moved  such  open  controversies,  insomuch  that  he  threat- 
ened them,  that  except  they  would  foresee  and  take  heed,  he  would 
bring  it  to  pass  that  the  matter  should  be  determined  and  decreed 
by  fire.  Wherefore,  most  reverend  fathers  !  you  shall  understand 
that  the  king  of  Bohemia  did  never  favour  with  his  heart  these  men, 
whose  unshamefastness  is  such,  that  they  feared  not  even  of  late  to 
treat  me  evil,  being  so  much  in  the  king's  favour  and  credit."    After 

(1)  This  doctor  Naso  was  counsellor  to  king  Wenceslaus. 

(2)  The  penalty  of  money  was  a  hundred  silver  shock. 


458  irisTouv  of  the  Bohemians. 

liim  stepped  forth  Paletz,  sayinc^,  "  Verily  most  reverend  fathers, 
not  only  the  learned  men  of  other  nations,  bnt  also  of  Bohemia 


A.  13.    itself,  are,  through   the  counsel  of  John  Huss  and  his  adherents, 
^'^^•''    banished  out  of  Bohemia,  of  ^vhit•h  number  some  remain  vet  in  exile 


Sfe 


^'fJ^I'-h  in  Moravia."  Hereunto  John  Huss  answered:  "  How  can  this  be 
agn'iiist  tme,"  said  he,  "  since  I  was  not  at  Prague  at  that  time,  when  these 
Huss.      men  you  speak  of  departed  and  went  away  from  thence .''"     These 

things  were  thus  debated  the  day  aforesaid  as  touching  John  Huss. 
Huss  This  done,  the  said  John  Huss  was  committed  to  the  custody  of  the 

te'u™'"  archbishop  of  Riga,  under  whom  Jerome  of  Prague  was  also  pri- 
custody.  soner.  But  before  he  was  led  aA\ay,  the  cardinal  of  Cambray,  calling 
him  back  again  in  the  presence  of  ti)e  emperor,  said,  "John  Huss,  I 
have  heard  you  say,  that  if  you  had  not  been  willing  of  your  own 
mind  to  come  unto  Constance,  neither  the  emperor  himself,  nor  the 
king  of  Bohemia,  could  have  compelled  you  to  do  it."  Unto  whom 
John  Huss  answered  :  "  Under  your  license,  most  reverend  father  ! 
I  never  used  any  such  kind  of  talk  or  words.  But  this  I  did  say, 
that  there  were  in  Bohemia  a  great  number  of  gentlemen  and  noble- 
men, who  did  favour  and  love  me,  who  also  might  easily  have  kept 
me  in  some  sure  and  secret  place,  that  I  should  not  have  been  con- 
strained to  come  unto  this  town  of  Constance,  neither  at  the  will  of 
The  car-  the  cmpcror,  neither  of  the  king  of  Bohemia."  With  that  the  cardi- 
cambray.  nal  of  Cambrav,  even  for  very  anger  began  to  change  his  colour,  and 
despitefully  said  :  "•  Do  you  not  see  the  unshamefastness  of  the  man 
here  ?"  And  as  they  were  inurmuring  and  whispering  on  all  parts, 
John  do  the  lord  John  de  Clum,  ratifying  and  confirming  that  which  John 
Huss  had  spoken,  said,  that  John  Huss  had  spoken  very  well ;  "  for 
on  my  part,"  said  he,  "  who,  in  comparison  of  a  great  many  others, 
am  but  of  small  force  in  the  realm  of  Bohemia,  yet  always,  if  I  would 
have  taken  it  in  hand,  I  could  have  defended  him  easily  by  the  space 
of  one  year,  even  against  all  the  force  and  power  of  both  these  great 
and  mighty  kings.  How  much  better  might  they  have  done  it  who 
are  of  more  force  or  puissance  than  I  am,  and  have  stronger  castles 
and  places  than  I  have  ?"  After  the  lord  dc  Clum  had  spoken,  the 
cardinal  of  Cambray  said,  "  Let  us  leave  this  talk ;  and  I  tell  you, 
John  Huss  !  and  counsel  you,  that  you  submit  yourself  unto'  the 
sentence  and  mind  of  the  council,  as  you  did  promise  in  the  prison  ; 
and  if  you  will  do  so,  it  shall  be  greatly  both  for  your  profit  and 
honour." 

And  the  emperor  himself  began  to  tell  him  the  same  tale,  saying : 

Tlie  em-        Albeit  that  there  be  some  who  say,  that  the  fifteenth  day  after  you  were 
oraUon  to  <^o"i"''''^«''«l  ^o  prison,  you  obtained  of  us  our  letters  of  safe-conduct ;   notwith- 
jolii,         standing,  1  can  well  prove,  by  the  witness  of  many  princes  and  noblemen,  that 
ilus3.       the  said  safe-conduct  was  obtained  and  gotten  of  us  by  my  lord  dc  Duba  and 
de  Clum,  before  you  were  parted  out  of  Prague,  under  whose  guard  we  have 
sent  for  you,  to  the  end  that  none  should  do  you  any  outrage  or  hurt,  but  that 
you  should  have  full  liberty  to  speak  freely  before  all  the  council,  and  to  answer 
as  touching  your  faith  and  doctrine ;   and,  as  you  sec,  my  lords  the  cardinals 
and  bishops  have  so  dealt  with  you,  that  we  do  very  well  perceive  their  good 
will  towards  you ;  for  wliich  we  have  great  cause  to  thank  them.     And  foras- 
much as  divers  have  told  us,  that  we  may  not,  or  ought  not,  of  right  to  defend 
any  man  who  is  a  heretic,  or  suspected  of  heresy  ;  therefore,  now  we  give  you 
even  the  same  counsel  which  the  cardinal  of  Cambray  hath  given  you  already, 


.\.D. 
1415. 


THIRTY-XINE    AUTICLES    LAID    TO    JOHN    IIUSS.  459 

that  ynii  be  not  obstinate  to  maintain  any  opinion,  but  tbat  you  do  submit  your-  Henry 
self  under  such  obedience  as  you  owe  unto  the  authority  of  the  holy  council,  in  ^• 
all  things  that  shall  be  laid  against  you,  and  confirmed  by  credible  witnesses : 
which  thing  if  you  do  according  to  our  counsel,  we  will  give  order  that  for  the 
love  of  us,  of  our  brother,  and  the  whole  realm  of  Bohemia,  the  council  shall 
suffer  you  to  depart  in  peace,  with  an  easy  and  tolerable  penance  and  satis- 
faction. Which  thing  if  you,  conti-ariwise,  refuse  to  do,  the  presidents  of  the 
council  shall  have  sufficient  wherewithal  to  proceed  against  you.  And,  for  our 
part,  be  ye  well  assiu-ed,  that  we  will  sooner  prepare  and  make  the  fire  with  our 
own  hands,  to  burn  you  withal,  than  we  will  endure  or  suffer  any  longer  that 
you  shall  maintain  or  use  this  stiffness  of  opinions,  which  you  have  hitherto 
maintained  and  used.  Wherefore  our  advice  and  counsel  is,  that  you  submit 
yourself  wholly  unto  the  judgment  of  the  council. 

Unto  whom  John  Huss  answered  in  this  sort ;  "  O  most  noble  Answer 
emperor !  I  render  unto  your  highness  immortal  thanks,  for  your  hus"s  " 
letters  of  safe-conduct."     tlpon  this  lord  John  de  Clum  did  interrupt  "^'peror. 
him,  and  admonished  him  that  he  did  not  excuse  himself  of  the  ^  *e^.^ 
charge  of  obstinacy.     Then  said  John  Huss  :  "  O  most  gentle  lord  ! 
I  do  take  God  to  my  witness,  that  I  was  never  minded  to  maintain 
any  opinion  ever  obstinately;  and  that  for  this  same  intent  and 
purpose  I   did  come   hither   of  mine  own  good-will,    that   if  any 
man  could  lay  before  me  any  better  or  more  holy  doctrine  than 
mine,  I  would  then  change  mine  opinion  without  any  further  doubt." 
After  he  had  spoken  and  said  these  things,  he  was  sent  away  with 
Serjeants. 

The  moiTOW  after,  which  was  the  eighth  day  of  June,  the  very 
same  company  which  was  assembled  the  day  before,  assembled  now 
again  at  the  covent  of  the  Franciscans.     And  in  this  assembly  were 
also  John  Huss''s  friends,  lord  de  Duba,  and  lord  de  Clum,  and  Peter 
the  notary.     Thither  was  John  Huss  also  brought ;  and  in  his  pre-  T'lirty- 
scnce  there  were  read  about  thirty-nine  articles,  which,  they  said,  articles 
were  drawn  out  of  his  books.     Huss  acknowledged  all   those  that  j^ohn" 
were  faithfully  and  truly  collected  and  gathered,  to  be  his  ;  of  which  ^"^^• 
sort  there  Avere  but  very  few.     The  residue  were  counterfeited  and 
forged  by  his  adversaries,  and  specially  by  Stephen  I*aletz,  the  prin- 
cipal author  of  this  mischief:  for  they  could  find  no  such  thing  in 
the  books,  out  of  Avhich  they  said  they  had  drawn  and  gathered 
them  ;  or  at  least,  if  they  were,  they  were  coiTupted  by  slanders,  as 
a  man  may  easily  perceive  by  the  number  of  articles. 

These  be  the  same  articles  in  a  manner  which  w^ere  showed  before  » 
in  the  prison  to  John  Huss,  and  are  rehearsed  here  in  another  order. 
Howbcit  there  were  more  articles  added  unto  them,  and  some  others 
con-ected  and  enlarged.  But  now  we  will  show  them  one  Avith 
another,  and  declare  what  the  said  Huss  did  answer  both  openly 
before  them  all,  as  also  in  the  prison,  for  he  left  his  answTrs  in  the 
prison  briefly  written  with  his  own  hand  in  these  words. 

The  Answer  of  John  Huss   to  twenty-six  Articles  concerning  his 
Book  of  the  Church. 

I,  John  Huss,  unworthy  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  master  of  arts,  and  bachelor 
of  divinity,  do  confess  that  I  have  written  a  certain  small  treatise,  entituled, '  Of 
the  Church ;'  a  copy  whereof  was  showed  me  in  presence  of  notaries  by  the  three 


first 
article, 


4G0  HISTORY    OF   THE    BOHEMIAXS, 

irnirij     commissioners  of  tlic  council,  that  is  to  say,  by  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
^'-       the  bishop  of  Castel-a-mare,  and  the  bishop  of  Lebus  :  which  commissioners,  in 
~T~77~  reproof  of  the   said  treatise,  delivered  unto  me  certain  articles,  saying,  that 
^  V, .'     they  were  drawn  out  of  the  said  treatise,  and  were  written  in  the  same. 

tl.       The  first  article  :  '  'J'here  is  but  one  holy  universal  or  catholic  church,  which 

is  the  universal  company  of  all  the  predestinate.'  I  do  confess  that  this  pra 
position  is  mine,  and  it  is  confirmed  by  the  saying  of  St.  Augustine  upon 
St.  John. 

Seconri.  The  second  article  :  '  St.  Paul  was  never  any  member  of  the  devil,  albeit 
St.  I'aul  that  he  committed  and  did  certain  acts  like  imto  the  acts  of  the  malignant 
nKuiber  cburcli.  And  likewise  St.  Peter,  who  fell  into  a  horrible  sin  of  perjury  and 
(iftiie  denial  of  his  Master,  it  was  by  the  permission  of  God,  that  he  might  the  more 
devil.  firmly  and  steadfastly  rise  again  and  be  confirmed.'  I  answer  according  to  St. 
Augustine,  that  it  is  expedient  tliat  the  elect  and  predestinate  should  sin  and 
Two  offend.     Hereby  it  appeareth  that  there  are  two  manner  of  separations  from 

piiniier  t],^  jjoiy  chmTh.  The  first  is,  not  to  perdition,  as  all  the  elect  are  divided  from 
t'ions''^'^^  the  church.  The  second  is  to  perdition,  by  which  certain  heretics  are,  through 
from  tlie  their  deadly  sin,  divided  from  the  church.  Yet  notwithstanding,  by  the  grace  of 
^lUurch.  Qq^^  they  may  return  again  unto  the  flock,  and  be  of  the  fold  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  he  spcaketh  himself,  saying,  '  I  have  other  sheep  which 
are  not  of  this  fold,'  John  x. 
Third.  The  third  article  :  '  No  part  or  member  of  the  church  doth  depart  or  fall  away 

Thi  at  any  time  from  the  body,  forasmuch  as  the  charity  of  predestination,  which 

oaiu}"^'^^  is  the  bond  and  chain  of  the  same,  doth  never  fall.'     This  proposition  is  thus 
churcli      placed  in  my  book :  '  The  reprobate  of  the  church  proceed  out  of  the  same, 
f  JaiT'*^^"  ^"'^  y^^  '^^^  ""^  ^^  parts  or  members  of  the  same,  forasmuch   as  no  part  or 
away.        member  of  the  same  doth   finally  fall  away;  because  that  the  charity  of  pre- 
destination, which  is  the  bond  and  chain  of  the  same,  doth  never  fall  away.' 
This  is  proved  by  1  Cor.  xiii.,  and  Romans  viii.  :   '  All   things  turn  to  good  to 
them  which  love  God.'     Also,  '  I  am  certain  that  neither  death  nor  life  can 
separate  us  from  the  charity  and  love  of  God:'  as  it  is  more  at  large  in   the 
book. 
Fourth.         The  fomth  article:  'The  predestinate,  although  he  be  not  in  the  state  of 
(i'"t'"^'t    ?'^'^^'^  according  to  present  justice,  yet  is  he  always  a  member  of  the  universal 
is  always   church.'     This  is  an  error,  if  it  be  understood  of  all  such  as  be  predestinate: 
^niem-     for  thus  it  is  in  the  book,  about  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  chapter,  where  it  is 
the  uni-    declared,  that  there  be  divers  manners  and  sorts  of  being  in  the  church  :  for 
vcrsal        there  are  some  in  the  church,  according  to  a  misshapen  faith ;  and  others  accord- 
church,     jjjg  to  predestination,  as   Christians  predestinate,   now  in  sin,  but  who  shall 

return  again  unto  grace. 
Firtii.  The  fifth  article  :  '  There  is  no  degree  of  honom-  or  dignity,  neither  any 

To  he  in    luunan  election,  or  any  sensible  sign,  that  can  make  any  man  a  member  of 
church,      the  universal  church.'     I  answer,  this  article  is  after  this  manner  in  my  book, 
and  a         'And  such  subtlctics  are  understood  and  known  by  considering  what  it  is  to 
"nhe"^"^    be  in  the  chin-ch,  and  what  it  is  to  be  a  part  or  member  of  the  church  ;  and 
cluirch.     that  predestination  doth  make  a  man  a  member  of  the  universal  church,  which 
I'redesti-   jg  a  preparation  of  grace  for  the  present,  and  of  glory  to  come  ;  and  not  any 
iia  1011.^    degree  of  dignity,  neither  election  of  man,  neither  any  sensible  sign.     For  the 
traitor    Judas  Iscariot,.   notwithstanding    Christ's   election,   and   tlie   temporal 
graces  which  were  given  him  for  his  office  of  apostleship,  and  that  he  was  re- 
puted and  counted  of  men  a  true  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  yet  was  he  no  true 
di^^cijile,  but  a  wolf  covered  in  a  sheep's  skin,  as  St.  Augustine  saith.' 
Sixth.  1  li'-'  sixth  article  :  '  A  rejjrobate  man  is  never  a  member  of  the  holy  church.' 

lioth         I  answer,  it  is  in  my  book  with  sufficient  long  probation  out  of  Psalm  xxvi., 
ba"nn  Uie  ^"'^  ""^  "^  ^^^^  Ephesians  v.,  and  also  by  St.  Bernard's  saying :   '  The  church  of 
ciiurch.     Jesus  Christ  is  more  plainly  and  evidently  his  body,  than  the  body  which  he 
delivered  for  us  to  death.'     1  have  also  written  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  my  book, 
that  the  holy  cluu-ch  is  the  barn  of  the  Lord,  in  which  are  both  good  and  evil, 
predestinate  and  reprobate,  the  good  being  as  the  good  corn  or  grain    and  the 
evil  as  the  chaif;  and  thereunto  is  added  the  exposition  of  St.  Augustine. 
.Tlie  The  seventh  article  :  '  Judas  was  never  no  true  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ.'    I  an- 

sevcnth     swer,  and  I  do  confess  the  same.  This  ajipeareth  by  the  fifth  article,  which  is  passed 
afore,  and  by  St.  Augustine  (Causa  xxxiii.  qua;st.  3, '  De  Pa?nitentia,'  Dist.  4,  c.  8.) 


ARTICLES    LAID    TO    JOHN    HUSS,    AND    HLS    ANSWEUS.  461 

where  he  doth  expound  the  meaning  of  St.  John,  in  the  first  epistle,  chap,  ii.,     Henry 
where  he  saitb,  '  They  came  out  from  amongst  us,  but  they  were  none  of       ^• 
us.' — "  '  He  knew  from  the  beginning  all  them  that  should  believe,  and  him      .    .. 
also  that  should  betray  him,  and  said,  Therefore  said  I  unto  you,  that  none    '-,]■>/ 
Cometh  unto  me    except  it  be  given  him  of  my  Father.     From   that  time  '^' 

many  of  the  disciples  parted  from  him.'  But  were  not  those  also  called  dis- 
ciples, according  to  the  words  of  the  gospel  ?  And  yet,  notwithstanding,  they 
were  no  true  disciples,  because  they  did  not  remain  and  continue  in  the  word 
of  the  Son  of  God,  according  as  it  is  said,  '  If  you  continue  in  my  word,  you 
be  my  disciples  :'  forsomuch,  then,  as  they  did  not  continue  with  Christ  as  his 
true  disciples,  so  likewise  are  they  not  the  true  sons  of  God  ;  although  they  seem 
so,  unto  Him  they  are  not  so,  unto  whom  it  is  known  what  they  shall  be,  that  is 
to  say,  of  good,  evil."  Thus  much  writeth  St.  Augustine.  It  is  also  evident 
that  Judas  could  not  be  the  true  disciple  of  Christ,  by  reason  of  his  covetous- 
ness:  for  Christ  himself  said  in  the  presence  of  Judas,  as  I  suppose,  'Except  a 
man  forsake  all  that  he  hath,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple.'  Forsomuch  then  as 
Judas  did  not  forsake  all  things,  according  to  the  Lord's  will,  and  follow  him, 
he  was  a  thief,  as  it  is  said  in  John  xii.  ;  and  a  devil,  John  vi. ;  whereby  it  is 
evident  by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  Judas  was  not  his  true,  but  feigned  dis- 
ciple. Whereupon  St.  Augustine,  writing  upon  John,  declaring  how  '  the  sheep 
hear  the  voice'  of  Christ,  saith,  "  What  manner  of  hearers,  think  ye,  his  sheep 
were  ?  Truly  Judas  heard  him  and  was  a  wolf,  yet  followed  he  the  shepherd; 
but  being  clothed  in  a  sheep's  skin,  he  lay  in  wait  for  the  shepherd." 

The  eighth  article :  '  The  congregation  of  the  predestinate,  whether  they  be  Ei^liih 
in  the  state  of  grace  or  no,  according  unto  present  justice,  is  the  holy  universal  article. 
church  ;  and  therefore  it  is  an  article  of  faith,  and  it  is  the  same  church  which 
hath  neither  wrinkle,  nor  spot  in  it,  but  is  holy  and  undefiled,  which  the  Son 
of  God  doth  call  his  own.'     Answer :  The  words  of  the  book  out  of  the  which 
this  article  was  drawn  are  these :       '  Thirdlj',  the  church  is  understood  and  The 
taken  for  the  congregation  and  assembly  of  the  faithful,  whether  they  be  in  the  jluirdi  is 
state  of  grace,  according  to  present  justice,  or  not.     And  in  this  sort  it  is  an  sometime 
article  of  our  faith,  of  which  St.  Paul  maketh  mention  in  Ephesians  v.  :  '  Christ  for  the 
so  loved  his  church,  that  he  delivered  and  offered  himself  for  the  same,'   &'c.  [jo'Jf^fth" 
I  pray  you  then,  is  there  any  faithfiil  man  who  doth  doubt  that  the  church  doth  elect  and 
not  signify  all  the  elect  and  predestinate,  which  we  ought  to  believe  to  be  the  faithful, 
universal  church,  the  glorious  spouse  of  Jesus  Christ,  holy  and  without  spot?  fhe article 
Wherefore  this  article  is  an  article  of  faith,  which  we  ought  firmly  to  believe  taken  in 
according  to  our  creed ;    *  I  believe  the  holy  catholic  clmrcli :'    and  of  this  *'^®  "^^^• 
church  do  St.  Augustine,   St.  Gregory,    St.  Jerome,   and  divers  others  make 
mention. 

The  ninth  article :  *  Peter  never  was,  neither  is  the  head  of  the  holy  uni-  Ninth 
versal  church.'      Answer:    This  article  was    drawn    out    of  these  words   of  article, 
my  book.      '  All  men  do  agree  in  this  point,   that  Peter  had  received  of  the  upverwas 
Rock  of  the  church   (which  is  Christ),  humility,  poverty,  steadfastness  of  faith,  head  of 
and  consequently  blessedness.     Not  as  though  the  meaning  of  our  Lord  Jesus  "j^^.  "^'l"'^ 
Christ  w^as,  when  he   said.  Upon  this   Rock  I  will  build  my  chin-ch,  that  he  chuicii. 
would  build  every  militant  church  upon  the  person  of  Peter,  for  Christ  should 
build  his  chmrch  upon  the  Rock  which  is  Christ  himself,   from  whence  Peter 
received  his  steadfastness  of  faith,  forasmuch  as  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  head  * 
and  foundation  of  every  church,  and  not  Peter.' 

The  tenth  article  :  '  If  he  that  is  called  the  vicar  of  Jesus  Christ,  do  follow  Tenth 
Christ  in  his  life,  then  he  is  his  true  vicar.  But,  if  so  be  he  do  walk  in  contrary  ^^llf^l^..  i 
paths  and  ways,   then  is  he  the  messenger  of  Antichrist,  and  the  enemy  and  of  chHsi, 
adversary  of  St.  Peter,  and  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  also  the  vicar  of  Judas  ^°]^  '^'^  '^ 
Iscariot.'      I  answer,  the  words  of  my  book  are  these :   '  If  he  who  is  called  taken, 
the  vicar  of  St.  Peter,  walk  in  the  ways  of  christian  virtues  aforesaid,  we  do 
believe  verily  that  he  is  the  true  vicar,  and  true  bishop  of  the  church  which  he 
ruleth  ;  but  if  he  walk  in  contrary  paths  and  ways,  then  is  he  the  messenger  of 
Antichrist,  contrary  both  to  St.  Peter,  and  to  our   Lord  Jesus  Christ.      And 
therefore  St.  Bernard,  in   his  fourth  book,   did  write  in  this  sort  unto  pope 
Eugene :    Thou  delightest  and  walkest  in  great  pride  and  arrogancy,  being 
gorgeously  and  sumptuously  arrayed  ;  what  fruit  or  profit  do  thy  flock  or  sheep 
receive  by  thee  ?     If  I  durst  say  it,  these  be  rather  the  pastures  and  feedings 


462  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS, 

Henry    of  de\als  than  of  sheep.     St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  did  not  so ;  wherefore  thou 
^-       secmest  by  these  tliy  doings  to  succeed  Constantine,  and  not  St.  Peter.'     These 
~"j~  be  the  very  words  of  St.  Bernard.*      It  followeth  after,  in  my  book,   *  Tliat  if 
V'lrl'    the  manner  and  fashion  of  his  life  and  living  be  contrary  to  that  which  St.  Peter 
^^'     used,  or  that  he  be  given  to  avarice  and  covetousness,  then  is  he  the  vicar  of 
Judas  Iscariot,  who  loved  and  chose  the  reward  of  iniquity,  and  did  set  out  to 
sale  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'      As  soon   as  they  had  read  the  same,  those  who 
ruled  and  governed  the  council,  beheld  one  another,  and  making  mocks  and 
mouths,  they  nodded  their  heads  at  him. 
Eleventh       The  eleventh  article  :  '  All  such  as  do  use  simony,  and  priests  living  disso- 
article.      Jutely  and  wantonly,  do  hold  an  unti-ue  opinion  of  the  seven  sacraments,  as 
unbelieving  bastards,  and  not  as  children,  not  knowing  what  is  the  office  and 
duty  of  the  keys  or  censui-cs,  rites  .ind  ceremonies ;    neither  of  the  divine 
service  of  the  church,  nor  of  veneration  or  worshipping  of  relics ;  neither  of  the 
orders  constituted  and  ordained  in  the  church ;   neither  yet  of  indulgences  or 
Prelates    pardons.'      I  answer,   that  it  is  placed  in   this  manner  in  my  book.     *  This 
making     abuse  of  authority  or  power  is  committed  by  such  as  do  sell  and  make  mer- 
disrof'"    chandise  of  holy  orders,  and  get  and  gather  together  riches  by  simony,  making 
)u)iy  or-     fairs  and  markets  of  the  holy  sacraments,  and  living  in  all  kinds  of  voluptuous- 
ders.         r,css  and  dissolute  manners,  or  in  any  other  filthy  or  villanous  kind  of  living  : 
they  do  pollute  and  defile  the  holy  ecclesiastical  state.     And  albeit  that  they 
profess  in  words  that  they  do  know  God,  yet  do   they  deny  it  again  by  their 
deeds,  and  consequently  believe  not  in  God  ;  but,  as  unbelieving  bastards,  they 
hold  a  contrary  and  untnie  opinion  of  the  seven   sacraments  of  the  church. 
And  this  appeareth  most  evidently,  forasmuch  as  all  such  do  utterly  contemn 
and  despise  the  name  of  God,  according  to  the  saying  of  IMalachi :    Unto  you, 
O  priests!  be  it  spoken,  which  do  despise  and  contemn  my  name.'     Chap. i. 
Twelfth         The  twelfth  article  :  '  The  papal  dignity  hath  his  original  from  the  emperors 
aiticie^      of  Rome.'     I  answer,  and  mark  well  what  my  words  are  :  'The  pre-eminence 
taketh  his  and  institution  of  the  pope  is  sprung  and  come  of  the  emperor's  power  and 
orifjinal     authority.     And  this  is  proved  by  the  ninety-sixth  distinction  ;  for  Constantine 
em'pcrorl  gr'"ited  this  privilege  unto  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  others  after  him  confirmed 
the  same :     That  like  as  Augustus,  for  the  outward  and  temporal  goods  be- 
stowed upon  the  church,  is  counted  always  the  most  high  king  above  all  others ; 
so  the  bishop  of  Rome  should  be  called  the  principal  father  above  all  other 
bishops.    This  notwithstanding,  the  papal  dignity  hath  its  original  immediately 
from  Christ,   as  touching    his  spiritual   administration  and  office   to  ride  the 
church.'     Then  the  cardinal  of  Cambray  said :   '  In  the   time  of  Constantine, 
there  was  a  general  council  holden  at  Nice,  in  which,  albeit  the  highest  room 
and  place  in  the  clun-ch  was  given  to  the  bishop  of  Rome ;  for  honour's  cause, 
it  is  ascribed  unto  the  emperor.     Wherefore  then  do  ye  not  as  well  afiirm  and 
say :  That  the  papal  dignity  took  its  original  rather  from  that  council,  than  by 
the  emperor's  authority  and  power  V 
Tiiir-  The  thirteenth  article  :    '  No  man  would  reasonably  affirm  (without  revela- 

artide  *'"")  P'thcr  of  himself  or  of  any  other,  that  he  is  the  head  of  any  particular 
The  pope  church.'  I  answer,  I  confess  it  to  be  written  in  niy'book,  and  it  followeth 
IS  not  the  straight  after:  '  Albeit  that  through  his  good  living  he  ought  to  hope  and  trust 
any'parti-  that  he  is  a  member  of  the  holy  universal  church,  the  spouse  of  Jesus  Christ, 
cui.ir  according  to  the  saying  of  the  Preacher :  No  man  knoweth  whether  he  be 
church,     ^vorthy  and   have  deserved  grace  and  favour,  or  hatred.      And  Luke  xvii.  : 

When  ye  have  done  all  that  ye  can,  say  that  you  are  unprofitable  servants.' 
Four-  The  fourteenth  article  :  '  It  ought  not  to  be  believed  that  the  pope,  whatso- 

ever he  be,  may  be  the  head  of  any  particular  church,  unless  he  be  predestinate 
or  ordained  of  God.'  I  answer,  that  I  do  acknowledge  this  jiroposition  to  be 
mine;  and  this  is  easy  to  prove,  forasmuch  as  it  is  necessary  that  the  christian 
faith  shoidd  be  depraved,  forasnnich  as  the  church  was  deceived  by  N.,  as  it 
appeareth  by  St.  Augustine. 
Vif-  The  fifteenth  article:    'The  pope's  power  Jis  vicar,   is  but  vain  and  nothing 

The'''  worth,  if  he  do  not  confirm  and  address  his  life  according  to  Jesus  Christ,  and 
follow  the  manners  of  St.  Peter.'  I  answer,  that  it  is  thus  in  my  hook;  '  That 
it  is  meet  and  expedient  that  he  who  is  ordained  vicar,   should  address  and 

(!)  Ucrn   ad  Euyen.  lib.  1.  [cip.  2.  5  5  j  c.ip.  3.  §  C] 


teeiith 
article, 


popc-s 
power 


ARTICLES    LAID    TO    JOHN    HUSS,    AND    HIS    ANSWERS.  463 

frame  himself,  in  manners  and  conditions,  to  tlie  autliority  of  him  who  did  put    Henry 
him  in  place.'      And  John  Huss  said,  moreover,  before  the  whole  council :  '  I       ^- 
understand  that  the  power  and  authority  in  such  a  pope  as  doth  not  represent     .    ^, 
the  manners  of  Christ,  is  frustrate  and  void,  as  touching  the  merit  and  reward    ,  '  / 

which  he  should  obtain  and  get  thereby,   and  doth  not  get  the  same :  but  not  . !_ 

as  concerning  his  office.'      Then  certain  others  standing  by,  asked  of  him,  Distinc- 
saying,   '  Where  is    that  gloss  in  your  book  V     John  Huss  answered,   '  You  n°erit  and 
shall  find  it  in  my  treatise  against  Master  Paletz :'  whereat  all  the  assistants,  of  office, 
looking  one  upon  another,  began  to  smile  and  laugh. 

The  sixteenth  article  :  '  The  pope  is  most  holy,  not  because  he  doth  supply  sixteenth 
and  hold  the  room  and  place  of  St.  Peter,  but  because  he  hath  great  revenues.'  Jf''?'*^; 
I  answer,  that  my  words  are  mutilated,  for  thus  it  is  written  :  '  He  is  not  most  conuth 
holy,  because  he  is  called  the  vicar  of  St.  Peter,  or  because  he  hath  great  and  not  by 
large  possessions  ;  but  if  he  be  the  follower  of  Jesus  Christ  in  humility,  gentle-  but'by 
ness,  patience,  labour  and  travail,  and  in  perfect  love  and  charity.'  following. 

The  seventeenth  article :   '  The  cardinals^  are  not  the  manifest  and  true  sue-  Seven- 
cessors  of  the  other  apostles  of  Jesus  Christ,  if  they  live  not  according  to  the  t«'<^f"h 
fashion  of  the  apostles,  keeping  the  commandments  and  ordinances  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.'     I  answer,  that  it  is  thus  written  in  my  book,  and  it  proveth  itself  sufH- 
ciently ;  '  For  if  they  enter  in  by  another  way  than  by  the  door,  v/hich  is  the  Lord 
Jesus,  they  be  murderers  and  thieves.' 

Then  said  the  cardinal  of  Cambray,  '  Behold,  as  to  this  and  all  the  other  articles 
before  rehearsed,  he  hath  written  much  more  detestable  things  in  his  book  than 
are  presented  in  the  articles.  Truly,  John  Huss,  thou  hast  kept  no  order  in  thy 
sermons  ajid  writings.  Had  it  not  been  your  part  to  have  appKed  your  sermons 
according  to  your  audience  ?  for  to  what  pui-pose  was  it,  or  what  did  it  profit 
you  before  the  people  to  preach  against  the  cardinals,  when  none  of  them  were 
present?  It  had  been  meeter  for  you  to  have  told  them  their  faults  before  them 
all,  than  before  the  laity.'  Then  answered  John  Huss  :  '  Reverend  father ! 
forasmuch  as  I  did  see  many  priests  and  other  learned  men  present  dt  my 
sermons,  for  their  sakes  I  spake  those  words.'  Then  said  the  cardinal,  '  Thou 
hast  done  very  ill,  for  by  such  kind  of  talk  thou  hast  disturbed  and  troubled  the 
whole  state  of  the  church.' 

The  eighteenth  article  :  '  A  heretic  ought  not  to  be  committed  to  the  secular  Eifth- 
powers  to  be  put  to  death,  for  it  is  sufficient  only  that  he  abide  and  suffer  the  t<?ei'tl> 
ecclesiastical  censure.'     These  are  my  words,  'That  they  might  be  ashamed  of  j^^^^' 
their  cruel  sentence  and  judgment,  especially  forasmuch  as  Jesus  Christ,  Bishop  Huss  con 
both  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  would  not  judge  such  as  were  disobedient  demnpti, 
by  civil  judgment,  neither  condemn  them  to  bodily  death.'     As  touching  the  ty'of'the 
first  point,  it  may  evidently  be  seen  in  Luke  xii.  And  for  the  second,  it  appeareth  prelates 
also  by  the  woman  who  was  taken  in  adultery,  of  whom  it  is  spoken  in  John  viii. ;  |"  ^^^,g" 
and  it  is  said  in  Matthew  xviii.,  '  If  thy  brother  have  offended  thee,'  &c.  Mark,  death  of 
therefore,  what  I  do  say,  that  a  heretic,  whatsoever  he  be,  ought  first  to  be  in-  heretics 
structed  and  taught  with  christian  love  and  gentleness  by  the  holy  Scriptures, 
and  by  the  reasons  drawn  and  taken  out  of  the  same ;  as  St.  Augustine  and 
others  have  done,  disputing  against  the  heretics.     But  if  there  were  any,  who, 
after  all  these  gentle  and  lo\'ing  admonitions  and  instructions,  would  not  cease 
from,  or  leave  off,  their  stiffness  of  opinions,  but  obstinately  resist  against  the 
truth,  such,  I  say,  ought  to  suffer  corporal  or  bodily  punishment. 

As  soon  as  John  Huss  had  spoken  those  things,  the  judges  read  in  his  book 
a  certain  clause,  wherein  he  seemed  grievously  to  inveigh  against  them  who 
delivered  a  heretic  unto  the  secular  power,  not  being  confuted  or  convicted  of 
heresy ;  and  compared  them  unto  the  high  priests.  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  who 
said  unto  Pilate,  '  It  is  not  lawful  for  us  to  put  any  man  to  death,'  and  delivered  The  be- 
Christ  unto  him  :  and  yet  notwithstanding,  according  unto  Christ's  own  witness,  ^"J"on 
they  were  greater  murderers  than  Pilate.     '  For  he,'  said  Christ,  '  who  hath  demning 
delivered  me  unto  thee,  hath  committed  the  greatest  offence.'  Then  the  cardinals  of  iimo- 
and  bishops  made  a  great  noise,  and  demanded  of  John  Huss,  saying :   '  Who  '^^" 
are  they  that  thou  dost  compare  or  assimule  unto  the  Pharisees  ? '  Then  he  said, 
*  All  those  who  deliver  up  any  innocent  unto  the  civil  sword,  as  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  delivered  Jesus  Christ  unto  Pilate.'     '  No,  no,'  said  they  again;  'for 

(I)  The  cardinals  do  count  it  heresy,  that  they  sliould  be  compelled  to  be  followers  of  the 
apontles. 


464< 


HISTORY    OF    THE    HOHEMIAXS. 


Henry 


A.U. 

1415. 

Nine- 
teenth 
article. 
'I'he 
cluirch 
militant 
Kt.iiuletU 
in  three 


Three 
kinds  of 
ohedi- 


True 
ohcdience 
ruled  by 
(iod's 
com- 
mand- 
ment. 


all  that,  you  .spake  here  of  doctors.'  And  the  cardinal  of  Camhray,  according 
to  his  accustomed  manner,  said :  '  Tndy  they  who  liave  made  and  gathered  these 
articles,  have  used  great  lenity  and  gentleness,  for  his  writings  are  much  more 
detestable  and  liorrible.'' 

The  nineteenth  article :  '  The  nobles  of  the  world  ought  to  constrain  and 
compel  the  ministers  of  the  church  to  observe  and  keep  the  law  of  Jesus  Christ.' 
I  answer,  that  it  standeth  thus,  word  for  word,  in  my  book.  '  Those  who  be  on 
our  part  do  pre.ich  and  affirm  that  tlie  clunxh  militant,  according  to  the  parts 
which  the  Lord  hath  ordained,  is  divided,  and  consisteth  in  three  parts :  that  is 
to  say,  ministers  of  the  church,  who  should  keep  purely  and  sincerely  the  ordi- 
nances and  commandments  of  the  Son  of  God ;  and  the  nobles  of  the  world,  who 
should  com.pel  and  drive  them  to  keep  the  commandments  of  Jesus  Christ ;  and 
of  the  common  people,  serving  to  both  these  parts  and  ends,  according  to  the 
institution  and  ordinance  of  Jesus  Christ.' 

The  twentieth  article  :  '  The  ecclesiastical  obedience  is  a  kind  of  obedience 
which  the  priests  and  monks  have  invented  without  any  express  authority  of 
the  holy  Scriptures.'  I  answer  and  confess,  that  those  words  are  thus  written  in 
my  book.  I  say  that  there  be  three  kinds  of  obedience,  spiritual,  secidar,  and 
ecclesiastical.  The  spiritual  obedience  is  that  which  is  only  due  according  to 
the  law  and  ordinance  of  God,  under  which  the  apostles  of  Jesus  Christ  did 
live,  and  all  Christians  ought  to  live.  The  secular  obedience  is  that  which  is 
due  according  to  the  civil  laws  and  ordinances.  The  ecclesiastical- obedience  is 
such  as  the  priests  have  invented,  without  any  express  authority  of  Scripture. 
The  first  kind  of  obedience  doth  utterly  exclude  from  it  all  evil,  as  well  on  his 
part  who  givetli  the  commandment,  as  on  his,  also,  who  doth  obey  the  same. 
And  of  this  obedience  it  is  spoken  in  Deut.  xxiv.  '  Thou  shalt  do  all  that  which 
the  priests  of  the  kindred  of  Levi  shall  teach  and  instruct  thee,  according  as  I 
have  commanded  them.' 

The  twenty-first  article  :  '  He  that  is  excommunicated  by  the  pope,  if  he  refuse 
and  forsake  the  judgment  of  tlie  pope  and  the  general  council,  and  appealeth 
unto  Jesus  Christ,  after  he  hath  made  his  appellation,  all  the  exconnnunica- 
tions  and  curses  of  the  pope  cannot  annoy  or  hurt  him.  I  answer,  that  I  do 
not  acknowledge  this  proposition  ;  but  indeed  I  did  make  my  complaint  in  my 
book,  that  they  had  both  done  me,  and  such  as  favoured  me,  great  wrong;  and 
that  they  refuse  to  hear  me  in  the  pope's  court.  For  after  the  death  of  one 
pope,  I  did  appeal  to  his  successor,  and  all  that  did  profit  me  nothing.  And  to 
appeal  from  the  pope  to  the  council  it  were  too  long ;  and  that  were  even  as 
nuich  as  if  a  man  in  trouble  should  seek  an  uncertain  remedy.  And,  therefore, 
last  of  all,  1  have  appealed  to  the  Head  of  the  church,  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
for  he  is  much  more  excellent  and  better  than  any  pope,  to  discuss  and  deter- 
mine matters  and  causes,  forasmuch  as  he  cannot  err,  neither  yet  deny  justice 
to  him  that  doth  ask  or  require  it  in  a  just  cause;  neither  can  he  condemn  the 
innocent.  Then  spake  the  cardinal  of  Cambray  unto  him,  and  said :  '  Wilt 
thou  presume  above  St.  Paul,  who  appealed  unto  the  emperor,  and  not  unto 
Jesus  Christ  V  John  Huss  answered :  '  Forasmuch  then  as  I  am  the  first  that 
do  it,  am  I,  therefore,  to  be  reputed  and  coimted  a  heretic  ?  And  yet  notwith- 
standing St.  Paul  did  not  appeal  unto  the  emperor  of  his  own  motion  or  will, 
but  by  the  will  of  Christ,  who  spake  unto  him  by  revelation,  and  said  :  Be  firm 
and  constant,  for  thou  nuist  go  unto  Rome.  And  as  he  was  about  to  rehearse 
his  appeal*  again,  they  mocked  him. 

The  twenty-second  article:  'A  vicious  and  naughty  man  liveth  viciously  and 
naughtily ;  hut  a  virtuous  and  godly  man  liveth  virtuously  and  godly.'  I  answer, 
my  words  are  tliese ;  *  That  the  division  of  all  hmnan  works  is  into  two  parts  ; 
that  is,  that  they  be  either  virtuous  or  vicious;  forasmuch  as  it  doth  appear,  that 
if  any  man  be  virtuous  and  godly,  and  that  he  do  any  thing,  he  doth  it  then 
virtuously  and  godly.  And,  contrariwise,  if  a  man  be  vicious  and  naughty,  that 
which  he  doth  is  vicious  and  naughty.'  For  as  vice,  which  is  called  crime  or 
offence  (and  thcrcbj'  imderstand  deadly  sin),  doth  universally  infect  or  deprave 
all  the  acts  and  doings  of  the  subject  (that  is,  of  the  man  who  doth  them),  so 
likewise  virtue  and  godliness  do  quicken  all  the  acts  and  doings  of  the  virtuous 

gf^  (1)  And  how  could  thiscardinal  of  Cambray  understand  the  books  of  John  Huss  being  written  in 

ApintJii.   Bohemian  speech,  which  he  understood  not? 

(2)  For  this  appeal  of  John  Huss,  see  page  407. — Ed. 


Appeal- 
iuR  unto 
Christ : 


forbidden 
by  the 
cardinal 
of  Cam- 
bray. 


Twenty- 
second 
article. 
A  knot 
found  in 
a  rush. 


ARTICLES    AGAINST    HUSS,    WRESTED    BY    THE    PAPISTS.  465 

and  godly  man ;  insoniucli  tliat  he,  being  in  the  state  of  grace,  is  said  to  pray    Henry 
and  do  good  works  even  sleeping,  as  it  were  by  a  certain  means  working ;  as        ''•  - 
St.  Angnstine,  St.  Gregoiy,   and  divers    others  affirm.     And  it  appeareth  in      »    ^  ' 
Luke  vi.,  'If  thine  eye  (that  is  to  say,  the  mind  or  intention)  be  simple  (not    i/ir 
depraved  with  the  perverseness  of  any  sin  or  offence),  all  the  whole  body  (that  ,        "* 


is  to  say,  all  the  acts  and  doings)  shall  be  clear  and  shining,  (that  is,  acceptable  The  tree 
and  grateful  unto  God).  But  if  thine  eye  be  evU,  the  whole  body  is  darkened.'  good,'* 
And  in  2  Cor.  x. ;  '  All  things  that  you  do,  do  them  to  the  glory  of  God.'  And  bringeth 
likewise  in  1  Cor.  xvi.  it  is  said,  'Let  all  your  doings  be  done  with  charity.'  f^^-j^^""** 
Wherefore  all  kind  of  life  and  living  according  unto  charity  is  virtuous  and 
godly ;  and  if  it  be  without  charity,  it  is  vicious  and  evil.  This  saying  may 
well  be  proved  out  of  Deut.  xxiii.,  where  God  speaketh  to  the  people,  that  he 
that  keepeth  his  commandments  is  blessed  in  the  house  and  in  the  field,  out- 
going and  in-coming,  sleeping  and  waking ;  but  he  that  doth  not  keep  his  com- 
mandments, is  accursed  in  the  house  and  in  the  fields,  in  going  out  and  in 
coming  in,  sleeping  and  waking,  &c.  The  same  also  is  evident  by  St.  Augustine, 
upon  the  psalm,  where  he  writcth,  that  a  good  man  in  all  his  doings  doth  praise 
the  Lord.  And  Gregory  saith,  that  the  sleep  of  saints  and  holy  men  doth  not 
lack  their  merit.  How  much  more  then  his  doings  which  proceed  of  good  zeal, 
be  not  without  reward,  and  consequently  be  virtuous  and  good  ?  And  contrari- 
wise it  is  understood  of  him  who  is  in  deadly  sin,  of  whom  it  is  spoken  in  the 
law,  that  whatsoever  the  unclean  man  doth  touch,  is  made  unclean.  To  this 
end  doth  that  also  appertain,  which  is  before  repeated  out  of  Mai.  i.  And 
Gregory,  in  the  first  book  and  first  question,  saith,  '  We  do  defile  the  bread,  which 
is  the  body  of  Christ,  when  we  come  unworthily  to  the  table,  and  when  we, 
being  defiled,  do  drink  his  blood."  And  St.  Augustine,  on  Psalm  cxlvi.  [§  2, 
col.  1638,  ed.  1689]  saith,  '  If  thou  dost  exceed  the  due  measure  of  nature,  and 
dost  not  abstain  from  gluttony,  but  gorge  thyself  up  with  drunkenness,  what- 
soever laud  and  praise  thy  tongue  doth  speak  of  the  grace  and  favour  of  God, 
thy  life  doth  blaspheme  the  same.' 

When  he  had  made  an  end  of  this  article,  the  cardinal  of  Cambray  said :  Cardinal 
*  The  Scripture  saith  that  we  be  all  sinners.    And  again,  If  we  say  we  have  no  {''^.^^'i^" 
sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  so  we  should  always  live  in  deadly  sin.'     John  jecteth. 
Huss  answered,  '  The  Scripture  speaketh  in  that  place  of  venial  sins,  which  do 
not  utterly  expel  or  put  away  the  habit  of  virtue  from  a  man,  but  do  associate 
themselves    together.'      And   a   certain    Englishman,    whose    name   was    W., 
said :  '  But  those  sins  do  not  associate  themselves  with  any  act  moi-ally  good.' 
John  Huss    alleged    again   St.  Augustine's  place  upon    Psalm  cxlvi.,   which 
when  he  rehearsed,  they  all  with  one  mouth  said,  '  What  makes  this  to  the 
piu-pose  ? ' 

The  twenty-third  article  :  '  The  minister  of  Christ,  living  according  to  his  law,  Twenty 
and  having  the  knowledge  and  understanding  of  the  Scriptures,  and  an  earnest  thiF<i 
desire  to  edify  the  people,  ought  to  preach ;  notwithstanding  the  pretended  Forbid- 
excommunication  of  the  pope.    And  moreover,  if  the  pope,  or  any  other  ruler,  ding  to 
do  forbid  any  priest  or  minister,  so  disposed,  to  preach,  that  he  ought  not  to  obey  ^^'^1'?'- 
him.'     I  answer,  that  these  are  my  words  :   '  "That  albeit  the  excommunication  it  ought 
were  either  threatened  or  come  out  against  him,  in  such  sort  that  a  Christian  *»  ^^ 
ought  not  to  do   the  commandments  of  Christ,  it  appeareth  by  the  words  of  °  ^^"^  ' 
St.  Peter,  and  the  other  apostles,  That  we  ought  rather  to  obey  God  than  man.'  Preach- 
Whereupon  it  followeth,  that  the  minister  of  Christ,  living  according  unto  this  "J^g"'^ 
law,  &c.,  ought  to  preach,  notwithstanding  any  pretended  excommunication;  for  giving  bo 
it  is  evident,  that  it  is  commanded  unto  the  ministers  of  the  chiu-ch  to  preach  pot  worlw 
the  word  of  God  [Acts  v.],  God  hath  commanded  us  to  preach  and  testify  unto  ent,'  but 
the  people ;   as  by  divers  other  places  of  the  Scripture  and  the  holy  fathers,  duties 
rehearsed  in  my  treatise,  it  doth  appear  more  at  large.    The  second  part  of  this  n'lfnd-"" 
article  followeth  in  my  treatise  in  this  manner  :   '  By  this  it  appeareth,  that  for  ments. 
a  minister  to  preach,  and  a  rich  man  to  give  alms,  are  not  indifferent  works,  but  ^o  forbid 
duties  and  commandments.     Whereby  it  is  fm-ther  evident,  that  if  the  pope,  or  fer  to 
any  other  ruler  of  the  church,   do  command  any  minister  disposed  to  preach,  preach, 
not  to  preach,  or  a  rich  man  disposed  to  give  alms,  not  to  give,  that  they  ought  bid  Iridi 
not  to  obey  him.'  And  Huss  added  moreover;  '  To  the  intent  that  you  may  under-  man  to 
stand  me  the  better,  I  call  that  a  pretended  excommunication,  which  is  unjustly  g'^e 
disordered   and   given    forth,    contrary  to   the    order  of  the   law  and   God's  boThone. 
VOL.  III.  H  H 


pope  s 

cursings 

are 


■^i:G6  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Hi'Kry    commandments;  for  which,  the  meet  minister  appointed  tlicreunto,  ought  not 

'•       to  cease  from  preacliing,  neither  yet  to  fear  damnation.' 
A    1)  Then  they  objected  unto  him,  tliat  he  had  said,  that  such  kind  of  excom- 

j  ,V-'    munications  were  rather  blessings.     'Verily,'  said  John  Huss,   'even  so  I  do 

11-  now  say  again,  that  every  excommunication,  by  which  a  man  is  unjustly  ex- 

Ilow  the    communicated,  is  unto  him  a  blessing  before  God ;  according  to  that  saying  of 

the  prophet,  I  will  curse  where  you  bless  :  and  contrariwise,  They  shall  curse, 

but  thou,  O  Lord!    shalt  bless.'  Then  the  cardinal  of  Florence,  who  had  always 

blessings.  ^  notary  ready  at  his  hand  to  write  such  things  as  he  commanded  him,  said : 

'  The  law  is,   that  every  excommunication,  be  it  ever  so  imjust,  ought  to  be 

feared.'     '  It  is  time,'  said  John  Huss,   '  for  I  do  remember  eight  causes,  for 

which  excommunication  ouglit  to  be  feared.'     Then  said  the  cardinal :   '  Are 

there  no  more  but  eight?'    '  It  maybe,'  said  John  Huss,  '  that  there  be  more.' 

Twenty-        The  twenty-fourth  article  :   '  Every  man  who  is  admitted  unto  the  ministry  of 

ar't'ide       *^'^^  church,  receiveth  also  by  special  commandment  the  office  of  a  preacher, 

and  ought  to  execute  and  fulfil  that  commandment,  notwithstanding  any  excom- 

A  minis-   municatiou  pretended  to  the  con  traiy.'     Answer:  my  words  are  these:  '  For- 

tcr  once     asmuch  as  it  doth  appear  by  that  which  is  aforesaid,  that  whosoever  cometh,  or 

?'','" "j.'p'''  is  admitted  unto  the  ministry,  receiveth  also  by  especial  commandment  the  office 

bound  to    of  preaching,  he  ought  to  fulfil  that  commandment,  any  excommunication  to 

['h'^^'^t'^'ri    *'^*^  contrary  pretended  notwithstanding.    Also  no  Christian  ought  to  doubt,  but 

any  otiuT  ^hat  a  man  sufficiently  instructed  in  learning,   is  more  bound  to  counsel  and 

work  of     instruct  the  ignorant,  to  teach  those  who  are  in  doubt,  to  chastise  those  who  are 

thrpope's  ^"I'uly,  and  to  remit  and  forgive  those  that  do  him  injury,  than  to  do  any  other 

prDiii-        works  of  mercy.'     Forasmuch  then  as  he  that  is  rich  and  hath  sufficient,  is 

nou"fi      '^o'^"*^)  under  pain  of  damnation,  to  minister  and  give  coi-poral  and  bodily  alms, 

standing.  ''^  appeareth  Matt,  xxv.,  how  much  more  is  he  bound  to  do  spiritual  alms ! 

Twenty-       The  twenty-fifth  article  :  '  The  ecclesiastical  censures  are  antichristian,  such 

fifth  as  the  clergy  have  invented  for  their  own  preferment,  and  for  the  bondage  and 

article.      servitude  of  the  common  people  ;  whereby  if  the  laity  be  not  obedient  unto  the 

clergy  at  their  will  and  pleasure,  it  doth  multiply  their  covetousness,  defend 

Censures   their  malice,  and  prepare  a  way  for  Antichrist.     Whereby  it  is  an  evident  sign 

imtlc's        '^"^  token,  that  such  censiu-es  proceed  from  Antichrist ;  which  censures  in  their 

ciu'irch      processes  they  do  call  fulminations  or  lightnings,  whereby  the  clergy  do  chiefly 

nmitipiy    proceed  against  such  as  do  manifest  and  open  the  wickedness  of  Antichrist,  who 

covctoiTs-^  thrust  themselves  into  the  office  of  the  clergy.'     These  thmgs  are  contained  in 

ness.         the  last  chapter  of  his  treatise  of  the  church. — I  answer,  and  I  deny  that  it  is 

in  that  form :  but  the  matter  thereof  is  largely  handled  in  the  twenty-third 

A,,pe'iU.x.   chapter.    And  in  the  examination  of  his  audience,  they  gathered  certain  clauses 

still  more  contrary  thereunto ;  the  which  when  they  had  read,  the  cardinal  of 

Cambray  renewed  his  old  song,  saying  :  '  Truly,  these  are  much  more  grievous 

and  offensive,  than  the  articles  which  are  gathered.' 

Twenty-        The   twenty-sixth  article  :  '  There  ouglit  no  interdict  to  be  appointed  unto 

»'>;?'>         the   peo])le,   forasmuch   as  Christ  the  high  bishop,  neither  for  John  Baptist, 

neither  for  any  injury  that  was  done  unto  him,  did  make  any  interdict.'     My 

words  are  these:  '  When  I  complained,  that  for  one  minister's  sake  an  interdict 

was  given  out,  and  thcrebj'  all  good  men  ceased  from  the  laud  and  praise  of 

Christ  in    God.    And  Christ,  the  high  bishop,  notwithstanding  that  the  prophet  was  taken 

terdicied   and  ke])t  in  prison,  than  whom  there  was  no  greater  amongst  tlie  children  of 

pra'/ed  "   men,  did  not  give  out  any  curse  or  interdict,  no  not  when  Herod  beheaded 

lor  ,ill.       him ;   neither  when  he  himself  was  spoiled,   beaten,  and  blasphemed  of  the 

soldiers.  Scribes,  and  Pharisees,  did  he  then  curse  them,  but  prayed  for  them, 

and  taught  his  discijjles  to  do  the  same,  as  it  appeareth  in  Matt.  v.    And  Christ's 

first  vicar,  following  the  same  doctrine  and  learning,  saith  [1  Pet.  ii.].  Hereunto 

are  ye  called  :  for  Christ  hath  suffered  for  us,  leaving  us  an  example,  that  we 

should  follow  his  footsteps,  who,  when  he  was  cursed  and  evil  spoken  of,  did  not 

curse  again.     And  St.  Paul,  following  the  same  order  and  way,  in  Rom.  xii., 

saith,  IJIess  them  that  persecute  you.'     There  were  besides  these,  many  other 

places  of  Scripture  recited  in  that  book  ;  but  they  being  omitted,  these  only  were 

rehearsed,  which  did  help  or  prevail  to  stir  up  or  move  the  judges'  minds. 

And  these  arc  tlie  articles  wliich  fire  allcfjcd  out  of  Jolm  Hiiss''s 
book,  cntitulcd,  '  Of  llic  Clnircli.'' 


JOHN    HUSS'S    APPEAL    FROM    THE    COUNCIT,    TO    CHRIST.  467 

Forfismucli  as  mention  was  made,  page  464,  of  the  appeal  of  the    Jienry 

said  Huss,  it  seemeth  good  to  show  the  manner  and  form  thereof.        !j 

A.D. 
1415. 


The  Copy  and  Tenor  of  the  Appeal  of  John  H 


uss. 


Forasmuch  as  the  most  mighty  Lord,  one  in  essence,  three  in  person,  is  both  He 
tlie  chief  and  first,  and  also  the  last  and  uttermost  refuge  of  all  those  Avho  are  appeals 
oppressed,  and  tliat  he  is  the  God  who  defendeth  verity  and  truth  throughout  *'^"™ 
aU  generations,  doing  justice  to  such  as  be  wronged,  being  ready  and  at  hand  John 
to  all  those  wlio  call  upon  him  in  verity  and  truth,  unbinding  those  that  are  XXII I. 
bound,  and  fulfilling  the  desires  of  all  those  who  honour  and  fear  him  ;  defend-  chHst. 
iiig  and  keeping  all  those  that  love  him,  and  utterly  destroying  and  bringing  to 
ruin  the  stiil-necked  and  impenitent  sinner ;  and  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
very   God  and  man,  being  in  great  anguish,  compassed  in  with  the  priests. 
Scribes,  and  Pharisees,  wicked  judges  and  witnesses,  willing,  by  the  most  bitter 
and   ignominious  death,  to  redeem  the  cliihlren  of  God,  chosen  before   the 
foundation  of  the  world,   from  everlasting  damnation  ;  hath  left  beliind  him 
this  godly  example  for  a  memory  unto  them  wlio  should  come  after  him,  to 
the  intent  they  should  commit  all  their  causes  into  the  hands  of  God,  who  can  do 
all  things,  and  knoweth  and  seeth  all  things,  saying  in  this  manner :  O  Lord !  The 
behold  my  affliction,  for  my  enemy  hath  prepared  himself  against  me,  and  thou  f"^"'ent 
art  my  protector  and  defender.  O  Lord !  thou  hast  given  me  understanding,  and  plaint 
T  have  acknowledged  thee ;  thou  liast  opened  unto  me  all  their  enterprises ;  and  and 
for  mine  own  part,    I  have  been  as  a  meek  lamb  which  is  led  unto  sacrifice,  ['ji^i^t"^" 
and  have  not  resisted  against  them.    They  have  wrought  their  entei-prises  upon  against 
me,  saying ;  Let  us  put  wood  in  his  bread,  and  let  us  banish  him  out  of  the  )^''^'^^<1 
land  of  the  living,  that  his  name  be  no  more  spoken  of,  nor  had  in  memory. 
But  thou,  O  Lord  of  hosts !     whicli  judgest  justly,  and  seest  the  devices  and 
imaginations  of  their  hearts,  hasten  thee  to  take  vengeance  upon  them,  for  I 
have  manifested  my  cause  unto  tliee,  forasmuch  as  the  number  of  those  which 
trouble  me  is  great,  and  have  counselled  together,   saying.  The  Lord  hath  for- 
saken him,  pursue  him  and  catch  him.      O  Lord  my  God!  behold  their  doings, 
for  thou  art  my  patience ;  deliver  me  from  mine  enemies,  for  thou  art  my  God  ; 
do  not  separate  thyself  far  from  me,  forasmuch  as  tribulation  is  at  hand,  and 
there  is  no  man  who  will  succom-  me.     My  God !  My  God  !  look  down  upon  After  the 
me  ;  wherefore  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?     So  many  dogs  have  compassed  me  in,  ^Jfj'^P''^ 
and  the  company  of  the  wicked  have  besieged  me  round  about ;  for  they  have  he    "^''"  ' 
spoken  against  me  with  deceitfid  tongues,  and  have  compassed  me  in   with  maketh 
words^  full  of  despite,  and  have  enforced  me  without  cause.     Instead  of  love  pj^,,gy  ^^ 
towards  me,  they  have  slandered  me,  and  have  recompensed  me  with  evil  for  God. 
good  ;  and  in  place  of  charity,  they  have  conceived  hatred  against  me.' 

Wherefore  behold  I,  staying  myself  upon  this  most  holy  and  fruitful  example  a  godly 
of  my  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  do  appeal  before  God  for  this  my  grief  and  hard  prayer  of 
oppression,  from  this  most  wicked  sentence  and  judgment,  and  the  excommu-  huss.  He 
nication  determined  by  the  bishops.  Scribes,   Pharisees,  and  judges,  who  sit  in  appealeth 
Moses'  seat,  and  resign  my  cause  wholly  unto  him  ;  so  as  the  holy  patriarch  to°chris" 
of  Constantinople,  John  Chrysostome,  appealed  twice  from  the  council  of  the 
bishops   and  clergy  ;  and  Andrew,  bishop  of  Prague,   and  Robert,  bishop  of 
Lincoln,  appealed  unto  the  sovereign  and  most  just  Judge,  who  is  not  defiled 
with  cruelty,  neither  can  he  be  corrupted  with  gifts  and  rewards,  neither  yet 
be  deceived  by  false  witness.  Also  I  desire  greatly  that  all  the  faithful  servants 
of  Jesus   Christ,  and  especially  the  princes,  barons,  knights,  esquii-es,  and  all 
others  who  inhabit  our  country  of  Bohemia,  should  understand  and  know  these 
things,  and  have  compassion  upon  me,  who  am  so  grievously  oppressed  by  the 
excommunication  which  is  out  against  me.  which  was  obtained  and  gotten  by 
the  instigation  aaid  procurement  of  Michael  de  Causis,  my  great  enemy,  and  by  John 
the  consent  and  furtherance  of  the  canons  of  the  cathedral  church  of  Prague,  and  ^"^f 
given  and  granted  out  by  Peter,  cardinal-deacon  of  the  church  of  Rome  by  the  piaineth 
title  of  St.  Angelo,  and  also  ordained  judge  by  pope  John  XXIII. ;  who  hath  con-  °{'^^i"^g 
tinned  almost  these  two  years,  and  would  give  no  audience  unto  my  advocates  causis, 
and  proctors,  which  they  ought  not  to  deny — no  not  to  a  Jew  or  pagan,  or  to  his  great 
any  heretic  whatsoever  he  were ;  neither  yet  would  he  receive  any  reasonable  ^uemy. 
H  H  2 


468  IIISTOIIY    OF    THE    BOIIEMIAKS. 

Henry    cxcuse,  for  that  I  did  not  appear  personally  ;  neither  would  he  accri)t  the  testi- 

''•       monials  of  the  whole  university  of  Prague  with  the  seal  hanging  at  it,  or  the 

~T"rj      witness  of  the  sworn  notaries,  and  such  as  were  called  to  witness.     By  this  all 

^  ■  :.•     men  may  evidently  perceive  that  1  have  not  incurred  any  fault  or  crime  of  con- 

-  tuiiiacy  or  disobedience,   foriismuch  as  it  was  not  for  any  contempt,  but  for 

reasonable  causes,  tliat  I  did  not  appear  in  the  court  of  Rome. 

And  moreover,  forasmuch  as  they  had  laid  ambushments  for  me  on  every 

side  by  ways  where  1  shoidd  pass,  and  also  because  the  perils  and  dangers  of 

others  have  made  me  the  more  circumspect  and  advised :  and  forasnnich  as  my 

procurers  were   willing  and  contented  to  bind  themselves  even  to  abide   the 

punislunent  of  the  fire,  to  answer  to  all  such  as  would  oppose  or  lay  any  thing 

Tiie  against  me  in  the  court  of  Rome;  as  also  because  tb.ey  did  imprison  my  lawful 

l'™^'         proctor  in  the  said  court,  without  any  cause,  demerit,  or  fault,  as  I  sui)pose. 

John         P'orsomuch  then  as  the  order  and  disposition  of  all  ancient  laws,  as  well  divine 

Huts,        of  the   Old  and  New  Testament,  as  also  of  the  canon  laws,  is  this ;  that  the 

;f,'l,.Vo„„  iudges  should  resort  urito  the  place  where  tlie  crime  or  fault  is  committed  or 
in  prison   jo  ^         ,          <»    n         i        •  i     n  i        i  •  i        i  i    ■  i 

at  Rome,  done,  and  there  to  n-iqmre  oi  all  such  crnnesas  shall  be  objected  and  laid  agamst 
The  pope  \y{m  ^yho  js  accxised  or  slandered;  and  that  by  such  men  as  by  conversation 
t'o'^do'^  have  some  knowledge  or  understanding  of  the  party  so  accused  (who  may  not 
against  be  the  evil  willers  or  enemies  of  him  who  is  so  accused  or  slandered,  but  must 
cnnon  "  be  men  of  an  honest  conversation,  no  common  quarrel-pickers  or  accusers,  but 
law.  fervent  lovers  of  the  law  of  God) :  and  finally,  that  there  shoidd  be  a  fit  and 

meet  place  appointed,  whither  the  accused  party  miglit,  without  danger  or 
peril,  resort  or  come,  and  that  the  judge  and  witnesses  sliould  not  be  enemies 
unto  him  that  is  accused.  And  also,  forasmuch  as  it  is  manifest,  that  all  these 
conditions  were  wanting  and  lacking,  as  touching  my  appearance  for  the  safe- 
guard of  my  life,  I  am  excused  before  God  from  the  frivolous  pretended  obsti- 
nacy and  excommunication.  Whereupon  I,  John  lluss,  do  present  and  ofirr 
this  my  appeal  unto  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  my  just  judge,  who  knowcth,  and 
defendeth,  and  justly  judgetli,  every  man's  just  and  true  cause. 

Other  articles  moreover  out  of  his  other  books  were  collected,  and 
forced  af^ainst  him  :  first,  out  of  his  treatise  ■written  against  Stephen 
Paletz,  to  the  number  of  seven  articles ;  also  six  other  articles 
strained  out  of  his  treatise  against  Stanislaus  Znoyma  :  whcrcunto 
his  answers  likewise  be  adjoined,  not  unfruitful  to  be  read. 

Here  follow  seven  Articles,  said  to  be  drawn  out  of  the  Treatise 
Avhich  John  Huss  wrote  against  Stephen  Paletz. 

Kirst  'l'l>c  first  article :  *  If  the  pope,  bishop,  or  prelate,  be  in  deadly  sin,  he  is  then 

article.      no  pope,  bishop,   nor  prelate.'     Answer  :  1  grant  thereunto,  and  I  send  you 

unto  St.  Augustine,  Jerome,  Chrysostome,   Gregory,   Cyprian,  and   Bernard; 

who  do  say  moreover,  that  whosoever  is  in  deadly  sin,  is  no  true  Christian ;  how 

nuich  less  then  is  he  pope  or  bishop  ?     Of  whom   it  is  sjjoken  by  the  prophet 

Amos,   '  They  have  reigned  and  ruled,  and  not  through  me  ;  they  became 

princes,  and  I  knew  them  not,'  &c.     But  afterwards  I  do  grant,  that  a  wicked 

j)oi)e,  bishop,  or  priest,  is  an  unworthy  minister  of  the  sacrament,  by  whom 

God  doth  l)aptize,  consecrate,  or  otlierwise  work,  to  the  profit  of  his  churcli :  and 

this  is  largely  handled  in  tlie  text  of  the  book  by  the  authorities  of  the  holy 

doctors ;  for  even  he  who  is  in  deadly  sin,  is  not  worthily  a  king  before  God, 

asappeareth  in  1  Kings  xv. ;  where  God  saith  to  Saul  by  the  prophet  Samuel, 

'  Forasmudi  as  thou  hast  refused  and  cast  ofl'  my  word,  I  will  also  refuse  and 

cast  thee  off,  that  thou  shalt  be  no  more  king.' 

The  While  these  things  were  thtis  entreating,  the  emi)erov,  looking  out  of  a  cer- 

emperor's  j^j^  window  of  the  cloister,  accompanied  ^\^lh  the   Count    Palatine,  and  the 

iTjohn"   hurgrave  of  Nuremberg,  confen-ing  and  talking  much  of  John  liuss  :  at  length 

Ii's.s.        he  said,  that  there  was  never  a  worse  or  more  pernicious  heretic  than  he.  In  the 

mean  while,  when  Jolin  Huss  had  spoken  these  words  as  touching  the  unworthy 

king,  by  and  by  the  enijjcror  was  called,  and  he  was  commanded  to  repeat  those 

words  again;   which  alter  that  he  had  ddiie,  his  duty  therein  being  considered, 


ARTICLES    AGAIXST    HUSS,    WRESTED    BV    THE    PAPISTS.  469 

tlie  emperor  answered :    '  No  man  doth  live  without  fault.*     Then  the  cardinal    Henry 
of  Cambray,  being  in  a  great  fury,  said  :  '  Is  it  not  enough  for  thee  that  thou        ^• 
dost   contemn    and   despise    the    ecclesiastical   state,  and   goest  about,  by  thy      .    t^ 
writings  and  doctrine,  to  perturb  and  trouble  the  same,  but  that  now  also  thou.    -.1^  -' 
wilt  attempt  to  throw  kings  out   of  their  state  and  dignity?'      Then  Paletz  ^' 

began  to  allege  the  laws,  whereby  he  would  prove  that  Saul  was  king  even  T'le  ear- 
when  those  words  were  spoken  by  Samuel;  and  therefore  that  David  did  forbid  cambray 
that  Saul  should  be  slain,  not  for  the  holiness  of  his  life,  of  which  there  was 
none  in  him  ;  but  for  the  holiness  of  his  anointing.  And  when  John  Huss  re- 
peated out  of  St.  Cyprian,  that  he  did  take  upon  him  the  name  of  Christianity 
in  vain,  who  did  not  follow  Christ  in  his  living :  Paletz  answered,  '  Behold  and 
see  what  a  folly  is  in  this  man,  who  allegeth  those  things  which  make  nothing 
for  the  purpose ;  for  albeit  any  man  be  not  a  true  Christian,  is  he  not,  there- 
fore, true  pope,  bishop,  or  king  ?  when  these  are  names  of  office,  and  to  be  a 
Christian,  is  a  name  of  merit  and  desert :  and  so  may  any  man  be  a  true  pope, 
bishop,  or  king,  although  he  be  no  true  Christian.'  Then  said  John  Huss:  '  If 
pope  Jolin  XXIII.  were  a  true  pope,  wherefore  have  ye  deprived  him  of  hia 
office  V  The  emperor  answered  :  '  The  lo.rds  of  the  council  have  now  lately 
agreed  thereupon,  that  he  was  true  pope ;  but  for  his  notorious  and  manifest 
evil  doings,  wherewithal  he  did  offend  and  trouble  the  church  of  God,  and  did 
spoil  and  bring  to  ruin  the  power  thereof,  he  is  rejected  and  cast  out  of  his 
office.' 

The  second  article  :  '  The  grace  of  predestination  is  the  bond  whereby  the'^Second 
body  of  the  church,  and  every  part  and  member  thereof,  is  firmly  knit  and  joined  article, 
unto  the  head.'  Answer :  I  acknowledge  this  article  to  be  mine,  and  it  is  proved 
in  tlie  text  out  of  Romans  viii.,  '  Who  shall  separate  us  from  the  charity  and 
love  of  Christ,'  &c.  ?  and  John  x.  '  My  sheep  hear  my  voice ;  and  I  know  them, 
and  they  follow  me  ;  and  I  give  them  eternal  life,  neither  shall  they  perish 
eternally,  neither  is  there  any  man  which  shall  take  them  out  of  my  hands.' 
This  is  the  knot  of  tlie  body  of  the  church,  and  of  our  spiritual  head  Christ, 
understanding  the  church  to  be  the  congregation  of  the  predestinate. 

The  third  article :  '  If  the  pope  be  a  wicked  man,  and  especially  a  reprobate,  Third 
then,  even  as  Judas  the  apostle,  he  is  a  devil,  a  thief,  and  the  son  of  perdition,  article, 
and  not  the  head  of  the  holy  militant  church,  forasmuch  as  he  is  no  part  or 
member  thereof.'  Answer  :  My  words  are  thus:  'If  the  pope  be  an  evil  or 
wicked  man,  and  especially  if  he  be  a  reprobate,  then  even  as  Jiidaa,  so  is  he 
a  devil,  a  thief,  and  the  son  of  perdition.  How  then  is  he  the  head  of  the 
holy  militant  church  1  whereas  he  is  not  truly  any  member,  or  part  thereof:  for, 
if  he  were  a  member  of  the  holy  church,  then  should  he  be  also  a  member  of 
Christ ;  and  if  he  were  a  member  of  Christ,  then  should  he  cleave  and  stick 
imto  Christ  by  the  grace  of  predestination  and  present  justice ;  and  should  be 
one  Spirit  with  God,  as  the  apostle  saith  in  1  Cor.  vi.,  '  Know  ye  not  that  yoiur 
bodies  are  the  members  of  Christ  V 

The  fourth  article  :  '  An  evil  pope  or  prelate,  or  reprobate,  is  no  true  pastor,  Fourth 
but  a  thief  and  a  robber.'  Answer.  The  text  of  my  book  is  thus :  *  If  he  be  article, 
evil  or  wicked,  then  is  he  a  hireling,  of  whom  Christ  speaketh.  He  is  no  shep- 
herd, neither  are  the  sheep  his  own:  therefore,  when  he  seeth  the  wolf  coming, 
he  runneth  away  and  forsaketh  the  sheep.  And  so,  finally,  doth  every  wicked 
and  reprobate  man.'  Therefore,  every  such  reprobate,  or  Avicked  pope  or  pre- 
late, is  no  true  pastor ;  but  a  very  thief  and  a  robber,  as  is  more  at  large  proved, 
in  my  book.  Then  said  John  Huss,  '  I  do  limit  all  things,  that  such  persons 
as  touching  their  desert,  are  not  truly  and  worthily  popes  and  shepherds  before 
God ;  but,  as  touching  their  gffice  and  reputation  of  men,  they  are  popes,  pastors, 
and  priests.' 

Then  a  certain  man  rising  up  behind  John  Huss,  clothed  all  in  silk,  said : 
^  My  lords  !  take  heed  lest  John  Huss  deceive  both  you  and  himself  with  these 
his  glosses,  and  look  whether  these  things  be  in  his  book  or  not ;  for  of  late,  I 
had  disputation  with  him  upon  these  articles,  in  which  I  said,  that  a  wicked  pope, 
&c.,  was  no  pope,  as  touching  merit  and  desert ;  but,  as  touching  his  office,  he 
was  truly  pope.  Whereupon  he  used  these  glosses  which  he  had  heard  of  me, 
and  did  not  take  them  out  of  his  book.'  Then  John  Huss,  turning  himself 
unto  him,  said,  '  Did  you  not  hear  that  it  was  so  read  out  of  my  book  ?  and 
this  did  easily  appear  in  John  xxiii.,   whether  he  were  true  pope,  or  a  very 


1415. 


|.70  HISTORV    OF    THE    BOHF.MIA■^JS, 

Henry  tluef  and  robber.'  Then  the  bishops  and  cardinals,  looking  one  upon  another. 
^-  said,  that  he  was  a  true  pope,  and  laughed  John  Huss  to  scorn. 
.  jY  The  fifth  article  :  '  The  pope  is  not,  neither  ouglit  to  be  called,  according  unto 
■  ■  his  office.  Most  holy ;  for  then  tlie  king  ought  also  to  be  called  Most  holy, 
according  to  his  office.  Also  the  tormentors,  lictors,  and  devils,  ought  also  to 
be  called  Holy.'  Answer.  My  words  are  otherwise  placed,  in  this  manner : 
'  So  ought  a  feigner  to  sa)',  that  if  any  man  be  a  most  holy  father,  then  he  dotli 
most  holily  observe  and  keep  his  fatherliness :  and  if  he  be  a  naughty  and 
wicked  father,  then  doth  he  most  wickedly  keep  the  same.  Likewise,  if  the 
bishop  be  most  holy,  then  is  he  also  most  good ;  and  when  lie  saith  that  he  is 
pope,  it  is  the  name  of  his  office.'  Whereupon  it  followeth,  that  'the  man  who 
is  pope,  being  an  evil  and  reprobate  man,  is  a  most  holy  man ;  and  consequently 
by  that  his  office  he  is  most  good.'  And  forasmuch  as  no  man  can  be  good  by 
his  office,  except  he  do  exercise  and  use  the  same  his  office  very  well ;  it  follow- 
eth, that  '  if  the  pope  be  an  evil  and  reprobate  man,  he  cannot  exercise  or  use 
his  office  well  :  forasmuch  as  he  cannot  use  the  office  well,  except  he  be 
morally  good  [Matt,  xii.],  How  can  you  speak  good  things,  when  you  your- 
selves are  evil  I '  And  immediately  after  it  followeth,  '  If  the  pope,  by  reason 
of  his  office,  be  called  Most  holy,  wherefore  should  not  the  king  of  Romans  be 
called  Most  holy,  by  reason  of  his  office  and  dignity?  when  the  king,  accord 
ing  to  St.  Augustine's  mind,  represcntcth  the  Deity  and  Godhead  of  Christ,  and 
the  priest  representeth  only  his  liumaiiity.  Wherefore,  also,  should  not  judges, 
yea,  even  tormentors,  be  called  Holy,  forasmuch  as  they  have  their  office  by 
ministering  unto  the  church  of  Christ  ? '  '  These  things  are  more  at  large  dis- 
coursed in  my  book ;  but  I  cannot  find  or  know,'  saith  John  Huss,  '  any  foun- 
dation whereby  I  should  call  the  pope  Most  holy,  when  this  is  only  spoken  of 
Christ :  Thou  only  art  most  holy  :  thou  only  art  the  Lord,  &c.  Should  I  then 
truly  call  the  pope  Most  holy  ? ' 

The  sixth  article.:  '  If  the  pope  live  contrary  unto  Christ,  albeit  he  be  law- 
fully and  canonically  elected  and  chosen,  according  to  human  election,  yet  doth 
he  ascend  and  come  in  another  way  than  by  Christ.'  Answer.  The  text  is 
thus  :  '  If  the  pope  live  contrary  to  Christ,  in  pride  and  avarice,  how  then  doth 
he  not  ascend  and  come  in  another  way  into  the  sheepfold,  than  by  the  lowly 
and  meek  door,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ?'  But  admit,  as  you  say,  that  he  did 
ascend  by  lawful  election  (which  I  call  an  election  ])rincipally  made  of  God,  and 
not  according  to  the  common  and  vulgar  constitution  and  ordinance  of  men), 
yet  for  all  that,  it  is  affirmed  and  proved,  that  he  should  ascend  and  come  in 
another  way  :  for  Judas  Iscariot  was  truly  and  lawfully  chosen  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  unto  his  bishopric,  as  Christ  saith  in  John  vi..  And  yet  he  came 
in  another  way  into  the  sheepfold,  and  was  a  thief,  and  a  devil,  and  the  son  of 
perdition.  Did  he  not  come  in  another  way  when  our  Savioiu-  spake  thus  of 
him,  He  that  eateth  bread  with  me,  shall  lift  up  his  heel  against  me  ?  The 
same  also  is  proved  by  St.  Bernard  unto  pope  Eugenius.  Then  said  Paletz  : 
'  Behold  the  fury  and  madness  of  this  man  ;  for  what  more  furious  or  mad  thing 
can  there  be,  than  to  say,  Judas  is  chosen  by  Christ,  and  notwithstanding  he 
did  ascend  another  way,  and  not  by  Clirist?'  John  Huss  answered:  'Verily 
both  parts  are  true,  that  he  was  elected  and  chosen  by  Christ,  and  also  that  he 
did  ascend,  and  came  in  another  way ;  for  he  was  a  thief,  a  devil,  and  the  son 
of  perdition.'  Then  said  Paletz  :  '  Cannot  a  man  be  truly  and  lawfidly  chosen 
pope,  or  bishop,  and  afterwards  live  contrary  to  Christ  ?  And  that,  notwith- 
standing, he  doth  not  ascend  by  any  other  ways.'  '  But  I,'  said  John  Huss, 
'  do  say,  that  whosoever  doth  enter  into  any  bishopric,  or  like  oftice,  by  simony, 
not  to  the  intent  to  labour  and  travail  in  the  church  of  God,  but  rather  to  live 
delicately,  voluptuously,  and  unrighteously,  and  to  the  intent  to  advance  him- 
self with  all  kind  of  pride,  every  such  man  ascendeth  and  cometh  up  by  another 
way,  and,  according  mito  the  gospel,  he  is  a  thief  and  a  robber.' 

The  seventh  article :  '  The  condemnation  of  the  forty-five  articles  of  John 
Wicklitf  made  by  the  doctors,  is  unreasonable  and  wicked,  and  tlie  cause  by 
them  alleged  is  feigned  and  untrue ;  that  is  to  say,  that  none  of  those  articles 
are  catholic,  but  that  every  of  them  be  either  lieretical,  erroneous  or  offensive.' 
Answer :  '  I  have  written  it  thus  in  my  ti'catise  :  The  forty-five  articles  are 
condenmed  for  this  cause,  that  none  of  those  forty-five  is  a  cathofic  article,  but 
each   of  them  is  either  heretical,  erroneous  or  offensive.     O  Master  Doctor! 


AETICLES   AGAINST    HUSS,    V/EESTED    BY    THE    PAPISTS.  471 

where  is  your  proof?  you  feign  a  cause  which  you  do  not  prove,  &c.  as  it  ap-  Henry 

peareth  more  at  large  in  my  treatise.'    Then  said  the  cardinal  of  Camhray :  V- 

'  John  Huss,   thou  didst  say  that  thou  wouldst  not  defend  any  error  of  John  .    ^ 

Wickliti^s  ;  and  now  it  appeareth  in  your  books,  that  you  have  openlj'  defended  ,  J,  J 
his  articles.'      John  Huss  answered:  *  Reverend  father!  even  as  I  said  before. 


so  I  noAV  say  again,  that  I  will  not  defend  any  errors  of  John  Wickliff's,  neither  The  ear- 
of  any  other  man's  :  but,  forasmuch  as  it  seemed  to  me  to  be  against  conscience,  cambrL 
simply  to  consent  to  the  condemnation  of  them,  no  Scripture  being  alleged  or 
brought  contrary  and  against  them,  thereupon  I  would  not  consent  or  agree  to 
the  condemnation  of  them ;  and  forasmuch  as  the  reason  which  is  copulative 
cannot  be  verified  in  every  point,  according  to  every  part  thereof.' 

Now  there  remain  six  articles  of  the'  thirty-nine.  These  are  said 
to  be  drawn  out  of  another  treatise  which  he  wrote  against  Stanislaus 
de  Znoyma. 

Six  Articles  drawn  out  of  the  Treatise  of  John  Huss,  WTitten  against 
Stanislaus  de  Znoyma. 

The  first  article  :  '  No  man  is  lawfully  elected  or  chosen,  in  that  the  electors,  pirgt 
or  the  greater  part  of  them,  have  consented  with  a  lively  voice,  according  to  article 
the  custom  of  men,  to  elect  and  choose  any  person,  or  that  he  is  thereby  the 
manifest  and  true  successor  of  Christ,  or  vicar  of  Peter  in  the  ecclesiastical 
office  ;  but  in  this,  that  any  man  doth  most  abundantly  work  meritoriously  to 
the  profit  of  the  church,  he  hath  thereby  more  abundant  power  given  him  of 
God  thereunto.'  Answer:  These  things  which  follow  are  also  written  in 
my  book.  '  It  standeth  in  the  power  and  hands  of  wicked  electors,  to  choose  a 
woman  into  the  ecclesiastical  office,  as  it  appeareth  by  the  election  of  Agnes, 
who  was  called  John,  who  held  and  occupied  the  pope's  place  and  dignity,  by 
the  space  of  two  years  and  more.'  It  may  also  be,  that  they  do  choose  a  thief, 
a  murderer  or  a  devil,  and,  consequently,  they  may  also  elect  and  choose  Anti- 
christ. It  may  also  be,  that  for  love,  covetousness,  or  hatred,  they  do  choose 
some  person  whom  God  doth  not  allow.  And  it  appeareth  that  that  person  is 
not  lawfully  elected  and  chosen ;  insomuch  as  the  electors,  or  the  greater  part 
of  them,  have  consented  and  agreed  together  according  to  the  custom  of  men, 
upon  any  person,  or  that  he  is  thereby  the  manifest  successor  or  vicar  of  Peter 
the  apostle,  or  any  other  in  the  ecclesiastical  office.  Therefore  they  who,  most 
accordingly  unto  the  Scripture,  do  elect  and  choose,  revelation  being  set  apart, 
do  only  pronounce  and  determine  by  some  probable  reason  upon  him  whom 
they  do  elect  and  choose  :  whereupon,  whether  the  electors  do  so  choose  good 
or  evil,  we  ought  to  give  credit  unto  the  works  of  him  that  is  chosen ;  for  in 
that  point,  that  any  man  doth  most  abundantly  work  meritoriously  to  the  profit 
of  the  church,  he  hath  thereby  moi'e  abundant  power  given  him  of  God  there- 
unto.    And  hereupon  saith  Christ,  in  John  x..   Give  credit  unto  works.' 

The  second  article  :  '  The  pope  being  a  reprobate,  is  not  the  head  of  the  gecomi 
holy  church  of  God.'  Answer.  I  wrote  it  thus  in  my  treatise  :  '  That  I  would  article. 
willingly  receive  a  probable  and  effectual  reason  of  the  doctor,  how  this 
question  is  contrary  to  the  faith,  to  say.  That  if  the  pope  be  a  reprobate,  how 
is  he  the  head  of  the  holy  church  ?  Behold,  the  truth  cannot  decay  or  fail  in 
disputation,  for  did  Christ  dispute  against  the  faith,  when  he  demanded  of  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees  [Matt,  xii.].  Ye  stock  and  offspring  of  vipers!  how 
can  ye  speak  good  things,  when  you  yourselves  are  wicked  and  evil?  .'^nd 
behold,  I  demand  of  the  scribes,  if  the  pope  be  a  reprobate,  and  the  stock  of 
vipers,  how  is  he  the  head  of  the  holy  church  of  God,  that  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees,  who  were  in  the  council-house  of  Prague,  may  make  answer  here- 
unto ?  For  it  is  more  possible  that  a  reprobate  man  shovdd  speak  good  things, 
forasmuch  as  he  may  be  in  state  of  grace  according  to  present  justice,  than  to 
be  the  head  of  the  holy  church  of  God.  Also  in  John  v.,  our  Saviour  com 
plaineth  of  the  Jews,  saying :  How  can  you  believe,  which  do  seek  for  glory 
amongst  yoiu-selves,  and  do  not  seek  for  the  glory  that  cometh  only  of  God? 
and  I,  likewise,  do  complain,  how  that  if  the  pope  be  a  reprobate,  can  he  be 

(I)  "  The"  is  put  in  ;  see  above,  p.  459. — Ed. 


A.  I). 

1115. 


n2  HISTORV    OF    THE    BOIIEMIAXS. 

liemu    the  head  of  tlie  chiivch  of  God,  who  receivcth  his  glory  of  tlie   world,  and 
'  •       seekctli  not  for  the  glory  of  God  ?     For  it  is  inorc  possible,  that  tlie  pope  being 
a  reprobate  should  believe,  than  that  lie  should  be  the  head  of  the  church  of 
God;  forasnuich  as  he  takcth  his  glory  of  the  world.' 

The  third  article  :  '  There  is  no  spark  of  appearance,  that  there  ought  to  be 
•ihirrt  one  head  in  the  spiritualty,  to  rule  the  church,  which  should  be  always  con- 
"'^""^'^"  vcrsant  with  the  militant  church.'  Answer:  I  do  grant  it.  For  what  conse- 
quent is  this?  The  king  of  Bohemia  is  head  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  :  Ergo, 
the  pope  is  head  of  the  whole  militant  church  ?  Christ  is  the  head  of  the 
spiritualty,  ruling  and  governing  the  militant  church  by  much  more  and  greater 
necessity  than  Caesar  ought  to  rule  the  temporalty;  forasmuch  as  Christ,  who 
sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father,  doth  necessarily  rule  the  militant 
churchjas  head.  And  there  is  no  spai'k  of  appearance  that  there  should  be 
one  head  in  the  spiritualty  ruling  the  church,  that  should  always  be  conversant 
with  the  militant  chinxh,  except  some  infidel  would  heretically  affnm,  that  the 
militant  church  should  have  here  a  permanent  and  continual  city  or  dwelling- 
place,  and  not  inijuire  and  seek  after  that  which  is  to  come.  It  is  also  further 
evident  in  my  book,  how  iniconsequent  the  proportion  of  the  similitude  is,  for 
a  reprobate  pope  to  be  the  head  of  the  militant  church,  and  a  reprobate  king 
to  be  the  head  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia. 
Ff>iirtii  The  fourth  article :  '  Clirist  would  better  rule  his  church  by  his  true  apostles, 

arucle.  dispersed  throughout  the  whole  world,  without  such  monstrous  heads.'  I 
answer,' that  it  is  in  my  book  as  here  foUoweth  :  'Albeit  that  the  doctor  doth 
say,  tliat  the  body  of  the  militant  church  is  oftentimes  without  a  head,  yet, 
notwithstanding,  Ave  do  verily  believe  that  Christ  Jesus  is  the  head  over  every 
church,  ruling  the  same  without  lack  or  default,  pouring  upon  the  same  a  con- 
tinual motion  and  sense,  even  unto  the  latter  day ;  neither  can  the  doctor  give 
s«  a  reason  why  the  church  in  the  time  of  Agnes  by  the  space  of  two  years  and 
Appendix,  ^^,^  nionths  lived  without  a  head,  according  to  many  members  of  Christ,  in  grace 
and  favour,  but  that,  by  the  same  reason,  the  church  might  be  without  a  head 
by  the  space  of  many  years;  forsomuch  as  Christ  should  better  rule  his  church 
by  his  true  disciples  dispersed  throughout  the  whole  world,  without  such  mon- 
strous heads.'  Then  said  they  altogether;  'Behold,  now  he  prophesieth.'  And 
John  IIuss,  prosecuting  his  former  talk,  said,  'But  I  say  that  the  church,  in 
the  time  of  the  apostles,  was  far  better  ruled  and  governed  than  now  is.  And 
what  doth  let  or  hinder,  that  Christ  should  not  now  also  rule  the  same  better 
by  his  true  disciples,  without  such  monstrous  heads  as  have  been  now  alate? 
For  behold,  even  at  this  present  we  have  no  such  head,  and  yet  Christ  ceaseth 
not  to  rule  his  church.'  When  he  had  spoken  these  words,  he  was  derided 
and  mocked, 
vifth  The  fifth  article :  '  Peter  was  no  imiversal  pastor  or  shepherd  of  the  sheep 

ariicie.  of  Christ,  much  less  is  the  bishop  of  Rome.'  Answer:  Those  words  are  not  in 
my  book,  but  these  which  do  follow.  Secondly,  it  appeareth  by  the  words  of 
Christ,  that  he  did  not  limit  unto  Peter  for  his  jurisdiction  the  whole  world,  no 
not  one  only  province ;  so  likewise,  neither  unto  any  other  of  the  apostles. 
Notwithstanding,  certain  of  them  walked  through  many  regions,  and  others 
fewer,  preaching  and  teaching  the  kingdom  of  God ;  as  Paul,  who  laboured  and 
travailed  more  than  all  the  rest,  did  corporally  visit  and  convert  most  provinces ; 
whereby  it  is  lawful  for  any  apostle  or  his  vicar  to  convert  and  confirm  as  much 
people,  or  as  many  provinces  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  as  he  is  able,  neither  is 
there  any  restraint  of  his  liberty  or  jurisdiction,  but  only  by  disability  or  in- 
sufficiency. 
SiMh  'i'he  sixth  article:  'The  apostles,  and  other  faithful  priests  of  the  Lord,  have 

uiticlc.  stoutly  ruled  the  church  in  all  things  necessary  to  salvation,  before  the  office  of 
the  pope  was  broiight  into  the  church,  and  so  would  they  very  possibly  do  still, 
if  there  were  no  jiopc,  even  mito  the  latter  day.'  Then  they  all  cried  out  again 
and  said,  '  Ik-hold  the  prophet.'  But  John  Huss  said:  'Verily  it  is  true  that 
the  apostles  did  rule  the  church  stoutly  before  the  officeof  the  pope  was  brought 
into  the  church ;  and  certainly  a  great  deal  better  than  it  is  now  ruled.  And 
likewise  many  other  faithftd  men,  who  do  follow  their  steps,  do  the  same;  for 
now  we  have  no  pope,  and  so,  peradventure,  it  may  continue  and  endure  a 
year  or  more. 


ARTICLES    AGAINST    HUSS,    WRESTED    BY    THE    PAPISTS.  473 

Besides  these,  were  brought  against  liinx  other  nineteen  articles,    ncnry 
objected  unto  him  being  in  prison,  which  with  his  answers  to  tlie        " 
same  here  likev/ise  follow;  of  Avhich  articles  the  first  is  this.  A.D. 

1415. 

Other  Nineteen  Articles  objected  against  John  Huss,  being  in  Prison, 

The  first  ai'ticle  :  *  Paul,  according  unto  present  justice,  was  a  blasphemer  and  First 
none  of  the  cliurch,  and  therewithal  was  in  grace,  according  unto  predestination  p"^'";^?' 
of  life   everlasting.'     Answer :  This  proposition   is  not  in  the  book,  but  this  he  was 
which  followeth.    '  Whereby  it  doth  seem  probable,  that  as  Paul  was  both  a  both  a 
blasphemer,  according  to  present  justice,  and  therewithal,  also,  was  a  faithful  child  p{fe,^ej. 
of  our  holy  mother  the  church,  and  in  grace  according  to  predestination  of  life  and  also  a 
everlasting  :  so  Iscariot  was  both  in  grace,  according  unto  present  justice,  and  "J'l!??,''?'", 
was  never  of  our  holy  mother  the  church,  according  to  the  predestination  of  life  ° 
everlasting,  forasmuch  as  he  lacked  that  predestination.  And  so  Iscariot,  albeit 
he  was  an  apostle,  and  a  bishop  of  Christ,  which  is  the  name  of  his  office,  yet 
was  he  never  any  part  of  the  universal  church.' 

The  second  article :  '  Christ  doth  more  love  a  predestinate  man  being  sinful.  Second 
than  any  reprobate  in  what  grace  possible  soever  he  be.'     Answer  :    My  words  p^jg^g^g't;. 
are  in  the  fourth  chapter  of  my  book  entituled,  '  Of  the  Church  :'     'And  it  is  nation. 
evident  that  God  doth  more  love  any  predestinate  being  sinful,  than  any  repro- 
bate in  what  grace  soever  he  be  for  the  time ;  forasmuch  as  he  willeth  that  the 
predestinate  shall  have  perpetual  blessedness,  and  the  reprobate  shall  have  eternal 
fire.'     Wherefore  God  partly  infinitely  loving  them  both  as  his  ci-eatures,  yet  he 
doth  more  love  the  predestinate,  because  he  giveth  him  greater  grace,   or  a 
greater  gift,  that  is  to  say,  life  everlasting,  which  is  greater  and  more  excellent  than 
grace  only,  according  to  present  justice.     And  the  third  article  of  those  articles 
before,'  soundeth  very  near  unto  this:  that  the  predestinate  cannot  full  from 
grace.     For  they  have  a  certain  radical  grace  rooted  in  them,  although  they  be 
deprived  of  the  abundant  grace  for  a  time.     These  things  are  true  in  the  com- 
pound sense. 

The  third  article  :  'All  the  sinful,  according  to  present  justice,  are  not  faith-  Third 
ful,  but  do  swerve  from  the  true  catholic  faith,  forsomuch  as  it  is  unpossible  that  ^^^^^^ 
any  man  can  commit  any  deadly  sin  but  in  that  point,  that  he  doth  swerve  from  commit- 
the  faith.'     Answer:  I  acknowledge  that  sentence  to  be  mine,  and  it  appeareth,  teth 
that  if  they  did  think  upon  the  punishment  which  is  to  be  laid  upon  sinners,  g^f*^'^ 
and  did  fully  believe,  and  had  the  faith  of  the   divine  knowledge  and  under-  swerveth 
standing,   &c.    then,  undoubtedly,    they   would  not  so  ofiend  and    sin.     This  f™™  t^® 
proposition  is    verified  by  the  saying  of  the  prophet  Isaiah,  'Thy  rulers  are 
unfaithful,  misbelievers,  fellows  and  companions  of  thieves  ;  they  all  love  bribes 
and  follow  after  rewards.'     Behold,  the  prophet  calleth  the  rulers  of  the  church 
'infidels,'  for  their  olFences;  for  all  such  as  do  not  keep  their  faith  inviolate  unto 
their  principal  Lord,  are  unfaithful  servants,  and  they  also  are  unfaithful  chil- 
dren who  keep  not  their    obedience,  feai-,  and  love  unto  God,  their  Father. 
Item,  This  proposition  is  verified  by  the  saying  of  the  apostle,  Titus  i.  '  They  do 
confess  that  they  know  God,  but  by  their  works  they  do  deny  him.'     And  for- 
asmuch as  they  who  are  sinful,  do  swerve  away  from  the  meritorious  woi-k  of 
blessedness,  therefore  they  do»swerve  from  the  true  faith  gi'ounded  upon  cha- 
rity, forasmuch  as  faith  without  works  is  dead.     To  this  end  doth  also  appertain 
that  which    the  Lord  speaketh   [Matt,  xxiii.]  of  the  faithful  and  unfaithful 
servant. 

The  fourth  article  :  '  These  words  of  John  xxii. :  Receive  the  Holy  Ghost;  and,  Fourtiv 
Whatsoever  you  shall  bind  upon  earth,  &c.  and  Matthew  [xvi.  and  xviii.].  For  gj*,',^'.*^ ' 
lack  of  understanding  shall  terrify  many  Christians,  and  they  shall  be  wonder-  higand 
fully  afraid,  and  others  shall  be  deceived  by  them,  presuming  upon  the  fulness  loosing, 
of  their  power  and  authority.'     Answer:  This  sentence  I  do  approve  and  allow,  "jjeybe 
and  therefore  I  say  in  the  same  place,  that  it  is  first  of  all  to  be  supposed,  that  well  un- 
the  saying  of  our  Saviour  is  necessary,  as  touching  the  virtue  of  the  word,  for-  ^"n|s°°gr' 
asmuch  as  it  is  not  possible  for  a  priest  to  bind  and  loose,  except  that  binding  too  much 
and  loosing  be  in  heaven.     But,  for  the  lack  of  the  true  understanding  of  those  ^'^.^'^"^ 
words,  many  simple  Christians  shall  be  made  afraid,  thinking  with  themselves,  fio^,     ^ 
.     (1)  The  reference  is  to  the  first  series,  consisting  of  twenty-six.    See  page  459.— Ed. 


tT-t  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Il.nry    that  whether  they  be  just  or  unjust,  the  priests  may,  at  their  pleasures,  whenso- 

^        ever  they  will,  bind  them.     And  tlie  ignorant  priests  do  also  presume  and  take 

A  r\     upon  them  to  have  pov,er  to  bind  and  loose  whensoever  they  will.     For  many 

J /,  ,■    foolish  and  ignorant  priests  do  say,  that  they  have  power  and  autliority  to  ab- 

!_!_  solve  every  man  confessing  himself,  of  what  sin  or  ofi'ence  soever  it  be,  not 

knowing  that  in  many  sins  it  is  forbidden  them,  and  that  it  may  happen  that  a 
hypocrite  do  confess  himself,  or  such  a  one  as  is  not  contrite  for  his  sin  ;  whereof 
proof  hath  oftentimes  been  found,  and  it  is  evident,  forasmuch  as  the  letter  doth 
kill,  but  the  Spirit  doth  quicken. 
Fifth  The  fifth  article  :  '  The  binding  and  loosing  of  God,  is  simply  and  plainly  the 

Bimi'inK  chief  and  principal.'  Answer  :  This  is  evident,  forasnuich  as  it  were  blasphe- 
aiid  loos-  mous  presumption  to  affirm,  that  a  man  may  remit  and  forgive  an  evil  fact  or 
"'«  offence  done  against  such  a  Lord,  the  Lord  himself  not  approving  or  allowing 

and  prin-  ^'^^  same.     For  by  the  universal  power  of  the  Lord,  it  is  necessary  that  he  do 
cipally      first  absolve  and  forgive,  before  his  vicar  do  the  same  ;  neither  is  there  one  arti- 
Chrisf '°  '^^^  ^^  ^^^  faith,  which  ought  to  be  more  common  or  known  unto  us,  than  that 
it  should  be  impossible  for  any  man  of  the  militant  church  to  absolve  or  bind, 
except  in  such  case  as  it  be  conformable  to  the  head  of  the  church,  Jesu  Christ. 
Wherefore  every  faithful  Christian  ought  to  take  heed  of  that  saying :  '  If  the 
pope,  or  any  other,  pretend  by  any  manner  of  sign  to  bind  or  loose,  that  he  is 
tliereby  bound  or  loosed,  for  he  that  doth  grant  or  confess  that,  must  also,  con- 
sequently, grant  and  confess  that  the  pope  is  without  sin,  and  so  that  he  is  a 
god ;  for  otherwise  he  must  needs  err  and  do  contrary  unto  the  keys  of  Christ.' 
This  saying  proveth  the  fact  of  the  pope,  who  always  in  his  absolution  presup- 
poseth  contrition  and  confession.     Yea,  moreover,  if  any  letter  of  absolution  be 
given  unto  any   offender,  which  doth  not  declare  the  circumstances    of  the 
offence  which  ought  to  be  declared,  it  is  said  that  tliereby  the  letter  of  absolu- 
tion is  of  no  force  and  effect.     It  is  also  hereby  evident,  that  many  priests  do 
not  absolve  those  who  are  confessed,  because  that  either  through  shamefastness 
they  do  cloak  or  hide  greater  offences,  or  else  that  they  have  not  due  contrition 
To  true     or  repentance  :  for  unto  true  .ibsolution  there  is  first  required  Contritioii.     Se- 
timifo'ur    C'^fi'^y'  A  purpose  and  intent  to  sin  no  more.     Thirdly,  True  confession.    And 
thinfjsare  fourthly.   Steadfast  hope  of  forgiveness.     The  first  appeareth  by  Ezekiel.     '  If 
required,   the  wicked  do  repent  him,'  &c.     The  second,  in  John  v.,  '  Do  thou  not  sin  any 
more.'     The   third  part,  by  this  place   of  Luke:   'Show  yourselves  unto  the 
priests.'     And  the  fourth  is   confirmed  by  the  saying  of  Christ:  'My  son,  be- 
lieve, and  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee,'      I  also  added  many  other  probations  in 
my  treatise  out  of  the  holy  fathers,  Augustine,  Jerome,  and  the  Master  of  the 
Sentences. 
Sixth  The  sixth  article  :  '  The  priests  do  gather  and  heap  up  out  of  the  Scriptures 

artic.c.      i\^Qsc  things  which  serve  for  the  belly ;  but  such  as  appertain  to  the  true  imita- 
tion and  following  of  Christ,  those  they  reject,  and  refuse  as  impertinent  unto 
salvation.'     Answer  :    This,  St.  Gregory  doth  sufficiently  prove  in  his  seven- 
teenth Homily,  alleging  the  saying  of  Christ,  '  Tiie  harvest  is  great,  the  work- 
men are  few;'  speaking  also  that  which  we  cannot  say  without  grief  or  soitow. 
Priests      that  '  albeit  there  be  a  great  number  who  willingly  hear  good  things,  yet  there 
piven  to    ^'"^^  ^"'^'^  ^^  should  declare  the  same  unto  them  ;  for  behold,  the  world  is  full 
their  own  of  priests,  but  not\rithstanding  there  is  a  scarcitj^  of  workmen  in  the  harvest  of 
jucre  and  the  Lord.     We  take  npon  us  willingly  priesthood,  but  we  do  not  fidfil  and  do 
tlian'to      *'"^  works  and  office  of  priesthood.'     And  immediately  after  he  saith,  '  We  are 
the  scr-     fallen  unto  outward  affairs  and  business,  for  we  take  upon  us  one  oflice  for 
Cluis"..      I'^^JiK'i'r's  sake,  and  we  do  exhibit  and  give  ^another  to  ease  ourselves  of  labour. 
We  leave  ))rcaching,  and  as  far  as  I  can  perceive  we  are  called  bishops  to  our 
pain,  who  do  retain  the  name  of  honour,  but  not  the  verity.'    And  immediately 
after  he  saith,  '  We  take  no  care  for  our  flock ;  we  daily  call  upon  them  for  our 
stipend  and  wages  ;  we  covet  and  desire  earthly  things  with  a  greedy  mind ; 
we  gape  after  worldly  glory  ;  v.e  leave  the  cause  of  God  undone,  and  make 
haste  about  our  worldly  affairs  and  business;  we  take  upon  us  the  place  of 
sanctity  and  holiness,  and  we  are  wholly  wrapped  in  worldly  cares  and  troubles,' 
&'c.    This  writeth  St.  Gregory,  with  many  other  things  more  in  the  same  place. 
Also  in  his  Pastoral,  in  his  Morals,  and  in  his  Register.     Also  St.  Bernard,  as 
in  many  other  places,  so  likewise  in  his  33d  Sermon  upon  the    Canticles,    he 


ARTICLES    AGAINST    HUSS,    WEESTED    BY    THE    PAPISTS.  475 

saith,  '  All  friends  and  all  enemies,  all  kinsfolks  and  adversaries,  all  of  one  Henry 

household,  and  no  peace-makers ;  they  are  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  serve  ^• 

Antichrist ;  they  go  lioncurahly  honoured  with  the  goods  of  the  Lord,  and  yet  „ 

they  do  not  honour,' &c.  n'l^' 
The  seventh  article :  '  The  power  of  the  pope  who  doth  not  follow  Christ,  is 


not  to  be  feared.'  Answer:   It  is  not  so  in  my  treatise,  but,  contrariwise,  that  the  Seventh 
subjects  are  bound  willingly  and  gladly  to  obey  the  virtuous  and  good  nilers ;  ''"^'^'''• 
and  also  those  who  are  wicked  and  evil.     But,  notwithstanding,  if  the  pope  do  p™ 
abuse  his  power,  it  is  not  then  to  be  feared  as  by  bondage.     And  so  the  lords  doing  un- 
the  cardinals,  as  I  suppose,  did  not  fear  the  power  of  Gregory  XII.,  before  his  ^o^ly,  is . 
deposition,  when  they  resisted  him,  saying,  that  he  did  abuse  his  power,  con-  fe°ared.  ^ 
trary  unto  his  own  oath. 

The  eighth  article :  '  An  evil  and  wicked  pope  is  not  the  successor  of  Peter,  Eighth 
but  of  Judas.'     Answer :  I  wrote  thus  in  my  treatise  ;   '  If  the  pope  be  humble  article 
and  meek,  neglecting  and  despising  the  honours  and  lucre  of  the  world ;  if  he 
be  a  shepherd,  taking  his  name  by  the  feeding  of  the  flock  of  God  (of  which 
feeding  the    Lord  speaketh,  saying.    Feed  my  sheep);  if  he  feed  the  sheep 
with  the  word,  and  with  virtuous  example,  and  become  even  like  his  flock  with 
his  whole  heart  and  mind ;  if  he  do  diligently  and  carefully  labour  and  travail 
for  the  church,  then  is  he,  without  doubt,  the  true  vicar  of  Christ.     But  if  he  Tlie  pope 
walk  contrary  imto  these  virtues,  forasmuch  as  there  is  no  society  between  doing 
Christ  and  Belial,  and  Christ  himself  saith.  He  that  is  not  with  me,  is  against  to  chr[s^ 
me  :    how  is  he  then  the  true  vicar  of  Christ  or  Peter,  and  not  rather  the  vicar  is  not  the 
of  Antichrist?      Christ  called  Peter  himself,   Satanas,  when  he  did  contrary  '^,}^^}°^ 
him  but  only  in  one  word,  and  that  with  a  good  aflection  ;  even  him  whom  he  but  Anti- 
had  chosen  his  vicar,  and  specially  appointed  over  his  church.     Why  then  christ. 
should  not  any  other,  being  more  contrary  to  Christ,  be  truly  called  Satanas,  and 
consequently  Antichrist,   or  at  least  the  chief  and  principal  minister  or  vicar  of 
Antichrist  ?  There  be  infinite  testimonies  of  this  matter  in  St.  Augustine,  Jerome, 
Cyprian,  Chrysostome,  Bernard,  Gregory,  Remigius,  and  Ambrose,'  &c. 

The  ninth  article :  '  The  pope  is  the  same  beast  of  whom  it  is  spoken  in  tlie  Ninth 
Apocalypse,  '  Power  is  given  unto  him  to  make  war  upon  the  saints.'  Answer:  article. 
I  deny  this  article  to  be  in  my  book.i 

The  tenth  article :  *  It  is  lawful  to  preach  notwithstanding  the  pope's  inhibi-  Tenth 
tion.'     Answer:  The  article  is  evident,  forasmuch  as  the  apostles  did  preach  article, 
contrary  to  the  commandment  of  the  bishops  of  Jerusalem.     And  St.  Hilary  agamsr'^ 
did  the  like,  contrary  to  the  commandment  of  the  pope,  who  was  an  Arian.     It  the  pope's 
is  also  manifest  by  the  example  of  cardinals,  who,  contrary  to  the  command-  '^''™" 
ment  of  pope  Gregory  XII.,  sent  throughout  all  realms  such  as  should  preach  nient 
against  him.     It  is  also  lawful  to  preach  under  appeal,  contrary  unto  the  pope's 
commandment.     And  finally,  he  may  preach  who  hath  the  commandment  of 
God,  whereunto  he  ought  chiefly  to  obey. 

The  eleventh  article  :  '  If  the  pope's  commandment  be  not  concordant  and  Eleventh 
agreeable  with  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel  or  the  apostles,  it  is  not  to  be  obeyed.'  aiticle. 
Answer  :    I  have  thus  written  in  my  book ;   '  The  faithful  disciple  of  Christ 
ought  to  weigh  and  consider,  whether  the  pope's  commandment  be  expressly 
and  plainly  the  commandment  of  Christ  or  any  of  his  apostles,  or  whether  it 
have  any  foimdation  or  ground  in  their  doctrine  or  no ;  and  that  being  once 
known  or  understood,  he  ought  reverently  and  humbly  to  obey  the  same.     But  How  far 
if  he  do  certainly  know  that  the  pope's  commandment  is  contrary  and  against  ajg^o'^e. 
the  holy  Scripture,  and  hurtful  unto  the  church,  then  he  ought  boldly  to  resist  obeyed. 
against  it,  that  he  be  not  partaker  of  the  crime  and  oSence  by  consenting  there- 
unto.'    This  I  have  handled  at  large  in  my  treatise,  and  have  confirmed  it  by 
the   authorities  of  Augustine,  Jerome,  Gregory,  Chrysostome,   Bernard   and 
Bede,  and  with  the  holy  Scriptiu-e  and  canons,  which  for  brevity's  cause  I  do 
here  pass  over.     I  will  only  rehearse  the  saying  of  St.   Isidore,  who  writeth 
thus :   '  He  who  doth  rule,  and  doth  say  or  command  any  thing  contrary  and 
beside  the  will  of  God,  or  that  which  is  evidently  commanded  in  the  Scriptures, 
he  is  honoured  as  a  false  witness  of  God,  and  a  chvirch-robber.'     Whereupon 
we  are  bound  to  obey  no  prelate,  but  in  such  case  as  he  do  command  or  take 
counsel  of  the  counsels  and  commandments  of  Christ.     Likewise  St.  Augustine 
upon  this  saying,  upon  the  chair  of  Moses,  &c.  saith  :    Secondly,  they  teach 

^1)  John  Huss  need  not  prove  this  article,  the  pope  wUl'prove  it  himself. 


476  IIISTOUY    OF    THE    DOIIEMIAXS. 

Henry    ill  the  cliair  of  Moses  the  law  of  God :  ergo,  God  teacheth  by  them.     But  if 

^-       they  will  teach  you  any  of  their  own  inventions,  do  not  give  ear  unto  them, 

j^  -Q     neither  do  as  they  command  you  '     Also,  in  the  saying  of   Christ,  '  He  that 

1415*    ''^'^^■*^th  you,  heareth  me,'  all  lawful  and  honest  things  be  comprehended,  in 

'—  which  we  ought  to  be  obedient,  according  to  Christ's  saying,  '  It  is  not  you 

which  do  sjjeak,  but  the  Spirit  of  my  Father  which  speaketh  in  you.'     Let 
therefore  my  adversaries  and  slanderers  learn,  that  there  be  not  only  twelve 
counsels  in  the  gospel,  in  which  subjects  ought  to  obey  Christ  and  his  appointed 
minister?,  but  that  there  are  a«  many  counsels  and  detenuinations  of  God,  as 
there  be  lawful  and  honest  things  joined  with  precepts  and  commandments  of 
God,  binding  us  thereunto  under  the  pain  of  deadly  sin  :  for  every  such  thing 
doth  the  Lord  command  us  to  fulfil  in  time  and  place,  with  other  circumstances, 
at  the  will  and  pleasure  of  their  minister. 
Twelfth         The  twelfth  article  :   '  It  is  lawful  for  the  clergy  and  laity,  by  their  power 
article.      ^^^^  jurisdiction,  to  judge  and  determine  of  all  things  pertaining  to  salvation, 
and  also  of  the  works  of  prelates.'     Answer :  I  have  thus  WTitten  in  my  book  ; 
Thecler-   '  That  it  is  lawful  for  the  clergy  aiul  laity  to  judge  and  determine  of  the  works 
huty"may  °^  *'''^"'  ^^^^^^  '"''^  rulers  ;'  it  appeareth  by  this  :  that  the  judgment  of  the  secret 
iuilge  of    counsels  of  God  in  the  court  of  conscience  is  one  thing,  and  the  judgment  of 
the  works  the  authority  and  power  of  the  church  is  another.     AVherefore  subjects  first 
prelates.    "Ught  principally  to  judge  and  examine  themselves  [1  Cor.  xi.]       Secondly, 
they  ought  to  examine  all  things  which  pertain  unto  their  salvation,  for  a  spiri- 
tual man  judgeth  and  examineth  all  things.     And  this  is  alleged  as  touching 
the  first  judgment,  and  not  the  second;  as  the  enemy  doth  impute  it  unto  me. 
Whereupon  in  the  same  place  I  do  say  that  the  layman  ought  to  judge  and 
examine  the  works  of  his  prelate,  like  as  Paid  doth  judge  the  doings  of  Peter 
in  blaming  him.     Secondly,  to  avoid  them,  according  to  this  saying,  '  Beware 
Secretin   of  false  prophets,'  &c.      Thirdly,   to  rule  over  the  ministry:  for  the  subject 
of^con^"^'  ought  by  reason  to  judge  and  examine  the  works  of  the  prelates.     And  if  they 
science,     be  good,  to  praise  God  thei'efore  and  rejoice  :  but  if  they  be  evil,  they  ought 
Open  in     yvith  patience  to  suffer  them,  and  to  be  sorry  for  them,  but  not  to  do  the  li.ke, 
of  aiitho-  ^^^^  they  be  danmed  with  them,  according  to  this  saying  :  '  If  the  blind  lead 
rity.  the  blind,  both  fall  into  the  ditch.' 

Thir-  The  thirteenth  article :  '  God  doth  suspend,  of  himself,  every  wicked  prelate 

artide.      ^^^m  his  ministry,  while  he  is  actually  in  sin ;  for  by  that  means  that  he  is  in 

To  j,'o<l-     deadly  sin,  he  doth  offend  and  sin  whatsoever  he  do,  and  consequently  is  for- 

wrird  all    bidden  so  to  do;  therefore  also^is  he  suspended  from  his  ministry.'     Answer: 

nihiisters  '^'"^  '^  proved  as  touching  suspension  from  dignity,  by  Hosea  iv.,  and  Isaiali, 

he  sus-      and  Malachi  i.     And  Paul,  in  1  Cor.  xi.,  suspendeth  all  such  as  be  sinful,  or  in 

pended.     any  grievous  crime  or  offence,  from  the  eating  of  the  body  of  the  Lord,  and  the 

drinking  of  his  blood ;  and  consequently  suspendeth  all  sinful  prelates  from  the 

nu'nistration  of  the  reverend  sacrament.     And  God  doth  suspend  the  wicked 

and  sinful  from  the  declaration  of  his  righteousness  [Psalm  xlix.]     Forasmuch 

then  as  to  suspend,  in  effect,  is  to  prohibit  the  ministry,  or  any  other  good  thing 

for  the  offence'  sake ;  or,  as  the  new  laws  do  determine  or  call  it,  to  interdict  or 

forbid,  it  is  manifest  by  the  Scriptures  before  rehearsed,  that  God  doth  prohibit 

the  sinful,  being  in  sin,  to  exercise  or  use  their  ministry  or  oiHce,  which,  by 

God's  commandment,  ought  to  be  exercised  without  offence.     Whereu])on  he 

saith  by  Isaiah  the  prophet,  '  Ye  that  carry  the  vessels  of  the  Lord,  be  ye  cleansed 

and  made  clean;'  and  to  the  Corinthians  it  is  said,  ♦  Let  all  things  be  done  with 

love  and  charity,'  &c.    The  same  thing  also  is  commanded  hy  divers  and  sundry 

canons,  which  I  have  alleged  in  my  treatise. 

Four-  I'he  fourteenth  article.  (The  answer  which  he  made  to  the  twenty-fifth  article, 

tecntli       in  prison.sufiiceth  for  this ;  that  is  to  say,  that  the  clergy,  for  their  own  preferment 

Th"^r       "'"^  exaltation,  do  supplant  and  undermine  the  lay-people,  do  increase  and  nnilti- 

people       P'y  ^^^^^^  covetousness,  cloke  and  defend  their  malice  and  wickedness,  and  prejjare 

sup-  a  way  for  Antichrist.    The  first  ])art  he  proveth  by  experience,  by  the  exami)le 

Iiianted     ^f  Peter  do  Luna,  who  named  himself  '  Benedict,'  by  the  example  of  Angelus 

Coriarius,  who   named  himself  '  Gregory  XII. ;'  and  also  by  the  example  of 

John  XXIII.;  likewise  by  Ezekiel  xiii.  and  xxiv.,  and  out  of  Gregory,  who 

saith,    '  What  shall  become  of  the  flock,  when  the  shepherds  themselves  are 

become  wolves,'  Sic. ;   also  out  of  Hosea,  iSIicah,  and  other  of  the  prophets,  and 

many  places  of  St.  Bernard.^  "The  second  part  is  proved  by  Jeremiah  viii.,  Gregory, 


l)y  the 
clergy. 


NINETEEN    ARTICLES    OBJECTED    AGAINST    HUSS.    '  477 

in  his  seventeenth  Homily,  and  St.  Bernard  upon  the  Canticles.     The  third    Jieniy 
part  of  this  article  is  also  proved  b)^  experience;  for  who  dcfendeth  the  wicked-       ''• 
ness  of  any  schism  but  only  the  clergy,  alleging  Scriptures,  and  bringing  reasons    ^  j^ 
there-for?     Who  excuseth  simony,  but  only  the  clergy?  likewise  covetousness     \[\r^ 

in  heaping  together  many  benefices?  and  lechery  and  fornication?    For  how  ~'— 

many  of  the  clergy  are  there  now-a-days  who  do  say,  it  is  no  deadly  .sin  ; 
alleging  (albeit  disorderly)  the  saying  of  Genesis,  '  Increase  and  multiply?' 
Hereby  also  is  the  fom-th  part  of  the  article  easily  verified.  For  the  way  of 
Antichrist  is  wickedness  and  sin,  of  which  the  apostle  speaketh  to  the  Tliessa- 
loninns ;  Gregory  in  his  Register,  Pastoral,  and  Morals  :  also  St.  Bernard,  upon  ^,,^ 
the  Canticles,  plainly  saith ;  '  Wicked  and  evil  priests  prepare  the  way  for  Appeu.ux. 
Antichrist.' 

The  fifteenth  article :  '  John  Huss  doth  openly  teach  and  affirm,  that  these  Fifteentti 
conclusions  aforesaid  are  true.'     The  answer  is  manifest  by  that  which  I  have  article. 
before  written.     For  some  of  these  propositions  I  did  write  and  publish ;  others  j^'^*^  '''^' 
mine  enemy  did  feign ;  now  adding,  then  diminishing  and  taking  away ;  now  of  suclfas 
falsely  ascribing  and  imputing  the  whole  proposition  unto  me  :  which  thing  the  gatliered 
commissioners  themselves  did  confess  before  me ;  whom  I  desired,  for  the  false  acamst^ 
invention  and  feigning  of  those  articles,  that  they  would  punish  those  whom  they  Huss. 
themselves  knew  and  confessed  to  be  mine  enemies. 

The  sixteenth  article.   Hereby  also  it  appeareth,  that  it  is  not  true  which  they  sixteenth 
have  aflirmed  in  the  article  following ;  that  is  to  say,  that  all  the  aforesaid  con-  article, 
elusions  be  false,  erroneous,  seditious,  and  such  as  do  weaken  and  make  feeble 
the  power  and  strength  of  the  cliin-ch,  invented  contrary  to  the  holy  Scriptures 
and  the  church.     But  if  there  be  any  such,  I  am  ready  most  humbly  to  revoke 
and  recant  the  same. 

The  seventeenth  article.     There  was  also  an  objection  made  against  me  as  Seven- 
touching  the  treatises  which  I  wrote  against  Paletz  and  Stanislaus  de  Znoyma ;  teenth 
which  I  desired,  for  God's  sake,  they  might  be  openly  read  in  the  audience  of  ^"^'"^  ^ 
the  whole  council ;   and  said  that  I,  notwithstanding  my  former  protestation, 
would  willingly  submit  myself  to  the  judgment  of  the  whole  coimcil. 

The  eighteenth  article.  There  was  also  another  ai'ticle  objected  against  me  in  Eigh- 
thisform : '  Item,  John  Huss  said  and  preached,  that  he  shoidd  go  to  Constance,  and  teenth 
if  so  be  that  for  any  manner  of  cause  he  should  be  forced  to  recant  what  he  had  ^^  ^'^  ®* 
before  taught,  yet,  notwithstanding,  he  never  purposed  to  do  it  with  his  mind ; 
forasmuch  as  whatsoever  he  had  before  taught,  was  pure  and  true,  and  the  sound 
doctrine  of  Christ.'  Answer  :  This  article  is  full  of  lies,  to  the  inventor  whereof 
I  suppose  the  Lord  saith  thus ;  '  All  the  day  long  thou  hast  imagined  mischief 
and  wickedness,  and  with  thy  tongue,  as  with  a  sharp  razor,  thou  hast  wrought 
deceit :  thou  hast  delighted  and  loved  rather  to  talk  of  wickedness  and  mischief, 
than  of  equity  and  justice.'  Verily  I  do  grant,  that  I  left  behind  me  a  certain 
epistle  to  be  read  to  the  people,  which  did  contain,  that  all  such  as  did  weigh 
and  consider  my  careful  labours  and  travails,  should  pray  for  me,  and  steadfastly 
preserve  and  continue  in  the  doctrine  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  knowing  for  a 
certainty,  that  I  never  taught  them  any  such  errors,  as  mine  enemies  do  impute 
or  ascribe  vmto  me ;  and  if  it  should  happen  that  I  were  overcome  by  false 
witness,  they  should  not  be  vexed  or  troubled  in  their  minds,  but  steadfastly 
continue  in  the  truth. 

The  nineteenth  article.     Last  it  was  objected  against  me,  that  after  I  was  Niu->- 
come  into  Constance,  I  did  write  imto  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  that  the  pope  teentii 
and  the  emperor  received  me  honourably,  and  sent  unto  me  two  bishops  to  make  ^^  "^  ^' 
agreement  between  me  and  them ;  and  that  this  seemeth  to  be  written  by  me 
to  this  end  and  purpose,  that  they  should  confirm  and  establish  me  and  my 
hearers  in  the  errors  which  I  had  preached  and  taught  in  Bohemia.  This  article 
is  falsely  alleged,  even  ft-om  the  beginning ;  for  how  manifestly  false  should  I 
have  written,  that  the  pope  and  the  emperor  did  honour  me,  when  I  had  other- 
wise written  before,  that  as  yet  we  knew  not  where  the  emperor  was?     And 
before  the  emperor  himself  came  to  Constance,  I  was,  by  the  space  of  three 
weeks,  in  prison.     And  to  write  that  I  was  honoured  by  my  imprisonment,  the 
people  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  would  repute  the  honour  as  no  great  renown 
and  glory  unto  me.    Howbeit,  mine  enemies  may  in  derision  say  unto  me,  that 
according  to  their  wills  and  pleasures  I  am  exalted  and  honoured.     Wherefore 
this  article  is  wholly,  throughout,  false  and  untrue. 


478 


Henru 
V. 

A.D. 
1415. 

John 

Gerson 

cliajiccl- 

lorof 

Paris. 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Unto  these  articles  above  prefixed,  were  other  articles  also  to  be 
annexed,  which  the  Parisians  had  drawn  out  against  Master  John 
Huss,  to  tlie  number  of  nineteen.  The  chief  author  whereof,  was 
John  Gerson,  chancellor  of  the  university  of  Paris,  a  great  setter-on 
of  the  pope  against  good  men.  Of  these  articles  John  Huss  doth 
often  complain  in  his  epistles,  that  he  had  no  time  nor  space  to  make 
answer  unto  them  ;  which  articles  being  falsely  collected  and  wrong- 
fully depraved,  although  John  Huss  had  no  time  to  answer  unto 
them,  yet  I  thought  it  not  unfit  here  to  set  them  down  for  the  reader 
to  see  and  judge. 


Second  Series  of  Nineteen  Articles  formerly  contained  in  or  picked, 
by  the  Parisians,  out  of  the  Treatise  of  John  Huss  of  Prague, 
Avhich  he  entitled  "  Of  the  Church,"'  following  in  this  part  or  behalf 
the  errors,  as  they  term  them,  of  John  WicldifF. 

The  first  article:  'No  reprobate  is  true  pope,  lord,  or  prelate.'  The  en  or  is 
in  the  faith,  and  behaviour,  and  manners,  being  both  of  late  and  many  times 
before  condemned,  as  well  against  the  poor  men  of  Lyons,  as  also  against  the 
Waldenses  and  Picards.  The  affirmation  of  which  error  is  temerarious,  sedi- 
tious, offensive  and  pernicious,  and  tending  to  the  subversion  of  all  human 
policy  and  governance ;  forasmuch  as  no  man  knoweth  whether  he  be  worthy 
of  love  or  hatred,  for  that  all  men  do  offend  in  many  points ;  and  thereby  should 
all  rule  and  dominion  be  made  uncertain  and  unstable,  if  it  should  be  founded 
upon  predestination  and  charity :  neither  should  the  commandment  of  Peter 
have  been  good,  who  willeth  all  servants  to  be  obedient  unto  their  masters  and 
lords,  although  they  be  wicked. 

The  second  article :  '  That  no  man  being  in  deadly  sin,  wliereby  he  is  no 
mem.ber  of  Christ,  but  of  the  devil,  is  true  pope,  prelate,  or  lord.'  The  error  of 
this  is  like  unto  the  first. 

The  third  article  :  '  No  reprobate  or  otherwise  being  in  deadly  sin,  sitteth  in 
the  apostolic  seat  of  Peter-,  neither  hath  any  apostolical  power  over  the  chris- 
tian people.'     This  error  is  also  like  unto  the  first. 

The  fourth  article  :  '  No  reprobates  are  of  the  church,  neither,  likewise  any 
who  do  not  follow  the  life  of  Christ.'  'J'his  error  is  against  the  common  under- 
standing of  the  doctors  concerning  the  church. 

The  fifth  article :  '  They  only  are  of  the  church,  and  sit  in  Peter's  seat, 
and  have  apostolic  power,  wlio  follow  Christ  and  his  apostles  in  their  life  and 
living.'  The  error  hereof  is  in  faith  and  manners,  as  in  the  first  article,  but  con- 
taining more  arrogancy  and  rashness. 

The  si.xth  article  :  '  That  every  man  who  liveth  uprightly,  according  to  the 
rule  of  Christ,  may  and  ought  openly  to  preach  and  teach,  although  he  be  not 
sent ;  yea,  although  he  be  forbidden  or  excomimmicatcd  by  any  prelate  or  bishop, 
even  as  he  miglit  and  ought  to  give  alms  :  for  his  good  life  in  living,  together 
with  his  learning,  doth  sufficiently  send  him.'  This  is  a  rash  and  temerarious 
error,  offensive,  and  tending  to  the  confusion  of  the  whole  ecclesiastical  hier- 
archy. 

The  seventh  article  :  '  That  the  pope  of  Rome  being  contrary  unto  Clirist,  is 
not  the  imiversal  bishop,  neither  hath  the  church  of  Rome  any  supremacy  over 
other  churches,  except  peradventure  it  be  given  to  him  of  Cassar,  and  not  of 
Christ.'  An  error  lately  and  plainly  reproved. 

The  eighth  article  :  '  That  tlie  pope  ought  not  to  be  called  most  holy,  and  that 
his  feet  are  neither  holy  nor  blessed,  nor  ought  they  to  be  kissed.'  This  error  is 
temerariously,  unrevcrcntly,  and  offensively  published 

The  ninth  article  :  '  That  according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  heretics,  be 
they  ever  so  obstinate  or  stubborn,  ought  not  to  be  put  (o  death,  neither  to  be 
accursed  nor  excommunicated.'  This  is  the  error  of  the  Donalists,  temerari- 
ously, and  not  without  great  offence,  affirmed  .against  the  laws  of  the  ecclesias- 
tical discipline ;  as  St.  .\ugustine  doth  prove. 


THE    DETERMINATION    OF    THE    MASTERS    OF    PARIS.  479 

The  tentli  article :  '  That  suhjects,  and  the  common  people,  may  and  ought     Hcr.rtj 
publicly  and  openly  to  detect   and   reprove  the  vices  of  their  superiors  and        ^ 
rulers,  as  having  power  given  them  of  Christ,  and  the  example  of  St.  Paul  so  ~r~n~ 
to  do.'  This  error  is  pernicious,  full  of  offence,  inducing  all  rebellion,  disobe-    ,141  r' 
dience,  and  sedition,  and  the  curse  and  malediction  of  Ham.  1- 


The  eleventh  article :   '  That  Christ  only  is  head  of  the  church,  and  not  the  Eleventh, 
pops.'     It  is  an  error  according  unto  the  common  understanding  of  the  doctors, 
if  all  the  reason  of  the  supremacy,  and  of  being  head,  be  secluded  and  taken 
away  from  the  pope. 

The  twelfth  article  :   '  That  the  only  church,  which  comprehendeth  the  pre-  Twelfth, 
destinate  and  good  livers,  is   the  universal  church,  whereunto  subjects  do  owe 
obedience.'     And  this  is  consequent  unto  the  former  article  :   the  error  is  con- 
tained as  in  the  former  articles. 

The  thirteenth  article  :  '  That  tithes  and  oblations  given  to  the  church  are  Thir- 
public  and  common  alms.'     This  error  is  oiTensive,  and  contrary  to  the  deter-  teenth. 
mination  of  the  apostle  [1  Cor.  ix.] 

The  fourteenth  article :   '  That  the   clergy  living  wickedly,   ought  to  be  re-  Four- 
proved  and  corrected  by  the  lay-people,  by  the  taking  away  of  their  tithes  and  teemh. 
other  temporal  profits.'     A  most  pernicious  error  and  offensive,   inducing  the 
secular  people  to  perpetrate  sacrilege ;  subverting  the  ecclesiastical  liberty. 

The  fifteenth  article :  '  That  the  blessings   of  such  as  are  reprobate  or  evil  Fif- 
livers  of  the  clergy,  are  maledictions  and  cursings  before  God,  according  to  the  *'^'^""^- 
saying,   I  will  curse  your  blessings."     This  error  was  lately  reproved  by  St. 
Augustine,  against  St.  Cyprian  and  his  followers,  neither  is  the   Master  of  the 
Sentences  allowed  by  the  masters  in  that  point  that  he  seemeth  to  favour  this 
article. 

The  sixteenth  article  :   '  That  in  these  days,  and  for  a  long  time  before,  there  Six- 
hath  been  no  true  pope,  no  true  church,    nor  faith,  which  is  called  the  Romish  "^'^"'^ 
church,  whereunto  a  man  ought  to  obey ;  but  that  it  both  was,  and  is,  the  syna- 
gogue of  Antichrist  and  Satan.'  The  error,  in  this  article,  is  in  this  point,  "That 
it  is  derived  from,  and  taketh  its  foundation  upon,  the  former  articles. 

The  seventeenth  article  :   '  That  all  gift  of  money  given  unto  the  ministers  Sevcn- 
of  the  church,  for  the  ministration  of  any  spiritual  matter,  doth  make  such  ^fenth 
ministers,  in  that  case,  users   of  simony.'     This  error  is  seditious  and  temera- 
rious, forasmuch  as  something  may  be  given  vmto  the  clergji-,  imder  the  title  of 
sustentation  or  maintaining  the  minister,  without  the  selling  or  buying  of  any 
spiritual  thing. 

The  eighteenth  article  :  '  That  whosoever  is  excommunicated  by  the  pope,  if  Ei^h- 
he  appeal  to  Christ,  he  is  preserved  that  he  need  not  fear  the  excommunication,  *<^<^'-"'- 
but  may  utterly  contemn  and  despise  the  same.'     This  error  is  temerarious  and 
of  arrogancy. 

The  nineteenth  article :  '  That  every  deed  done  without  charity,  is  sin.'  This  Nine- 
error  was  reproved  and  revoked  before  this  time  at  Paris,  especially  if  it  be  un-  ''^'^''^  " 
derstood  of  deadly  sin  ;  for  it  is  not  necessary  that  he  who  lacketh  grace,  should 
continually  sin  and  offend  anew,  albeit  he  be  continually  in  sin. 

This  declaration  following,  the  masters  of  Paris,  by  their  whole 
voice  and  consent,  did  add  and  adjoin  unto  these  nineteen  articles, 
for  their  reason  and  determination. 

Reasons  and  Determinations  of  the  Masters  of  Paris. 

We  affirm.  That  these  articles  aforesaid  are  notoriously  heretical,  and  that 
they  are  judicially  to  be  condemned  for  such,  and  diligently  to  be  rooted  out 
with  their  most  seditious  doctrines,  lest  they  do  infect  others.  For  albeit  they 
seem  to  have  a  zeal  against  the  vices  of  the  prelates  and  the  clergy,  which  (the 
more  is  the  pity  and  grief)  do  but  too  much  abound,  yet  is  it  not  according 
unto  knowledge  :  for  one  of  a  sober  and  discreet  zeal  suffereth  and  lamenteth 
those  sins  and  offences,  which  he  seeth  in  the  house  of  God,  that  he  cannot 
amend  or  take  away ;  for  vices  cannot  be  rooted  out  and  taken  away  by  other 
vices  and  eiTors,  forasmuch  as  devils  are  not  cast  out  through  Beelzebub,  but 
by  the  power  of  God,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  willeth,  that  in  correction 


4,80  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOTTEMIAXS. 

Henry    tho  measure  and  mean  of  pnulonce  be  always  kept,  according  to  tlie  saying, 

''■        '  Mark  who,  wliat,  where,  and  why,   by  what  means  and  when.    Prelates  and 

~~r~rr  bisho])s  are  bound,  under  grievous  and  express  penalties  of  the  law,  diligently 

^  and  vigihmtly  to  bear  themselves  against  the  aforesaid  errors,  and  such  others, 

^'^^^-    and  the  maintainers  of  them  :  for  let  it  always  be  understood  and  noted,  that 

s«       the  error  which  is  not  resisted  is  allowed  ;  neither  is  there  any  doubt  of  pnvy 

Apt^ndiz.    g^jjjty  Qj.  society  in  him,  who  slacketh  to  withstand  a  manifest  mischief. 

These  things  are  laid  down  as  an  instruction  by  the  way,  under  correc- 
tion. 

John  Gerson,  Chancellor  of  Paris,  unworthy. 

By  these  tilings  thus  declared  a  man  may  easily  understand,  that 
John  Huss  was  not  so  mucl;  accused  for  holding  any  opinion  contrary 
to  the  articles  of  faith,  but  because  he  did  stoutly  preach  and  teach 
against  the  kingdom  of  Antichrist,  for  the  glory  of  Christ  and  the 
restoring  of  the  church. 

Now  to  return  to  the  story :  when  the  first  thirty-nine  articles, 
which  I  have  before  rehearsed,  were  all  read  over,  together  with 
their  testimonies,  the  cardinal  of  Cambray  calling  unto  John  Huss, 
said  : — 

ri.e  '  Thou  hast  heard  what  grievous  and  horrible  crimes  are  laid  against  thee,  and 

.vorcis  of   wliat  a  number  of  them  there  are ;  and  now  it  is  thy  part  to  de^-ise  with  thy- 

ii'il  o"'''  ^^^^  what  thou  wilt  do.     Two  ways  are  proponed  and  set  before  thee  by  the 

Cambray    council,  whercof  the  one  of  them  thou  must,  of  foire  and  necessity,  enter  into. 

unto  First,  That  thou  do  humbly  and  meekly  submit  thyself  unto  the  judgment  and 

Uusg         sentence  of  the  council,  tliat  whatsoever  shall  be   there  determined,    by  their 

after  his    common  voice  and  judgment,  thou  wilt  patiently  bear,  and  suffer  the  same. 

tion"^^       Which  thing  if  thou  wilt  do,  we,  of  our  part,  both  for  the  honour  of  the  most 

gentle  emperor  here  present,  and  also  for  the  honour  of  his  brother,  the  king  of 

A  double   Bohemia,  and  for  thy  own  safeguard  and  preservation,  will  treat  and  handle 

iiicon-       tjjgg  with  as  great  humanity,  love,  and  gentleness,  as  we  may.     But  if  as  yet 

for'john'^    tliou  art  determined  to  defend  any  of  those  articles  which  we  have  propounded 

llussto     tmto  thee,  and  dost  desire  or  require  to  be  further  heard  thereupon,  we  will  not 

.1    into,     (jgj^y  thee  power  and  license  thereunto  :  but  this  thou  shalt  well  understand, 

that  here  are  such  manner  of  men,  so  clear  in  understanding  and  knowledge, 

and  having  such  firm  and  strong  reasons  and  arguments   against  thy  articles, 

that  I  fear  it  will  be  to  thy  great  hurt,  detriment  and  peril,  if  thou  shouldest 

any  longer  will  or  desire  to  defend  the  same.     This  do  I  speak  and  say  unto 

thee,  to  counsel  and  admonish  thee,  and  not  as  in  manner  of  a  judge.' 

This  oration  of  the  cardinal  many  others  prosecuting,  every  man 
for  himself  did  exhort  and  persuade  John  Huss  to  the  like;  unto  whom, 
with  a  lowly  countenance,  he  answered  : 

'  Most  reverend  fathers  !  I  have  often  said,  that  I  came  hither  of  mine  own 
free  will,  not  to  the  intent  obstinately  to  defend  any  thing,  but  that  if  in  any 
thing  I  should  seem  to  have  conceived  a  perverse  or  evil  opinion,  I  would  meekly 
and  patiently  be  content  to  be  reformed  and  taught.  Whereupon  I  desire  that 
I  may  have  yet  further  liberty  to  declare  my  mind ;  whereof,  except  I  shall 
allege  most  firm  and  strong  reasons,  I  will  willingly  submit  myself,  as  you 
require,  unto  your  information.' 

Then  there  starte  up  one,  who,  with  a  loud  voice  said,  "  Behold, 
how  craftily  this  man  spcaketh  :  He  termcth  it  infdrmation,  and  not 
correction  or  determination."  "Verily,''"'  said  John  Huss,  "even  as 
you  will  term  it,  information,  coiTCction  or  determination  :  for  I  take 


THK    EMPEROR    EXHORTETII    HCJSS    TO    RECANT. 


4U 


God  to  my  witness,   that  I  speak  notliing  but  with  my  heart  and    Uenrtj. 
mind."  ^  ^' 

Then  said  the  cardinal  of  Cambray :  "  Forasmuch,  then,  as  thou   A.  D. 
dost  submit  thyself  unto  the  information  and  grace  of  this  council,  this    ^^^^y.. 
is  decreed  by  almost  threescore  doctors,  whereof  some  of  them  are  now  J/nai'^of' 
departed  hence,  in  whose  room  and  place  the  Parisians  have  succeeded ;  cambraj, 
and  also  it  is  approved  by  the  whole  council,  not  one  man  speaking  eth  jolm 
the  contrary  thereunto:  First  of  all,  that  thou  shalt  humbly  and  meekly  ""Sn 
confess  thyself  to  have  erred  in    these  articles  which  are  alleged  and  ^"Jj^i- 
brought  against  thee :  Secondly,  that  thou  shalt  promise  by  an  oath,  whereby 
that  from  henceforth  thou  shalt  not  .hold,  or  teach,  any  of  these  bedeu- 
articles  :   And  last  of  all,  that  thou  shalt  openly  recant  all  these  ''^"^^"^ 
articles. 

Upon  which  sentence,  when  many  others  had  spoken  their  minds 
at  length  John  Huss  said  : 

'  I  once  again  do  say,  that  I  am  ready  to  submit  myself  to  tlie  information 
of  the  council ;  but  this  I  most  humbly  require  and  desire  you  all,  even  for  His 
sake,  who  is  the  God  of  us  all,  that  I  be  not  compelled  or  forced  to  do  the  thing 
which  my  conscience  doth  repugn  or  strive  against,  or  which  I  cannot  do  with- 
out danger  of  eternal  damnation :  that  is,  that  I  should  make  revocation,  by 
oath,  to  all  the  articles  which  are  alleged  against  me.  For  I  remember  that  I 
have  read  in  the  Catholicon,  that  to  abjure,  is  to  renounce  an  error  which 
a  man  hath  before  holden.  And  forsomuch  as  many  of  these  articles  are 
said  to  be  mine,  which  were  never  in  my  mind  or  thought  to  hold  or  teach,  how 
should  J  then  renounce  them  by  an  oath  ?  But  as  touching  those  articles  which 
are  mine  indeed,  if  there  be  any  man  who  can  teach  me  contrariwise  unto  them, 
I  will  willingly  perform  that  which  you  desire.' 

Then  said  the  emperor :  "  Why  mayest  not  thou  without  danger  Tbe  em- 
also  renounce  all  those  articles  which  thou  sayest  are  falsely  alleged  horteth"" 
against  thee  by  the  witnesses  ?     For  I  verily  would  nothing  at  all  ^^]^^^  ^^ 
doubt  to  abjure  all  errors,  neither  doth  it  follow  that  therefore,  by  and  recant. 
by,  I  have  professed  any  error."     To  whom  John  Huss  answered : 
*'  Most  noble  emperor  !  this  word  to  abjure,  doth  signify  much  other- 
wise than  your  majesty  doth  here  use  it."     Then  said  the  cardinal  of 
Florence,  "  John  Huss,  you  shall  have  a  form  of  abjuration,  which 
shall  be  gentle,  and  tolerable  enough,  written  and  delivered  unto  you, 
and  then  you  will  easily  and  soon  determine  with  yourself,  whether 
you  will  do  it  or  no."     Then  the  emperor,  repeating  again  the  words  The  em- 
of  the  cardinal  of  Cambray,  said ;   "  Thou  hast  heard  that  there  are  ^earse'th 
two  ways  laid  before  thee  :  First,  that  thou  shouldest  openly  renounce  t^^  ^^'^'- 
those  thy  errors  which  are  now  condemned,  and  subscribe   unto  the  cam- 
judgment  of  the  council,  whereby  thou  shouldest  try  and  find  their  Jo^rdL 
grace  and  favour.     But  if  thou  proceed  to  defend  thy  opinions,   the 
council  shall  have  sufficient,  whereby,  according  to  their  laws  and  ordi- 
nances, they  may  decree  and  determine  upon  thee."     To  whom  John 
Huss  answered ;  "  I  refuse  nothing,  most  noble  emperor  !  whatsoever 
the  council  shall  decree  or  determine  upon  me.     Only  this  one  thing 
I  except,  that  I  do  not  offend  God  and  my  conscience,  or  say  that  I 
professed  those  errors  which  it  was  never  in  my  mind  or  thought   to 
profess.  But  I  desire  you  all,  if  it  may  be  possible,  that  you  will  grant 
me  further  liberty  to  declare  my  mind  and  opinion,  that  I  may  answer 
as  much  as  shall  suffice,  as  touching  those  things  which  are  objected 

VOL.  III.  1  I 


482  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS, 

Henry    ai^ainst  nic,  and  specially  concerning  ecclesiastical  offices,  and  the  state 

'. —  oi'  tlie  ministry." 

A.  D.        But  when  other  men  began  to  speak,  the  emperor  himself  began  to 
^^^^'    sing  the  same  song  which  lie  had  sung  before.     "  Thou  art   of  lawfid 
The  force  agc,"  Said  the  emperor;   "  thou  mightcst  easily  have  understood  what 
witness.    1  said  unto  tlicc  yesterday,  and  this  day ;  for  we  arc  forced  to  give 
pt'or^"o    credit  unto  these  witnesses  who  are  worthy  of  credit,  forasmuch  as  the 
iliuss       Scripture  saith,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  all  truth 
is  tried  :  how  much  more  then,  by  so  many  witnesses  of  such  worthy 
men  ?     Wherefore,  if  thou  be  wise,  receive  penance  at  the  hands  of 
the  council  with  a  contrite  heart,  and  renounce  thy  manifest  errors,  and 
promise  by  an  oath,  that  from  henceforth  thou  wilt  never  more  teach 
or  preach  them ;  which  if  thou  refuse  to  do,  there  are  laws  and  ordi- 
nances whereby  thou  shalt  be  judged  of  the  council." 
An  old  Here  a  certain  very  old  bishop  of  Poland  put  to  his  verdict.     He 

Poland."  said  :  "  The  laws  are  evident  as  touching  heretics,  with  what  punish- 
ment they  ought  to  be  punished."  But  John  Huss  constantly  an- 
swered as  before, insomuch  that  they  said  he  was  obstinate  and  stubborn. 
Objection  Tlicn  a  Certain  well-fed  priest,  and  gaily  apparelled,  cried  out  unto  tlic 
bener"ft;d  prcsidcuts  of  the  council,  saying :  "  He  ought  by  no  means  to  be 
admitted  to  recantation,  for  he  hath  written  unto  his  friends,  that 
although  he  do  swear  with  his  tongue,  yet  he  Avill  keep  his  mind  un- 
sworn, without  oath  ;  wherefore  he  is  not  to  be  trusted."  Unto  this 
slander  John  Huss  answered  as  is  said  in  the  last  article  ;  affirming  that 
he  was  not  guilty  of  any  error. 

Then  said  Paletz  :  "  To  what  end  is  this  protestation,  forasmuch  as 
TIaIu'"'  thou  saycst  that  thou  wilt  defend  no  error,  neither  yet  Wickliff,  and 
yet  dost  defend  him  ?"  When  he  had  spoken  these  words,  he 
brought  forth  for  w  itncss  nine  articles  of  John  WicklifTs,  and  read 
them  openly,  and  afterwards  he  said,  "  When  I  and  Master  Stanislaus, 
in  the  presence  of  Ernest  of  Austria,  duke  of  Prague,  preached  against 
them,  he  obstinately  defended  the  same,  not  only  by  his  sermons,  but 
also  by  his  books  which  he  set  forth ;  which,  except  you  do  here 
exhibit,  we  will  cause  them  to  be  exhibited."  So  said  the  emperor 
also.  Unto  whom  John  Huss  answered  :  "  I  am  very  well  contented 
that  not  only  those,  but  also  all  other  my  books,  be  brought  forth  and 
showed." 

In  the  mean  time  there  was  exhibited  unto  the  council  a  certain 
article,  wherein  John  Huss  Avas  accused,  that  he  had  slanderously  in- 
terpreted a  certain  sentence  of  the  pope's,  which  he  denied  that  he  did, 
saying,  that  he  never  saw  it  but  in  prison,  when  the  article  was  showed 
him  by  the  commissioners.  And  when  he  was  demanded  who  was  the 
author  thereof;  he  answered,  that  he  knew  not,  but  that  he  heard  say 
that  Master  Jessenitz  was  the  author  thereof. 

"  What  then,"  said  they,  "  do  you  think  or  judge  of  the  interpre- 
tation thereof.^"  Then  answered  John  Huss,  "What  sliould  1  say 
thereunto,  when  I  said  I  never  saw  it,  but  as  I  have  heard  it  of  you." 
Thus  they  were  all  so  grievous  and  troublesome  unto  him  tlvat  he 
waxed  faint  and  weary,  for  he  had  passed  all  the  night  before  without 
sleep,  through  the  pain  of  his  teeth. 

Then  was  there  another  article  read,  in  which  was  contained,  that 
three  men  were  beheaded  at  Prague,  because,   through  A\^icklifrs 


tli.\n 
taught. 


Taletz 
iinst 


Huss. 


A  new 
hcai.  of 
slanders 


faint  and 
weary. 


QUARRELS    PICKED    AGAINST    HUSS    BY    HIS    ENEMIES.  483 

doctrine  and  teaching,  they  were  con  tumelious  and  slanderous  against  the  Henry 
pope"'s  letters ;  and  that  they  were,  by  the  same  Huss,  with  the  v/hole  ^' 
pomp  of  the  scholars,  and  with  a  public  convocation  or  congregation,  A.  D. 
carried  out  to  be  buried,  and  by  a  public  sermon  placed  among  the  ^^^^- 
number  of  saints.  And  the  same  Dr.  Naso,  of  whom  you  have  heard  Another 
certain  testimonies  already  recited,  affirmed  the  same  to  be  true,  and  against 
that  he  himself  was  present,  when  the  king  of  Bohemia  commanded  hu"s 
those  blasphemers  so  to  be  punished.  touching 

Then  said  John  Huss:  "Both  those  parts  are  false,  that  the  king  did  three 
command  any  such  punishment  to  be  done,  and  that  the  corses  were  "el'ded  at 
by  me  conveyed  with  any  such  pomp  unto  their  sepulture  or  burial,  Prague, 
whereas  I  was  not  even  present:  wherefore  you  do  injury  both  unto 
me  and  the  king.    Then  Paletz  confirmed  the  affirmation  of  Dr.  Naso,  John 
his  fellow,  with  this  argument  (for  they  both  laboured  to  one  end  and  liJd.^ 
purpose)  :  That  it  was  provided  by  the  king's  commandment,  that  no 
man  should  once  speak  against  the  pope's  bulls  :  but  these  three  spake 
against  the  pope's  bulls  :  ergo,  by  virtue  of  the  king's  commandment, 
they  were  beheaded.'    And  Avhat  John  Huss's  opinion  and  mind  was, 
as  touching  these  men,  it  is  evident  enough  by  his  book  intituled  '  Of 
the  Church,'  wherein  he  writeth  thus:^  "  I  believe  they  have  read 
Daniel  the  prophet,  where  it  is  said, '  And  they  shall  perish  with  sword 
and  fire,  and  with  captivity,  and  many  shall  fraudulently  and  craftily 
associate  themselves  unto  them.'  "     And  afterward  he  saith  ;  "  How 
is  this  fulfilled  in  those  three  lay-men,  who,  not  consenting  to  but  aiv^Ihx, 
speaking  against  the  feigned  lies  of  Antichrist,  offered  their  lives 
there-for ;  and  many  other  were  ready  to  do  the  same ;  and  many 
were  fraudulently  associate  unto  them,   who,   being  feared  by  the 
threatenings  of  Antichrist,  are  fled,  and  have  turned  their  backs,"  &c. 

When  these  things  were  read,  one  looking  upon  another,  as  though 
they  had  been  all  in  a  marvellous  strange  study,  they  held  their  peace 
for  a  certain  space;  for  this  Paletz,   and  the  aforesaid  Dr.  Naso 
had  also  added,  that  John  Huss,  in  an  open  sermon,  had  inflamed 
and  stirred  up  the  people  against  the  magistrates,  insomuch  that  a 
great  number  of  the  citizens  did  openly  set  themselves  against  the 
magistrates  ;  and  by  that  means  was  it,  he  said,  that  those  three  were 
ready  to  suffer  death  for  the  truth.     And  this  sedition  was  hardly 
appeased  by  any  benefit  or  help  that  the  king  covdd  do.     Then  the  Another 
Englishmen  exhibited  the  copy  of  a  certain  epistle,  which  they  said  p,"k"fby 
was  falsely  conveyed  unto  Prague,  under  the  title  of  the  University  ^^f  "''" 
of  Oxford,  and  that  John  Huss  did  read  the  same  out  of  the  pulpit  against 
unto  the  people,  that  he  might  commend  and  praise  John  Wickliff"  huss. 
to  the  citizens  of  Prague.     When  they  had  read  the  same  before  the  The  testi- 
council,  the  Englishmen  demanded  of  John  Huss,  whether  he  had  ^Xl  °^ 
read  the  same  openly  or  no.    Which  when  he  had  confessed,  because  [«^_wick 
it  Avas  brought  thither  by  two  scholars  under  the  seal  of  the  univer-  brJnght 
sity,   they  "also    inquired  of  him,  what   scholars  they  were.       He  Prague, 
answered  ;  "  This  my  friend  (meaning  Stephen  Paletz)  knoweth  one 
of  them  as  well  as  I ;  the  other,  I  know  not  what  he  was." 

Then  they  first  inquired  of  John  Huss,  as  touching  the  last  man, 
where  he  was.  John  Huss  answered :  "  I  heard  say,  that  on  his 
return  into  England  he  died  by  the  way."     As  touching  the  first, 

(1)  Ex  puris  affirmativis  non  consistit  argum.  in  2  figiwa.  (2)  Cap.  21.-  Eu 

II  2 


484  in^TORY    OF    T!IE    ROHEMIAKS. 

n,',ny    Paletz  said,  that  lie  was  a  Bulicmiau  and  no  Englislinian,  and  tliat  lie 

brought  out  of  England  a  certain  small  piece  of  the  stone  of  Wick- 

A.D.    liffs  sepulchre,  which  they  that  are  the  followers  of  his  doctrine  at 
^^^^-    this  present,  do  reverence  and  worship  as  a  thing  most  holy.    Hereby 


A  piece  of  jt  appearcth  for  what  intent  all  these  things  were  done,  and  that  John 

the  stone    -^^    '  i  ,  i  n    i  11 

of  Wick-   JHuss  was  tiie  author  ot  them  all. 

pui'ciue         Then  the  Englishmen  exhibited  another  epistle,  contrary  to  tlie 

brou-ht    f^,.gf   mider  the  seal  of  the  university,  the  effect  and  argument  whereof 

for  a  relic  '      .  „     ,  r  '        .  .   ,     ^ 

toPra-ue.  was  this  :  "  1  lie  senate  ot  the  university,  not  without  great  sorrow 
and  grief,  have  experimented  and  found,  that  the  errors  of  Wickliff 
are  scattered  and  spread  out  of  that  university  throughout  all  Eng- 
land.    And  to  the  intent,  that  through  their  help  and  labour,  means 
may  be  found  to  remedy  this  mischief,  they  have  appointed  for  that 
purpose  twelve  doctors,  men  of  singular  learning,  and  other  masters, 
who  should  sit  in  judgment  upon  the  books  of  Wickliff.    These  men 
have  noted  out  above  the  number  of  two  hundred  articles,  which  the 
■whole  university  have  judged  worthy  to  be  burnt ;  but,  for  reverence 
of  the  said  sacred  council,  the  said  university  have  sent  them  unto 
Constance,  referring  and  remitting  the  whole  authority  of  the  judg- 
ment unto  this  council." 
The  oath       Here  was  great  silence  kept  for  awhile.     Then  Paletz  rising  up, 
oi  I'aiftz.  ,jg  though  he  had  now  finished  his  accusation,  said  :   "  I  take  God  to 
my  witness  before  the  emperor"'s  majesty  here  present,  and  the  most 
reverend  fathers,   cardinals   and  bishops,  that  in  this   accusation   of 
John  Huss  I  have  not  used  any  hatred  or  evil  will ;  but  that  I  might 
satisfy  the  oath  which  I  took  when  I  was  made  doctor,  that  I  would 
be  a  most  cruel  and  sharp  enemy  of  all  manner  of  errors,  for  the 
The  oath  profit  and  commodity  of  the  holy  catholic  church,"     Michael  de 
th^\\\e    Causis  did  also  the  like.     "  And  I,"  said  John  Huss,  "  do  commit 
c'ausis.     all  these  things  unto  the  heavenly  Judge,  who  shall  justly  judge  the 
Huss       cause  or  quarrel  of  both  parties."     Then  said  the  cardinal  of  Cam- 
Tth'the"    bray  :  "  I  cannot  a  little  commend  and  praise  the  humanity  and 
Lord.       gentleness  of  Master  Paletz,  which  he  liath  used  in  draAving  out  the 
articles  against  Master  John  Huss  ;  for,  as  we  have  heard,  there  arc 
many  things  contained  in  his  book  much  worse  and  detestable." 

^Vllcn  he  had  spoken  these  words,  the  archbishop  of  Riga,  unto 
whom  John  Huss  was  committed,  commanded,  that  the  said  John 
.Fohn  de    Huss  sliould  bc  Carried  again  safely  to  prison.     Then  John  de  Clum 
d.'.'t'hcotn-  following  him,  did  not  a  little  encourage  and  comfort  him.     No 
liuss"'"'  <^'*"»^ic  can  cx])rcss  what  courage  and  stomach  he  received  by  the 
short  talk  which  he  had  with  him,  when,  in  so  great  a  broil  and  griev- 
ous hatred,  he  saw  himself  in  a  manner  forsaken  of  all  men.     After 
that  John  Huss  was  carried  away,  the  emperor  began  to  exhort  the 
presidents  of  the  council  in  this  manner  following: 

Oration  of  the  Emperor  Sigismund,  addressed  to  the  Council. 

'  You  have  heard  the  manifold  and  grievous  crimes  which  are  laid  against 
John  IIuss,  which  arc  not  only  proved  by  manifest  and  strong  witnesses,  but 
also  confessed  by  him  ;  of  which,  every  one  of  them,  by  my  judgment  and 
advice,  hath  deserved  and  is  worthy  of  death.  Therefore,  except  he  do  recant 
them  all,  I  judge  and  think  meet  that  he  bc  punished  with  fire.  And  albeit  he 
do  that  which  he  is  willed  and  commanded  to  do ;     notwithstanding,    I    do 


THE    EAirEROU  S    ORATIOX.  485 

counsel  yon,  that  he  be  forbid  the  office  of  preaching  aiul  teaching,  and  also     iifnry 
that  he  return  no  more  into  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia :  for  if  he  be  admitted        ^• 
again  to  teach  and  preach,  and  especially  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  he  will      .    ^^ 
not  observe  and  keep  that  M'hich  he  is  commanded ;    but,  hoping  upon  the     iVi^" 
favoiu:  and  good  will  of  such  as  be  his  adherents  and  fautors  there,  he  will 
return  again  unto  his  former  purpose  and  intent;  and  then,  besides  these  errors, 
he  will  also  sow  new  errors  amongst  the  people  ;  so  the  last  ciTor  shall  be  worse 
than  the  first. 

*  Moreover,  I  judge  and  think  it  good,  that  his  articles  which  are  condemned, 
should  be  sent  unto  my  brother,   the  king  of  Bohemia,  and  afterward  into 
Poland,  and  other  provinces ;  where  men's  minds  are  replenished  with  his  doc-  Tliat 
trine;  with  this  commandment :  That  whosoever  do  proceed  to  hold  or  keep  the  "'^'hich 
same,  they  should,  by  the  common  aid  both  of  the  ecclesiastical  and  civil  power,  piafueth 
be  punished.  So  at  length  shall  remedy  be  found  for  this  mischief,  if  the  boughs,  man  shall 
together  with  the  root,  be  utterly  rooted  and  pulled  up  :  and  if  the  bishops  and  '"'^'^'" 
other  prelates,  who  here  in  this  place  have  laboured  and  travailed  for  the  ex-  '^""''  ^^^' 
tirpating  of  this  heresy,  be  commended  by  the  whole  voices  of  the  council  unto  jeiome  of 
the  king  and  princes,  under  whose  dominion  they  are.     Last  of  all,  if  there  be  Prague 
any  found  here  at  Constance,  who  are  familiars  unto  John  Huss,  they  also  ought  "d''bv  th 
to  be  punished  with  such  severity  and  punishment  as  is  due  mito  them,  and  emperor, 
especially  his  scholar,  Jerome  of  Prague.' 

Then  said  the  rest :  "  When  the  master  is  once  punished,  we 
hope  we  shall  find  the  scholar  much  more  tractable  and  gentle.'' 

After  they  had  spoken   these  words,  they  departed  out  of  the 
cloister,  where  they  were  assembled  and  gathered  together.     The 
day  before  his  condemnation,  which  was  the  sixth  of  July,  the  em- 
peror Sigismund  sent  unto  him  four  bishops,  accompanied  with  lords  Four 
Wenceslaus  de  Duba  and  John  de  Clum,  that  they  should  learn  and  gentT 
understand  of  him  what  he  did  intend  to  do.    When  he  was  brought  Jo''" 
out  of  prison  unto  them,  John  de  Clum  began  first  to  speak  unto 
him,  saying  :  "  Master  John  Huss,  I  am  a  man  unlearned,  neither  The  piu. 
am  I  able  to  counsel  or  advertise  you,  being  a  man  of  learning  and  [l\-^^^ 
understanding :  notwithstanding  I  do  require  you,  if  you  know  your-  oration  of 
self  guilty  of  any  of  those  errors  which  are  objected  and  laid  against  ciu'm 
you  before  the  council,  that  you  will  not  be  ashamed  to  alter  and  huss!°^" 
change  your  mind  to  the  will  and  pleasure  of  the  council :    if  con- 
trariwise, I  will  be  no  author  unto  you,  that  you  should  do  any  thing 
contrary,  or  against  your  conscience,  but  rather  to  suffer  and  endure 
any  kind  of  punishment,  than  to  deny  that  which  you  have  known  to 
be  the  truth."    Unto  whom  John  Huss,  turning  himself,  with  lamen- 
table tears  said :    "  Verily,  as  before  I  have  oftentimes  done,  I  do  The  mar- 
take  the  most  high  God  for  my  witness,  that  I  am  ready  with  my  constancy 
heart  and  mind,  if  the  council  can  instruct  or  teach  me  any  better  by  ^^^^^'^ 
the  holy  Scripture,  and  I  will  be  ready  with  all  my  whole  heart  to  alter 
and  change  my  purpose."     Then  one  of  the  bishops  who  sat  by,  said 
unto  him,  that  he  would  never  be  so  arrogant  or  proud,  that  he  would 
prefer  his  own  mind  or  opinion  before  the  judgment  of  the  whole 
council.     To  whom  John  Huss  answered :    "  Neither  do  I  otherwise  Tiiat  is 
mind  or  intend.     For  if  he  who  is  the  meanest  or  least  in  all  this  "^Jl^^^y 
council  can  convict  me  of  error,  I  will,  with  an  humble  heart  and  J.j.'^^^^j'/ 
mind,  perform  and  do  whatsoever  the  council  shall  require  of  me."  to  obey 
"  Mark,"  said  the  bishops,  "  how  obstinately  he  doth  persevere  in  maniitA" 
his  errors."     And  when  they  had  thus  talked,  they  commanded  the  ^«^"'y- 
keepers  to  carry  him  again  to  prison  ;  and  so  they  returned  again  unto 
the  emperor  with  their  commission. 


486  IIISTOUY    OF    THE    BOUEMIAXS. 

Henry        The  ncxt  day  after,  wliicli  was  Saturcky,  and  the  sixth  day  of  July, 

_il_  there  was  a  general  session  holdcn  of  the  princes  and  lords,  both  of 

A.D.    the  ecclesiastical  and  temporal  estates,  in  the  head  church  of  the  city 

1»G-    of  Constance,  the  emperor  Sigismund  being  president  in  his  imperial 

robes  and  habit ;   in  the  midst  whereof  there  was  made  a  certain  high 

place,  being  square  about  like  a  table,  and  hard  by  it  there  was  a 

desk  of  wood,  on  which  the  garments  and  vestments  pertaining  unto 

priesthood  were  kid  for  this  cause,  that  before  John  Huss  should  be 

delivered  over  unto  the  civil  power,  he  should  be  openly  deprived 

and  spoiled  of  his  priestly  ornaments.    When  John  Huss  was  brought 

thither,  he  fell  down  upon  his  knees  before  the  same  high  place,  and 

Api^nd.x   prayed  a  long  time.     In  the  mean  while  the  bishop  of  Lodi  went  up 

into  the  pulpit,  and  made  this  sermon  following : — 

The  Sermon  of  the  Bishop  of  Lodi,  before  the  Sentence  was  given 
upon  John  Huss. 

Ill  the  name  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Trusting  by 
liumble  invocation  upon  the  Divine  help  and  aid,  most  noble  prince,  and  most 
christian  emperor,  and  you  most  excellent  fathers,  and  reverend  lords,  bishops 
and  prelates,  also  most  excellent  doctors  and  masters,  most  famous  and  noble 
dukes,  and  high  counts,  honom-able  nobles  and  barons,  and  all  other  men  worthy 
of  remembrance ;  that  the  intent  and  purpose  of  my  mind  may  the  more  plainly 
and  evidently  appear  unto  this  most  sacred  congi-egation,  I  am  first  of  all 
detei-mined  to  treat  or  speak  of  that  which  is  read  in  the  epistle  on  the  next 
^g  Sunday,  in  the  sixth  chapter  to  the  Romans ;  that  is  to  say,  '  Let  the  body  of 

theme.      8U1  be  destroyed,'  etc. 

His  It  appeareth  by  the  authority  of  Aristotle,  in  his  book  entituled  '  De  Coelo  et 

theme  Mundo,'  how  wicked,  dangerous,  and  foolish  a  matter  it  seemeth  to  be,  not  to 
in'^Ar?-*^  withstand  perverse  and  wicked  begimiings.  For  he  saith,  that  a  small  error  in 
stotle.  the  beginning,  is  very  great  in  the  end.  It  is  very  damnable  and  dangerous  to 
liave  erred,  but  more  hard  to  be  corrected  or  amended.  Whereupon  that  worthy 
doctor,  St.  Jerome,  in  his  book  '  On  the  Exposition  of  the  Catholic  Faith,' 
teacheth  how  necessary  a  thing  it  is,  that  heretics  and  heresies  should  be  sup- 
pressed, even  at  the  first  beginning  of  them,  saying  thus  :  '  The  rotten  and 
dead  flesh  is  to  be  cut  off  from  the  body,  lest  the  whole  body  do  perish  and 
putrefy.  For  a  scabbed  sheep  is  to  be  put  out  of  the  fold,  lest  that  the  whole 
flock  be  infected ;  and  a  little  fire  is  to  be  quenched,  lest  the  whole  house  be 
consumed  and  biu-ned.'  Arius  was  first  a  spark  in  Alexandria,  who,  because  he 
was  not  at  the  first  quenched,  presumed,  and  went  about  with  his  wicked  and 
perverse  imaginations,  and  fantastical  inventions,  to  spot  and  defile  the  catholic 
faith,  whicli  is  founded  and  established  by  Christ,  defended  with  the  victorious 
triumphs  of  so  many  martyrs,  and  ilhiminated  and  set  forth  with  the  excellent 
doctrines  and  writings  of  so  many  men.  Such  therefore  must  be  resisted ; 
such  heretics,  of  necessity,  must  be  suppressed  and  condemned. 

Wherefore  I  have  truly  propounded,  as  touching  the  punishment  of  every 
such  obstinate  heretic,  that  the  body  of  sin  is  to  be  destroyed.  Whereupon  it  is 
to  be  considered,  according  to  the  holy  traditions  of  the  fathers,  that  some  sins 
are  adverse  and  contrary  to  others.  Others  are  annexed  or  conjoined  togetlier  ; 
others  are,  as  it  were,  branches  and  members  of  others ;  and  some  are,  as  it 
were,  the  roots  and  licads  of  others.  Amongst  all  which,  those  are  to  be  counted 
the  most  detestable,  out  of  which  the  most  and  worst  have  their  original  and 
beginning.  Wherefore,  albeit  tliat  all  sins  and  offences  are  to  be  abliorred  of 
us,  yet  those  are  especially  to  be  eschewed,  which  are  tlie  head  and  root  of  the 
rest.  For  by  liow  much  tiie  perverseness  of  them  is  of  more  force  and  power 
to  hr.rt,  with  so  nnicli  the  more  speed  and  circumspection  ought  they  to  be 
rooted  out  and  extinguished,  with  apt  preservatives  and  remeches.  Forasnuich 
then  as  amongst  all  sins,  none  doth  more  appear  to  be  inveterate  than  the 
mischief  of  this  most  execrable  schism,  therefore  have  I  right  well  propounded, 


A    BUTCHERLY    SERMON    AGAINST    JOHN    HUSS.  487 

that  the  body  of  sin  should  be  destroyed.     For  by  the  long  conthiuance  ol  this     Henry 
schism,  great  and  most  cruel  destruction  is  sprung  up  amongst  the  faithful,  and       ^• 
hath  long  continued ;  abominable  divisions  of  heresies  have  grown  up ;  threaten- 
ings  are  inci-eased  and  multiplied;  the  confusion  of  the  whole  clergy  is  grown    rVf^' 
thereupon,  and  the  opprobries  and  slanders  of  the  christian  people  are  abun- 
dantly  spmng  up  and  increased.     And  truly  it  is  no  marvel,  forasmuch  as  that 
most  detestable  and  execrable  schism  is,  as  it  were,  a  body  and  heap  of  disso- 
lution of  the  true  faith  of  God ;  for  what  can  be  good  or  holy  in  that  place, 
whei'e  such  a  pestiferous  schism  hath  reigned  so  long  a  time  1     For,  as  St.  Ber- 
nard saith,   '  Like  as  in  the  unity  and  concord  of  the  faithful,  there  is  the 
habitation  and  dwelling  of  the  Lord ;  so  likewise  in  the  schism  and  dissipation 
of  the  Christians,  there  is  made  the  habitation  and  dwelling  of  the  devil.'     Is 
not  schsm   and  division  the  original  of  all  subversion,  the  den  of  heresies,  and 
the  nourisher  of  all  offences?   for  the  knot  of  unity  and  peace  being  once 
troubled  and  broken,  there  is  free  passage  made  for  all  strife  and  debate.     Co- 
vetousness  is  uttered  in  others  for  lucre's  sake ;  lust  and  \vill  is  set  at  liberty,  and 
all  means  opened  unto  slaughter.    All  right  and  equity  is  banished,  the  ecclesi-  Theycan- 
astical  power  is  injured,  and  the  calamity  of  this  schism  bringeth  in  all  kind  of  "/"-  ^bide 
bondage ;   swords  and  violence  do  rule,  the  laity  have  the  dominion,  concord  to  rule  in 
and  unity  are  banished,  and  all  prescript  rules  of  religion  utterly  contemned  any  case, 
and  set  at  nought. 

Consider,  most  gentle  lords  !  durnig  this  most  pestiferous  schism,  how  many  All  the 
heresies  have   appeai-ed   and   showed   themselves?    how  many  heretics   have  fei^gjo^ 
escaped  unpunished  ?  how  many  chui-ches  have  been  spoiled  and  pulled  down  ?  lieth  in 
how  many  cities  have  been  oppressed,  and  regions  brought  to  ruin  ?  what  con-  Y^^\- 
fusion  hath  there  happened  in  the  clergy  ?  what  and  how  great  destruction  hath  and  Uve-* 
been  amongst  the  christian  people  ?     I  pray  you  mark  how  the  church  of  God,  ries. 
the  spouse  of  Christ,  and  the  mother  of  all  faithful,  is  contemned  and  despised  ; 
for  who  doth  reverence  the  keys  of  the  church?  who  feareth  the  censures  or 
laws,  or  who  is  it  that  doth  defend  the  liberties  thereof?     But  rather  who  is  it  Note  here 
that  doth  not  offend  the  same,  or  who  doth  not  invade  it,  or  else  what  is  he  that  divimfy/ 
dare  not  violently  lay  hands  upon  the  patrimony  or  heritage  of  Jesus  Christ  ?  how  the 
the  goods  of  the  clergy  and  of  the  poor,  and  the  rehef  of  pilgrims  and  strangers,  chdst"^ 
gotten  together  by  the  blood  of  our  Saviour  and  of  many  martyrs,  are  spoiled  serveth 
and  taken  away:  behold,  the  abomination  of  desolation  brought  upon  the  chvurch  top"r- 
of  God,  the  destruction  of  the  faith,  and  the  confusion  of  the  christian  people,  thef/pa- 
to  the  ruin  of  the  Lord's  flock  or  fold,  and  all  the  whole  company  of  oiur  most  trimony. 
holy  Saviour  and  Redeemer. 

This  loss  is  more  great  and  grievous  than  any  which  could  happen  unto  the 
martyrs  of  Christ,  and  this  persecution  much  more  cruel  than  the  persecution 
of  any  tyrants ;  for  they  did  but  only  punish  the  bodies,  but  in  the  schism  and 
division  the  souls  are  tormented.  There,  the  blood  of  men  was  only  shed  ;  but, 
in  this  case,  the  true  faith  is  subverted  and  overthrown.  That  persecution  waa 
salvation  imto  many  ;  but  this  schism  is  destruction  unto  all  men.  When  the 
tyrants  raged,  then  the  faith  did  increase  ;  but  by  this  division  it  is  utterly 
decayed.  During  their  cruelty  and  madness,  the  primitive  church  increased ; 
but  through  this  schism  it  is  confounded  and  overthrown.  Tyrants  did  igno- 
rantly  ofi'end ;  but  in  this  schism  many  do  wittingly  and  willingly,  even  of  obsti- 
nacy, offend.  Thei-e  came  in  heretics,  users  of  simony,  and  hypocrites,  to  the 
great  detriment  and  deceit  of  the  church ;  under  those  tyrants,  the  merits  of  the 
just  were  increased.  But  during  this  schism,  mischief  and  wickedness  are 
augmented :  for  in  this  most  cursed  and  execrable  division,  truth  is  made  an 
enemy  to  all  Christians,  faith  is  not  regarded,  love  and  charity  hated,  hope  is 
lost,  justice  overthrown,  no  kind  of  courage  or  valiantness,  but  only  unto  mis- 
chief; modesty  and  temperance  cloaked,  wisdom  turned  into  deceit,  humihty 
feigned,  equity  and  truth  falsified,  patience  utterly  fled,  conscience  small,  all 
wickedness  intended,  devotion  comited  folly,  gentleness  abject  and  cast  away, 
religion  despised,  obedience  not  regarded,  and  all  manner  of  life  reproachful 
and  abominable. 

With  how  great  and  grievous  sorrows  is  the  church  of  God  replenished  and 
filled,  whilst  that  tyrants  do  oppress  it,  heretics  invade  it,  users  of  simony  do 
spoil  and  rob  it,  and  schismatics  go  about  utterly  to  subvert  it  ?  O  most  mise- 
rable and  wretched  christian  people  !  whom  now,  by  the  space  of  forty  years, 


488  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 


A.D. 

1116. 


Henry    with  such   indurate  and  continual  schism,  they  have  tormented,  and  almost 
hrought  to  ruin  !    O  the  little  bark  and  ship  of  Christ!  which  hath  so  long  time 
wandered  and  strayed  now  in  the  midbt  of  tlie  whirlpools,  and  by  and  by  stick- 
eth  fast  in  the  rocks,  tossed  to  and  fro  with  most  grievous  and  tempestuous 
storms!     O  miserable  and  wretched  boat  of  Peter!   if  the  most  holy  Father 
would  suffer  thee  to  sink  or  drown,  into  what  dangers  and  perils  have  the  wicked 
coiitinu-    pir^f^s  brought  thee !  amongst  what  rocks  have  they  placed  thee !     O  most 
ed  forty     godly  and  loving  Christians  !  what  faithful  devout  man  is  there,  who  beholding 
years.        and  seeing  the  gi'eat  ruin  and  decay  of  the  church,  would  not  be  provoked  imto 
tears  ?     What  good  conscience  is  there  that  can  refrain  weeping,  because  that 
contention  and  strife  are  poured  upon  the  ecclesiastical  nilers,  who  have  made  us 
to  err  in  the  way,  because  they  have  not  found,  or  rather  would  not  find,  the 
way  of  unity  and  concord  ?  whereupon  so  many  heresies  and  so  great  confusion 
■are  sprung  up,  and  grown  in  the  flock  of  Peter,  and  the  fold  of  the  Lord  ! 
He  stir-         Many  princes,  kings   and  prelates,   have  greatly  laboured  and  travailed  for 
[r!'  "i''  .  the  rooting  out  hereof;  but  yet  could  they  never  bring  to  pass,  or  finish  that 
lorSigis-  most  wholesome  and  necessary  M-ork.     Wherefore,  most  christian  king!    this 
juund.      most  glorious  and  triumphant  victory  hath  tarried  only  for  thee,  the  crown  and 
glorj'  thereof  shall  be  thine  forever;  and  this  most  happy  victory  shall  be  con- 
tinually celebrated  to  thy  great  honour  and  praise,  that  thou  hast  restored  again 
the  church  which  was  so  spoiled,  thou  hast  removed  and  put  away  all  invete- 
rate  and  overgrown  schisms  and  divisions,  thou  hast  trodden  down  users  of 
simonj',  and  rooted  out  all  heretics.     Dost  thou  not  behold  and  see  how  great, 
pei-petual,  and  famous  renown  and  glory  it  will  be  unto  thee  ?  for  what  can  be 
more  just,  what  more  holy,  what  better,  what  more  to  be  desired ;  or,  finally, 
Avhat  can  be  more  acceptable,  than  to  root  out  this  wicked  and  abominable 
schism,   to  restore  the  church  again  unto  her  ancient  liberty,  to  extinguish  and 
put  away  all  simony,  and  to  condemn  and  destroy  all  cn-ors  and  heresies  from 
amongst  the  flock  of  the  faithful  ?     Nothing  truly  can  be  better,  nothing  more 
holy,  nothing  more  profitable  for  the  whole  world ;  and  finally,  nothing  more 
acceptable  unto  God.      For  the  performance  of  which  most  lioly  and  godly 
work,  thou  wast  elected  and  chosen  of  God  ;  thou  wast  first  deputed"  and  chosen 
in  heaven,  before  thou  wast  elected  and  chosen  upon  earth.     Thou  Avast  first 
appointed   by  the   celestial  and  heavenly  prince,    before    the  electors  of  the 
empire  did  elect  or  choose  thee ;  and  especially,  that  by  the  imperial  force  and 
power,  thou  shouldest  condemn  and  destroy  those  errors  and  heresies  which  we 
have  presently  in  hand  to  be  condemned  and  sub\erted.     To  the  performance 
of  this  most  holy  work,  God  hath  given  unto  thee  the  knowledge  and  under- 
.standing  of  his  divine  truth  and  verity,  power  of  princely  majesty,  and  the  just 
judgment  of  equity  and  righteousness,  as  the  Highest  himself  doth  say  :  '  I  have 
Loripi-      given  thee  understanding  and  wisdom,  to  speak  and  utter  my  words,  and  have 
dem  rec-    set  thee  to  rule  over  nations  and  kingdoms,  that  thou  shouldest  help  tlie  peoi)le, 
dtat^'^""    P^uck  down  and  destroy  iniquity.    And  by  exercising  of  justice  tliou  shouldest, 
aetlii'opem  I  say,  destroy  all  errors  and  heresies,   and  specially  this  obstinate  heretic  here 
albus.        present,  through  whose  wickedness  and  mischief,  many  places  of  the  world  are 
v^ikVa't^    infected  with  most  pestilent  and  heretical  poison,  and,  by  his  means  and  occa- 
tery  of       sion,  almost  utterly  subverted  and  destroyed.  This  most  holy  and  godly  labour, 
these  pa-   Q  most  noble  prince !  was  reserved  only  for  thee  ;  upon  thee  it  doth  onlv  lie, 
^!,f/,;        imto  whom  the  whole  rule  and  ministration  of  justice  is  given.  Whereforc"thou 
they  hast  established  thy  praise  and  renown,  even   by  the  mouths  of  infants  and 

ha^eliny  mucking  babes  ;  for  thy  praises  shall  be  celebrate  for  evennore,  that  thou  hast 
thing'of  destroyed  and  overthrown  such  and  so  great  enemies  of  the  faith.  The  which 
the  em-  that  thou  mayest  prosperously  and  happily  perform  and  bring  to  pass,  our  Lord 
their  pur-  Jesus  vouchsafe  to  grant  thee  his  grace  and  help,  who  is  blessed  for  ever  and 
pose.         ever.     Amen ! 

T^ejroc-  "When  i\\U  sermon  was  tlius  ended,  the  proctor  of  tlie  couneil 
counci'i"'  rising  up,  named  llenricus  dc  Piro,  required  that  the  process  of  the 
for'the  cause  a^rainst  .T(.lin  IIuss  mii,dit  be  continued,  and  that  tliey  niio]it 
proceed  unto  tlic  definitive  sentence.  Then  a  certain  bishop,  wlio 
was  appointed  one  of  the  judges,  declared  the  process  of  the  cause. 


eentcnce. 


THE    SENTENCE    AGAINST    JOHN    HUSS.  489 

whicli  was  pleaded  long  since  in  the  court  of  Rome,  and  elsewhere,    Uenry 
between  John  Huss  and  the  prelates  of  Prague.  ■' 


At  last  he  repeated  those  articles  which  we  have  before  remem-    A.  D. 
bered  ;  amongst  which  he  rehearsed  also  one  article,  That  John  Huss  J^il^ 
should  teach  the  two  natures  of  the  Godhead  and  manhood  to  be 
one  Christ.     John  Huss  went  about  briefly,  with  a  word  or  two,  to 
answer  unto  every  one  of  them  ;  but  as  often  as  he  was  about  to  speak, 
the  cardinal  of  Cambray  commanded  him  to  hold  his  peace,  saying,  The  car- 
"  Hereafter  you  shall  answer  all  togethei,  if  you  will.''"'     Then  said  cambray 
John  Huss :   "  How  can  I  at  once  answer  all  these  things  which  are  ''°™" 
alleged  against  me,  when  I  cannot  remember  them  all  ?"     Then  said  huss  to 
the  cardinal  of  Florence  :   "  We  have  heard  thee  sufficiently."     But  ^nce."' 
when  John  Huss,  for  all  that,  would  not  hold  his  peace,  they  sent 
thd  officers  who  should  force  him  thereunto.     Then  began  he  to  en-  huss 
treat,  pray,  and  beseech  them,  that  they  would  hear  him,  that  such  be'hea"rd' 
as  were  present  might  not  cre'dit  or  believe  those  things  to  be  true  '"*''';., 
which  were  reported  of  him.     But  when  all  this  would  nothing  pre-  commit- 
vail,  he,  kneeling  down  upon  his  knees,  committed  the  whole  matter  ^^^^^^^ 
unto  God,  and  the  Lord  J  esus  Christ ;  for  at  their  hands  he  believed  the  Lord, 
easily  to  obtain  that  which  he  desired. 

When  the  articles  abovesaid  were   ended,  last  of  all  there  was 
added  a  notable  blasphemy,  which  they  all  imputed  unto  John  Huss; 
that  is.  That  he  said  there  should  be  a  fourth  person  in  the  Deity,  and  Mark  the 
that  a  certain  doctor  did  hear  him  speak  of  the  same.     When  John  fa°edn™st 
Huss  desired  that  the  doctor  might  be  named,  the  bishop  that  alleged  f^  f^f '"• 
the  article,  said,  That  it  was  not  needful  to  name  him.     Then  said  what  they 
John  Huss :  "  O  miserable  and  wretched  man  that  I  am,  which  am  '^''s^ 
forced  and  compelled  to  bear  such  blasphemy  and  slander !"  ^w^nd,!. 

Afterward  the  twenty-first  article  was  repeated,  touching  his  appeal  The 
unto  Christ ;  and  that,  by  name,  was  called  heretical.     Whereunto  dmheaii 
John  Huss  answered  :   "  O  Lord  Jesu  Christ !  whose  word  is  openly  "^Mo^ap- 
condemned  here  in  this  council,  unto  thee  again  I  do  appeal,  who  p^i^'o 
when  thou  wast  evil  entreated  of  thine  enemies,  didst  appeal  unto 
God  thy  Father,  committing  thy  cause  unto  a  most  just  Judge  ;  that 
by  thy  example,  we  also,  being  oppressed  with  manifest  wrongs  and 
injuries,  should  flee  unto  thee."  Last  of  all,  the  article  was  rehearsed,  contempt 
as  touching  the  contempt  of  the   excommunication  by  John  Huss.  \o-^e%  ex- 
Whereunto  he  answered  as  before,  that  he  was  excused  by  his  advo-  ni™™"„ 
cates  in  the  court  of  Rome,  wherefore  he  did  not  appear  when  he  i^ajd^to 
was  cited ;  and  also  that  it  may  be  proved  by  the  acts,  that  the  ex-  huss. 
communication  was  not  ratified  ;  and  finally,  to  the  intent  he  might 
clear  himself  of  obstinacy,  he  was  for  that  cause  come  unto  Constance, 
under  the    emperor^s  safe-conduct.       When  he  had  spoken  these 
■words,  one  of  them,  who  was  appointed  judge,  read  the  definitive 
sentence  against  him,  which  followeth  thus  word  for  Avord. 

The  Sentence  or  Judgment  of  the  Council  of  Constance  against 
John  Huss. 

The  most  holy  and  sacred  general  council  of  Constance,  being  congregated 
and  gathered  together,  representing  the  catholic  church,  for  a  perpetual  me- 
mor)'  of  the  thing,  as  the  Verity  and  Truth  did  witness,  '  An  evil  tree  bringeth 


490  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Henry    forth  evil  fruit ;'  hereupon  it  conieth,  that  the  man  of  most  danmable  memory 

^-       John  Wicklilf,   through   his  pestilerous  doctrine,  not  through  Jesus  Christ  by 

A    n      the  gospel,  as  the  holy  fathers  in  times  past  have  begotten  faithful  children  ; 

,,'jp'     but,  contrary  unto  the  wholesome  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  as   a  most  venomous 

. '—  root,   hath  begotten   many  pestilent  and  wicked  children,  whom  he  hath  left 

behind  him,  successors  and  followers  of  his  perverse  and  wicked  doctrine : 
against  whom  this  sacred  synod  of  Constance  is  forced  to  rise  up,  as  against 
bastards  and  unlawful  children,  and,  with  diligent  care,  with  the  sharp  knife 
of  the  ecclesiastical  authority,  to  cut  up  their  errors  out  of  the  Lord's  tield,  as 
most  hurtful  brambles  and  briers,  lest  they  should  grow  to  the  hurt  and  detri- 
ment of  others. 

Forasmuch  then  as  in  the  holy  general  coimcil,  lately  celebrated  and  holden 
at  Rome,  it  was  decreed,  That  the  doctrine  of  John  Wicklilf,  of  most  danmable 
memory,  should  be  condemned,  and  that  his  books  which  contained  the  same 
doctrine,  should  be  burned  as  hei-etical,  and  this  decree  was  approved  and  con- 
finned  by  the  sacred  authority  of  the  whole  council :  nevertheless,  one  John 
Huss,  here  personally  present  in  this  sacred  council,  not  the  disciple  of  Christ, 
but  of  John  Wicklilf,  an  arch-heretic  (after,  and  contrary  to  or  against,  the 
condemnation  and  decree),  hath  taught,  preached,  and  atlirmed  the  articles  of 
Wickliff,  which  were  condemned  by  the  church  of  God,  and  in  times  past  b}' 
certain  most  reverend  fathers  in  Christ,  lords,  archbishops,  and  bishops,  of 
divers  kingdoms  and  realms,  masters  of  divinity  of  divers  imiversities ;  espe- 
cially resisting  in  his  open  sermons,  and  also  Avith  his  adherents  and  accom- 
plices in  the  schools,  the  condemnation  of  the  said  articles  of  Wicklilij  often- 
times published  in  the  said  university  of  Prague,  and  hath  declared  him,  the 
said  Wicklifl",  for  the  favour  and  commendation  of  his  doctrine,  before  the  whole 
multitude  of  the  clergy  and  people,  to  be  a  catholic  man,  and  a  true  evangelical 
doctor.  He  hath  also  published  and  affirmed  certain  and  many  of  his  articles, 
worthily  condenmed,  to  be  catholic,  which  are  notoriously  contained  in  the 
books  of  the  said  John  Huss. 

Wherefoi-e,  after  diligent  deliberation  and  full  information  first  had  upon  the 
premises  by  the  reverend  fathers  and  lords  in  Christ  of  the  holy  church  of  Rome, 
cardinals,  patriarchs,  archbishops,  bishops,  aTul  other  prelates,  doctors  of  divinity 
and  of  both  laws,  in  great  number  assembled  and  gathered  together,^  this  most 
sacred  and  holy  council  of  Constance,  dedareth  and  determineth  the  articles 
abovesaid  (which  after  due  conference  had,  are  found  in  his  books  written  with 
his  own  hand,  which  also  the  said  John  Huss  in  open  audience,  before  this  holy 
council,  hath  confessed  to  be  in  his  books)  not  to  be  catholic,  neither  worthy  to 
be  taught;  but  that  many  of  them  are  erroneous,  some  of  them  wicked,  others 
offensive  to  godly  ears,  many  of  them  temerarious  and  seditious,  and  the  greater 
part  of  them  notoriously  heretical,  and  even  now,  of  late,  by  the  holy  fathers  and 
general  councils  reproved  and  condemned.  And  forasmuch  as  the  said  articles 
are  expressly  contained  in  the  books  of  the  said  John  Huss,  therefore  this  said 
sacred*  council  doth  condemn  and  reprove  all  those  books  which  he  wrote,  in 
Avhat  fonn  or  phrase  soever  they  bo,  or  whether  they  be  translated  by  others  ; 
and  doth  determine  and  decree,  that  they  all  shall  be  solemnly  and  openly 
burned  in  the  presence  of  the  clergy  and  peoj)le  of  the  city  of  Constance,  and 
elsewhere  ;  adding  moreover  for  the  premises.  That  all  his  doctrine  is  worthy  to 
be  despised  and  eschewed  of  all  faithful  Christians.  And,  to  the  intent  this  most 
pernicious  and  wicked  doctrine  may  be  utterly  excluded  and  shut  out  of  the 
church,  this  sacred  synod  doth  straitly  command,  that  diligent  inquisition  be 
made  by  the  ordinaries  of  the  places,  by  the  ecclesiastical  censure,  for  such 
treatises  and  works;  and  that  such  as  are  found,  be  consumed  and  burned  with 
fire.  And  if  there  be  any  found,  who  shall  contemn  or  despise  this  sentence  or 
decree,  this  sacred  synod  ordaineth  and  decrceth,  that  the  ordinaries  of  the 
places,  and  the  inquisitors  of  heresies,  shall  proceed  against  every  such  person 
as  suspected  of  heresy. 

Wherefore,  after  due  inquisition  made  against  the  said  John  Huss,  and  full 
information  had  bj'  the  commissaries  and  doctors  of  both  laws,  and  also  by  the 
sayings  of  the  witnesses  who  were  worthy  of  credit,  and  many  other  things 

(1)  They  shall  brine  you  berore  their  councils,  they  shall  persecute  you,  and  cast  you  in  prison, 
and  bring  you  before  kings  and  presidents  for  my  name,  etc.    Luke  xii. 

(2)  The  said  concilium  uialignautium. 


THE    CRUEL    HANDLING    AND    DEGRADING    OF    JOHN    HUSS.  491 

openly  read  before  tlie  said  John  Hiiss,  and  before  the  fathers  and  prelates  of    jienry 
this  sacred  council  (by  which  allegations  of  the  witnesses,  it  appeareth,  that  the        '' 
said  John  Huss  hath  taught  many  evil  and  offensive,  seditious  and  perilous  ~I~rT~ 
heresies,  and  hath  preached  the  same  by  a  long  time),  this  most  sacred  and  holy     ^^^p' 
synod,  lawflilly  congregated  and  gathered  together  in  the  Holy  Ghost,i  the  name 
of  Christ  being  invocated  and  called  upon,  by  this  its  sentence  which  is  here  set 
forth  in  writing,  determineth,  pronounceth,  declareth,  and  decreeth  that  John 
Huss  was  and  is  a  true  and  manifest  heretic,  and  that  he  hath  preached  openly 
errors  and  heresies  lately  condemned  by  the  church  of  God,  and  many  seditious, 
temerarious  and  offensive  things;  to  no  small  offence  of  the  Divine  Majesty, 
and  of  the  universal  church,  and  detriment  of  the  catholic  faith  and  church  ; 
neglecting  and  despising  the  keys  of  the  chui-ch,  and  ecclesiastical  censures. 
In  the  which  his  error,  he  hath  continued  with  a  mind  altogether  indurate  and  The  ap- 
hardened  by  the  space  of  many  years,  much  offending  the  faithful  Christians  by  P^^l  ^°  . 
his  obstinacy  and  stubbornness,  when  he  made  his  appeal  unto  the  Lord  Jesus  deroga'-'* 
Christ,  as  the  Most  High  Judge,  omitthig  and  leaving  all  ecclesiastical  means,  tory  to 
In  the  which  his  appeal  he  allegeth  many  false,  injurious,  and  offensive  matters,  holine'ssf 
in  contempt  of  the  apostolic  see,  and  of  the  ecclesiastical  censiu'es  and  keys. 

Whereupon,  both  for  the  premises  and  many  other  things,  the  said  synod  Verity 
pronounceth  John  Huss  to  be  a  heretic,  and  judgeth  him,  by  these  presents,  •^on- 
to be   condemned  and  judged  as  a  heretic ;  and  reproveth  the  said  appeal  as  fo*r"'"'''^ 
injiu-ions,  offensive,  and  done  in  derision  unto  the  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction ;  heresy. 
and  judgeth  the  said  Huss  not  only  to  have  seduced  the  christian  people  by  his 
writings  and  preachings,  and  especially  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  neither  to 
have  been  a  true  preacher  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  unto  the  said  people,  according 
to  the  exposition  of  the  holy  doctors,  but  also  to  have  been  a  seducer  of  them, 
and  also  an  obstinate  and  stifiiiecked  person,  yea  and  such  a  one  as  doth  not 
desire  to  return  again  to  the  lap  of  our  holy  mother  the  church,  neither  to  abjure 
the  errors  and  heresies  which  he  hath  openly  preached  and  defended.  Wherefore 
this  most  sacred  council  decreeth  and  declareth,  that  the  said  John  Huss  shall 
be  famously^  deposed  and  degraded  from  his  priestly  orders  and  dignity,  &c. 

While  these  things  were  thus  read,  John  Huss,  albeit  he  was  for-  John 
bidden  to  speak,  notwithstanding  did  often  interrupt  them,  and  espe-  ^eareiii 
cially  when  he  was  reproved  of  obstinacy,  he  said  with  a  loud  voice :  'Jf™^*^" 
"  I  was  never  obstinate,  but,  as  always  heretofore,  even  so  now  again  I  stiuacy. 
desire  to  be  taught  by  the  holy  Scriptures  ;  and  I  do  profess  myself  to 
be  so  desirous  of  the  truth,  that  if  I  might  by  one  only  word  subvert 
the  errors  of  all  heretics,  I  would  not  refuse  to  enter  into  what  peril  or  They  con- 
danger  soever  it  were."     When  his  books  were  condemned,  he  said,  jj^™"  '''^ 
"  Wherefore  have  you  condemned  those  books,  when  you  have  not  written  in 
proved  "by  any  one  article,  that  they  are  contrary  to  the  Scriptures,  or  hemian- 
articles  of  faith  ?     And  moreover  what  injury  is  this  that  you  do  to  ^Xch^' 
me,  that  you  have  condemned  these  books  written  in  the  Bohemian  ^^<^y 
tongue,  which  you  never  saw,  neither  yet  read  ?''''     And  oftentmies  read, 
looking  up  unto  heaven,  he  prayed. 

When  the  sentence  and  judgment  were  ended,  kneeling  down  upon  Huss 
his  knees,  he  said  :  "  Lord  Jesus  Christ !  forgive  mine  enemies,  by  FoThis'' 
whom  thou  knowcst  that  I  am  falsely  accused,  and  that  they  have  used  enemies. 
false  witness  and  slanders  against  me ;  forgive  them,  I  say,  for  thy  ^  *''^.^ 
great  mercy''s  sake."     This  his  prayer  and  oration,  the  greater  part, 
and  especially  the  chief  of  the  priests,  did  deride  and  mock.  ^^^^_ 

At  last  the  seven  bishops  who  were  chosen  out  to  degrade  him  of  manded 
his  priesthood,  commanded  him  to  put  on  the  garments  pertaining  on  u"e 
unto  priesthood ;  which  thing  when  he  had  done  until  he  came  to  the  I"/.**'  ^ 
putting  on  of  the  albe,  he  called  to  his  remembrance  the  white  vestm-e^  jnents. 

(1)  Many  shall  come  in  my  name,  and  shall  deceive  many.     Mark  xiii. 

(2)  "Famously,"  publicly.— Ed.  (3)  "  Scarlet  robe."  Matt,  xxviii.  28.— Ed. 


402  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIAN'S. 

Henry    wliicli  Ilcrocl  put  ou  Jcsus  Cluist  t(j  mock  liim  v  itlial.     Su,  likewise, 
in  all   oUicr  things  lie  did  conifurt  hinisclf  by  the  example  of  Christ. 


A.D.    When  he  had  now  put  on  all  his  priestly  vestures,  the  bisliops  ex- 

^^''^'    horted  him  that  he  should  yet  alter  and  change  his  mind  and  purpose, 

and  provide  for  his  honour  and   salvation.     Then  he  (according  as 

the  manner  of  the  ceremony  is),  going  up  to  the  top  of  the  scafibld, 

being  full  of  tears,  spake  unto  the  people  in  this  sort. 

His  ora-  '  Tlicse  lords  and  bishops  do  exhort  and  counsel  me,  that  I  should  here  con- 
Ihe"  ""'°  ^'^^^  before  you  all  that  I  have  erred ;  which  thing  to  do,  if  it  were  such  as 
people,  might  be  done  with  the  infamy  and  reproach  of  man  only,  they  might  perad- 
venture  easily  persuade  me  thereunto ;  but  now  truly  I  am  in  the  sight  of  the 
Lord  my  God,  without  whose  great  ignominy  and  grudge  of  mine  own  con- 
science, 1  can  by  no  means  do  that  which  they  require  of  me.  For  I  do  well 
know,  that  I  never  taught  any  of  those  things  which  they  have  falsely  alleged 
against  me ;  but  I  have  always  preached,  taught,  written,  and  thought  contrary 
thereunto.  With  what  countenance  then  shoidd  I  behold  the  heavens  ?  With 
what  face  should  I  look  upon  them  whom  I  have  taught,  whereof  there  is  a  great 
number,  if,  through  me,  it  should  come  to  pass  that  those  things,  which  they  have 
hitherto  known  to  be  most  certain  and  sure,  should  now  be  made  uncertain? 
Should  I,  by  this  my  example,  astonish  or  trouble  so  many  souls,  so  many  con 
sciences,  indued  with  the  most  firm  and  certain  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  and 
gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesu  Christ  and  his  most  pure  doctrine,  armed  against  all 
the  assaults  of  Satan  ?  I  will  never  do  it,  neither  commit  any  such  kind  of 
offence,  that  I  should  seem  more  to  esteem  this  vile  carcase  appointed  unto 
death,  than  their  health  and  salvation.' 

At  this  most  godly  word  he  was  forced  again  to  hear,  by  the  consent 
of  the  bishops,  that  he  did  obstinately  and  maliciously  persevere  in  his 
pernicious  and  wicked  errors. 

Then  he  was  commanded  to  come  down  to  the  execution  of  his 
judgment,  and  in  his  coming  down,  one  of  the  seven  bishops  before 
rehearsed,  first  took  away  the  chalice  from  him  which  he  held  in  his 
hand,  saying ;  "  O  cursed  .Tudas  !  why  hast  thou  forsaken  the  council 
and  ways  of  peace,  and  hast  counselled  with  the  Jews  .'*     We  take 
away  from  thee  this  chalice  of  thy  salvation."  But  John  Huss  received 
this  curse  in  this  manner :   "  But  I  trust  unto  God,  the  Father  omni- 
potent, and  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for  whose  sake  I  do  suffer  these 
things,  that  he  will  not  take  away  the  chalice  of  his  redemption,  but 
have  a  steadfast  and  firm  hope  that  this  day  I  shall  drink  thereof  in 
Thede-    his  kingdom."     Then  followed  the  other  bishops  in  order,  who  every 
af  John    one  of  them  took  away  the  vestments  from  him  which  they  had  put 
""^*-      on,  each  one  of  them  giving  him  their  curse.   AVhcreunto  John  Huss 
answered  :  That  he  did  willingly  embrace  and  hear  those  blasphemies 
for  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     At  last  they  came  to  the 
rasing  of  his  shaven  crown  ;  but  before  the  bishops  would  go  in  hand 
■with  it,  there  was  a  great  contention  between  them,  with  what  instru- 
ment it  should  be  done ;   with  a  razor,  or  with  a  pair  of  shears. 
His  In  the  mean  season,  John  Huss,  turning  himself  toward  the  empe- 

unto^the  ^or.  Said  :  "  I  marvel  that  forasmuch  as  they  be  all  of  like  cruel  mind 
emperor,  and  stomacli,  yet  they  cannot  agree  upon  their  kind  of  crueltv." 
The  Notwithstanding,  at  last  they  agreed  to  cut  off  the  skin  of  the  crown 
HuIJ^cut  of  }iis  head  with  a  pair  of  shears.  And  when  thev  had  done  that, 
rhears  ^^y  ^^^^^  tlicsc  Avords  :  "  Now  hath  the  church  taken  awav  all  her 
ornaments  and  privileges  from  him.     Now  there  rcsteth  nothing  else, 


THE    PROTEST    OF    JOHN    HUSS    TO    THE    PEOPLE.  493 

but  that  he  be  delivered  over  unto  the  secular  power."     But  before    n<-«ry 
they  did  that,  there  yet  remained  another  knack  of  reproach  ;  for 


they  caused  to   be  made  a  certain   crown  of  paper,  almost  a  cubit    A.  D. 
deep,  on  which  were  painted  three  devils  of  wonderfully  ugly  shape,    ^^^'^- 
and  this  title  set  over  their  heads,  '  Hcresiarcha."'     Which  when  he 
saw,  he  said  :  "  My  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for  my  sake,  did  wear  a  crown 
of  thorns;  why  should  not  I  then,  for  his  sake,  again  wear  this  light 
crown,  be  it  ever  so  ignominious  ?     Truly  I   will  do  it,  and  that  The  mar- 
willingly."    When  it  was  set  upon  his  head,  the  bishop  said  :   "  Now  cons'taLy 
we  commit  thy  soul  unto  the   devil."     "  But   I,"  said  Jolm   Huss,  ^"^jofth 
lifting  his  eyes  up  towards  the  heavens,   "  do   commend  into  thy  bWsed 
hands,  O  Lord  Jesu  Christ !  my  spirit  which  thou  hast  redeemed."  Th"^"" 
These  contumelious  opprobries    thus   ended,   the   bishops,   turning  ^^,^p,^''„j 
themselves  towards  the  emperor,  said  :   "  This  most  sacred  synod  ii.scnp- 
of  Constance  leaveth  now  John  Huss,  who  hath  no  more  any  office  sTupon 
or  to  do  in  the  church  of  God,  unto  the  civil  judgment  and  power.***  "jl'j^'^^^^'* 
Then  the  emperor  commanded  Louis,  duke  of  Bavaria,  who  stood 
before  him  in  his  robes,  holding  the  golden  apple  with  the  cross 
in  his  hand,  that  he  should  receive  John  Huss  of  the  bishops,  and 
deliver   him  unto  them  who  should  do   the   execution ;  by   whom 
as  he  was  led  to  the  place  of  execution,  before  the   church  doors  The  pro- 
he  saw  his  books  burning,  whereat  he  smiled  and  laughed.     And  of^jo^"" 
all  men  that  passed  by  he  exhorted,  not  to  think  that  he  should  huss,  as 
die  for  any  error  or  heresy,  but  only  for  the  hatred  and  ill-will  of  led  to 
his  adversaries,  who  had  charged  him  with  most  false   and  unjust  of  exem"- 
crimes.     All  the  whole  city  in  a  manner,  being  in  armour,  followed  """• 
him. 

The  place  appointed  for  the  execution  was  before  the  Gottliebcn 
gate,  between  the  gardens  and  the  gates  of  the  suburbs.     When  John 
Huss  was  come  thither,  kneeling  down  upon  his  knees,  and  lifting  his 
eyes  up  unto  heaven,   he    prayed,    and  said  certain    Psalms,    and 
especially  the  thirty-first  and  fifty-first  Psalms.     And  they  who  stood  The 
hard  by,  heard  him  oftentimes  in  his  prayer,  with  a  merry  and  cheer-  ofXhn 
ful  countenance,  repeat  this   verse  :  "  Into  thy  hands,  O  Lord  !   I  ^^^^^  "■^^'^ 
commend  my  spirit,"  &c. ;  which  thing  when  the  lay-people  beheld  the 
who  stood  next  unto  him,  they  said  :   "  What  he  hath  done  before, """"''  '^' 
we  know  not ;  but  now  we  see  and  hear  that  he  doth  speak  and  pray 
very  devoutly  and  godly."    Others  wished  that  he  had  a  confessor. 
There  was  a  certain  priest  by,  sitting  on  horseback,  in  a  green  gown, 
drawn  about  with  red  silk,  who  said :  "  He  ought  not  to  be  heard, 
because  he   is  a  heretic :"    yet,   notwithstanding,  while  he  was  in 
prison,  he  was  both  confessed,  and  also  absolved  by  a  certain  doctor, 
a  monk,  as  Huss  himself  doth  witness  in  a  certain  epistle  which  he 
wi-ote  unto  his  friends  out  of  prison.^  Thus  Christ  reigneth  unknown 
unto  the  world,  even  in   the  midst  of  his   enemies.     In  the  mean  At  the 
time  while  John  Huss  prayed,  as  he  bowed  his  neck  backwards  to  ^ohn"^' " 
look  upward  unto  heaven,  the  crown  of  paper  fell  off  from  his  head  ""^^^^^^ 
upon  the  ground.     Then  one  of  the  soldiers,  taking  it  up  again,  with  the 
said :  "■  Let  us  put  it  again  upon  his  head,  that  he  may  be  burned  down. 
with  his  masters  the  devils,  whom  he  hath  served." 

When,  by  the  commandment  of  the  tormentors,  he  was  risen  up 

(1)  Ex  Epist.  Joan.  Huss.  31. 


494  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

ffenry    from   the  ])lacc  of  liis  prayer,  -witli  a  loud  voice  lie  said  :   "  Lord 
'      Jesu  Christ !  assist  and  help  me,  that  ^vith  a  constant  and  patient 
A.D.    niind,  by  thy  most  gracious  help,  I   may  bear  and  suffer  this  cruel 
^^^'    and  ignominious  dcatli,  wheninto  I  am  condemned  for  the  preaching 
of  thy  most  holy  gospel  and  word."     Then,  as  before,  lie  declared 
the  cause  of  his  death  unto  the  people.     In   the  mean  season  the 
hangman    stripped   him    of   his   garments,    and    turning  his  hands 
behind  his  back,  tied  him  fast  unto  the  stake  with  ropes  that  were 
Joiin       made  wet.     And  whereas,  by  chance,  he  was  turned  towards  the  cast, 
fastened  Certain  cried  out  that  he  should  not  look  towards  the  east,  for  he 
Ktake^      Mas  a  heretic  :  so  he  was  turned  towards  the  west.     Then  was  his 
John       neck  tied  with  a  chain  unto  the  stake,  which  chain  when  he  beheld, 
tiirlied     smiling   he    said,   that  he  would  willingly  receive  the  same  chain 
the  west,  ^^i  Jcsus   Christ"'s  sakc,  who,  he  knew,  was  bound  with  a  fir  worse 
chain.     Under  his  feet  they  set  two  foggots,  admixing  straw  Avithal, 
and  so  likewise,  from  the  feet  up  to  the  chin,  he  was  enclosed  in 
Tardon     rouud  about  witli  wood.     But  before  the  wood  was  set  on  fire,  Louis, 
asahi'to    dukc  of  Bavaria,  and  another  gentleman  with  him,  who  Avas  the  son  of 
Hus"        Clement,  came  and  exhorted  John  IIuss,  that  he  would  yet  be  mind- 
ful of  his    salvation,  and  renounce  his  cn'ors.     To  whom   he  said : 
"  What  error  should    I  renounce,  when    I   know  myself  guilty   of 
none  ?     For  as  for  those  things  which  are  falsely  alleged  against  me, 
I  know  that  I  never  did  so  much  as  once  think  them,  much  less 
Theiast    prcach  them.     For  this  was  the  principal  end  and  purpose  of  my 
si'o'n''of     doctrine,  that  I  might  teach  all  men  penance  and  remission  of  sins, 
^I'^'Ji^       according  to  the  verity  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  ex- 
position of  the  holy  doctors  :    wherefore,  with  a  cheerful  mind  and 
courage,  I  am  here  ready  to  suffer  death."     When  he  had  spoken 
these  words,  they  left  him,  and  shaking  hands  together,  departed. 
The  Then  was  the  fire  kindled,  and  John  Huss  began  to  sing  Avith  a 

dom  of"  loud  voice  :  "Jesu  Christ !  the  Son  of  the  living  God  !  have  mercy 
ilihn"^  npon  me."  And  when  he  began  to  say  the  same  the  third  time,  the 
Huss.  wind  drove  the  flame  so  npon  his  face,  that  it  choked  liim.  Yet 
notwithstanding  he  moved  awhile  after,  by  the  space  that  a  man 
i^The"^  might  almost  say  three  times  the  Lord's  Prayer.  AVhcn  all  the  wood 
siphtof  was  burned  and  consumed,  the  upper  part  of  the  body  was  left 
is'^h^""'  hanging  in  the  chain,  which  they  threw  down  stake  and  all,  and 
death  of  niaking  a  new  fire,  burned  it,  the  head  being  first  cut  in  small 
Baints.  gobbets,  that  it  might  the  sooner  be  consumed  unto  ashes.  The 
of'iiusr  heart,  which  was  found  amongst  the  bowels,  being  well  beaten  with 
will?"  staves  and  clubs,  was  at  last  pricked  upon  a  sharp  stick,  and  roasted 
aiTdcon  ^^  ^  ^'^  apart  until  it  Avas  consumed.  Then,  Avith  great  diligence 
Slimed  gathering  the  ashes  together,  they  cast  them  into  the  river  Rhine, 
His'iishcs  that  the  least  remnant  of  the  ashes  of  that  man  should  not  be 
cast  into  left  upon  the  earth,  Avhose  memory,  notAvithstanding,  cannot  be 
ithinc.  abolished  out  of  the  minds  of  the  godly,  neither  by  fire,  neither 
by  Avater,  neither  by  anv  kind  of  torment. 

I  knoAv  very  A\tll  that  these  things  are  very  slenderly  written 
by  me*  as  touching  the  labours  of  this  most  holy  martyr  John 
Huss,  Avilh  Avhom  the  labours  of  Hercules  are  not  to  be  compared. 
For  that   ancient    Hercules   sIcav   a  fcAv  monsters ;     but   this   our 

(1)  Probably  Johannes  Przibram,  a  Bohemian,  asFoxe  afterwards  suggests.— Ei>. 


THE    EMPEUOn    EXCITSETII    HIAISELF    OF    THE    DEATH    OF    HUSS.  495 

Hercules,  with  a  most  stout  and  valiaut  courage,  liath  subdued  even    ^'^'"■y 
the  world  itself,  the  mother  of  all  monsters  and  cruel  beasts.  This L_ 


story  were  worthy  some  other  kind  of  more  curious  handling ;  but,    A.  D. 
forasmuch  as   I  cannot  otherwise  perform  it  myself,  I  have  endea-    ^^^^- 
voured  according   to  the   very  truth,  as   the   thing  was  indeed,  to  The 
commend   the   same  unto  all  godly  minds  ;  neither  have  I  heard  and  wit- 
it  reported  by  others,  but   I  myself  was   present  at  the  doing  of"his^°*^ 
all  these  things;  and  as  I  was  able,  I  have  put  them  in  writing,  ^'"""y- 
that  by  this  my  labour  and  endeavour,  howsoever  it  were,  I  might 
preserve    the    memory  of  this  holy  man  and  excellent   doctor  of 
the  evangelical  truth. 

What  was  the  name  of  the  author  who  wrote  this  story,  it  is  not  M.Joiin 
here  expressed.  Cochleus,  in  his  second  book  '  contra  Hussitas,""  though™ 
supposeth  his  name  to  be  Johannes  Przibram,  a  Bohemian,  who,  na,^V"' 
afterwards  succeeding  in  the  place  of  John  Huss  at  Prague,  at  last   .  *^^. 

ol  .  O'  Appendix. 

IS  tliought  to  have  relented  to  the  papists. 

This  godly  servant  and  martyr  of  Ciirist  was  condemned  by  the 
cruel  council,  and  burned  at  Constance,  a.d.  1415,  the  sixth  day  of 
the  month  of  July. 

How  grievously  this  death  of  John  Huss  was  taken  among  the 
nobles  of  Bohemia  and  Moravia,  hereafter,  Christ  willing,  shall 
appear  by  their  letters  which  they  sent  unto  the  council  ;  and  by  the 
letters  of  Sigismund,  king  of  Romans,  written  unto  them,  wherein 
he  laboureth  all  that  he  can,  to  purge  and  excuse  himself  of  the 
death  of  John  Huss.*  Albeit  he  is  not  altogether  free  from  that 
cruel  flict,  and  innocent  from  that  blood,  yet,  notwithstanding,  he 
pretendeth  in  words  so  to  wipe  away  that  blot  from  him,  that  the 
greatest  part  of  that  crime  seemeth  to  rest  npon  the  bloody  prelates 
of  that  council ;  as  the  words  of  the  king  do  purport  in  form  as 
followeth.^ 

The  Letter  of  the  Emperor  Sigismund,  to  the  Nobles  of  Bohemia. 

In  the  mean  time  as  we  were  about  the  coasts  of  the  Rhine,  John  Huss  went  The  em-, 
to  Constance,  and  there  was  arrested,  as  is  not  to  you  unknown;  who,  if  heliad  pe'*""  ex- 
first  resorted  unto  us,  and  had  gone  up  with  us  to  the   council,  perliaps  it  had  himself  df 
been  otherwise  with  him.     And  God  knowetli  what  grief  and  sorrow  it  was  to  tlie  death 
our  heart,  to  see  it  so  to  fall  out,   as  with  no  words  can  be  well   expressed ;  jlu^g'" 
whereof  all  the  Bohemians,  who  were  there  present,  can  bear  us  witness,  seeing 
and  beholding  how  careful   and  solicitous  we  were  in  labouring  for  him,  inso- 
much that  we  many  times  with  anger  and  fury  departed  out  of  the  council ;  and 
not  only  out  of  the  council,  but  also  ^went  out  of  the  city  of  Constance,  taking 
his  part,  unto  such  time  as  the  rulers  of  the  council,  sending  unto  us,  said,  that 
if  we  would  not  permit  them  to  prosecute  that  which  right  required  in  the  coun- 
cil, what  should  they  then  do  in  the  place  ?     Whereupon  thus  we  thought  with 
ourselves,  that  here  was  nothing  else  for  us  more  to  do,  nor  yet  to  speak  in  this 
case,  forasmuch  as  the  whole  council  otherwise  had  been  dissolved.     Where  is 
to  be  noted,  moreover,  that  in  Constance,  the  same  time,  there  was  not  one  clerk, 
nor  two,  but  there  were  ambassadors  from  all  the  kings  and  princes  in  Christen- 
dom: especially,  smce  the  time   that  (Petrus  de  Luna  giving  over)  all  those 
kings  and  princes  who  took  his  part,  came  to  us ;  so  that  whatsoever  good  was 
to  be  done,  it  was  now  to  be  passed  in  this  present  council,  &c.^ 

(1)  Ex  Coclileo  de  Hist.  Huss.  lib.  4.' 

(2)  Interea  (inquit)  nobis  adhuc  in  partibus  Rheui  existentibus,  pervenit  ad  Constantiam,  &c. 

(3)  Ex  legist.  Imp.  Sigismund.  ad  Nobiles,  &c. 


496  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Henry        By  tlus  it  iTiav  appciT  tliat  the  emperor,  as  partly  ashamed  and 

^'      Borry  of  tliat  which  Avas  done,  would  jjladly  have  cleared  himself  thereof, 

A.  D.    and  have  washed  his  hands  with  Pilate  :  yet  he  could  not  so  clear 

^^^^-    liimself,  but  that  a  great  portion  of  that  murder  remained  in  him  to  be 

noted,  and  well  worthy  of  reprehension  ;  as  may  appear  by  his  last 

words  spoken  in  the  council  to  John  Huss,  whereof  John  Huss  in  his 

epistles  complaineth,  writing  to  certain  of  his  friends  in  Bohemia,  in 

liis  thirty-third  epistle,  as  by  his  words  here  following  may  appear. 

From  a  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  his  Friends  in  Bohemia. 

Tiie  cm-        I  desire  you  yet  again,  for  tlie  love  of  God,  that  the  lords  of  Bohemia,  joining 
peror  un-  together,  will  desire  the  king  for  a  final  audience  to  be  given  to  me.  Forasmuch 
to  John     as  he  alone  said  to  me  in  the  council,  that  they  should  give  me  audience  shortly, 
Huss.        and  that  I  should  answer  for  myself  briefly  in  writing,  it  will  be  to  his  great 
confusion,  if  he  shall  not  perform  that  which  he  hath  spoken.     But  I  fear  that 
word  of  his  will  be  as  firm  and  sure,  as  the  other  was  concerning  my  safe  con- 
duct granted  by  him.       Certain  there  were  in  Bohemia,  who  willed  me   to 
beware  of  his  safe  conduct.     And  others  said  :  'he  will  surely  give  you  to  your 
enemies.'    And  the  lord  MikestDweky  told  me  before  Master  Jessenitz,  saying, 
'  Master!  know  it  for  certain  you  shall  be  condemned.'  And  this  I  suppose  he 
spake,  knowing  before  the  intention  of  the  king.  I  hoped  well  that  he  had  been 
well  affected  towards  the  law  of  God  and  the  truth,  and  had  therein  good  intel- 
ligence :  now  I  conceive  that  he  is  not  greatly  skilful,  nor  so  prudently  circum- 
spect in  himself.     He  condemned  me  before  mine  enemies  did  ;  who,  if  it  had 
Pilate        pleased  him,  might  have  kept  the  moderation  of  Pilate  the  gentile,  who  said, 
dem^eTo"  '  ^  ^"'^  "°  cause  in   this  man  ;'  or,  at  least,  if  he  had  said  but  thus,  '  Behold, 
Christ,       I  have  given  him  his  safe  conduct  safely  to  return ;  and  if  he  will  not  abide  the 
than  tills  decision  of  the  council,  I  will  send  him  home  to  the  king  of  Bohemia  with  your 
tcTj'oim'^    sentence  and  attestations,  that  he  with  his  clergjf  may  judge  him.'     But  now  I 
Huss.        hear,  by  the  relation  of  Henry  LefFy,  and  of  others,  that  he  will  ordain  for  me 
sufficient  audience ;  and  if  I  will  not  submit  myself  to  the  judgment  of  the  coun- 
cil, he  will  send  me  safe,  the  contrary  way,  &'c. 

This  John  Huss  being  in  prison,  wrote  divers  treatises ;  as  '  Of 
the  Commandments,"'  '  Of  the  Lord's  Prayer,'  '  Of  Mortal  Sin,'  '  Of 
Matrimony,' '  Of  the  Knowledge  and  Love  of  God,' '  Of  three  Enemies 
of  Mankind,  theWorld,  the  Flesii,  and  the  Devil,'  '  Of  Penance,'  '  Of 
the  Sacrament  of  the  15ody  and  Blood  of  the  Lord,'  '  Of  tlie  sufficiency 
of  the  Law  of  God  to  rule  the  Church,'  &c.  He  wrote,  also,  divers 
epistles  and  letters  to  the  lords,  and  to  his  friends  in  Bohemia ;  and 
in  his  writings  he  did  foreshow  many  things  before  to  come,  touching 
the  refonnation  of  the  church  :  and  seemeth  in  the  prison  to  have  had 
divers  prophetical  revelations  showed  to  him  of  God.  Certain  of  which 
his  letters  and  predictions,  I  thought  here  underneath  to  insert,  in  such 
sort,  as  neither  in  reciting  all,  I  will  overcharge  the  volume  too  much  ; 
nor  yet  in  reciting  of  none,  will  I  be  so  brief,  but  that  the  reader  may 
have  some  taste,  and  take  some  profit,  of  the  christian  writings  and 
doings  of  this  blessed  man  ;  first  beginning  with  the  letter  of  the  lord 
de  Clum,  concerning  the  safe  conduct  of  John  Huss. 

A  Letter  of  the  Lord  John  de  Clum,  concerning  the  Safe  Conduct  of 
John  Huss. 

To  all  and  singidar  that  shall  see  and  hear  these  presents,  I  John  de  Clum  do 
it  to  understand,  liow  Master  Jolin  Huss,  bachelor  of  divinity,  under  the  safe 
ponduct  and  protection  of  the  renowned  prince  and  lord  Sigismund  of  Romans^ 


A.D. 

1416. 


A    LETTEK    OF    JOHN    HUSS    TO    THE    PEOPLE    OF    PRAGUE.  497 

always  Augustus,  and  king-  of  Hungary,  &c.,  my  gracious  lord;  and  under  the  jienry 
protection,  defence,  and  safeguard  of  the  holy  empire  of  Rome,  having  the  letters  ^■ 
patent  of  the  said  my  lord,  king  of  the  Romans,  &c.,  came  unto  Constance  to 
render  a  fidl  account  of  his  faith  in  public  audience,  to  all  that  would  reqmre  the 
same.  This  the  said  Master  John  Huss,  in  this  imperial  city  of  Constance,  under 
the  safe  conduct  of  the  said  my  lord,  king  of  Romans,  hath  been  and  yet  is 
detained.  And  although  the  pope  with  the  cardinals  have  been  seriously  required 
by  solemn  ambassadoi-s  of  the  said  my  lord,  king  of  Romans,  &c.,  in  the  king's 
name  and  behalf,  that  the  said  Master  John  Huss  should  be  set  at  liberty,  and 
be  restored  unto  me :  yet  notwithstanding  they  have  and  yet  do  refuse  hitherto 
to  set  him  at  liberty,  to  the  great  contempt  and  derogation  of  the  safe  conduct 
of  the  king,  and  of  the  safeguard  and  protection  of  the  empire,  or  imperial  ma- 
jesty. Wherefore  I  John  aforesaid,  in  the  name  of  the  king,  do  here  publish 
and  make  it  known,  that  the  apprehending,  and  detaining  of  the  said  Master 
John  Huss  was  done  wholly  against  the  will  of  the  beforenamed  king  of  Romans, 
my  lord;  seeing  it  is  done  in  the  contempt  of  the  safe  conduct  of  his  subjects, 
and  of  the  protection  of  the  empire,  because  the  said  my  lord  was  then  absent 
far  from  Constance,  and  if  he  had  been  there  present,  would  never  have  per- 
mitted the  same.  And  when  he  shall  come,  it  is  to  be  doubted  of  no  man,  but 
that  he,  for  this  great  injury  and  contempt  of  this  safe  conduct  done  to  him  and 
to  the  empire,  will  grievously  be  molested  for  the  same. 

Given  at  Constance,  the  day  of  the  Nativity  of  the  Lord,  1414. 

In  this  instrument  above  prefixed,  note,  gentle  reader  !  three  things. 

First,  The  goodness  of  this  gentle  lord  John  de  Clum,  being  so 
fervent  and  zealous  in  the  cause  of  John  Huss,  or  rather  in  the  cause 
of  Christ. 

Secondly,  The  safe  conduct  granted  unto  the  said  John  Huss,  under 
the  faith  and  protection  of  the  emperor,  and  of  the  empire. 

Thirdly,  Here  is  to  be  seen  the  contempt  and  rebellion  of  these 
proud  prelates,  in  disobeying  the  authority  of  their  high  magistrate, 
who,  contrary  to  his  safe  conduct  given,  and  the  mind  of  the  emperor, 
did  arrest  and  imprison  this  good  man,  before  the  coming  of  the  said 
emperor,  and  before  that  John  Huss  was  heard.  Let  us  now,  as  we 
have  promised,  adjoin  some  of  the  epistles  of  this  godly  man  : 

An  Epistle  of  John  Huss,  unto  the  People  of  Prague. 

Grace  and  peace  from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  you  being  delivered  from 
sin  may  walk  in  his  grace,  and  may  grow  in  all  modesty  and  virtue,  and  after 
this  may  enjoy  eternal  life. 

Dearly  beloved,  I  beseech  you  who  walk  after  the  law  of  God,  that  you  cast 
not  away  the  care  of  the  salvation  of  your  souls,  when  you,  hearing  the  word  of 
God,  are  premonished  wisely  to  understand  that  you  be  not  deceived  by  false 
apostles,  who  do  not  reprehend  the  sins  of  men,  but  rather  do  extenuate  and 
diminish  them ;  who  flatter  the  priests,  and  do  not  show  to  the  people  their 
offences ;  who  magnify  themselves,  boast  their  own  works,  and  marvellously 
extol  their  own  worthiness,  but  follow  not  Christ  in  his  humility,  in  poverty,  in 
the  cross,  and  other  manifold  afflictions.  Of  whom  our  merciful  Saviour  did  pre- 
monish  us  before,  saying  :  '  False  Christs  and  false  prophets  shall  rise,  and  shall 
deceive  many.'  And  when  he  had  forewarned  his  well-beloved  disciples,  he 
said  unto  them  :  '  Beware  and  take  heed  of  false  prophets,  who  come  to  you  in 
sheep's  clothing,  but  inwardly  are  ravening  wolves  :  ye  shall  know  them  by  their 
fruits.'  And  truth  it  is,  that  the  faithful  of  Christ  have  much  need  diligently  to 
beware  and  take  heed  unto  themselves ;  for,  as  our  Saviour  himself  doth  say : 
'  The  elect  also,  if  it  were  possible,  shall  be  brought  into  error.'  Wherefore,  my 
well-beloved,  be  circumspect  and  watchful,  that  ye  be  not  circumvented  with 
the  crafty  trains  of  the  devil.  And  the  more  circumspect  ye  ought  to  be,  for 
that  Antichrist  laboureth  the  more  to  trouble  you.  The  last  judgment  is  near  at 
hand :  death  shall  swallow  up  many,  but  to  the  elect  cluldren  of  God  the  kingdom 

VOL.  III.  F  K 


4.98  A    LETTER    OF    JOHN    HUSS    TO    HIS    BENEFACTORS. 

Hcnrij    of  God  diaweth  near,  because  for  them  he  gave  his  own  body.     Fear  not 

^-       deatli;  love  together  one  anotlier;  persevere  in  understanding  the  good  will  of 

.  pv      God  without  ceasing.     Let  the  terrible  and  horrible  day  of  judgment  be  always 

1416*    ^'^^'^•'^  y^"^'  ^.V''^'  ^^'^^^  yo"  ^'^  "'*'■>  ^"*^  ^1^°  *^^^  j°y  °^  eternal  life,  whereunto 

L.  you  must  endeavour. 

Furtherniore,  let  the  passion  of  our  Saviour  be  never  out  of  your  minds ;  that 
you  may  bear  with  him  and  for  him  gladly,  whatsoever  shall  be  laid  upon  you. 
For  if  you  shall  consider  well  in  your  minds  his  cross  and  afflictions,  notliing 
shall  be  grievous  unto  you,  and  patiently  you  shall  give  place  to  tribulations, 
cursings,  rebukes,  stripes,  and  imprisonment,  and  shall  not  doubt  to  give  your 
lives,  moreover,  for  his  holy  truth,  if  need  require.  Know  ye,  wcU-beloved,  that 
Antichrist  being  stirred  up  against  you,  deviseth  divers  persecutions.  And 
many  he  hath  not  hurt,  no  not  the  least  hair  of  their  heads,  as  by  mine  own 
example  I  can  testify;  although  he  hath  been  vehemently  incensed  against  me. 
Wherefore  I  desire  you  all,  with  yom-  prayers,  to  make  intercession  for  me  to 
the  Lord,  to  give  me  intelligence,  sufferance,  patience,  and  constanc}',  that  I 
never  swerve  from  his  divine  verity.  He  hath  brought  me  now  to  Constance. 
In  all  my  journey,  openly  and  manifestly,  I  have  not  feared  to  utter  my  name 
as  becometh  the  servant  of  God.  In  no  place  I  kept  myself  secret,  or  used 
any  dissimulation :  but  never  did  I  find  in  any  place  more  pestilent  and  mani- 
fest enemies  than  at  Constance ;  which  enemies  neither  should  I  have  had  theie, 
had  it  not  been  for  certain  of  our  own  Bohemians,  hj^ocritcs  and  deceivers, 
who  for  benefits  received,  and  stirred  up  with  covetousness,  with  boasting  and 
bragging  have  persuaded  the  people  that  I  went  about  to  seduce  them  out  of  the 
right  way.  But  T  am  in  good  hope,  that  through  the  mercy  of  our  God,  and 
by  your  prayers,  I  shall  persist  strongly  in  the  immutable  verity  of  God  imto 
the  last  breath.  Finally,  I  would  not  have  you  ignorant,  that  whereas  every 
one  here  is  put  in  his  otiice,  I  only  as  an  outcast  am  neglected,  &c. 

I  commend  j'ou  to  the  merciful  Lord  Jcsu  Christ,  our  true  God,  and  the 
Son  of  the  immaculate  Virgin  JNIary,  who  hath  redeemed  us  by  his  most 
bitter  death,  without  all  merits,  from  eternal  pains,  from  the  thraldom  of  the 
devil,  and  from  sin. 

From  Constance,  the  year  of  our  Lord  1415. 

Another  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  his  Benefactors. 

My  gi-acious  benefactors  and  defenders  of  the  truth  !  I  exhort  you  by  the 
bowels  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  now  ye,  setting  aside  the  vanities  of  this  present 
world,  will  give  your  service  to  tlie  Eternal  King,  Christ  the  Lord.  Trust  not 
in  princes,  nor  in  the  sons  of  men,  in  whom  there  is  no  health.  For  the  sons 
of  men  are  dissemblers  and  deceitful.  To-day  they  are,  to-morrow  they  perish, 
but  God  rcmaineth  for  ever;  who  hath  his  servants,  not  for  any  need  he 
hath  of  them,  but  for  their  own  profit:  luito  whom  he  performeth  that  which 
he  promiscth,  and  fulfilleth  that  which  he  purposeth  to  give.  lie  casteth  off 
no  faithful  servant  from  him,  for  he  saith ;  '  Where  I  am,  there  also  shall  my 
servant  be.'  And  the  Lord  maketh  every  servant  of  his  to  be  the  lord  of  all 
his  possession,  giving  himself  unto  him,  and  with  himself,  all  things ;  that 
without  all  tediousness,  fear,  and  without  all  defect,  he  may  possess  all  tilings, 
rejoicing  with  all  saints  in  joy  infinite.  O  happy  is  that  servant,  whom,  when 
the  Lord  shall  come,  he  .shall  find  watching !  Happy  is  the  servant  who 
shall  receive  the  King  of  Glory  with  joy!  Wherefore,  well-beloved  lords 
and  benefactors;  serve  you  that  King  in  fear,  who  shall  bring  you,  as  I  trust, 
now  to  Bohemia  at  this  present,  by  liis  grace,  in  health ;  and  hereafter,  to  an 
eternal  life  of  glory.  Fare  you  well,  for  I  think  that  this  is  the  last  letter  that 
I  shall  write  to  you ;  who,  to-mon-ow,  as  I  suppose,  shall  be  purged  in  hope 
of  Jcsu  Christ,  through  bitter  death  for  my  sins.  The  things  that  hap- 
pened to  me  this  night  I  am  not  able  to  write.  Sigism\ind  hath  done  all 
things  with  me  deceitfully.  God  forgive  him,  and  only  for  your  sakes.  You 
also  heard  the  sentence  which  he  awarded  against  me.  I  pray  you  have  no 
suspicion  of  faithful  "N'itus. 


A    LETTER    OF    HUSS    TO    JOHN    DE    CLUM.  499 


A  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  the  Lord  John  de  Clum. 


Henry 


Most  gracious  benefactor  in  Christ  Jesu !  dearly  beloved !  yet  I  rejoice  not  A.  D. 
a  little,  that  by  the  grace  of  God  I  may  write  unto  your  honour.  By  your  1416. 
letter  which  I  received  yesterday,  I  understand,  first,  how  the  iniquity  of  the 
great  stmmpet,  that  is,  of  the  malignant  congregation  (whereof  mention  is 
made  in  the  Apocalypse),  is  detected,  and  shall  he  more  detected ;  with  which 
strumpet  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  commit  fornication,  fornicating  spiritually 
from  Christ ;  and,  as  is  there  said,  sliding  back  from  the  truth,  and  consenting 
to  the  lies  of  Antichrist,  through  his  seduction  and  through  fear,  or  through 
hope  of  confederacy,  for  getting  of  worldly  honour.  Secondly,  I  perceived  by 
your  letter  how  the  enemies  of  the  truth  begin  now  to  be  troubled.  Thirdly, 
I  perceived  the  fervent  constancy  of  your  charity,  wherewith  you  profess  the 
truth  bodily.  Fourthly,  with  joy  I  perceived  that  you  mind  now  to  give  over 
the  vanity  and  painful  service  of  this  present  world,  and  to  serve  "the  Lord 
J  esus  Christ  quietly  at  home ;  whom  to  serve,  is  to  i-eign  ;  as  Gregory  saith,  ' 
'  He  that  served  him  faithfully,  hath  Jesus  Christ  himself  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  to  minister  unto  him,  as  he  himself  saith.  Blessed  is  that  servant, 
whom  when  the  Lord  shall  come,  he  shall  find  waking,  and  so  doing.  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  that  he  rising  shall  gird  himself,  and  shall  minister  to  him.'  This 
do  not  the  kings  of  the  world  to  their  servants,  whom  they  do  love  only  so  long- 
as  they  are  profitable  and  necessary  for  their  commodities,  &c. 

An  Epistle  of  John  Huss  to  his  Friends,  wherein  he  decLareth  why- 
God  sufFereth  not  his  to  perish ;  bringing  divers  examples,  where- 
with he  doth  comfort  and  confirm  both  himself  and  others. 

The  Lord  God  be  with  you !  Many  causes  there  were,  well-beloved  in  God, 
my  dear  friends,  which  moved  me  to  think  that  those  letters  were  the  last, 
which  before  I  sent  unto  you,  looking  that  same  time  for  instant  death.  But 
now,  understanding  the  same  to  be  deferred,  I  take  it  for  great  comfort  unto 
me,  that  I  have  some  leisure  more  to  talk  with  you  by  letters.  And  therefore  I 
write  again  to  you,  to  declare  and  testify  at  least  my  gratitude  and  mindful  duty 
towards  you.  And  as  touching  death,  God  doth  know  why  he  doth  defer  it 
both  to  me,  and  to  my  well-beloved  brother  Master  Jerome,  who  I  trust  will  die 
holily  and  without  blame ;  and  do  know  also  that  he  doth  and  sufFereth  now 
more  valiantly,  than  I  myself,  a  wretched  sinner.  God  hath  given  us  a  long 
time,  that  we  might  call  to  memory  our  sins  the  better,  and  repent  for  the  same 
more  fervently.  He  hath  granted  us  time,  that  our  long  and  great  temptation 
should  put  away  our  grievous  sins,  and  bring  the  more  consolation.  He  hath 
given  us  time,  wherein  we  should  remember  the  horrible  rebukes  of  our  mer- 
ciful King  and  Lord  Jesus,  and  should  ponder  his  cruel  death,  and  so  more 
patiently  might  learn  to  bear  om-  afflictions.  And,  moreover,  that  we  might 
keep  in  remembrance,  how  that  the  joys  of  the  life  to  come  are  not  given  after 
the  joys  of  this  world  immediately,  but  that  through  many  tribulations  the 
saints  have  entered  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  For  some  of  them  have 
been  cut  and  chopped  all  to  pieces,  some  have  had  their  eyes  bored  through, 
some  have  been  sodden,  some  roasted,  some  flayed  alive,  some  buried  quick, 
stoned,  crucified,  grinded  betwixt  millstones,  drawn  and  hailed  hither  and  thither 
unto  execution,  drowned  in  waters,  strangled  and  hanged,  torn  in  pieces,  vexed 
with  rebukes  before  their  death,  pined  in  prisons,  and  afflicted  in  bands.  And  The  tor- 
who  is  able  to  recite  all  the  torments  and  sufferings  of  the  holy  saints,  which  ments  of 
they  suffered  under  the  Old  and  New  Testament  for  the  verity  of  God ;  namely,  jyrs'un-' 
those  who  have  at  any  time  rebuked  the  malice  of  the  priests,  or  have  preached  der  the 
against  their  wickedness  ?  And  it  will  be  a  marvel  if  any  man  now  also  shall  ^^  ^""^ 
escape  unpunished,  whosoever  dare  boldly  resist  the  wickedness  and  perversity,  tament.  * 
especially  of  those  priests,  who  can  abide  no  coiTection.  And  I  am  glad  that 
they  are  compelled  now  to  read  my  books,  in  which  their  malice  is  somewhat 
described;  and  I  know  they  have  read  the  same  more  exactly  and  diligently, 
than  the  holy  gospel,  seeking  therein  to  find  out  eiTors. 

Given   at  Constance,  on   Thursday,  the  twenty-eighth  day   of   June, 
Anno  1415. 


500  GODLY    LETTEllS    OF    JOHN    HUSS    TO    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Hnry    Anotlicr  LcttcT  of  Jolin  Huss  to  liis  Friends,  vhcrcin  he  rehearseth 
what  Injuries  he  received  of  the  Council,  and  of  the  Deputies, 


A.D. 

1416. 


If  my  letter  be  not  yet  sent  to  Bohemia,  keep  it  and  send  it  not,  for  hurt 
—  may  come  thereof,  &c. 

Item,  If  the  king  do  ask,  who  ought  to  be  my  judge,  since  that  the  council 
neither  did  call  me,  nor  did  cite  me,  neither  was  I  ever  accused  before  the 
council,  and  yet  the  council  hath  imprisoned  me,  and  hath  appointed  their 
proctor  against  me.' 

Item,  I  desire  you,  right  noble  and  gracious  lord  John !  if  audience  shall  be 
given  me,  that  the  king  will  be  there  present  himself,  and  that  I  may  have  a 
place  a])pointed  near  unto  him,  that  he  may  hear  me  well,  and  understand  what 
I  say;  and  that  you  also,  with  the  lord  Henry,  and  with  lord  Wenceslaus  and 
other  more,  if  you  may,  will  be  present,  and  hear  what  the  Lord  Jesus  Chrisf, 
my  procurator  and  advocate,  and  most  gracious  judge,  will  put  in  my  mouth  to 
speak ;  that  whether  I  live  or  die,  you  may  be  true  and  upright  witnesses  witli 
me,  lest  lying'  lips  shall  say  hereafter  that  1  swerved  away  from  the  truth  which 
I  havp  preached. 

Item,  Know  you  that,  before  witnesses  and  notaries  in  the  prison,  I  desired  the 
commissioners,  that  they  would  depute  unto  me  a  proctor  and  an  advocate;  who 
promised  so  to  do,  and  afterwards  would  not  perform  it.  Wherefore  I  have 
committed  myself  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  will  be  my  procurator  and 
advocate,  and  judge  of  my  cause. 

Item,  Know  you,  that  they  have,  as  I  suppose,  no  other  quarrel  against  me, 
but  only  this,  that  I  stood  against  the  pope's  bull,  which  pope  John  sent  down 
to  Bohemia,^  to  sanctify  war  with  the  sign  of  the  cross  and  full  remission  of 
sins  to  all  those  who  would  take  the  holy  cross,  to  fight  for  the  patrimony  of  the 
Romish  church  against  Ladislaus,  king  of  Naples  ;  and  they  have  mine  own 
writing  which  was  read  against  me,  and  I  do  acknowledge  it  to  be  mine. 
Secondly,  they  have  also  against  me,  that  I  have  continued  so  long  in  excom- 
munication, and  yet  did  take  upon  me  to  minister  in  the  church,  and  say  mass. 
Thirdly,  they  have  against  me,  because  I  did  appeal  from  the  pope  to  Christ, 
for  they  read  my  appeal  before  me,  which  with  a  willing  mind,  smiling,  I 
confessed  before  them  all  to  be  mine.  Fourthl}',  because  I  left  a  certain  letter 
behind  me,  which  was  read  in  the  church  of  Bethlehem,  which  letter  my  adver- 
saries have  very  evil-favouredly  translated,  and  sinistcrly  expounded,  in  which 
I  did  write  that  I  went  out  with  a  safe-conduct.  Whereunto  you  yourselves 
can  say  and  bear  me  record,  that  I,  in  my  going  out,  had  no  safe-conduct  of  the 
pope,  neither  yet  did  I  know  whether  you  should  go  out  with  me,  when  I  wrote 
that  letter. 

Item,  If  audience  may  be  given  to  me,  and  that  after  the  same  audience  the 
king  would  suffer  me  not  to  be  returned  again  into  prison,  but  that  I  may  have 
your  counsels  and  those  of  others  my  friends ;  and,  if  it  please  God,  that  I  may 
say  something  to  my  sovereign  lord  the  king,  for  the  behalf  of  Christianity,  and 
for  his  own  profit,  &c. 

Another  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  his  Friends,  wherein  he  confirnicth 
the  Bohemians,  and  describeth  the  wickedness  of  that  CounciL 

John  Huss,  in  hope,  the  servant  of  God,  to  all  the  faithful  in  Bohemia  who 
love  the  Lord,   gi'ccting  through  the  grace  of  God.     It  cometh  in  my  mind, 
wherein   I   nnist  needs  admonish  you,  who  be  the  faithful  and  beloved  of  the 
Tlie  Lord,  how  that  the  council  of  Constance,  being  full  of  pride,  avarice,  and  all 

counrii  abomination,  hath  condemned  my  books,  written  in  the  Bohemian  tongue,  for 
books"'"  heretical,  which  books  they  never  saw,  nor  ever  heard  them  read.  And  if  they 
wiikh  had  heard  them,  yet  they  could  not  understand  the  same,  being  some  Italians, 
they  un-  s(„i,e  Frenchmen,  some  Britons,  some  Siianiards,  Germans,  with  other  people 
not.  ol  other  nations  besides  ;  unless,  peradvcnture,  John,  bishop  of  Litoniysl,  under- 

stood them,  who  was  present  in  that  council,  and  certain  other  Bohemians,  and 
priests,  who  are  against  me,  and  labour  all  tliey  may,  how  to  deprave  both  the 

(1)  He  mcaneth,  belike,  tlmt  he  tliould  move  the  king  in  llieje  maltcrs  contained  in  this  eijisilo 
12)  See  page  310.— Ed. 


GODLY    LETTEES    OF    JOHN    HUSS    TO    THE    BOHEMIANS.  501 

verity  of  God,  and  the  honesty  of  our  country  of  Bohemia ;  which  I  judge,  in     Henry 
the  hope  of  God,  to  be  a  godly  land,  right  well  given  to  the  true  knowledge        ^• 
of  the  faith ;  for  that  it  doth  so  greatly  desire  the  word  of  God,  and  honest     .  y^ 
manners.     And  if  you  were   here  at  Constance,  ye  should  see  the  grievous    ^A^a 
abomination  of  tliis  council,  which  they  call  so  holy,  and  such  as  cannot  err ;  '— 


of  which  council  I  have  heard  it  by  the  Switzers  reported,  that  the  city  of  P^ise  of 
Constance  is  not  able  in  thirty  years  to  be  purged  of  those  abominations  in  that  xhe^abo-' 
council  committed.     And  almost  all  be  offended  with  that  council,  being  sore  mination 

grieved  to  behold  such  execrable  things  perpetrated  in  the  same.  °^  "'^,   . 

n'l         T  1  c  1     ,•  ■  T  •  •  n    1  •  council  ol 

VV  hen  1  stood  nrst  to  answer  beiore  mme  adversaries,  seenig  all  thnigs  there  Con- 
done with  no  order,   and  hearing  them  also  outrageously  crying  out,  I  said  stance  de- 
plainly  unto  them,  that  I  looked  for  more   honest  behaviour,  and  better  order  ^"'  ^  ' 
and  discipline,  in  that  council.     Then  the  chief  cardinal  >  answered :  *  Sayest 
thou  so  ?  but  in  the  tower  thou  spakest  more  modestly.'    To  whom  said  I :  '  In 
the  tower  no  man  cried  out  against  me,  whereas  now  all  do  rage  against  me.' 
My  faithful  and  beloved  in  Christ,  be  not  afraid  with  their  sentence  in  con- 
demning my  books.     They  shall  be  scattered  hither  and  thither  abroad,  like  John 
light  butterflies,  and  their  statutes  shall  endure  as  spider-webs.     They  went  ^^^* 
about  to  shake  my  constancy  from  the  verity  of  Christ ;  but   they  could  not  hereto 
overcome  the  virtue  of  God  in  me.     They  would  not  reason  with  the  Scripture  prophesy 
against  me,  as  divers  honourable  lords  can  witness  with  me,  who  being  ready  °oy^'^] 
to  suffer  contumely  for  the  truth  of  God,  took  my  part  stoutly;  namely,  lord  as  it  came 
Wenceslaus  de  Duba,  and  lord  John  de  Clum  :  for  they  were  let  in  by  king  *?  P^^^- 
Sigismund  into  the  council.     And  when  I  said,  that  I  was  desirous  to  be  in-  oil  afraid" 
sti-ucted  if  I  did  in  any  thing  err,   then  they  heard  the  chief  cardinal  answer  to  be  tried 
again :  '  Because  thou  wouldest  be  infoi-med,  there  is  no  remedy  btit  that  thou  ^^^^^ 
must  first  revoke  thy  doctrine,  according  to  the  determination  of  fifty  bachelors  tures. 
of  divinity  appointed.'     O  high  instruction  ! 

After  like  manner  St.  Katharine,  also,  should  have  denied  and  revoked  the  st.  Ka- 
verity  of  God  and  faith  in  Christ,  because  the  fifty  masters  likewise  did  with-  t^arine, 
stand  her;  which,  notwithstanding,  that  good  virgin  would  never  do,  standing  wTth"fift/ 
in  her  faith  unto  death :  but  she  did  win  those  her  masters  unto  Christ,  when  I  doctors, 
cannot  win  these  my  masters  by  any  means.     These  things  I  thought  good  to  j'j^J'j^':  ^'''J 
write  unto  you,  that  you  might  know  how  they  have  overcome  me,  with  no  Huss' 
grounded  Scripture,  nor  with  any  treason  ;  but  only  did  assay  with  terrors  and  could  not 
deceits  to  persuade  me  to  revoke  and  to  abjure.     But  our  mercifvd  God,  whose  M"fifty 
law  I  have  magnified,  was  and  is  with  me ;  and,  I  trust,  so  will  continue,  and  doctors, 
will  keep  me  in  his  grace  unto  death. 

Written  at  Constance  after  the  feast  of  John  Baptist,  in  prison  and  in 
bands,  daily  looking  for  death ;  although  for  the  secret  judgments  of 
God,  I  dare  not  say  whether  this  be  my  last  epistle :  for  now  also 
Almighty  God  is  able  to  deliver  me. 

Another  Letter  of  John  Huss,  wherein  he  comforteth  his  Friends, 
and  willeth  them  not  to  be  troubled  for  the  condemning  of  his 
Books :  and  also  declareth  the  wickedness  of  the  Clergy. 

Master  John  Huss,  in  hope,  the  servant  of  God,  to  all  the  faithful  who  love 
him  and  his  statutes,  wisheth  the  truth  and  grace  of  God. 

Beloved !   I  thought  it  needful  to  warn  that  you  should  not  fear  or  be  dis- 
couraged, because  the  adversaries  have  decreed  that  my  books  shall  be  burnt. 
Remember  how  the  Israelitiesburned  the  preachings  of  the  prophet  Jeremy,  and  Good 
yet  they  could  not  avoid  the   things  that  were  prophesied  of  in  them  ;  for  after  ^^°^  o£ 
they  were  burnt,  the  Lord  commanded  to  write  the  same  prophecy  again,  and  have  been 
that  larger ;  which  was  also  done,  for  Jeremy,  sitting  in  prison,   spake,   and  burned  of 
Baruch,  who  was  ready  at  his  hand,  wrote.    This  is  written  either  in  the  thirty-  "      '™^* 
fifth  or  forty-fifth  chapter  of  the  Vision  of  Jeremy.  It  is  also  written  in  the  books  Good 
of  the  Maccabees,  That  the  wicked  did  burn  the  law  of  God,  and  killed  them  "'e"  with 
that  had  the  same.     Again,  under  the  New  Testament,  they  burned  tlie  saints,  ^ooks  to 
with  the  books  of  the  law  of  God.     The  cardinals  condemned  and  committed  to  be  burned 
fire  certain  of  Saint  Gregory's  books,  and  had  burnt  them  all,  if  they  had  not  ""  J^^^s. 

Appendix 

(\)  This  cardinal  was  the  carUiuiil  ol  Cain!. ray. 


502         GODLY  LETTERS  OF  JOHN  HLSS  TO  THE  BOHEMIANS. 

Henry    been  pi-eserved  of  God  by  the  means  of  Peter,  Gregory's  minister.  Having  these 

^-       things  before  your  eyes,  take  heed  lest,  through  fear,  you  omit  to  read  my  books, 

.    Tx     and  deliver  tliem  to  tlie  adversaries  to  be  bvurnt.     Remember  the  sayings  of  our 

■l^^n'    merciful  Saviour,  by  which  he  forewarnetli  us.  Matt.  xxiv. :    'There  shall  be,' 

'—  saith  he,  '  before  the  day  of  judgment,  great  tribulation,  such  as  was  not  from 

the  beginning  until  this  day,  neither  shall  be  afterwards  :  so  that  even  the  elect 

of  God  should  be  deceived,  if  it  were  possible.     But  for  their  sakes  those  days 

shall  be  shortened.'  When  you  remember  these  things,  beloved  !  be  not  afraid; 

for  I  trust  in  God  that  that  school  of  Antichrist  shall  be  afraid  of  you,  and  suffer 

you  to  be  in  quiet,  neither  shall  the  council  of  Constance  extend  to  Bohemia. 

John         For  I  think,  that  many  of  them  who  are  of  the  council  shall  die,  before  they 

">''^*>th    ^'^^'^  S^''  ^"^^"^  y°'^  "^y  books.     And  they  shall  depart  from   the  council  and  be 

to  prophe- scattered  abroad  throughout  the  parts  of  the  world  like  storks,  and  then  they 

sy  oi  the    shall  know  when  winter  cometh,  what  they  did  in  summer.     Consider  that 

c"'™'  °   '^'"'T  '^''^^'^  j"f%ed  their  head,  the  pope,  worthy  of  death,  for  many  horrible  facts 

stance.      that  he  hath  done.   Go  to  now ;  answer  to  this,  you  preachers !  who  preach  that 

The  bias-  the  pope  is  the  god  of  the  earth ;  that  he  ma^^  as  the  lawyers  say,  make  sale  of 

P^^!f„''.,"!f  the  holy  things ;  that  he  is  the  head  of  the  whole  holy  church,  in  verity  well 
opinion  01  t         1  1        I'll  /^    ^         1  ,.  .-,.  T*^ 

lawyers     governing  the  same ;  that  he  is  the  heart  oi  the  church  m  qiuckemng  the  same 
and  pa-     spiritually ;  that  he  is  tlie  well-spring  from  which  flow  all  virtue  and  good- 
t*ouching  "^ss  ;  that  he  is  the  sun  of  the  holy  cluu-ch  ;  that  he  is  the  safe  refuge  to  which 
the  sove-  every  christian  man  ought  to  fly  for  succour.     Behold  now  that  head  is  cut  off" 
jj^i'J^"^^ °^  with  the  sword;  now  the  god  of  the  earth  is  bound  ;  now  his  sins  are  declared 
openly ;  now  that  well-spring  is  dried  up ;  that  sun  darkened ;  that  heart  is  plucked 
out  and  thrown  away,  lest  that  any  man  should  seek  succour  thereat.     The 
council  hath  condemned  that  head,  and  that  for  this  offence ;  because  he  took 
One  si-      money  for  indulgences,   bishoprics,  and  other  such  like.     But  they  condemned 
monist      him,  by  order  of  judgment,  who  were  themselves  the  buyers  and  sellers  of  the 
oondem-    sau^g  merchandise.     There  was  present  John,  bishop  of  Litomysl,  who  went 
other.        twice  about  to  buy  the  bishopric  of  Prague,  but  others  prevented  him.  O  wicked 
men  !  why  did  they  not  first  cast  the  beam  out  of  their  own  eyes  ?     These  men 
have  accursed  and  condemned    the  seller,   but  they  themselves,  Avho  wore  the 
The  buyers  and  consentcrs  to  the  bargain,   are  without  danger.     What  shall  I  say, 

t'he^coun-  ^^^^  ^'^^^  ^'^  "^*^  ''^"^  manner  of  buying  and  selling  at  home  in  their  own  coun- 
cil noted    tries  ;  for  at  Constance  there  is  one  bishop  that  bought,  and  another  who  sold ; 
for  simo-  and  the  pope,  for  allowing  of  both  their  facts,  took  bribes  on  both  sides.   It  came 
^'  so  to  pass  in  Bohemia  also,  as  you  know.    I  would  that  in  that  council  God  had 

said:   '  He  that  amongst  j'ou  is  without  sin,  let  him   give  the  sentence  against 
pope  John;'  then  surely  they  had  gone  all  out  of  the   council-house,  one  after 
PopeJohu  another.     Why  did  they  bow  the  knee  to  him  always  before  this  bis  fall ;  kiss 
made  a      his  feet,  and  call  him  '  The  most  holy  father,'  seeing  they  saw  apparently  before, 
pope,   e-   ^-^^^^  jj^  ^^,^g  ^  heretic,  that  he  was  a  man-killer,  that  he  was  a  wicked  sinner,  all  which 
known  to  things  now  they  have  found  in  him?     Why  did  the  cardinals  choose  him  to  be 
aerer"'""^'  P°I''''  ^^"o^^i"g  before  that  he  had  killed  the  holy  fitther  ?     Why  suft'ered  they 
him  to  meddle  with  holy  things,  in  bearing  the   oiHce  of  the  popedom  ?  for  to 
this  end  they  are  his  counsellors,  that  they  shoidd  admonish   him  of  that  which 
is  right.     Are  not  they  themselves  as  guilty  of  these  faults  as  he,  seeing  that 
they  accounted  these  things  vices  in  him,  and  were  partakers  of  some  of  them 
themselves  ?     Why  dur.^t  no  man  lay  aught  to  his  charge,  before   he  had  fled 
from  Constance?  but,  as  soon  as  the  secular  power,  by  the  sufferance  of  God, 
laid  hold  upon  him,  then,  and  never  afore,  they  conspired  all  together  that  he 
should  not  live  any  longer.     Surely,  even  at  this  day  is  the  malice,  the  abomi- 
nation and  fihhinessof  Antichrist,  revealed  in  tlie  pope  and  others  of  this  council. 
Anti-  Now  the  faithful  servants  of  God  may  understand  what  our  Saviour  Christ 

iio\v''nrst  "^'^''*"t  by  this  saying :  '  When  you  shall  see  the  abomination  of  desolation,  which 
hepin-  is  spoken  of  by  Daniel,'  &c.,  'whoso  can  understand  it,'  &c.  Surely,  these  be 
'""'.'  'i°.rt'*  great  abominations  :  pride,  covctousness,  simony,  sitting  in  a  solitary  place ; 
[n^thV  ^^'^^^  '^^  *°  ^^3''  ^"  ^  dignity  void  of  goodness,  humility,  and  other  virtues;  as  we 
pope.  do  now  clearly  see  in  those  that  are  constituted  in  any  office  and  dignity.  O 
how  acceptable  a  thing  should  it  be,  if  time  would  suffer  me  to  disclose  their 
A  prophe-  "^^'•'^'^cd  acts,  which  are  now  apparent;  that  the  faithful  sen  ants  of  God  might 
sy  of  John  know  them !  I  trust  in  God  that  he  will  send  after  me  those  that  shall  be  more 
Hubs.       valiant;  and  there  are  alive  at  this  day,  that  shall  make  more  manifest  the 


GODLY    LETTERS    OF    JOHN    HUSS    TO    THE    BOHEMIAXS.  503 

malice  of  Anticlirist,  and  shall  give  their  lives  to  the  death  for  the  truth  of  our    Henry 

Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  give,  both  to  you  and  me,  the  joys  of  life  everlasting.        V- 

This  epistle  was  written  upon  St.  John  Baptist's-day  in  prison  and  in  cold 

irons;  I  having  this  meditation  with  myself,  that  John  was  beheaded    fV/^* 
in  his  prison  and  bonds,  for  the  word  of  God.  -_lli!_ 

Another  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  the  Faithful  in  Bohemia. 

John  Huss,  in  hope,  the  servant  of  God,  to  all  the  faithful  in  Bohemia,  who  love 
the  Lord,  wisheth  to  stand  and  die  in  the  grace  of  God,  and  at  last  to  attain  unto 
eternal  life.     Amen. 

Ye  that  bear  nde  over  others  and  be  rich,  and  ye  also  that  be  poor,  well-be- 
loved and  faithful  in  God,  I  beseech  you,  and  admonish  you  all,  that  ye  will  be 
obedient  unto  God,  make  much  of  his  word,  and  gladly  hearing  the  same,  will 
humbly  perform  that  which  ye  hear.  I  beseech  you  stick  fast  to  the  verity  of 
God's  word,  which  I  have  written  and  preached  unto  you  out  of  his  law,  and  the 
sermons  of  his  saints.  Also  I  desire  you  if  any  man,  either  in  public  sermon,  or 
in  private  talk,  heard  of  me  any  thing,  or  have  read  any  thing  written  by  me 
which  is  against  tiie  verity  of  God,  that  he  do  not  follow  the  same.  Albeit  I  do 
not  find  my  conscience  guilty  that  I  ever  have  spoken  or  written  any  such  thing 
amongst  you. 

I  desire  you,  moreover,  if  any  man  at  any  time  have  noted  any  levity  either 
in  my  talk  or  in  my  conditions,  that  he  do  not  follow  the  same ;  but  pray  to  God 
for  me,  to  pai-don  me  that  sin  of  lightness.  I  pray  you  that  ye  will  love  your 
priests  and  ministers,  who  be  of  honest  behaviour,  to  prefer  and  honour  them 
before  others ;  namely,  such  priests  as  travail  in  the  word  of  God.  I  pray  you 
take  heed  to  yourselves,  and  beware  of  malicious  and  deceitful  men,  and  espe- 
cially of  those  wicked  priests  of  whom  our  Saviour  doth  speak  :  •  That  they  are 
under  sheep's  clothing,  and  inwardly  are  ravening  wolves.'  I  pray  such  as  be 
rulers  and  superiors,  to  behave  themselves  gently  towards  their  poor  inferiors, 
and  to  rule  them  justly.  I  beseech  the  citizens,  that  they  will  walk  every  man 
in  his  degree  and  vocation  with  an  upright  conscience.  The  ai'tificers  also  I 
beseech,  that  they  will  exercise  their  occupations  diligently,  and  use  them  with 
the  fear  of  God.  I  beseech  the  servants,  that  they  will  serve  their  masters  faith- 
fully. And  likewise  the  schoolmasters  I  beseech,  that  they,  living  honestly, 
will  bring  up  their  scholars  virtuously,  and  teach  them  faithfully,  first  to  learn  to 
fear  God ;  then,  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  public  utility  of  the  commonwealth, 
and  their  own  health,  and  not  for  avarice  or  worldly  lionour,  to  employ  their 
minds  to  honest  arts.  I  beseech  the  students  of  the  university  and  all  schools, 
in  all  honest  things  to  obey  their  masters,  and  to  follow  them  ;  and  that  with  all 
diligence  they  will  study  to  be  profitable  both  to  the  setting  forth  of  the  glory  of 
God,  and  to  the  soul's  health,  as  well  of  themselves,  as  of  other  men.  Together 
I  beseech  and  pray  you  all,  that  you  Avill  yield  most  hearty  thanks  to  the  right 
honourable  lords,  the  lord  Wenceslaus  de  Duba,  lord  John  de  Clum,  lord  Henry 
Plumlovio,lord  Vilem  Zagecio,  lord  Nicholas,  and  other  lords  of  Bohemia,  Mo- 
ravia, and  Poland ;  that  their  diligence  towards  me  may  be  gratefid  to  all  good 
men  ;  because  that  they,  like  valiant  champions  of  God's  truth,  have  oftentimes  A  note  for 
set  themselves  against  the  whole  council  for  my  deliverance,  contending  and  '"'"  "°*''^ 
standing  against  the  same  to  the  uttermost  of  their  power ;  but  especially  lord  mark  and 
Wenceslaus  de  Duba,  and  lord  John  de  Clum.  Whatsoever  they  shall  report  to  follow, 
unto  you,  give  credit  unto  them  ;  for  they  were  in  the  council  when  I  there 
answered  many.  They  know  who  they  were  of  Bohemia,  and  how  many  false 
and  slanderous  things  they  brought  in  against  me,  and  that  council  cried  out 
against  me,  and  how  I  also  answered  to  all  things  whereof  I  was  demanded.  I 
beseech  you,  also,  that  ye  will  pray  for  the  king  of  Romans,  and  for  your  king, 
and  for  his  wife  your  queen,  that  God  of  his  mercy  would  abide  with  them  and 
with  you,  both  now  and  henceforth  in  everlasting  life.     Amen! 

This  epistle  1  have  written  to  you  out  of  prison  and  in  bonds,  looking  the 
next  day  after  the  writing  hereof  for  the  sentence  of  the  council  upon  my  death ; 
having  a  full  trust  that  He  will  not  leave  me,  neither  suffer  me  to  deny  his 
truth,  and  to  revoke  the  errors,  which  false  witnesses  maliciously  have  devised 
against  me.  How  mercifully  the  Lord  God  hath  dealt  with  me,  and  was  with 
me  in  marvellous  temptations,  ye  shall  know,  when  hereafter,  by  the  help  of 


504  GODLY    LETTERS    OF    JOHN    HUSS    TO    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Henry     Christ,  we  shall  all  meet  together  hi  the  joy  of  the  world  to  come.     As  con 

^-    ,  cerning  Master  Jerome,  my  dearly  beloved  brother  and  fellow,  I  hear  no  other 

.    ^     but  that  he  is  remaining  in  strait  bands,  looking  for  death  as  I  do ;  and  that 

,  j,p'    for  the  faith  which  he  valiantly  maintained  amongst  the  Bohemians,  our  cruel 

. enemies  of  Bohemia  have  given  us  into  tlie  power  and  hands  of  other  enemies, 


and  into  bands.     I  beseech  you  pray  to  God  for  them. 

Moreover,  I  beseech  you,  namely  you  of  Prague,  that  ye  will  love  the  temple 
of  Bethlehem,  and  provide,  so  long  as  God  shall  permit,  that  the  word  of  God 
may  be  preached  in  the  same.  For,  because  of  that  place,  the  devil  is  angry, 
and  against  the  same  ])lace  he  hath  stirred  up  priests  and  canons,  perceiving 
that  in  that  place  his  kingdom  should  be  disturbed  and  diminished.  1  trust  in 
God  that  he  will  keep  that  holy  church  so  long  as  it  shall  please  him,  and  in 
the  same  shall  give  greater  increase  of  his  word  by  others,  than  he  hath  done 
by  me,  a  weak  vessel.  I  beseech  you  also,  that  ye  will  love  one  another,  and 
withholding  no  man  from  the  hearing  of  God's  word,  ye  will  provide  and  take 
care  that  good  men  be  not  oppressed  by  any  force  and  violence. 
Written  at  Constance,  the  year  of  our  Lord,  1415. 

Another  right  godly  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  a  certain  Priest,  admo- 
nishing him  of  his  Office,  and  exhorting  him  to  be  faithful ;  worthy 
to  be  read  of  all  Ministers. 

A  worthy      The  peace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  &c.     My  dear  brother !  be  diligent  in 
lesson  for  preaching  the  gospel,  and  do  the  work  of  a  good  evangelist ;  neglect  not  your 
fers"and*"  vocation  ;  labour  like  a  blessed  soldier  of  Christ.     First,  live  godly  and  holily. 
prelates.    Secondly,  teach  faithfidly  and  truly.    Thirdly,  be  an  example  to  others  in  well- 
doing, that  you  be  not  reprehended  in  your  sayings  ;  correct  vice  and  set  fortli 
virtue.       To  evil  livers  threaten  eternal  punishment;    but  to  those  that  be 
faitliful  and  godly,  set  forth  the  comforts  of  eternal  joy.     Preach  continually, 
but  be  short  and  friutful,  pnidently  understanding,  and  discreetly  dispensing 
the  holy  Scriptures.     Never  affirm  or  maintain  those  things  that  be  uncertain 
and  doubtful,  lest  your  adversaries  take  hold  upon  you,   who   rejoice  in   de- 
praving their  brethren;  whereby  they  may  bring  the   ministers  of  God  into 
contempt.     Exhort  men  to  the  confession  of  their  faith,  and  to  the  comnumion 
of  both  kinds,  both  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  whereby  such  as  do  repent 
earnestly  of  their  sins,  may  the  more  often  come  to  the  holy  conmiunion.    And 
I  warn  you  that  you  enter  into  no  taverns  with  guests,   and  be  not  a  common 
company-keeper.     For  the  more  a  preacher  kcepeth  him  from  the  company  of 
men,  the  more  he  is  regarded.      Albeit,  deny  not  yet  your  help  and  diligeiice, 
wheresoever  you  may  profit  others.     Against  fleshly  lust  preach  continually  all 
that  ever  you  can  ;  for  that  is  the  raging  beast,  which  devoureth  men,  for  whom 
the  flesh  of  Christ  did  suffer.     Wherefore,  my  heartily  beloved !   I  beseech  vou 
to  fly  fornication ;  for  where  a  man  would  most  profit  and  do  good,  there  this 
vice  useth  most  to  lurk.     In  any  case  fly  the  company  of  young  women,  and 
St.  All-      believe  not  their  devotion  ;  for  St.  Austin  sailh  :  '  The  more  devout  she  is,  the 
gustine     more  proclive  to  wantonness ;  and,  under  the  pretence  of  religion,  the  snare 
not  here    ^^^  venoni  of  fornication  lurketh.'    And  this  know,  my  well-bcloved !  that  the 
of  all,  but  conversation  with  tViem  subverteth  many  whom  the  conversation  of  this  world 
common    ^^"^^  never  blemish  nor  beguile.     Admit  no  women  into  your  house,  for  what 
sort  of       cause  soever  it  be,  and  have  not  much  talk  with  them  otherwise,  for  avoiding  of 
liRht  per-  offence.     Finally,  howsoever  you  do,  fear  God  and  kecj)  his  precepts;  so  siiall 
you  walk  wisely,  and  shall  not  perish  ;    so  shall  you  subdue  the  flesh,  contemn 
the  world,  and  overcome  the  devil;    so  shall  you  put  on  God,  find  life,  and 
confirm  others;  and  shall  crown  yourself  with  the  crown  of  glory,  which  the 
just  Judge  shall  give  you.     Amen. 

A  Letter  of  John  Huss  containing  a  confession  of  the  infirmity 
of  man's  flesh  ;  how  weak  it  is,  and  repugnant  against  the  Spirit : 
•wherein  he  also  exhorteth  to  persevere  constantly  in  the  truth. 

Health  be  to  you  from  Jesus  Christ,  &c.    My  dear  friend!  know  that  Paletz- 
came  to  me  to  persuade  me  that  I  should  not  fear  the  shame  of  abjuration,  btil 
(1)  This  Paletz  was  the  chiefest  enemy  of  John  Huss,  and  procurer  of  his  death. 


GODLY  LETTERS  OF  JOHN  HUSS  TO  THE  BOHEMIANS.         505 

to  consider  the  good  whicli  thereof  will  come.     To  whom  I  said,   *  The  shame     Henry 
of  condemnation  and  burning  is  greater  than  to  abjure  ;  and  \vhy  should  I  fear        ^'• 
then  that  shame  ?  but  I  pray  you  tell  me  plainly  your  mind.     Presuppose  that      .   ,, 
such  articles  were  laid  to  you,  which  you  yourself  knew  not  to  be  true:  what    ,  ,', ,.' 

would  you  do  in  that  case  ?  would  you  abjure  ?'     Who  answered  :   '  The  case  is  lil 

sore;'  and  began  to  weep.    Many  other  things  he  spake  which  I  did  reprehend. 
Michael  de  Causis^  was,  sometimes,  before  the  prison  with  the  deputies.    And 
Avhen  I  was  with  the  deputies,  thus  I  heard  him  speak  unto  the  keepers :  *  We,  john 
by  the  grace  of  God,  will  burn  this  heretic  shortly,  for  whose  cause   I  have  Huss 
spent  many  florins.'     But  yet  understand  that  I  write  not  this  to  the  intent  to  fo^h'is 
revenge  me  of  him,  for  that  I  have  committed  to  God,  and  pray  to  God  for  enemies. 
him  with  all  my  heart. 

Yet  I  exhort  you  again,  to  be  circumspect  about  our  letters,  for  Michael  hath 
taken  such  order,  that  none  shall  be  suifered  to  come  into  the  prison ;  no  nor 
yet  the  keepers'  wives  are  permitted  to  come  to  me.  O  holy  God  !  how  largely 
doth  Antichrist  extend  his  power  and  cruelty !  But  I  trust  that  his  power  shall 
be  shortened,  and  his  iniquity  shall  be  detected,  more  and  more  amongst  the 
faithful  people. 

Almighty  God  shall  confirm  the  hearts  of  his  faithful,  whom  he  hath  chosen  A  pro- 
before  the  constitution  of  the  world,  that  thej^  may  receive  the  eternal  crown  jJ^Y^,^ 
of  glory.     And  let  Antichrist  rage  as  much  as  he  will,  yet  he  shall  not  prevail  Huss, 
against  Christ,  who   shall  destroy  him  with   the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  as  the 
apostle  saith ;  and  then  shall  the  creature  be  delivered  out  of  servitude  of  cor- 
ruption, into  the  liberty  of  the  glory  of  the  sons  of  God,  as  saith  the  apostle  in 
the  words  following :    '  We,  also,  within  ourselves,  do  groan,  waiting  for  the 
adoption  of  the  sons  of  God,  the  redemption  of  our  body.' 

I  am  greatly  comforted  in  those  words  of  our  Saviour :  '  Happy  be  you  when 
men  shall  hate  you,  and  shall  separate  you,  and  shall  rebuke  you,  and  shall 
cast  out  yoiu"  name  as  execrable,  for  the  Son  of  man :  rejoice,  and  be  glad,  for 
behold,  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven.'  [Luke  vi.]  O  worthy,  yea  most 
worthy  consolation  !  which,  not  to  understand,  but  to  practise,  in  time  of  tribu- 
lation, is  a  hard  lesson. 

This  rule  St.  James,  with  the  other  apostles,  did  well  understand,  who 
saith :  '  Count  it  exceeding  joy,  my  brethren,  when  ye  shall  fall  into  divers 
temptations;  knowing  that  the  probation  of  3our  faith  worketh  patience.  Let 
patience  have  her  perfect  work.  For  certainly  it  is  a  great  matter  for  a  man 
to  rejoice  in  trouble,  and  to  take  it  for  joy  to  be  in  divers  temptations.  A  light 
matter  it  is  to  speak  it  and  to  expoimd  it ;  but  a  great  matter  to  fulfil  it.  For  The  ex- 
why  ?  our  most  patient  and  most  valiant  Champion  himself,  knowing  that  he  ample  of 
should  rise  again  the  third  day,  overcoming  his  enemies  by  his  death,  and  re-  Cl'nst. 
deeming  from  damnation  his  elect,  after  his  last  supper  was  troubled  in  spirit, 
and  said :  *  My  soul  is  heavy  unto  death;'  of  whom  also  the  gospel  saith: 
'That  he  began  to  fear,  to  be  sad  and  heavy.'  Who,  being  then  in  an  agony, 
was  confirmed  of  the  angel,  and  his  sweat  was  like  the  drops  of  blood  falling 
upon  the  ground.  And  yet  he,  notwithstanding,  being  so  troubled,  said  to  his 
disciples :  '  Let  not  your  hearts  be  troubled,  neither  fear  the  cruelty  of  them 
that  persecute  you,  for  you  shall  have  me  with  you  always,  that  you  may  over- 
come the  tyranny  of  your  persecutors.'  Whereupon  those  his  soldiers,  looking 
upon  the  Prince  and  King  of  glory,  sustained  great  conflicts.  They  passed 
through  fire  and  water,  and  were  saved,  and  received  the  ciown  of  the  Lord 
God,  of  the  which  St.  James,  in  his  canonical  epistle,  saith :  '  Blessed  is  the 
man  that  suffereth  temptation ;  for  when  he  shall  be  proved,  he  shall  receive 
tne  crown  of  life,  which  God  hath  promised  to  them  that  love  him.'  Of  this 
crown  I  trust  steadfastly  the  Lord  will  make  me  a  partaker  also  with  you  wjio 
be  the  fervent  sealers  of  the  truth,  and  with  all  them  who  steadfastly  and  con- 
stantly do  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  suffered  for  us,  leaving  to  us  example 
that  we  should  follow  his  steps.  '  It  behoved  him  to  suffer,'  as  he  saith  ;  and 
it  also  behoved  us  to  suflTer,  that  the  members  may  suffer  together  with  the 
head.  For  he  saith  :  '  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself, 
and  take  up  his  cross,  and  follovv  me.' 

'  O  most  merciful  Christ !  draw  us  weak  creatures  after  thee ;  for  except  thou 


(1)  Michael  de  Causis,  another  bitter  enemy  of  John  IIuss. 


Christ. 


506  A    LETTER    FROM    I.OXDOX    TO    JOHN    HUSS. 

Henry    should  (Iraw  US,  we  are  not  aLle  to  follow  thee.     Give  us  a  strong  spirit,  tliat  it 

^-       may  be  ready  ;  and  although  the  flesh  be  feeble,  yet  let  thy  grace  go  before  us, 

A  D.    ^°  ^''^^  "^'  ''^"'^  follow  us;  for  without  thee  we  can  do  nothing,  and  much  less 

1416*     ^"'■'^''  '"^*^  '^^^  cruel  dcatli  for  thy  sake.     Give  us  that  prompt  and  ready  spirit, 

'—  a  bold  heart,  an  upright  faith,  a  firm  hope  and  perfect  charity,  that  we  may 

'^^'^.      f  gi^'c  oiii"  lives  patiently  and  joyfully  for  thy  name's  sake.  Amen. 
Jotm""  Written  in  prison  in  bonds,  in  the  vigilof  holy  St.  John  the  Baptist,  who, 

Huss  to  being  in  prison  and  in  bonds  for  the  rebuking  of  wickedness,  was 

beheaded. 

Among  divers  other  letters  of  John  Huss,  which  he  -^rotc  to  the 
great  consohition  of  others,  I  thought  also  here  to  intermix  another 
certain  godly  letter  written  out  of  l^ngland,  by  a  faithful  scholar  of 
Wickliff"  as  appeareth,  unto  John  Huss  and  the  Bohemians ;  which, 
for  the  zealous  affection  therein  contained,  seemeth  not  unworthy 
to  be  read. 


A  Letter  of  a  Scholar  of  Wickliff  to  John  Huss  and  the  Bohe- 
mians ;  dated  from  London. 

Greeting,  and  whatsoever  can  be  devised  more  sweet,  in  the  bowels  of  Christ 
Jesu.  My  dearly  beloved  in  the  Lord,  whom  I  love  in  the  truth,  and  not  I 
only,  but  also  all  they  that  have  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;  which  abidelh  in 
you,  and  shall  be  with  you  through  the  grace  of  God  for  evermore.  I  rejoiced 
above  measure,  when  our  beloved  brethren  came  and  gave  testimony  unto  us 
of  your  truth,  and  how  you  walked  in  the  truth  ;  I  have  heard,  brethren,  how 
sharply  Antichrist  persecuteth  you,  in  vexing  the  faithful  servants  of  Christ 
with  divers  and  strange  kinds  of  afflictions.  And  surely  no  marvel,  if  amongst 
you  (since  it  is  so  almost  all  the  world  over)  the  law  of  Christ  be  too,  too 
grievously  impugned,  and  that  red  dragon,  having  so  many  heads  (of  whom  it 
is  spoken  in  the  Apocalypse),  liave  now  vomited  out  of  his  mouth  that  great 
flood,  by  which  he  gocth  about  to  swallow  up  the  woman ;  but  the  most  gra- 
cious God  will  deliVer  for  ever  his  only  and  most  faithful  spouse.  Let  us 
therefore  comfort  ourselves  in  the  Lord  our  God,  and  in  his  immeasurable  good- 
ness ;  hoping  strongly  in  him,  who  will  not  suffer  those  that  love  him  to  be  un- 
mercifully defrauded  of  any  their  purpose,  if  we,  according  to  our  duty,  shall 
love  him  with  all  our  heart :  for  adversity  should  by  no  means  prevail  over  us, 
if  there  were  no  iniquity  reigning  in  us.  Let,  therefore,  no  tribulation  or  sor- 
row for  Christ's  cause  discourage  us  :  knowing  this  for  a  surety,  that  whomso- 
ever the  Lord  vouchsafeth  to  receive  to  be  his  children,  those  he  scourgeth :  for 
so  the  merciful  Father  will  have  them  tried  in  this  miserable  life  by  persecu- 
tions, that  afterwards  he  may  spare  them.  For  the  gold  that  this  high  artificer 
hath  chosen,  he  purgeth  and  trieth  in  this  fire,  that  he  may  afterwards  lay  it  up 
in  his  pure  treasury.  For  we  see  that  the  time  we  shall  abide  here  is  short 
and  transitory ;  the  life  which  we  hope  for  after  this,  is  blessed  and  everlasting. 
Therefore,  while  we  have  time,  let  us  take  pains  that  we  may  enter  into  that 
rest.  What  other  thing  do  we  see  in  this  brittle  life,  than  sorrow,  heaviness, 
and  sadness,  and,  that  which  is  most  grievous  of  all  to  the  faithful,  too  much 
abusing  and  contempt  of  the  law  of  the  Lord?  Let  us  therefore  endeavour 
ourselves,  as  nuich  as  we  may,  to  lay  hold  of  the  things  that  are  eternal  and 
abiding,  despising  in  our  miiids  all  transitory  and  frail  things.  Let  us  consider 
Ex-  the  holy  fellowship  of  our  fathers  that  have  gone  before  us.     Let  us  consider 

amplos  of  the  saints  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament.  Did  they  not  pass  through  this  sea 
niwrns.  of  tribidation  and  persecution  ?  were  not  some  of  them  cut  in  pieces,  others 
stoned,  aiul  others  of  them  killed  with  the  sword?  some  others  of  them  went 
about  in  pelts  and  goats'  skins,  as  the  apostle  to  the  Hebrews  witnesscth. 
Surely  they  all  walked  straitways,  following  the  steps  of  Christ,  who  said :  '  He 
that  ministereth  unto  me,  let  him  follow  me  wheresoever  I  go,'  8rc.  Therefore, 
let  us  also,  who  have  such  noble  examples  given  us  of  the  saints  that  went 
before  us,  laying  away,  as  much  as  in  us  lieth,  the  heavy  burden  and  the  yoke 


A  LETTER  OF  JOHN  IIUSS  TO  HIS  FIIIENDS    IN    BOHEMIA.  507 

of  sin  wliicli  coinpasseth  us  about,  run  forward  through  patience,  to  the  battle     Hennj 
that  is  set  before  us,  fixing  our  eyes  upon  the  Author  of  faith,  and  Jesus  the         ^- 
finisher  of  the  same ;  who,  seeing  the  joy  that  was  set  before  him,  suffered  the      .    j^ 
pains  of  the  cross,  despising  death.     Let  us  call  upon  him,  who  suffered  such    -lA-xn 

reproach  against  himself  of  sinners,  that  we  be   not  wearied,  fainting  in  our L 

hearts ;  but  that  we  may  heartily  pray  for  help  of  the  Lord,  and  may  fight 
against  his  adversary  Antichrist ;  that  we  may  love  his  law,  and  not  be  deceit- 
ful labourers,  but  that  we  may  deal  faithfully  in  all  things,  according  to  that 
which  God  hath  vouchsafed  to  give  us,  and  that  we  may  labour  diligently  in 
the  Lord's  cause,  under  hope  of  an  everlasting  reward.  Behold  therefore,  brother 
Huss,  most  dearly  beloved  in  Christ,  although  in  face  unknown  to  me,  yet  not 
in  f;iith  and  love  (for  distance  of  places  cannot  separate  those  whom  the  love 
of  Christ  doth  effectually  knit  together),  be  comforted  in  the  grace  which  is  given 
unto  thee ;  labour  like  a  good  soldier  of  Christ  Jesus ;  pi-each,  be  instant  in  word 
and  in  example,  and  call  as  many  as  thou  canst  to  the  way  of  truth  :  for  the  truth 
of  the  gospel  is  not  to  be  kept  in  silence,  because  of  the  frivolous  censures  and 
thundei-bolts  of  Antichrist.  And,  therefore,  to  the  uttermost  of  thy  power, 
strengthen  thou  and  confirm  the  members  of  Christ,  who  are  weakened  by  the 
devil ;  and  if  the  Lord  will  vouchsafe  it,  Antichrist  shall  shortly  come  to  an 
end.  And  there  is  one  thing  wherein  I  do  greatly  rejoice,  that  in  your  realm 
and  in  other  places,  God  hath  stirred  up  the  hearts  of  some  men  that  they  can 
gladly  suffer,  for  the  word  of  God,  imprisonment,  banishment,  and  death. 

Further,  beloved,  I  know  not  what  to  write  unto  you,  but  I  confess  that  I 
could  wish  to  pom*  out  my  whole  heart,  if  .thereby  I  might  comfort  you  in  the 
law  of  the  Lord.  Also  I  salute,  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart,  all  the  faithful 
lovers  of  the  law  of  the  Lord,  and  especially  Jacobellus,  your  coadjutor  in  the 
gospel,  requiring  that  he  will  pray  unto  the  Lord  for  me  in  the  universal  church 
of  Jesus  Christ.  And  the  God  of  peace,  who  hath  raised  from  the  dead  the 
shepherd  of  the  sheep,  the  mighty  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  make  you  apt  in  all 
goodness,  to  do  his  will,  worldng  in  you  that  which  may  be  pleasant  in  his 
sight.  All  your  friends  salute  you  which  have  heard  of  your  constancy.  I 
would  desire  also  to  see  your  letters  written  back  to  us,  for  know  ye  that  they 
shall  greatly  comfort  us. 

At  London,  by  your  servant,  desiring  to  be  fellow  with  you  in  your 
labours,  Ricus  Wichewitze,  priest  unworthy. 

Another  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  his  Friends  of  Bohemia. 

The  Lord  God  be  with  you.  I  love  the  counsel  of  the  Lord  above  gold  and 
precious  stone  ;  wherefore  I  trust  in  the  mercy  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  will 
give  me  his  Spirit  to  stand  in  his  truth.  Pray  to  the  Lord,  '  For  the  spirit  is 
ready,  and  the  flesh  is  weak.'  The  Lord  Almighty  be  the  eternal  reward  unto 
my  lords,  who  constantly,  firmly,  and  faithfully  do  stand  for  righteousness  ;  to 
whom  the  Lord  God  shall  give  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  to  know  the  truth. 
For  the  following  of  which  truth,  necessary  it  is  that  they  return  again  into 
Bohemia,  setting  apart  all  vain  glory,  and  following  not  a  mortal  and  miserable 
king,  but  the  King  of  Glory  who  giveth  eternal  life. 

O  how  comfortable  was  the  giving  of  the  hand  of  lord  John  de  Clum  unto 
me,  who  was  not  ashamed  to  reach  forth  his  hand  to  me  a  wretch,  and  such  an 
abject  heretic,  lying  in  fetters  of  iron,  and  cried  out  upon  of  all  men  !  Now 
peradventure,  I  shall  not  speak  much  hereafter  with  you :  therefore  salute  in 
time,  as  you  shall  see  them  all,  the  faithful  of  Bohemia. 

Paletz  came  to  me  in  prison.  His  salutation  in  my  vehement  infirmity  was 
this,  before  the  commissaries :  that  there  hath  not  risen  a  more  perilous  heretic 
since  Christ  was  born,  than  were  Wickliff  and  L  Also  he  said,  that  all  such  as 
came  to  hear  my  talk  were  infected  with  this  heresy,  to  think  that  the  sub- 
stance of  bread  remained  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar.  To  whom  I  answered 
and  said:  'O  master!  what  a  grievous  salutation  have  you  given  me,  and  hov 
greatly  do  you  sin !  Behold  I  shall  die,  or  peradventure  to-morrow  shall  be 
burnt ;  and  what  rewai'd  shall  be  recompensed  to  you  in  Bohemia  for  your 
labour.' 

This  thing,  peradventure.  I  should  not  have  written,  lest  I  might  seem  to  hate 


508  VISION    AND    PROPHESIES    OF    JOHX    HUSS. 

Henry    him.     I  have  always  had  this  in  my  heart:  '  Ti-ust  not  in  princes,'  &:c.     And 
again:  'Cursed  be  the  man  that  tmsteth  in  man,  and  niakcth  flesh  to  be  lii 


A.  D.     arm.'     For  God's  sake  be  you  circumspect  how  you  stand  and  liow  you  return. 
1416.    CaiT}'  no  letters  with  you.     Direct  your  books  not  all  by  one,  but  diversely  by 
divers  friends. 


The  Know  this  for  certain,  that  I  have  had  great  conflicts  by  di-eams,  in  such  sort, 

orjohn     ^^  ^  ^^^^  much  ado  to  refrain  from  crying  out.     For  I  dreajued  of  the  pope's 

Huss  by    escape  before  he  went.     And  after  the  lord  John  had  told  me  thereof,  imnie- 

dreams.     diately  in  the  night  it  was  told  me,  that  the  pope  should  return  to  you  again. 

And  afterwards  also  I  dreamed  of  the  ap])rehending  of  Master  Jerome,  although 

not  in  full  manner  as  it  was  done.     All  the  imprisonments,  wliither  and  how  I 

am  carried,  were  opened  to  me  before,  although  not  fully  after  the  same  form 

and    circumstance.       Many  serpents    oftentimes    appeared    unto    me,    having 

heads  also  in  their  tail ;  but  none  of  them  could  bite  me,  and  many  other  things 

more. 

These  things  I  write,  not  esteeming  myself  as  a  prophet,  or  that  I  extol  my- 
self, but  only  to  signify  unto  you  what  temptations  I  had  in  body,  and  also  in 
mind,  and  what  great  fear  I  had,  lest  I  should  transgress  the  commandment  of 
A  pro-       the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Now   I   remember  with  myself  the  words  of  INIaster 
piiecy  of    Jerome,  who  said,  that  if  I  should  come  to  the  council,  he  thouglit  I  sliould 
Jerome  of  never  return  home  again.     In  like  manner  there  was  a  good  and  godly  man,  a 
Prague,     tailor,'  who,  taking  his  leave  of  me  at  Prague,  spake  to  me  in  these  words  : 
*  God  be  with  you,'  said  he,  '  for  I  think  verily,  my  dear  and  good  Master  John, 
that  you  shall  not  return  again  to  us  with  your  life.  The  King,  not  of  Hungary, 
but  of  Heaven,  reward  you  with  all  goodness,  for  the  faithful  doctrine  which  I  at 
your  hands  received,'  &c. 

And  shortly  after  the  writing  hereof,  he  sendeth  also  unto  them 
another  prophetical  vision  of  his,  to  be  expounded,  touching  the 
reformation  of  the  church,  written  in  his  forty-fourth  epistle,  the  con- 
tents whereof  be  these. 

Letter  of  John  Huss,  sent  to  the  Lord  John  de  Clum. 

I  pray  you  expound  to  me  the  dream  of  this  night.  I  saw  how  that  in  my 
church  of  Bethlehem  they  came  to  rase  and  put  out  all  the  images  of  Cbrist, 
and  did  put  them  out.  The  next  day  after,  I  arose  and  saw  many  painters,  who 
painted  and  made  more  fair  images,  and  many  more  than  I  had  done  before, 
which  images  I  was  very  glad  and  joyful  to  behold.  And  the  painters,  with 
much  people  about  them,  said  :  '  Let  the  bishops  and  priests  come  now,  and  put 
us  out  these  pictures.'  "Which  being  done,  much  people  seemed  to  me  in 
Betlilehem  to  rejoice,  and  I  with  them.  And  I  awakiug  therewith,  felt  myself 
to  laugh,  &:c. 

Pro-  This  vision  lord  John  de  Clum,  and  John  Huss  himself,  in  his 

piieua.  |jqq]j  Qf  Epistle-s,  in  the  fortv-fifth  epistle,  seem  to  expound,  and  apply 
the  images  of  Christ  unto  the  preaching  of  Christ  and  of  his  life ; 
"which  ])reaching  and  doctrine  of  Christ,  though  the  pope  and  his 
cardinals  should  extinguish  in  him,  yet  did  he  foresee  and  declare, 
that  the  time  should  come,  ■wherein  the  same  doctrine  should  be 
revived  again  by  others  so  plenteously,  that  the  pope  with  all  his 
power  should  not  be  able  to  prevail  against  it.  Thus  much  as  con- 
cerning this  vision  of  John  Huss,  whcrcunto  doth  well  accord  the 
prophecy  of  Jerome  of  Prague,  printed  in  the  coin  called  '  ^loneta 
Hussi;"'  of  which  coin  I  have  myself  one  of  the  plates,  having  this 
superscription  following  ])rinted  about  it ;  "  Centiun  revulutis  annis 
Deo  respondebitis  ct  mihi,"  that  is,  after  a  huiulrcd  years  come  and 

(1)  This  tailor's  name  was  Andrew,  a  Polonian. 


A    LETTER    OF    HUSS    TO    HIS    FRIEND    MARTIN.  509 

gone,  you  shall  give  account  to  God  and  to  me.     Whereof,  God    Henry 

willing,  more  shall  be  said  hereafter.  \ — 

Furthermore,  in  the  forty-eighth  epistle  the  said  John  Huss,  seeming   A.  D. 
to  speak  with  the  like  spirit  of  prophesy,  hath  these  words  following:    ^'*^*^- 


Sed  spero,  quod  quae  dixi  sub  tecto,  prsedicabuntur  super  tecta :"  Pro- 
that  is  :  "  but  I  trust  that  those  things  which  I  have  spoken  within  ^  ^  ^' 
the  house,  hereafter  shall  be  preached  upon  the  top  of  the  house." 

And  because  we  are  here  in  hand  with  the  prophesies  of  John 
Huss,  it  shall  moreover  serve  well  in  place  here  to  record  his  words 
in  a  certain  treatise  by  him  written  :  "  De  sacerdotum  et  monachorum 
carnalium  abominatione ;"  wherein  the  said  John  Huss,  speaking 
prophetically  of  the  reformation  of  the  church,  hath  these  words 
following.^ 

*  Moreover,  hereupon,  note  and  mark  by  the  way,  that  the  church  of  God  Pro- 
cannot  be  reduced  to  its  former  dignity,  or  be  reformed,  before  all  things  first  phetia. 
be  made  new ;  the  truth  whereof  is  plain  by  the  temple  of  Solomon.  Like  as 
the  clergy  and  priests,  so  also  the  people  and  laity ;  or  else  unless  all  such  as 
now  be  addicted  to  avarice,  from  the  least  to  the  most,  be  first  converted  and 
reclaimed,  as  well  the  people  as  clergy  and  priests.  Albeit  as  my  mind  now 
giveth  me,  I  believe  rather  the  first,  that  is,  that  then  shall  rise  a  new  people, 
formed  after  the  new  man,  which  is  created  after  God :  of  which  people  new 
clerks  and  priests  shall  come,  and  be  taken  ;  who  all  shall  hate  covetousncss, 
and  the  glory  of  this  hfe,  hastening  to  an  heavenly  conversation.  Notwith- 
standing all  these  things  shall  come  to  pass,  and  be  brought  by  little  and  little 
in  order  of  times,  dispensed  of  God  for  the  same  purpose.  And  this  God  doth 
and  will  do  for  his  own  goodness  and  mercy,  and  for  the  riches  of  his  great 
longanimity  and  patience ;  giving  time  and  space  of  repentance  to  them  that 
h.ave  long  lien  in  their  sins,  to  amend,  and  fly  from  the  face  of  the  Lord's  fury, 
while  that  in  like  manner  the  carnal  people,  and  carnal  priests,  successively,  and 
in  time,  shall  fall  away  and  be  consumed  as  with  the  moth,'  &c. 

A  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  his  Friend  ^Martin. 

Master  Martin,  my  dear  brother  in  Christ,  I  exhort  you  in  the  Lord  that  you 
fear  God,  keep  his  commandments,  and  flee  the  company  of  women,  and  beware 
of  hearing  their  confession,  lest,  by  the  hypocrisy  of  women,  Satan  deceive  you; 
trust  not  their  devotion.  You  know  how  I  have  detested  the  avarice  and  the 
inordinate  life  of  the  clergy ;  wherefore,  through  the  grace  of  God,  I  stiffer  now 
persecution,  which  shortly  shall  be  consummate  in  me ;  neither  do  I  fear  to 
have  my  heart  poured  out  for  the  name  of  Christ  Jesus;  I  desire  you  heartily, 
be  not  greedy  in  seeking  after  benefices.  And  yet  if  you  shall  be  called  to  any 
cure  in  the  country,  let  the  honour  of  God,  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  the 
travail  thereof,  move  you  thereunto,  and  not  the  having  of  the  living  or  the 
commodities  thereof  And  if  you  shall  be  placed  in  any  such  benefice,  beware 
you  have  no  young  woman  for  your  cook  or  servant,  lest  you  edify  and  increase 
more  your  house  than  yoiu-  soul.''  See  that  you  be  a  builder  of  your  spiritual 
house,  being  gentle  to  the  poor  and  humble  of  mind,  and  waste  not  your  goods 
in  great  fore.  I  fear  also  if  you  do  not  amend  your  life,  ceasing  from  your 
costly  and  superfluous  apparel,  lest  you  shall  be  grievously  chastised,  as  I  also.  He  re- 
wretched  man,  shall  be  punished,  who  have  used  the  like,  being  seduced  by  P?"'';'' 
custom  of  evil  men  and  worldly  glory,  whereby  I  have  been  wounded  against  gar-°''^ 
God  with  the  spirit  of  pride.  And  because  you  have  notably  known  both  my  ments. 
preaching  and  outward  conversation  even  from  my  youth,  I  have  no  need  to 
write  many  things  unto  you,  but  to  desire  you,  for  the  mercy  of  Jesus  Christ, 
that  you  do  not  follow  me  in  any  such  levity  and  lightness,  which  you  have 

(1)  "  Ex  istis  ulterius  adverte  incidentaliter,  quod  Dei  ecclesia  nequit  ad  pristinam  suam  digni- 
tatem reducl,"  &c. 

(2)  Note  that  then  priests  were  not  married,  and  therefore  he  willeth  them  to  avoid  the  company 
of  women. 


510  JOHN    Ht'SS    CONDEMXED    FOR    XO    EUROKEOUS    DOCTKINE. 

Henry    seen  in  nie.     You  knew  liow,  before  my  priestliood  (which  grieveth  me  now) 

^'-        I  have  delighted  to  play  oftentimes  at  chess,  and  have  neglected  my  time,  and 

"T~T7~  have  unhappily  provoked  both  myself  and  others  to  anger  many  times  by  that 

-  ■     ■    play.     Wherefore,  besides  other  my  innumerable  faults,  for  this  also  I  desire 

*    you  to  invocate  the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  that  he  will  pardon  me,  and  so  direct 


lie  re-       niy  life,  that  having  overcome  the  wickedness  of  this  present  life,  the  flesh,  the 

I'lis'pla!--    world,  and  the  devil,  I  may  find  place  in  the  heavenly  country,  at  least  in  the 

iriK  ai        day  of  judgment.     Fare  ye  well  in  Christ  Jesus,  with  all  them  who  keep  his 

the  chess,  j^.^^^.^     ]\]y  gj-^y  coat,  if  you  will,  keep  to  yourself  for  my  remembrance,  but  I 

think  you  are  ashamed  to  wear  that  grey  colour ;  tlierefore  you  may  give  it  to 

■whom  you  shall  think  good.     My  white  coat  you  shall  give  the  minister  N.  my 

scholar.     To  George  or  else  to  Zuzikon  sixty  groats,  or  else  my  grey  coat,  for 

he  hath  faithfully  served  me. 

The  Superscription. 

I  pray  you  that  you  do  not  open  this  letter,  before  you  be  sure  and  certain  of 
my  death. 

The  Consolation  of  Master  Jerome  to  Master  Huss. 

My  master,  in  those  things  which  you  have  both  written  hitherto,  and  also 
preached  after  the  law  of  God,  against  the  pride,  avarice,  and  other  inordinate 
vices  of  the  priests,  go  forward,  be  constant  and  strong.  And  if  I  shall  know 
that  you  are  oppressed  in  the  cause,  and  if  need  shall  so  reqiure,  of  mine  own 
accord  I  will  follow  after  to  help  you,  as  much  as  I  can. 


John 


By  the  life,  acts  and  letters  of  John   Huss  hitherto  rehearsed, 
ihiusscoii-  it  ig  evident  and  plain,  that  he  -was  condemned  not  for  any  error  of 
for"noV  doctrine,  vhich  they  could   well  jirove  in  him,  who  neither  denied 
"ine    their  popish  transub'stantiation,  neither  spake  against  the  authority  of 
he  w"^"    the   church  of  Kome,  if  it  were  well  governed,  nor  yet  the  seven 
culpable,  sacraments,  and  also  said  mass  himself,  and  almost  in  all  their  popish 
opinions  was  a  papist  -with  them  ;  but  only  of  evil  will  was  accused  of 
his  malicious  adversaries,  because  he  spake  against  the  pomp,  pride  and 
avarice,  and  other  w  icked  enomiities  of  the  pope,  cardinals,  and  pre- 
lates of  the  church,  and  because  he  could  not  abide  the  high  dignities 
and  livings  of  the  church,  and  thought  the  doings  of  the  pope  to  be 
Antichrist-like.     For  this  cause  he  procured  so  many  enemies   and 
false  witnesses  against  him,  who  straining  and  picking  matter  out  of 
his  books  and  writings,  having  no  one  just  article  of  doctrine  to  lay 
unto  him,  yet  they  made  him  a  heretic,  whether  he  Avould  or  no,  and 
brought  him  to  his  condemnation.     This  can  hatred  and  malice  do. 
where  the  charity  of  Christ  hath   no  place ;  which  being  so,  as  thy 
charity,  good  reader,  may  easily  understand,  in   perusing  the  whole 
cochieus  course  of  his  story,  I  beseech  thee  then,  what  cause  had  John  Coch- 
«tah,st     Icus  to  write  his  twelve  books  against  John  Huss  and  Hussites  ?  in 
•which  books  how  bitterly  and   intemperatcly  he  misuseth  his  pen,  by 
thout    these  few  words  in  his  second  book  thou  mayest  take   a  little  taste  ; 
■which  words  1  thought  here  briefly  to  place  in  English,  to  the  end  that 
all  Englishmen  may  judge  thereby,  with  what  spirit  and  truth  these 
catholics  be  carried.     His  words  be  these:'  "I  say  therefore  John 
Huss  is  neither  to  be  counted    holy  nor  blessed,  but  rather  wicked 
and  etei-nally  wretched  ;  insomuch  that  in  the  day  of  judgment,  it 

(1)  Ex  Cochleo,  lib.  ii.  hist.  Hussifarum,  pag.  38.     "  Dico  igitur  Joan.    Hus.  ntque  sanctum 
Deque  beatum  habendum  esse,  sed  impiuni  potius,"  Src. 


aganist 

John 

IJ 


cause. 


THE    TRAGICAL    HISTOllY    OF    JEROME    OF    PRAGUE.  511 

shall  be  more  easy,  not  only  with  the  infidel  Pagans,  Turks,  Tarta-  Henry 
rians,  and  Jews,  but  also  with  the  most  sinful  Sodomites,  and  the  ^' 
abominable  Persians,  who  do  most  filthily  pollute  their  daughters,  A.D. 
sisters,  or  mother ;  yea  and  also  with  the  impious  Cain,  killer  of  his  ^^^^- 
own  brother  ;  Avith  Thyestes,  killer  of  his  own  mother  ;  and  the  Les-  t 
trygones  and  other  Anthropophagi,  who  devour  man's  flesh ;  yea  more 
easy  with  those  infamous  murderers  of  infmts,  Pharaoh  and  Herod, 
than  Avith  him,""  &c.  These  be  the  words  of  Cochleus  ;  whose  railing 
books,  although  they  deserve  neither  to  be  read,  nor  answered,  yet, 
if  it  please  God,  it  were  to  be  wished  that  the  Lord  would  stir  up 
some  towardly  young  man,  that  hath  so  much  leisure,  to  defend  the 
simplicity  of  this  John  Huss,  who  cannot  now  answer  for  himself.  In 
the  mean  time,  something  to  satisfy  or  stay  the  reader's  mind  against 
this  immoderate  hyperbole  of  Cochleus,  in  like  few  words  I  will 
bring  out  John  Huss  to  speak  and  to  clear  himself  against  this  slander: 
whose  words  in  his  book  '  De  Sacerdoturn  et  Monachorum  abomina- 
tione  desolationis,'  pag.  84,  &c.,  I  beseech  the  reader  to  note:  "  Nam 
et  ista  scribens  fateor,  quod  nihil  aliud  me  in  illis  perurget,  nisi 
dilectio  Dom.  nostri  Jesu  crucifixi,"  &c.  ;  that  is,  "  For  in  writing 
these  things,  I  confess  nothing  else  to  have  moved  me  hereunto,  but 
only  the  love  of  our  Lord  Jesus  crucified,  whose  prints  and  stripes 
(according  to  the  measure  of  my  weakness  and  vileness)  I  covet  to 
bear  in  myself,  beseeching  him  so  to  give  me  grace,  that  I  never 
seek  to  glory  in  myself,  or  in  any  thing  else,  but  only  in  his  cross, 
and  in  the  inestimable  ignominy  of  his  passion  which  he  suffered  for 
me.  And,  therefore,  I  write  and  speak  these  things,  which  I  do  not 
doubt  will  like  all  such  as  unfeignedly  do  love  the  Lord  Christ  cruci- 
fied ;  and  contrary  will  mislike  not  a  little  all  such  as  be  of  Antichrist. 
Also  again,  I  confess  before  the  most  merciful  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
crucified,  that  these  things  which  I  do  now  write,  and  those  that  I 
have  written  before,  neither  I  could  have  written,  nor  knew  how,  nor 
durst  so  have  written,  unless  he,  by  his  inward  unction,  had  so  com- 
manded me.  Neither  yet  do  I  write  these  things  as  of  authority,  to 
get  me  fame  and  name  ;  for  as  St.  Augustine  and  Jerome  do  say,  that 
is  only  to  be  given  to  the  Scriptures  and  writings  of  the  apostles, 
evangelists,  and  prophets,  and  to  the  canonical  Scriptures,  which  do 
abound  in  the  fulness  of  the  Spirit  of  Jesus.  And  whatsoever  is 
there  said,  is  full  of  verity  and  wholesome  utility,""  &c. 

A.nd  here  place  also  would  require  something  to  say  to  ^neas 
Sylvius,  to  Antoninus,  and  to  Laziardus,  who  falsely  impute  articles  to 
him,  which  he  never  maintained.  But  because  time  sufFereth  not,  I 
will  proceed  to  the  story  of  Master  Jerome  of  Prague. 

Cfje  tragical  anD  lamentaOIc  ^t^t.^tora  of  tljc  famouiS  learnei)  JlSan  nnD  ^^^f^i'j,,, 
goDfu  4llactpc  of  €fjri5t,  Jiia^ter  S^crome  of  Prague.  buriieD  at 
Constance  foe  {\^z  tmn  anD  quarrel  ajo  ioaji  iBaiStcc  3Jo!jn  X^^w^^* 

*  Forsomuch^  as  the  variety  of  men*'s   affections,    by  means  ofA.o.  hi? 
hatred  of  persons   oftentimes    coming  between,  and    other    causes 

(]■)  This  preamble  to  the  history  of  Jerome  of  Prague  precedes  the  account  of  that  illustrious 
martyr  in  the  Edilion  of  15G3,  p.242,  where  the  narrative  is  divided  into  seven  short  chapters, 
written   by   an   eye-witness  of  bis  arraignment  and  sufferings.— Ed. 


512  THE    TRAGICAL    HISTORY    OF    JEROME    OF    PRAGUE. 

Henry   growing,  dotli  often  very  ill,  yea,  altogether  falsely,  accumulate  and 
gather  the  order  of  things  done,  far  otherwise  tlian,   in  deed,  they 


A.D.    -\vere  done,  and  hath  used  and  accustomed  to  divulgate  their  feigned 
^*^^    doings  unto  posterity ;  therefore,   that  the  acts  worthy  of  remcm- 
^llQ     brance,  in  these  our  days,  should  suffer  none  of  the  aforesaid  incom- 
— - — -  modities  and  evils,  and  tliat  the  fervent  and   tnie  confession  of  the 
truth  which  this  worthy  man,  Jerome  of  Prague,  the  fervent  and  stout 
champion    of   the   gospel,  hath   scaled  with   his    blood    and    death, 
whereby  also,  as  another  Elias,  he  is  carried,  without  all  doubts,  in  a 
fiery  chariot  into  the  paradise  of  infinite  joys  and  pleasures ;    and 
that  the  order  of  his  death,  by  the  hasty  passing  away  of  time,  should 
not  escape  away  from  the  posterity  to  come,  and  that,  by  no  means, 
this  example  of  truth  and  glass  of  steadfastness,  and  perfect  imita- 
tion, might,  by  any  means,  be  taken   away :   I  have  determined  to 
gather  together",  albeit  with  a  rude  style,  the  acts  and  doings  of  the 
said  Master  Jerome,  as  he  went  unto  the  council  of  Constance  : 
which  I  myself  did  see,  and  also  heard  there,  and  also  were  reported 
unto  me  by  such  true  and  credible  men,  as  did  hear  and  see  tlie 
AppZur.  same  at  Constance,  to  the  intent  that  the  memory  of  this  most^yorthy 
man  may,  by  favour  of  the  Author  of  truth  and  the  Rewarder  of  them 
that  confess  him,  hereafter  be  the  more  celebrated  and  remembered.* 
These  things  hitherto  being  discoursed,  touching  the  life,  acts,  and 
constant  martyrdom  of   Master  John   IIuss,  Avith   part  also  of  his 
letters  adjoined  to  the  same,  whose  death  was  on  the  sixth  of  July, 
A.D.  1415,  now  remaineth  consequently  to  describe  the  like  tragedy 
and  cruel  handling  of  his  christian  companion  and  fellow  in  bands, 
Master  Jerome  of  Prague  ;  who,  grievously  sorrowing  the  slanderous 
reproach  and  defamation  of  his  country  of  I5ohemia,  and  also  hearing 
tell  of  the  manifest  injuries  done  to  that  man  of  worthy  memory, 
Jerome     Mastcr  Johu  Huss,  freely,  and  of  his  own  accord,  came  to  Constance 
^ocon*^     ^"  ^^^^  fourth  day  of  April,  141.5.     Who,  there  perceiving  that  John 
•unce.      Huss  was  denied  to   be  heard,  and  that  watch  and  wait  were  laid  for 
him  on  every  side,  departed  until  the  next  day  to  Uberlingen,  a  city  of 
the  empire,  which  city  was  a  mile  off'  from  Constance  ;  and  from  thence 
he  wrote  his  letters  by  me  to  Sigismund,  king  of  Hungary,  and  his 
The  safe  barons,  and  also  unto  the  council,  most  earnestly  requiring  that  the 
wa^re-    ^^^S  ^^^  couucil  would  givc  liiui  a  safe  conduct  freely  to  come  and 
quired,     go,   and   that  he    would  then   come  in   open  audience   to    answer 
v"in,"of    unto  every  man,  if  there  were  any  of  the  council  that  would  lay 
ptvo'r!"     ^"y  crime  to  him,  as  by  the  tenor  of  his  intimation  shall  more  at 
large  appear. 

\Vhen  the  said  king  of  Hungary  was  required  thereunto,  as  is 
aforesaid,  being  in  the  house  of  the  lord  cardinal  of  Cambray, 
he  denied  to  give  Master  Jerome  anv  safe  conduct  ;  excusing  him- 
self for  the  evil  speed  he  had  with  the  safe  conduct  of  John  Huss 
before,  and  alleging  also  certain  other  causes.  The  deputies  also 
of  the  four  nations  of  the  council,  being  moved  thereunto  by  the 
lords  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  answered,  "  We  will  give  him.  a 
safe  conduct  to  come,  but  not  to  depart."  Whose  answers,  when 
they  were  reported  unto  Mastcr  Jerome,  he  the  next  day  after  wrote 
certain  intimations  according  to  the  tenor  under- wTitten,  which  he 
sent  to  Constance  to  be  set  upon  the  gates  of  the  city,  and  upon  the 


SAFE    CONDUCT    DENIED    TO    .lEUOME    OF    PRAGUE.  513 

gates  of  the  churches  and  monasteries,  and  of  tlie  houses  of  the  car-   Henry 
dinals  and  other  nobles  and  prelates  ;  the  tenor  whereof  here  followcth 


word  for  word  in  this  manner.  A.  D. 

1415 

The  Intimation  of  Jerome  of  Prague,  set  up  in  divers  places  of  the    j^^g 
ToAvn  of  Constance.  -- 

Unto  the  most  noble  prince  and  lord,  the  lord  Sigismund,  by  the  grace  of 
God  king  of  the  Romans,  always  Augustus,  and  of  Hungary,  &c.  I  Jerome  see 
of  Prague,  master  of  arts  of  tlie  general  universities  of  Paris,  Cologne,  Hei-  ''^'''^"'''^• 
delberg,  and  Prague,  by  these  my  present  letters  do  notify  to  the  king,  together 
with  the  whole  reverend  council,  and,  as  much  as  in  me  lieth,  do  all  men  to 
understand  and  know,  that  because  of  the  crafty  slanderers,  backbiters,  and 
accusers,  I  am  ready  fi-eely  and  of  mine  own  will,  to  come  to  Constance,  there  to 
declare  openly  before  the  council,  the  purity  and  sincerity  of  my  true  faith, 
and  mine  innocency  ;  and  not  secretly  in  corners  before  any  private  or  parti- 
cular person.  Wherefore,  if  there  be  any  of  my  slanderers,  of  what  nation  or 
estate  soever  they  be,  who  will  object  against  me  any  crime  of  error  or  heresy, 
let  them  come  forth  openly  before  me  in  the  presence  of  the  Avliole  council, 
and  in  their  own  names  object  against  me ;  and  I  will  be  ready,  as  I  have 
written,  to  answer  openly  and  publicly,  before  the  whole  council,  of  mine  in- 
nocency, and  to  declare  the  purity  and  sincerity  of  my  true  faith.  And  if  so 
be  that  I  shall  be  found  culpable  in  error  or  heresy,  then  I  will  not  refuse 
openly  to  suffer  such  pmaishment  as  shall  be  meet  and  worthy  for  an  erroneous 
pei'son,  or  a  heretic. 

Wherefore  I  most  humbly  beseech  my  lord  the  king,  and  the  whole  sacred 
council,  that  I  may  have  to  this  end  and  purpose  aforesaid,  safe  and  sure  access. 
And  if  it  happen  that  I,  offering  such  equity  and  right  as  I  do,  before  any  fault 
be  proved  against  me,  be  arrested,  imprisoned,  or  have  any  violence  done  unto 
me ;  that  then  it  may  be  manifest  unto  the  whole  world,  that  this  general 
coimcil  doth  not  proceed  according  to  equity  and  justice,  if  they  would  by  any 
means  put  me  back  from  this  profound  and  strait  justice,  being  come  hither 
freely  of  mine  own  mind  and  accord ;  which  thing  I  suppose  to  be  far  from  so 
sacred  and  holy  a  council  of  wise  men. 

When  as  yet  Master  Jerome,  through  such  intimations  copied  out  safe  con- 
in  the  Bohemian,  Latin,  and  German  tongue,  being  set  up  as  is  afore-  n"ed  \t 
said,  could  not  get  any  safe  conduct,  then  the  nobles,  lords,  and  Jerome, 
knights,  especially  of  the  Bohemian  nation,  present  in  Constance,  re"ur"eth 
gave  unto  him  their  letters  patent,  confirmed  with  their  seals  for  a  Bcllifemia 
testimony  and  witness  of  the  premises  ;  with  which  letters  the  said  ^i'h  'he 
Master  Jerome  returned  again  into  Bohemia  :    but,  by  the  treason  nies  of 
and  conspiracy  of  his  enemies  he  was  taken  in  Hirschau  by  the  officers  of  Brfle-^ 
of  duke  John,  and  in  Zultzbach  was  brought  back  again  to  the  pre-  ™'3- 
sence  of  the  duke.     In  the  mean  time  such  as  were  the  setters-  app""-'' 
forward  of  the  council  against  Master  John  Hussand  Master  Jerome ;  fj^"^'^f' " 
that  is  to  say,  Michael  de  Causis  and  Master  Paletz,  and  others  their  by  duke 
accomplices,  required  that  the  said  Master  Jerome  should  be  cited  by 
reason  of  his  intimations  ;  and,  certain  days  after,  the  citation  here 
under-written  was  set  upon  the  gates  and  porches  of  the  city  and 
churches,  which  followeth  here  in  this  manner : 

The  Citation  of  Jerome  of  Prague  to  the  Council  of  Constance. 
This  most  sacred  and  holy  synod  and  general  council  of  Constance,  faithfully  Jerome 
congregated  and  gathered  together  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  representing  the  uni-  j^'e^o'un- 
versal  mihtant  church,  unto  Jerome  of  Prague,  who  writeth  himself  to  be  a  cji  when" 
master  of  arts  of  so  many  universities,  and  pretendeth  those  things  which  are  he  was 
only  pertaining  unto  sobriety  and  modesty,  and  that  he  knoweth  no  more  than  '^'^^"• 

VOL.  HI.  L    L 


514)  THE    TRAGICAL    HISTORY    OF    JEROME    OF    PRAGUE. 

Henry    he  ought,  &c.    Know  thou  that  there  is  a  certain  writing  come  unto  our  undcr- 


V. 


A.D. 
1415 

to 
1416. 


standing  and  knowledge,  which  was  set  up,  as  it  were,  by  thine  own  person  upon 
the  gates  of  the  churches  and  city  of  Constance,  upon  the  Sunday,  wlien  there 
was  sung  in  the  church  of  God,  '  Quasi  niodo  geiiiti ;'  wlicrein  thou  dost  affirm, 
tliat  thou  wilt  openly  answer  unto  thy  accusers  and  slanderers  who  shall  object 
any  crime,  error  or  heresy  against  thee,  whereof  thou  art  marvellously  infamed 
and  accused  before  us;  and  specially  touching  the  doctrine  of  Wicklift",  and 
other  doctrines  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith  :  so  that  thou  mightest  have  granted 
unto  thee  a  safe  conduct  to  come.  But,  forasmuch  as  it  is  our  part  principally 
and  chiefly  to  foresee  and  look  unto  these  crafty  foxes  who  go  about  to  destroy 
the  vineyard  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  therefore  we  do  cite  and  call  forth  by  the 
tenor  of  these  presents,  thy  person  manifoldly  defamed  and  suspected  for  the 
temerarious  affirming  and  teaching  of  manifold  errors  ;  so  that  within  the  term 
of  fifteen  davs  to  be  accounted  from  the  date  of  these  presents,  whereof  five 
days  are  appointed  for  the  first  term,  five  for  the  second,  and  other  five  for  the 
third,  we  do  ordain  and  appoint,  by  canonical  admonition  and  warning,  that 
thou  do  appear  in  the  public  sessions  of  the  sacred  council,  if  there  be  any  holden, 
in  the  same  day,  or  else  the  first  day  immediately  following,  when  any  session 
shall  be,  accorcling  to  the  tenor  of  thy  said  writing,  to  answer  to  those  things 
which  any  person  or  persons  shall  object  or  lay  against  thee  in  any  cause  of 
thy  faith,  and  to  receive  and  have,  as  justice  shall  require.  Whereupon,  so 
much  as  in  us  lieth,  and  as  catholic  faith  shall  require,  we  offer  and  assign  to 
thee,  by  the  tenor  hereof,  our  safe  conduct  from  all  violence  (justice  always 
being  saved)  ;  certifying  thee,  that  whether  thou  dost  appear  or  not,  the  said 
term  or  time  appointed  notwithstanding,  process  shall  go  forward  against  thee 
by  the  said  sacred  council,  or  by  their  commissary  or  commissaries,  fur  the  time 
aforesaid  not  observed  and  kept ;  thy  contumacy  or  stubbornness  in  any  thing 
notwithstanding. 

Given  in  the  sixth  session  of  the  general  council,  the  seventeenth  day  of 
April,  under  the  seal  of  the  presidents  of  the  four  nations. 

Grumpert  Faber,  Notary  of  the  Germans. 

After  Sigismund  king  of  Hungary,  witli  the  rest  of  the  council, 
understood  by  the  aforesaid  duke  John,'  tliat  Master  Jerome  was 
taken,  tliey  were  earnestly  in  hand,  requiring  tliat  Master  Jerome 
should  be  brought  before  them  unto  the  council ;  which  duke  John, 
after  he  had  received  letters  of  the  king  and  the  council,  sent 
Jerome  is  Mastcr  Jcromc  bound  unto  Constance,  whom  his  brother  duke  Louis 

sent 
b  'Uiid 
unto  C 
stance  by 


Appt 


led  through  the  city  to  the  cloisters  of  the  friars  minor  in  Constance, 
whereas  the  chief  priests  and  elders  of  the  people  (Scribes  and  Phari- 
(luice  '  sees)  were  gathered  together,  attending  and  waiting  for  his  coming. 
He,  the  said  Master  Jerome,  carried  a  great  handl)i)lt  of  iron  with  a 
long  chain  in  his  hand,  and  as  he  passed,  the  chain  made  a  great 
rattling  and  noise,  and  for  the  more  confusion  and  despite  towards 
him,  they  led  him  by  the  same  chain  after  duke  Louis  aforesaid, 
holding  and  stretching  out  the  same  a  great  way  from  him  ;  with 
which  chain  they  also  kept  him  bound  in  the  cloister.  When  he  was 
broui^dit  into  the  cloister,  they  read  before  him  the  letter  of  duke  John, 
which  was  sent  with  the  said  Master  Jerome  to  the  council,  containing 
in  effect,  how  that  the  said  duke  John  had  sent  Master  Jerome  to  the 
council  (who  by  chance  was  fallen  into  his  hands),  because  he  heard  an 
evil  report  of  him,  that  he  was  suspected  of  the  heresies  of  WicklifF; 
that  the  council  might  take  order  for  him,  whose  part  it  was  to  correct 
and  punish  such  as  did  err  and  sti-ay  from  the  truth  :  besides  many 
other  flattering  tales  which  were  written  in  the  said  letter  in  praise  of 
the  council.     After  this  they  read  the  citation  which,  was  given  out  bj 

(1)  This  duke  John  In  histories  is  cominonly  colled  the  son  of  Clement. 


to 
1416. 


THE    CRUET,    HANDLING    OF    HIM    IN    PRISON.  515 

the  council  against  Master  Jerome,  whereof  we  have  spoken  before.    Henry 
Then  certain  of  the  bishops  said  unto  him  :   "'  Jerome  !  why  didst       ^' 
thou  fly  and  run  away,  and  didst  not  appear  when  thou  wast  cited  .?"''    A.  D. 
He  answered  :   "  Because  I  could  not  have  any  safe  conduct,  neither    ^^^^ 
from  you,   neither  from  the  king,  as  it  appeareth  by  these  letters 
patent  of  the  barons,  which  you  have ;  neither  by  mine  open  intima- 
tions could  I  obtain  any  safe  conduct.     Wherefore  I,  peiceiving  Ju^iJeT"' 
many  of  my  grievous  and  heavy  friends  to  be  here  present  in  the  '^'^'^ 
council,  would  not  myself  be  the  occasion  of  my  perils  and  dangers  ;  pive  him 
but  if  I  had  known  or  had  any  understanding  of  this  citation,  without  iafeiy^to 
all  doubt,  albeit  I  had  been  in  Bohemia,  I  would  have  returned  ^™,^;  "'"^ 
again."     Then  all  the  whole  rabble  rising  up,   alleged  divers  and  go. 
sundry  accusations  and  testimonies  against  him  with  a  great  noise  and 
tumult.    When  the  rest  held  their  peace,  then  spake  Master  Gerson, 
the  chancellor  of  Paris  :   "  Jerome,  when  thou  wast  at  Paris,  thou  Jt;rome 
thoughtest  thyself,  by  means  of  thy  eloquence,  to  be  an  angel,  and  by'^Mr.'^ 
didst  trouble  the  whole  university  ;  alleging  openly  in  the  schools  ^"hcom 
many  erroneous  conclusions  with  their  '  corolaria,''  and  especially  in  menda- 
the  question  '  De  universalibus  et  de  idseis,'  with  many  other  very  i,Ts"eul 
ofFensive  questions.""     Unto  whom  Master  Jerome  said  :  "  I  answer  i"'=°«^'=- 
to  you,  Master  Gerson,  that  those  matters  which  I  did  put  forth 
there,  in  the  schools  at  Paris,  in  which  also  I  answered  to  the  argu- 
ments of  the  masters,  I  did  put  them  forth  philosophically,  and  as  a 
philosopher  and  master  of  the  university  ;  and  if  I  have  put  forth 
any  questions  which  I  ought  not  to  have  put  forth,  teach  me  that 
they  be  erroneous,  and  I  will  most  humbly  be  informed,  and  amend 
the  same." 

While  he  was  yet  speaking,  another  (as  I  suppose,  the  master  The  mas- 
of  the  university  of  Cologne,  upon  the  river  Rhine),  rising  up,  said :  unher^^ 
"  When  thou  wast  also  at  Cologne,  in  thy  position  which  thou  didst  ^}^y  °' 

.-,  ,  .  ,,  T  1    ,  1  1,  Cologne 

there   determme,   thou  didst   propound   many  erroneous  matters,    would  ac- 
Then  said  Master  Jerome  unto  him  :  "  Show  me  first  one  error  which  he^uck"d 
I  propounded."  Wherewithal  he,  being  in  a  manner  astonished,  said :  matter. 
"  I  do  not  remember  them  now  at  the  first,  but  hereafter  they  shall  jppendir. 
be  objected  against  you."     And  by  and  by  the  third  man,  rising  up.  The  mas- 
said  :  "  When  you  were  als©  at  Heidelberg,  you  propounded  many  u";°.erli! 
erroneous  matters  as  touching  the  Trinity,  and  there  painted  out  atyofHei- 
certain  shield  or  escutcheon,  comparing  the  Trinity  of  Persons  in  the   ^  '^^^' 
Deity  to  water,  snow,  and  ice,  and  such  like."     Unto  whom  Master 
Jerome  answered  ;   "  Those  things  that  I  wrote  or  painted  there,  the 
same  will  I  also  speak,  write,  and  paint  here ;  and  teach  me  that  they 
be  erroneous,  and  I  will  most  humbly  revoke  and  recant  the  same.'' 

Then  certain  cried  out :  "  Let  him  be  burned,  let  him  be  burned."' 
Unto  whom  he  answered :  "  If  my  death  do  delight  or  please  you, 
in  the  name  of  God  let  it  be  so."  Then  said  the  archbishop  of  Saltz-  ^pf,™W. 
burg ;  "  Not  so,  Master  Jerome,  '  forasmuch  as  it  is  ^vritten,  I  will  not 
the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather  he  be  converted  and  live.'"  When 
these  and  many  other  tumults  and  cries  were  passed,  whereby  they 
did  then  most  disorderly  and  outrageously  witness  against  him,  they 
delivered  the  said  Master  Jerome,  being  bound,  unto  the  oflacers  of 

"^  U)  "  Crucifige,  cnicifige  eum." 

I.    L   2 


/»lf)  THE    TRAGICAL    lIISTOll'i'    OF    JEROME    OF    PRAGUE. 

Henry    the  city  of  Constaiicc,  to  be  caniccl  to  prison  for  tbat  night ;    and 
so  every  one  of  them  returned  to  his  lodg-ings. 


A.  D.  In  the  mean  time,  one  of  tlie  friends  of  Master  John  Huss,  looking 
^"^'^  in  at  a  window  of  tlie  refectory,  said  unto  him  ;  "  Master  Jerome." 
\l\Q  '^^^^"^  said  he,  "  You  are  welcome,  my  dear  brother."  Then  ssaid 
Peter  unto  liim  ;   "  Be  constant,  and  fear  not  to  suffer  death  for  the 


Jerome  is  truth's  Sake,  of  which,  when  you  were  in  times  past  at  liberty,  you 
edV'   did  preach   so  much  goodness."      Unto  whom  Jerome  answered  : 
notary'.*"^  "  Trulv,  brother,  I  do  not  fear  death  ;  and  forasmuch  as  we  know  that 
we  have  spoken  much  thereof  in  times  past,  let  us  now  see  what  may 
be  Icnown  or  done  in  effect."'"'     By  and  by  his  keepers,  coming  to  the 
window,  threatening  him  with  strokes,  did  put  away  the  said  Peter 
from  the  window  of  the  cloister. 
Vitus,  the      Then  came    there  one  Vitus  unto   Master   Jerome,  and  saith, 
onoiTiin  "  Master,  how  do  you  do  ?"     Unto  whom  he  answered,  "  Truly, 
de  cium.  I^rother,  I  do  very  well.""     Then  his  keepers  coming  about  him,  laid 
hold  of  the  said  Vitus,  saying,  "  This  is  also  one  of  the  number,"' 
and  kept  him.     When  it  drew  towards  evening,  the  archbishop  of 
Riga  sent  certain   of  his  servants  who  led  away   Master  Jerome, 
Jerome     being  strougly  bound  with  chains,  both  by  the  hands  and  by  the 
h'nm\      nt>ck,  and  kept  him  so  for  certain  hours.     AV'hcn  night  drew  on,  they 
hand  and  carried  him  unto  a  certain  tower  of  the  city,  in  St.  PauFs  church- 
yard, where,  tying  him  fast  unto  a  gi-eat  block,  and  his  feet  in  the 
stocks,  his  hands  also  being  made  fast  upon  them,  they  left  him ; 
where  the  block  was  so  high,  that  he  could  by  no  means  sit  thereupon, 
Vitus  had  ^^t  that  his  head  must  hang  downward.     They  carried  also  the  said 
Irc'i!""      Vitus  unto  the  archbishop  of  Riga,  who  demanded  of  him,  "Why  he 
bishop  of  durst  be  so  bold  to  talk  with  such  a  m;in,  being  a  reprobate  of  all  men, 
^^^^'       and  a  heretic  ?  and  when  he  could  find  no  cause  of  imprisonment  in 
him,  and  that  he  said  he  was  Master  John  de  Clumps  friend  (taking 
Vitus       an  oath  and  promise  of  him,  that  he  should  not  go  about  to  endamage 
bound  by  ^j^^  council  by  reason  of  that  imprisonment  and  captivity),  he  dis- 
missed him  and  sent  him  away. 
Jerome,        Master  Jerome,  imknown  unto  us  whither  he  was  carried,  lay  in 
i'lfthe"^    the  said  tower  two  days  and  two  nights,  relieved  only  with  bread  and 
"d'^with^  water.    Then  one  of  his  keepers,  coming  unto  Master  Peter,  declared 
bread  and  uuto  him  how  that  Mastcr  Jerome  lay  hard  by,  in  bonds  and  chains, 
Peter'      and  how  he  was  fed.     Then  Master  Peter  asked  if  he  might  have 
nu"rt!^   leave  to  give  him  meat,  because  he  would  procure  plenty  of  the  same 
jerun.e.    for  hiiu.     Thc  kecpcr  of  the   prison,  granting  his  request,  carried 
meat  unto  liim.     Within  eleven  days  after,  so  hanging  by  the  heels, 
Jerome,    he  uscd  SO  Small  repast,  that  he  fell  sore  sick  even  unto  death.     When 
Lkkness,  he,  living  then  in  that  captivity  and  prison,  desired  to  have  a  con- 
caiiethfor  fegsor,  llicy  of  the  council  denied  that  he  should  have  anv,  until  such 
8or.         time  as  by  great  miportunity  lie  obtained  to  have  one  ;   his  iriends 
priTo'iuhe  being  then  there  present  in  the  same  prison  and  tower,  wherein  he 
a^'ycar*^    then  lay  by  the  space  of  one  year,  lacking  but  seven  days. 

s„         After  they  had  put  John  Huss  to  death,  then,  about  the  feast  of 

Appendix,  ^i^p  nativity  of  Mary  the  Virgin,  they  brought  forth  Master  Jerome 

whom  they  had  kept  so  long  in  chains,  unto  the  church  of  St.  Paul ; 

(1)  "  Et  tu  de  illis  rs."    Luc.  xxii. 


to 
1416. 


HIS    FOllCKD    ABJL  RATION.  51' 

and,  threatening  liim  with  death,  being  instant  upon  him,  they  forced    Henry 
him  to  abjure  and  recant,  and  consent  unto  the  death  of  Master  John      ^' 
Hubs,  that  he  was  justly  and  truly  condemned  and  put  to  death  by    A.D. 
them.     He,  what  for  fear  of  death,  and  hoping  thereby  to  escape  out    ^^^^ 
of  their  hands,  according  to  their  will  and  pleasure,  and  according  to 
the  tenor  which  was  exhibited  unto  him,  did  make  abjuration,  and 
that  in  the  cathedral  church  and  open  session ;  the  draft  whereof, 
penned  for  him  by  the  papists,  here  ensueth. 

The  forced  Abjuration  of  Master  Jerome  of  Prague.  Appendix 

I,  Jerome  of  Prague,  master  of  arts,  acknowledging  the  catholic  church,  and 
the  apostoHc  faith,  do  accurse  and  renounce  all  heresies,  and  especially  that 
whereof  I  have  hitherto  heen  infamed,  and  that  which  in  times  past  John  Husa 
and  John  WicklifF  have  holden  and  taught,  in  their  works,  treatises,  and  sermons, 
made  unto  the  people  and  clergy ;  for  which  cause  the  said  WicklifF  and  Huss, 
together  with  the  said  doctrines  and  errors,  are  condemned  by  this  synod  of 
Constance  as  heretics,  and  all  the  said  doctrine  sententially  condemned,  and  espe- 
cially in  certain  articles  expressed  in  the  sentences  and  judgments  given  against 
them  by  this  sacred  council. 

Also  I  do  accord  and  agree  unto  the  holy  church  of  Rome,  the  apostolic  seat 
in  this  sacred  council,  and  with  my  mouth  and  heart  do  profess  in  all  things, 
and  touching  all  things ;  and  especially  as  touching  the  keys,  sacraments,  orders, 
and  offices,  and  ecclesiastical  censures,  of  pardons,  relics  of  saints,  ecclesiastical 
liberty ;  also  ceremonies,  and  all  other  things  pertaining  to  christian  religion  ; 
as  the  church  of  Rome,  the  apostolic  see,  and  this  sacred  council,  do  profess : 
and  specially,  that  many  of  the  said  articles  are  notoriously  heretical,  and  lately 
reproved  by  the  holy  fathers,  some  of  them  blasphemous,  others  erroneous; 
some  offensive  unto  godly  ears,  and  many  of  them  temerarious  and  seditious. 
And  such  also  were  accounted  the  articles  lately  condemned  by  the  sacred 
council,  and  it  was  inhibited  and  forbidden  to  all  and  singular  catholic  men 
hereafter  to  preach,  teach,  or  presume  to  hold  or  maintain,  any  of  the  said 
articles,  under  pain  of  being  accursed. 

And  I,  the  said  Jerome,  forsomuch  as  I  have  laboured  by  scholastical  arts 
to  persuade  the  opinion  '  De  universalibus  realibus,'  and  that  one  substance  of 
one  common  kind  should  signify  many  things  subject  under  the  same,  and  every 
one  of  them,  as  St.  Ambrose,  Jerome,  and  Augustine,  do  affirm,  and  likewise 
others ;  for  the  teaching  hereof  by  a  plain  example  I  described  as  it  were  a 
certain  triangular  form  or  figure,  which  I  called  the  shield  of  faith  :  therefore 
utterly  to  exclude  and  take  away  the  erroneous  and  wicked  understanding 
thereof,  the  which,  peradventure,  some  men  may  gather  thereby,  I  do  say, 
affirm,  and  declare,  that  I  never  made  the  said  figure,  neither  named  it  the 
shield  of  faith,  to  that  intent  or  purpose,  that  I  would  extol  or  prefer  the  opinion 
of  universalities  above  or  before  the  contrary  opinion,  in  such  sort,  as  though 
that  were  the  shield  of  faith,  and  that  without  the  affirmation  thereof  the  catholic 
faith  could  not  be  defended  or  maintained,  when  I  myself  would  not  obstinately 
stick  thereunto.  But  this  I  said,  because  I  had  put  example  in  the  description 
of  the  triangular  figure,  that  one  Divine  essence  consisted  in  three  subjects  or 
persons  in  themselves  distinct;  that  is  to  say,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost.  The  article  of  which  Trinity  is  the  chief  shield  of  faith,  and  foundation 
of  the  catholic  truth. 

Furthermore,  that  it  may  be  evident  unto  all  men  what  the  causes  were  for 
which  I  was  reputed  and  thought  to  stick  to,  and  favour  sometime  John  Huss ; 
I  signify  unto  all  men  by  these  presents,  that  when  I  heard  him  oftentimes 
both  in  his  sermons,  and  also  in  the  schools,  I  believed  that  he  was  a  very  good  Jerome  is 
man,  neither  that  he  did  in  any  point  gainsay  the  traditions  of  our  holy  mother  V^^^^ 
the  church,  or  holy  doctors ;  inasmuch  as  when  I  was  lately  in  this  city,  and  sll^^^t 
the  articles  which  I  affirmed  were  showed  unto  me,  which  were  also  condemned  his  own 
by  the  sacred  council,  at  the  first  sight  of  them  I  did  not  believe  that  they  were  ™^^'  '^"' 
his  ;  at  least  not  in  that  form.     But  when  I  had  further  understood,  by  certain  pieaseth 
famous  doctors  and  masters  of  divinity,  that  they  were  his  articles,  I  required  them. 


518  THE    TRAGICAL    HISTORY    OF    JEROME    OF    PRAGUE. 

ilenrij    for  my  further  information  and  satisfaction,  to  have  the  books  of  his  own  hand 
^S: writing  showed  unto  me,  wherein  it 'was  said  tliose  articles  were  contained. 

A.  D.    Which  books  when  they  were  showed  unto  me  written  with  his  own  hand, 

1415     which  I  did  know  as  well  as  mine  own,  I  found  all,  and  every  one  of  those 
tQ       articles  therein  written  in  like  form  as  they  are  condemned.     ^Vherefore  I  do 

141G.    worthily  judge  and  think  him  and  his  doctrine,  with  his  adherents,  to  be  con- 

'—  dcmncd  and  reproved  by  the  sacred  council,  as  heretical  and  without  reason. 

All  which  the  premises,  with  a  pure  mind  and  conscience,  I  do  here  pronounce 
and  speak  ;  being  now  fully  and  sufficiently  informed  of  the  aforesaid  sentences 
and  judgments  given  by  the  sacred  council  against  the  docti-ines  of  the  said 
John  WicklifF  and  John  IIuss,  and  against  their  own  persons ;  unto  which  judg- 
ment, as  a  devout  catholic  in  all  things,  I  do  most  humbly  consent  and  agree. 
Also  I,  the  foresaid  Jerome,  who,  before  the  reverend  fathers  the  lords  car- 
dinals, and  reverend  lords,  prelates,  and  doctors,  and  other  worshipful  persons 
of  this  sacred  council  in  this  same  place,  did  heretofore  freely  and  willingly 
declare  and  expound  mine  intent  and  purpose,  amongst  other  things  speaking 
of  the  church,  did  divide  the  same  ijito  three  parts :  and  as  I  did  perceive 
afterwards,  it  was  understood  by  some  that  I  woidd  affirm,  that  in  the  trium- 
phant church  there  was  faith:  whereas  I  do  firmly  believe  that  there  is  the 
blessed  sight  and  beholding  of  God,  excluding  all  dark  understanding  and 
knowledge.  And  now  also  I  do  say,  affirni,  and  declare,  that  it  was  never  my 
intent  and  purpose  to  prove  that  there  should  be  faith,  speaking  of  faith  as 
faith  is  commonly  defined,  but  knowledge  far  exceeding  faith.  And,  generally, 
whatsoever  I  said,  either  here,  there,  or  at  any  time  before,  I  do  refer,  and  most 
humbly  submit  myself  unto  the  determination  of  this  sacred  council  of 
Constance. 

Moreover,  I  do  swear  both  by  the  holy  Trinity,  and  also  by  the  most  holy 
gospel,  that  I  will  for  evennore  remain  and  persevere  without  all  doubt,  in 
the  truth  of  the  catholic  church.  And  all  such  as  by  their  doctrine  and 
teaching  shall  impugn  this  faith,  I  judge  them  worthy,  together  with  their 
doctrines,  of  eternal  curse.  And  if  I  myself,  at  any  time  (whicli  God  forbid  I 
should),  do  presume  to  preach  or  teach  contrary  thereunto,  I  will  submit  my- 
self unto  the  seveiity  of  the  canons,  and  be  bound  unto  eternal  pain  and  punish- 
ment. Whereupon  I  do  deliver  up  this  my  confession  and  tenor  of  my  profes- 
sion willingly,  before  this  sacred  general  council,  and  have  subscribed  and 
written  all  these  things  with  mine  own  hand. 

Jerome,  '  After  all  this  tlicy  caused  liim  to  be  carried  again  unto  the  same 
abju'ra-'^  prisoii,  but  Dot  SO  straitly  chained  and  bound  as  he  "was  before ;  not- 
withstanding kept  every  day  with  soldiers  and  armed  men.  And 
when,  afterwards,  his  enemies  who  were  appointed  against  him,  as 
Michael  do  Causis,  and  wicked  Paletz,  with  other  their  companions 
in  these  afliurs,  understood  and  knew  by  the  words  and  talk  of  Mas- 
ter Jerome,  and  by  other  certain  tokens,  that  he  made  the  same  ab- 
Accused  juration  and  recantation,  not  of  a  sincere  and  pure  mind,  but  only  to 
cauTis'*^  the  intent  thereby  to  escajjc  their  hands,  they,  together  with  certain 
friars  of  Prague  of  the  order  of  Carmelites,  then  coming  in,  put  up 


tion,  re- 
turned to 
prison. 


Paletz, 

carme-     ncw  accusations  against  the  said  Master  Jei-omc,  and  drew  the  same 

lites. 
1  lie  car- 


into  articles,  being  very  instant  and  earnest   that  he  should  answer 
cambray,  thcrcuuto.     And  forasmucli  as  his  judges,  and  certain  cardinals,  as 
»'i'>.       the   cardinal  of  Cambray,  the  cardinal  de   Ursinis,  the   cardinal  of 
Aquileia,    and  the  cardinal   of  Florence,  considering  the  malice  of 
the  enemies  of  ISIaster  Jerome,  did  see   the  great  injury  that  was 
done  unto  him,  they  laboured    before  the  whole  council  for   his 
delivery. 
Appendix,      Jt  happened  on  a  certain  day,  as  they  were  labouring  m  the  council 
for  the  delivery  of  the  said  Master  Jerome,  that  the  Germans  and 
Bohemians,  his  enemies,  with  all  force  and  power  resisted  against  it, 


certain 
other  car 
dinaJs, 
labour 
for  his 
delivery. 

See 


JEROME  BROUGHT  AGAIN  BEFORE  THE  COUNCIL.  519 

crying  out  tliat  he  should  in  no  case  be  dismissed.     Then  started    H^nry 

up  one  called  doctor  Naso,  who  said  unto  the  cardinals :  "  We  mar- '. — 

vel  much   of  you,  most  reverend  fathers,  that  your  reverences  will    A.  D. 
make  intercession  for  such  a  wicked  heretic,  for  whose  sake  we  in  ' 

Bohemia,  with  the  whole  clergy,  have  suffered  much  trouble  and 
mischief,  and  peradventure  your  fatherhoods  shall  suffer ;  and  I 
greatly  fear,  lest  you  have  received  some  rewards  either  of  the  kmg 
of  Bohemia,  or  of  these  heretics.""'  When  the  cardinals  were  thus 
rebuked,  they  discharged  themselves  of  Master  Jerome''s  cause  and 
matter. 

Then  his  enemies  aforesaid  obtained  to  have  other  judges  appointed,  xue 
as  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  and  a  German  doctor ;  forasmuch  ofcon-^'' 
as  they  did  know  that  the  patriarch  was  a  giievous  enemy  to  Master  ^tan^,^ 
.Jerome,  because  he  beinij  before  appointed  judge  by  the  council,  had  gives  sen- 

]  1    T    1        XT  f      1      ^1  J       O         J  teneeof 

condemned  John  Huss  to  death.  death 

But  Master  Jerome  would  not  answer  them  in  prison,  requiring  to  ^"^^^^j 
have  open  audience,  because  he  would  there  finally  declare  unto  them  Huss.and 
his  mind ;  neither  would  he  by  any  means  consent  unto  those  private  Prague. 
judges.     Whereupon  the  presidents  of  the  council,  thinking  that 
the  said  Master  Jerome  would  renew  his  recantation  before  the  said 
audience,  and  confirm  the  same,  did  grant  him  open  audience. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1416,  the  twenty-third  day  of  May,  which  Jerome 
was  the  Saturday  before  the  ascension  of  our  Lord,  the  said  Master  aga?n  ' 
Jerome  was  brought  unto  open  audience  before  the  whole  council,  to  jo^jj'^jj""' 
the  great  cathedral  church  of  Constance,  where  by  the  commissioners 
of  the  council,  in  behalf  of  his  aforesaid  enemies,  there  were  laid 
against   him   anew,  a   hundred   and   seven  articles,   to  the    intent 
that  he  should  not  escape  the  snare  of  death,  which  they  provided 
and  laid  for  him  ;  inasmuch  as  the  judges  had  before  declared  that 
by  the  saying  of  the  witnesses  it  was  already  concluded  in  the  same 
audience.     The  day  aforesaid,  from  morning  until  noon,  he  answered 
unto  more  than  forty  articles,  most  subtlely  objected  against  him  ; 
denying  that  he  held  or  maintained  any  such  articles  as  were  either 
hurtful  or  false,  and  affirming  that  those  witnesses  had  deposed  them  False 
against  him  falsely  and  slanderously,  as  his  most  cruel  and  mortal  Ilj'ai'nst 
enemies.     In  the  same  session   they  had  not  yet  proceeded  unto  Jerome, 
death,  because  that  the  noon-time  drew  so  fast  on,  that  he  could 
not  answer  unto  the  articles.     Wherefore,  for  lack  of  time  sufficient 
to  answer  unto  the  residue  of  the  articles,  there  was  another  time 
appointed,  which  was  the  Tuesday  after  the  aforesaid  Saturday  and  j^J^^i,^, 
before  the  ascension  of  our  Lord  ;  at  which  time  again,  early  in  the 
morning,  he  was  brought  unto  the  said  cathedral  church,  to  answer 
unto  all  the  residue  of  the  articles. 

In  all  which  articles,  as  well  those  which  he  had  answered  unto  The 
on  the  Saturday  before,  as  in  the  residue,  he  cleared  himself  very  of  Jerime 
learnedly;  refelling  his  adversaries  (who  had  no  cause,  but  only  of j.JJjP™'^j3 
malice  and  displeasure  Avere  set  against  him,  and  did  him  great  wrong)  adver- 
in  such  sort,  that  they  were  themselves  astonied  at  liis  oration,  and 
his  refutation  of  their  testimonies  brought  against  him,  and  with 
shame  enough  were   put  to  silence.     As  when  one  of  them  had 
demanded  of  him  what  he  thought  by  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  he 

(1)  "Si  dimittis  huiic  uon  es amicus  Ca.;ari3." 


;20  THE    TRAGICAL    HISTORY    OF    JEROME    OF    PRAGPE. 

Henry    aiiswercd  :  "  Before  consecration,"  said  he,  "  it  is  bread  and  wine ; 
after  the  consecration  it  is  the  true  body  and  blood  of  Christ :"  adding 


A.D.    withal  more  words  according  to  their  catholic  faith.     Then  another 
1*^16.    j-isinor  up  :  "  Jerome,"  said  he,  "  there  goeth  a  great  rumour  of  thee, 
that  thou  shouldcst  hold  bread  to  remain  upon  the  altar."     To  whom 
he  pleasantly  answered,  saying,  "  that  he  believed  bread  to  be  at 
the  baker's."     At  which  words  being  spoken,  one  of  the  Dominic 
friars  fumishly  took  on,  and   said ;   "  What  !  dost  thou  deny,  that 
which  no  man  doubteth  of.''"     Whose  peevish  sauciness  Jerome  with 
these  words  did  well  repress  :  "  Hold  thy  peace,"  said  he,   "  thou 
monk  I  thou  hypocrite  !"  And  thus  the  monk,  being  nipped  in  the 
head,  sat  down  dumb.     After  him  started  vip  another,  Avho,  with  a 
loud  voice,  cried  out :   "  I  swear,"  said  he  "  by  my  conscience,  that 
to  be  true,  that  thou  dost  deny."    To  whom  said  Jerome  again,  speak- 
ing in  Latin  :  "  Heus  sic  jurare  per  conscientiam  tutissima  fallendi 
via  est."  That  is,  "  Thus  to  swear  by  your  conscience  is  the  next  way 
Ap^'idiz.  to  deceive."     Another  there  was,  a  spiteful  and  a  bitter  enemy  of 
his,  whom  he  called  by  no  other  name  than  dog  or  ass.    After  he  had 
thus  refuted  them  one  after  another,  that  they  could  find  no  crime 
against  him,  neither  in  this  matter,  nor  in  any  other,  they  were  all 
driven  to  keep  silence. 
False  wit-      This  donc,  then  were  the  witnesses  called  for,  who  coming  in  pre- 
nesses.     ggj^^e  gavc  tcstmiouy  unto  the  articles  before  produced ;  by  reason 
whereof  the  innocent  cause  of  Jerome  was  oppressed,  and  began  in 
the  council  to  be   concluded.      Then  Jerome  rising  up  began   to 
speak  :  "  Forasmuch,"  saith  he,  "  as  you  have  heard  mine  adversaries 
so  diligently  hitherto,  convenient  it  is  that  you  should  also  now  hear 
me  to  speak  for  myself."     Whereupon,  with  much  difficulty,  at  last 
Audience  audicncc  was  given  in  the  council  for  him  to  say  his  mind ;  which 
^v"n\o    being  granted,  he,  from  morning  to  noon  continuing,  treated  of  divers 
s"ak  for"  ^"^  sundry  matters,  wnth  great  learning  and  eloquence.     "Who,  first 
himself,    beginning  Avith  his  prayer  to  God,  besought  him  to  give  him  spirit, 
ability,    and  utterance,  which  might  most  tend  to   the  profit  and 
Theora-  salvatiou  of  his  own  soul.     And  so  entered  he  into  his  oration.     "  I 
je°rome     kuow,"  saitli  he,  "  reverend  lords  !  that  there  have  been  many  cxcel- 
comKii'"^  lent  men,  who  have  suffered  much    otherwise  than  they  have  de- 
served ;  being  oppressed  with  false  Avitnesscs,  and  condemned  with 
Socrates,  wrong  judgments."     And  so,  beginning  with  Socrates,  he  declared 
how    he    was    unjustly    condemned    by    his    countrymen,     neither 
would  he  escape  when  he  might ;   taking  from  \is  the  fear  of  two 
things,  which  seem  most  bitter  to  men,  to  wit,  of  imprisonment  and 
Plato.      death.     Then  he  inferred  the  captivity  of  Plato,  the  banishment  of 
Anaxago-  Auaxagoras,  and  the  torments  of  Zcno.     Moreover,  he  brought  in 
"eno.       the  wrongful  condemnation  of  many  Gentiles,  as  the  banishment  of 
Rupiiius.  Rupilius ;  reciting  also  the  unworthy  death  of  Boetius  and  of  others, 
of  whom  Boetius  himself  doth  write. 

From  thence  he  came  to  the  examples  of  the  Hebrews,  and  first 
Moses,  began  with  !Moscs,  the  deliverer  of  the  people,  and  the  lawgiver; 
how  he  was  oftentimes  slandered  of  his  people  as  being  a  seducer 
ioM^.  and  contemner  of  the  people.  ''  Joseph  also,"  saith  he,  "  for  envy 
r.saias.  was  sold  by  his  brethren,  and  for  false  suspicion  of  whoredom  was 
Dauiei.     ^.gg^  jj^|.Q  bonds."      Besidcs  these,  he  rccitcth  Esaias,  Daniel,  and 


HIS    ORATION    BEFOKE    THE    COUNCIL.  521 

almost  all  the  prophets,  who,  as  contemners  of  God,  and  seditious    Henry 
persons,  were  oppressed  with  wrongful  condemnation.     From  thence 


he  proceeded  to  the  judgment  of  Susanna,  and  of  divers  other  be-    A.  D. 
sides,  who  being  good  and  holy  men,  yet  were  they  unjustly  cast    ^^^^- 
away  with  wrongful  sentence.      At  length  he  came  to  John  Baptist,  ^^^^p™- 
and  so,  in  long  process,  he  descended  unto  our  Saviour,   declaring  Susanna, 
how  it  was  evident  to  all  men,  by  what  false  witnesses  both  he  and  BapUst. 
John  Baptist  were  condemned.     Moreover,  how  Stephen  was  slain  ^'^"^'• 
by  the  college  of  the  priests,  and  how  all  the  apostles  were  con-  The  apo- 
demned  to  death,  not  as  good  men,  but  as  seditious  stirrers  up  of  the  *"^^- 
people,  and  contemners  of  the  gods,  and  evil  doers.     "  It  is  unjust," 
saith  he,  "  unjustly  to  be  condemned  one  priest  of  another :"  and  yet 
he  proved  that  the  same  hath  so  happened  most  unjustly  in  that 
council  of  priests.      These  things  did  he  discourse  at  large,   with 
marvellous  eloquence,  and  with  singular  admiration  of  all  that  heard 
him. 

And  forasmuch  as  all  the  whole  sum  of  the  cause  did  rest  only  in  The  false 
the  witnesses,  by  many  reasons  he  proved  that  no  credit  was  to  be  ^j"romt 
given  unto  them,  especially  seeing  they  spake  all  things  of  no  truth,  refuted. 
but  only  of  hatred,  malice,  and  envy.  And  so  prosecuting  the 
matter,  so  lively  and  expressly  he  opened  unto  them  the  causes  of 
their  hatred,  that  he  had  almost  persuaded  them.  So  lively  and 
likely  their  hatred  was  detected,  that  almost  no  trust  was  given  to 
their  testimonies,  save  only  for  the  cause  and  quarrel  v-dicrcin  they 
stood,  touching  the  pope's  doctrine.  All  men's  minds  here  were 
moved  and  bending  to  mercy  towards  him  ;  for  he  told  them  how 
that  he  of  his  own  accord  came  up  to  the  council,  and,  to  purge  him- 
self, he  did  open  unto  them  all  his  life  and  doings,  being  full  of  virtue 
and  godliness.  "  This  was,"  saith  he,  "  the  old  manner  of  ancient 
and  learned  men  and  most  holy  elders,  that  in  matters  of  faith  they 
did  differ  many  times  in  arguments,  not  to  destroy  the  faith,  but  to 
find  out  the  verity.  So  did  Augustine  and  Jerome  dissent,  not  only 
being  diverse ;  but  also  contrary  one  from  the  other,  and  yet  without 
all  suspicion  of  heresy." 

All  this  while  the  pope's  holy  council  did  wait  still,  when  he  would 
begin  to  excuse  himself,  and  to  retract  those  things  which  were 
objected  against  him,  and  to  crave  pardon  of  the  council.  But  he, 
persisting  still  in  his  constant  oration,  did  acknowledge  no  error,  nor 
gave  any  signification  of  retractation. 

At  last,   entering  into  the  praise  and  commendation  of  Master  jerome 
John  Huss,  he  affirmed  that  he  was  a  good,  just,  and  holy  man,  and  m^deth 
much  unworthy  that  death  which  he  did  suffer  ;  whom  he  did  know  '•'«  ''f^' 
from  his  youth  upward,  to  be  neither  fornicator,  drunkard,  neither  ^aiiah 
any  evil  or  vicious  person,  but  a  chaste  and  sober  man,  and  a  just  of  joitn  ^ 
and  true  preacher  of  the  holy  gospel ;  and  whatsoever  things  Master  ^"^^• 
John  Huss  and  WicklifT  had  holden   or  written,  especially  against 
the  abuse  and  pomp  of  the  clergy,   he  would  affirm  even  unto  the 
death,  that  they  were  holy  and  blessed  men ;  and  that  in  all  points  of 
the  catholic  faith  he  doth  believe  as  the  holy  catholic  church  doth 
hold  or  believe.     And  finally  he  did  conclude,  that  all  such  articles 
as  John  WicklifF  and  John  Huss  had  written  and  put  forth  against 
the  enonnities,  pomp,  and  disorder,  of  the  prelates,  he  would  firmly 


522  THE    TRAGICAL    HISTORY    OF    JEROME    OF    PRAGUE. 

Henry    aiid  stcadfastlv,  without  recantation,  liold  and  defend  even  unto  tlie 
^'      death.     And,  last  of  all,  he  added,  that  all  the  sins  that  ever  he  had 


A.D.    committed,  did  not  so  much  gnaw  and  trouble  his  conscience,  as  did 

^^^^'    that  only  sin,  which  he  had  committed  in  that  most  pestiferous  fact, 

when,  in  his  recantation,  he  had  unjustly  spoken  against  that  good 

and  holy  man  and  his  doctrine ;  and  especially  in  consenting  unto 

Jerome     his  wicked  condemnation  :  concluding,  that  he  did  utterly  revoke  and 

h^ss"eak-  ^^^J  ^^^^^  wickcd  rccautatiou  which  he  made   in  that  most  cursed 

«ns.         place,  and  that  he  did  it  through  weakness  of  heart  and  fear  of  death; 

jofTn^      and,  moreover,  that  whatsoever  thing  he  hath  spoken  against  that 

Huss.       blessed  man,  he  hath  altogether  lied  upon  him,  and  that  he  doth 

repent  him  with  his  whole  heart  that  ever  he  did  it. 

And  at  the  hearing  hereof  the  hearts  of  the  hearers  were  not  a 
little  sorry,  for  they  wished  and  desired  greatly  that  such  a  singular 
man  should  be  saved,  if  otherwise  their  blind  superstition  would  have 
suffered  it.     But  he  continued  still  in  his  prefixed  sentence,  seeming 
to   desire  death,   rather  than  life.     And    persisting    in    the  praise 
Huss  ne-  of  Jolui  Huss,  he  added  moreover,  that  he  never  maintained  any 
tahied''"'  doctrine  against  the  state  of  the  church,  but  only  spake  against  the 
any  doc-  abuses  of  the  clergy,  against  the  pride,  pomp,  and  excess  of  the  pre- 
ag'ainst     latcs ;  forasmucli  as  the  patrimonies  of  the  churches  were  first  given 
church  of  for  the  poor,  then  for  hospitality,   and  thirdly  to  the  reparations  of 
buToni     ^^'^  churches :  "  It  was  a  grief  to  that  good  man,"  said  he,  "  to  sec 
spake       the  same  mispent  and  cast  away  upon  harlots,  great  feastings,  and 
theiT*     keeping  of  horses  and  dogs,  upon  gorgeous  apparel,  and  such  other 
I'ife'''''*^    things  unbeseeming  christian  religion."     And  herein  he  showed  him- 
self marvellous  eloquent ;  yea  never  more. 
Jerome         And  wlicu  liis  oratiou  was  interrupted  many  times  by  divers  of  them 
to'siieuce!  Carping  at  his  sentences  as  he  was  speaking,  yet  was  there  none  of 
all   those   that  interrupted  him  who  escaped  unblancked  ;    but  he 
brought  them  all  to  confusion,  and  put  them  to  silence.     When  any 
noise  began,  he  ceased  to  speak,  and,  after,  began  again,  proceeding 
in  his  oration,  and  desiring  them  to  give  him  leave  awhile  to  speak, 
whom  they  hereafter  should  hear  no  more  ;  neither  yet  was  his  mind 
ever  dashed  at  all  these  noises  and  tumults. 
How  long      And  this  was  marvellous  in  him  to  behold ;  notwithstanding  he 
waTin^     continued    in  strait   prison   three  Innidred  and  forty  days,   having 
prison,     neither  book,  nor  almost  light  to  read  by,  yet  how  admirably  his 
ceiient     memory   served  him,  declaring  how  all   those   pains  of  his    strait 
memor).   j^j^j^^jij^g  ^]jj  ^^^^  g^  j^^udi  gneve  him,  as  he  did  wonder  rather  to  see 
Appendix,  tlicir  inhumanity  towards  him. 

When  he  had  spoken  these  and  many  things  as  touching  the  praise 

of  John  WicklifT,    and  John  Huss,   they  who  sat    in    the   council 

whispered  together,  saying  :  "  By  these  his  words  it  appearclh  that 

lie  is  at  a  point  with  himself."      Tlien  was  he  again   carried   into 

prison,  and  grievously  fettered  by  the  hands,  arms,  and  feet,  with 

great  chains  and  fetters  of  iron. 

Jerome         The  Saturday  next  after   the  Ascension-day,  early  in  the  morning, 

.iKai'ifbc-  he  Avas  brought  with  a  great  number  of  armed  men  unto  the  cathedral 

councir    ^'^'^i'^^'  before  the  open  ctmgregation,  to  have  his  judgment  given  him. 

'J'iiere  they  exhorted  him  that  those  things  which  he  had  before  spoken 

in"  the  open  audience,  as  is  aforesaid,  touching  the  praise  and  com- 


THE    SENTENCE    OF    HIS    CONDEMNATION.  523 

mendation  of  Master  John  Wickliff,  and  Master  Jolm  Huss,  confirm-    Hc>,ry 

ing  and  establishing  their  doctrine,  he  would   yet  recant  the  same. L_ 

But  he,  marvellous  stoutly,  without  all  fear  spake  against  them,  and,    A.  D. 
amongst  other  things,  said  unto  them  :   "  I  take  God  to  my  witness,    ^'^^^- 
and  I  protest  here  before  you  all,  that  I  do  believe  and  hold  the  articles  j'^j^™^ 
of  the  faith,  o,s  the  holy  catholic  church  doth  hold  and  believe  the  same  ;  aii  the 
but  for  this  cause  shall  I  now  be  condemned,  for  that  I  will  not  con-  fhe  eatho^ 
sent  with  you  unto  the  condemnation  of  those  most  holy  and  blessed  •'<=  church. 
men  aforesaid,  whom  you  have  most  wickedly  condemned  for  certain 
articles,  detesting  and  abhorring  your  wicked  and  abominable  life." 
Then  he  confessed  there  before  them  all  his  belief,  and  uttered  many 
thmgs  very  profoundly  and  eloquently,  insomuch  that  all  men  there  His  eio- 
present  could  not  sufficiently  commend  and  praise  his  great  eloquence  I'i*^"'^^- 
and  excellent  learning:  and  by  no  means  could  they  induce  or  persuade 
him  to  recant. 

Then  a  certain  bishop,  named  the  bishop  of  Lodi,  made  a  certain  Appendix. 
sermon  exhortative  against  Master  Jerome,  persuading  to  his  con- 
demnation. 

After  the  bishop  had  ended  the  said  sermon.  Master  Jerome  said  His  pro- 
again  unto  them ;  "  You  will  condemn  me  Avickedly  and  unjustly,  p'^^'^*- 
But  I,  after  my  death,  will  leave  a  remorse  in  your  conscience,  and  a 
nail  in  yoiu:  hearts :  '  Et  cito  vos  omnes,  ut  respondeatis  mihi  coram 
altissimo  et  justissimo  Judice  post  centum  annos."  That  is  ;  "  And 
here  I  cite  you  to  answer  unto  me  before  the  most  high  and  just  Judge, 
within  a  hundred  years." 

No  pen  can  sufficiently  write,  or  note  those  things  which  he  most 
eloquently,  profoundly,  and  philosophically,  had  spoken  in  the  said 
audience,  neither  can  any  tongue  sufficiently  declare  the  same  ;  where- 
fore I  have  but  only  touched  here  the  supei-ficial  matter  of  his  talk, 
partly,  and  not  wholly,  noting  the  same.  Finally,  when  by  no  means 
lie  might  be  persuaded  to  recant  the  premises,  immediately,  even  in 
his  presence,  the  sentence  and  judgment  of  his  condemnation  was  given 
against  him,  and  read  before  hmi. 

The  Sentence  read  against  Jerome. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  Christ  our  God  and  our  Saviour,  being  the  true 
vine,  whose  Father  is  the  husbandman,  taught  his  disciples,  and  all  other  faith- 
ful men,  saying :  '  If  any  man  dwell  not  in  me,  let  him  be  cast  out  as  a  bough 
or  branch,  and  let  him  wither  and  dry,'  &c.  The  doctrine  and  precepts  of  which 
most  excellent  Doctor  and  Master  this  most  sacred  synod  of  Constance  executing 
and  following  in  the  cause  of  inquisition  against  heretics,  being  moved  by  this 
sacred  synod,  through  report,  public  fame,  and  open  infamation,  proceeding 
against  Jerome  of  Prague,  master  of  arts,  lay-man.  By  the  acts  and  processes  of 
whose  cause  it  appeareth  that  the  said  Master  Jerome  hath  holden,  maintained, 
and  taught  divers  articles  heretical  and  erroneous,  lately  reproved  and  condemned 
by  the  holy  fathers,  some  being  very  blasphemous,  others  offending  godly  ears, 
and  many  temerarious  and  seditious,  which  have  been  affirmed,  maintained, 
preached  and  taught  by  the  men  of  most  damnable  memory,  John  Wickliff  and 
John  Huss  ;  which  are  also  written  in  divers  of  their  works  and  books.  Which 
articles  of  doctrine  and  books  of  the  said  John  Huss  and  John  Wickliff,  together 
with  their  memory,  and  the  person  of  the  said  John  Huss,  were  by  the  said 
sacred  synod  condemned  of  heresy.  Which  sentence  of  condemnation  this 
Jerome  afterwards,  during  the  time  of  inquisition,  acknowledged  in  the  said 
sacred  synod,  and  approved  the  true  catholic  and  apostoKc  faith,  thereunto  con- 
senting ;  accursing  all  heresy,  especially  that  whereof  he  was  infumed,  and  con- 


A.D 

1110, 


524)  THE    TRAGICAL    HISTORY    OF    JEROME    OF    PRAGUE. 

Henry  fessed  himself  to  be  infamed,  and  that  which  in  times  past  Jolin  Huss  and  John 
^  Wickliir  maintained  and  taught  in  their  works,  sennons,  and  books ;  for  wliich 
the  said  WicklifF  and  Huss,  together  with  their  doctrine  and  errors,  were  by  the 
said  sacred  synod  as  heretical  condemned.  The  condemnation  of  all  whicli  the 
premises  he  did  openly  profess  and  allow,  and  did  swear  that  he  would  persevere 
and  continue  in  the  verity  of  that  faith ;  and,  that  if  he  should  presume  at  any 
time  to  hold  opinion,  or  preach  contrary  thereunto,  that  he  would  submit  him- 
self to  the  trial  and  truth  of  the  canons,  and  be  bound  to  perpetual  punishment. 
And  tliis  his  profession,  written  with  his  own  hand,  he  delivered  up  unto  the 
lioly  council.  Many  days  after  his  said  profession  and  abjuration,  as  a  dog 
returning  unto  his  vomit,  to  the  intent  he  might  openly  vomit  up  the  most  pes- 
tilent poison  which  had  long  lurked  and  lien  hid  in  his  breast,  he  required  and 
desired  that  he  might  be  openly  heard  before  the  council.  AVhich  being  granted 
unto  him,  he  affirmed,  said,  and  professed,  before  the  whole  synod,  being  publicly 
gathered  together,  that  he  had  wickedly  consented  and  agreed  to  tlie  sentence 
and  judgment  of  the  condemnation  of  the  said  WicklifF  and  Huss,  and  that  he 
liad  most  shamefully  lied  in  approving  and  allowing  the  said  sentence ;  neither 
was  he  ashamed  to  confess  that  he  had  lied :  yea,  he  did  also  revoke  and  recant 
liis  confession,  approbation,  and  protestation,  which  he  had  made  upon  their 
condemnation,  affirming  that  he  never  at  any  time  had  read  any  errors  or  heresy 
in  the  books  and  treatises  of  the  said  WicklifF  and  Huss ;  albeit  he  had  before 
confessed  it,  and  it  is  evidently  proved,  that  he  did  diligently  study,  read,  and 
preach  their  books,  wherein  it  is  manifest  that  there  are  contained  many  errors 
and  heresies.  Also  the  said  Master  Jerome  did  profess,  as  touching  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  and  the  transubstantiation  of  the  bread  into  the  body  of  Christ,  that 
he  doth  hold  and  believe  as  the  church  doth  hold  and  believe,  saying  also  that 
he  doth  give  more  credit  unto  St.  Augustine  and  the  other  doctors  of  the  church, 
than  unto  WicklifF  and  Huss.  It  appeareth  moreover  by  the  premises,  that  the 
said  Jerome  is  an  adherent  and  maintainer  of  the  said  WicklifF  and  Huss,  and 
of  their  errors,  and  both  is  and  hath  been  a  favourer  of  them.  Wherefore  the 
said  sacred  synod  determineth  the  said  Master  Jerome,  as  a  rotten  and  withered 
branch,  not  growing  upon  the  vine,  to  be  cut  off  and  cast  out.  The  said  synod 
also  pronounceth,  declareth,  and  condemneth  him,  as  a  heretic  and  drowned  in 
all  kind  of  heresies,  excommunicate  and  accursed ;  leaving  him  unto  the  arbitr 


left  to  the  according  to  the  quality  of  so  great  an  ofFence ;  the  sacred  synod  notwithstand- 
secular        -  °    -  .  i       .  •'       .  -    .»  .  .  -  ,  .  .  •"  „   .     , 

power 


,'cu  ar      jj^g  entreating,  that  the  said  judge  would  moderate  his  sentence  of  judgment 


Jerome      meut  and  judgment  of  the  secular  judge,   to  receive  just  and  due  pmiishment, 
■"""     according  to  the  qualit)      "  ■  m 

ing  entreating,  that  the 

without  peril  of  death. 

A  paper        Wliicli  scntencc  so  given  before  his  face,  and  ended,  a  great  and 

dJv'nJput  ^^"p  mitre  of  paper  was  brought  unto  him,  painted  about  with  red 

upon  the  devils  ;  which  wlien  he  beheld  and  saw,  throwing  away  his  hood  upon 

Jerome     tlic  grouud  amougst  the  prelates,  lie  took  the  mitre  and  put  it  upon 

il^i'pa-'^'  liis  head,  saying  :     "  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  when  he  should  suffer 

i.ists.       (loath  for  mc  most  wretched  sinner,  did  wear  a  crown  of  thorns  upon  his 

head  ;  and  I,  for  his  sake,  instead  of  that  crown,  will  willingly  wear  this 

mitre  and  cap."  Afterwards  he  was  laid  hold  of  by  the  secular  power. 

Jerome         After  that,  he  was  led  out  of  the  said  church  to  the  place  of  exccu- 

tedTo't'he  ^^*^"  •  ^^'h^"  l^c  was  goiug  out  of  the  church,  with  a  cheerful  countc- 

secuiar     naucc  and  a  loud  voice,  lifting  his  eyes  up  unto  heaven,  he  began  to 

j°"o"e     sing ;  "  Credo  in  unum  Dcum,''''  as  it  is  accustomed  to  be  sung  in  the 

])asseth     church.     A.ftcrwards,  as  he  passed  along,  he  did  sing  some  canticles 

insrunto  of  the  church,  which  being  ended,  in  the  entering  out  of  the  gate  of 

tyrdomV   the  city,  as  men  go  unto  Gottliebcn,  he  did  sing  this  hymn,  "  Felix 

namque."     And  that  respond  being  ended,  after  he  came  to  the  place 

of  execution  where  Master  John  Huss  before  had  suffered  death  inno- 

iic  cently,  kneeling  down  before  an  image  which  was  like  unto  the  picture 

pr.oe  .    ^^  j\iastcr  John  Huss,  w  hich  was  there  prepared  to  bum  Master  Jerome, 

he  made  a  certain  devout  prayer. 


THE    BURXING    OF    JEROME.  525 

While  he  was  thus  praying,  the  tormentors  took  him  up,  and  lift-    iienry 
ing  him  up  from  the  ground,  spoiled  him  of  all  his  garments,  and  left      ^' 


him  nalced ;  and  afterwards  girded  him  about  the  loins  with  a  linen    A.  D. 
cloth,  and  bound  him  fast  with  cords  and  chains  of  iron,  to  the  said    ^^^^- 
image  Avhich  was  made  flist  unto  the  earth.     And  so  standing  upon  Jerome 
the  ground,  when  they  began  to  lay  the  wood  about  him,  he  sung  an'im'Lge 
"  Salve  fcsta  dies."     And  when  the  hymn  was  ended,  he  sung  again,  j^hn" 
with  a  loud  voice,  "  Credo  in  unum  Deum,"  unto  the  end.  That  beinar  5'^^^ 
ended,  he  said  unto  the  people,  in  the  German  tongue,  in  effect  as  ethaiiiis 
foUov/eth.     "■'  Dearly  beloved  children  !  even  as  I  have  now  sung,  so  The""'^' 
do  I  believe,  and  none  otherwise ;  and  this  creed  is  my  whole  faith,  7°rome*^ 
notwithstanding  now  I  die  for  this  cause,  because  I  would  not  consent  f  the 
and  agree  to  the  council,  and  with  them  affirm  and  hold  that  Master  jerome 
John  Huss  was  by  them  holily  and  justly  condemned  ;  for  I  did  know  f^lil^ 
well  enough  that  he  was  a  true  preacher  of  the  gospel  of  Jesu  Christ."   ™°"y  °^ 

After  that  he  was  compassed  in  with  the  wood  up  to  the  crown  of  huss. 
the  head,  they  cast  all  his  garments  upon  the  avoocI  also,  and  with  a 
firebrand  they  set  it  on  fire ;   which  being  once  fired,   he  began  to 
sing  with  a  loud  voice,  "  In  manus  tuas,  Domine,  commendo  spiritum 
meum."     When  that  was  ended,  and  he  began  vehemently  to  burn, 
he  said  in  the  vulgar  Bohemian  tongue :    ''  O  Lord  God,  Father  The  last 
Almighty  !  have  mercy  upon  me,  and  be  merciful  unto  mine  offences  ;  jeTome/ 
for  thou  knowest  how  sincerely  I  have  loved  thy  truth."     Then  his 
voice,  by  the  vehemency  of  the  fire,  was  choked  and  stopped,  that  it 
was  no  longer  heard,  but  he  moved  continually  his  mouth  and  lips,  as 
though  he  had  still  prayed  or  spoken  within  himself. 

When  in  a  manner  his  Avhole  body  with  his  beard  was  burned  The 
round  about,  and  that  there  appeared  through  the  great  burning  upon  onfis^ 
his  body  certain  great  bladders  as  big  as  an  egg,  yet  he  continually  'i*^"'- 
very  strongly  and  stoutly  moved,  and  shaked  his  head  and  mouth,  by 
the  space  almost  of  one  quarter  of  an  hour.     So  burning  in  the  fire,  " 

he  lived  with  great  pain  and  martyrdom,  while  one  might  easily  have 
gone  fi-om  St.  Clement's  over  the  bridge  unto  our  lady-church  :  he 
was  of  such  a  stout  and  strong  nature :     After  he  was  thus  dead  in 
the  fire,  by  and  by  they  brought  his  bedding,  his  straw-bed,  his  boots, 
his  hood,  and  all  other  things  that  he  had  in  the  prison,  and  burned  his  ashes 
them  all  to  ashes  in  the  same  fire  ;  which  ashes,  after  the  fire  was  out,  theViver 
they  did  diligently  gather  together,  and  carry  them  in  a  cart,  and  cast  ^'^^"e- 
them  into  the  river  Rhine,  which  ran  hard  by  the  city. 

That  man  who  was  the  true  reporter  hereof,  and  who  testified  unto  The  wit- 
us  the  acts  and  doings  about  the  condemnation  of  Master  Jerome,  theVri- 
and  sent  the  same  unto  us  to  Prague  in  writing,  doth  thus  conclude.  '^''• 
"  All  these  things,"  said  he,  "  I  did  behold,  see,  and  hear  to  be  done 
in  this  form  and  manner.     And  if  any  man  do  tell  you  the  contrary, 
do  not  credit  him ;  for  all  those  things  which  happened  unto  him 
when  he  came  toward  Constance,  and  also  at  his  first  coming  unto 
Constance,  of  his  own  free  will,  and  afterwards  when  he  was  brought 
bound  unto  Constance,  as  is  aforesaid,  I  myself  did  see  and  perfectly 
behold ;  and,  for  a  perpetual  memory  thereof  to  be  had  for  ever,  I 
have  directed  the  same  unto  you,  not  lying  or  falsifying  any  point 
thereof;  as  He,  who  is  the  searcher  of  all  men's  hearts,  can  bear  me 


r26  A    LETTER    OF    THE    NOBLES    OF    BOHEMIA 

ffenry    witness ;  willinfj  rather  to  sustain  tlic  note  of  ignorance  and  nulcncss 

^'      of  stylo,  to  bear  ^vitncss  unto  tlic  truth,  than  1  would  by  any  means 

A.D.    be  coinpellcd,  by  tickling  or  flattering  the  ears  of  the  hearers  with 

^^^^-    feigned  and  cloked  speech,  to  swerve  or  go  aside  from  the  truih  of 

this  story." 

Thus  end  the  tragical  histories  of  Master  John  Huss,  and  Master 
Jerome  of  Prague,  fiiithfuUy  gathered  and  collected  by  a  certain 
Bohemian,  being  a  present  witness  and  beholder  of  the  same  ;  written 
and  compiled  first  in  Latin,  and  so  sent  by  the  said  Bohemian  into 
his  country  of  Bohemia,  and  again  translated  out  of  the  Latin,  with 
like  fidelity,  into  our  English  tongue. 

In  the  meantime,  while  INIaster  Jerome  was  in  this  trouble,  and  before 
the  council,  the  nobles  and  lords  of  Bohemia  and  of  Moravia  (but  not 
a  little  aggrieved  thereat)  directed  their  letters  unto  this  barbarous 
council  of  popish  murderers,  in  tenor  and  form  of  words  as  followeth. 


THE    LETTER  OF  THE    FIFTY-FOUR    NOBLES    OF  MORAVIA,  WRITTEN 

UNTO  THE  COUNCIL  OF  CONSTANCE  IN  DEFENCE  OF  MASTER 

JOHN    HUSS    AND    MASTER    JEROME    OF    PRAGUE. 

To  the  right  reverend  Fathers  and  Lords  in  Christ,  the  Lords  Car- 
dinals, Patriarchs,  Primates,  Archbishops,  Bishops,  Ambassadors, 
Doctors  and  Masters,  and  to  the  whole  Council  of  Constance,  we 
the  Nobles,  Lords,  Knights,  and  Escpiires,  of  the  famous  Marquis- 
dom  of  Moravia,  wish  the  desire  of  all  goodness,  and  the  observa- 
tion of  the  Commandments  of  our  Lord  Jesu  Christ. 

Forasmuch  as  every  man,  both  by  the  law  of  nature,  and  also  by 
God's  law,  is  commanded  to  do  that  unto  another  man,  which  he  would 
have  done  unto  himself,  and  is  fcn-bidden  to  do  that  thing  unto  another, 
which  he  would  not  have  done  unto  himself,  as  our  Saviour  saith,  '■'  All 
things  whatsoever  you  will  that  men  should  do  unto  you,  the  same  do 
you  unto  them,  for  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets"  [Matt,  vii.]  ;  yea, 
the  law  is  fulfilled  in  this  one  point,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour 
as  thyself"  [Rom.  xiii.]  :  we,  therefore  (God  being  our  author),  having 
respect  as  much  as  in  us  lieth  unto  the  said  law  of  God,  and  the  love 
of  our  neighbour,  before  did  send  our  letters  unto  Constance  for  our 
dearly  beloved  friend  of  good  memory,  IVLister  John  Huss,  bachelor 
of  divinity,  and  preacher  of  the  gospel ;  whom  of  late,  in  the  council 
of  Constance  (we  know  not  with  what  sjurit  being  led),  you  have 
condemned  as  an  obstinate  heretic ;  neither  having  confessed  any 
thing,  neither  being  lawfully  convicted  as  were  expedient ;  having  no 
errors  or  heresies  declared  or  laid  against  him,  but  only  at  the  sinister, 
false,  and  importune  accusations,  suggestions,  and  instigations  of  his 
mortal  enemies,  and  the  traitors  of  our  kingdom  and  marquisdom  of 
Moravia.  And  being  thus  unmercifully  condemned,  you  have  slain 
him  with  most  shameful  and  cruel  death,  to  the  j^crpctual  shame  and 
infamy  of  our  most  christian  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  the  famous 
marquisdom  of  Moravia  (as  we  have  Avritten  unto  Constance,  unto 
the  most  noble  prince  and  lord,  the  lord  Sigisnumd,  king  of  Romans 


TO  THE  COUNCIL  OF  CONSTANCE.  527 

and  of  Hungary,  the  heir  and  successor  of  our  kingdoms,  -vvhicli  Avas    Henry 

also  read  and  published  in  your  congregations,  which  we  will  here  also '. 

have  enrolled),  and  have  burned  him,  as  it  is  reported,  in  reproach    A.  D. 
and  contempt  of  us.  ^'*^^- 


Wherefore  we  have  thought  good  even  now  to  direct  our  letters  J^^^^^^ 
patent  to  your  reverences  now  present  in  the  behalf  of  Master  John  Joim 
Huss ;  openly  professing  and  protesting,  both  Avith  heart  and  mouth,  ""arid 
that  he,  the  said  Master  John  Huss,  was  a  just,  good,  and  catholic  \l^^}^ 
man,  and,  a  long  season,  worthily  commended  and  allowed  in  our  king-  mony 
dom  for  his  life  and  conversation.     He  also  preached  and  taught  us  nowes  of 
and  our  subjects  the  law  of  the  gospel,  and  of  the  holy  prophets,  and  2"'"-'""^- 
the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  according  to  the  exposition 
of  the    oly  doctors  approved  by  the  church,  and  left  many  monuments 
in  writing,  most  constantly  detesting  and  abhorring  all   errors  and 
heresies ;  continually  admonishing  both  us  and  all  faithful  Christians 
to  do  the  like ;  diligently  exhorting  all  men  as  much  as  in  him  lay, 
by  his  words,  writings,  and  travail,  unto  quietness  and  concord  :  so 
that  using  all  the  diligence  that  we  might,  we  never  heard  or  could 
understand,  that  Master  John  Huss  had  preached,  taught,  or  by  any 
means  affirmed  any  error  or  heresy  in  his  sermons,  or  that  by  any 
manner  of  means  he  had  offended  us,  or  our  subjects,  either  by  word 
or  deed ;  but  that  he  always  led  a  quiet  and  a  godly  life  in  Christ,' 
exhorting  all  men  diligently,  both  by  his  word  and  works,  as  much  as 
he  might,  to  observe  and  keep  the  law  of  the  gospel,  and  the  institu- 
tions of  the  holy  flithers,  after  the  preaching  of  our  holy  mother  the 
church,  and  to  the  edifying  of  men's  souls.     Neither  did  these  pre- 
mises which  you  had  so  perpetrated  to  the  reproach  both  of  us  and 
our  kingdom  and  marquisdom,  suffice  and  content  you,  but  that  also, 
without  all  mercy  and  piety,  you  have  apprehended,  imprisoned,  and 
condemned,  and  even  now,  peradventure,  like  as  you  did  Master  John 
Huss,  you  have  most  cruelly  murdered  the  worshipful  man.  Master 
Jerome  of  Prague ;   a  man  abounding  in  eloquence,  master  of  the  Defence 
seven  liberal  arts,  and  a  famous  philosopher  ;  not  being  seen,  heard,  oSue! 
examined,  neither  convicted,  but  only  at  the  sinister  and  false  accusa- 
tions of  his  and  our  accusers  and  betrayers. 

Furthermore,  it  is  come  to  our  knowledge  and  understanding 
(which  we  do  not  without  great  grief  rehearse),  as  we  may  also  evi- 
dently gather  by  your  writings,  how  that  certain  detractors,  odious 
both  to  God  and  men,  privy  enviers  and  betrayers,  have  wickedly 
and  grievously,  albeit  falsely  and  traitorously,  accused  us,  our  king- 
dom and  marquisdom  aforesaid,  before  you  in  your  council ;  that  in  the 
said  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  marquisdom  of  Moravia,  divers  errors 
are  sprung  up,  which  have  grievously  and  manifoldly  infected  botli 
our  hearts,  and  also  the  hearts  of  many  faithful  men  ;  insomuch  that 
without  a  speedy  stop  or  stay  of  correction,  the  said  kingdom  and 
marquisdom,  together  with  the  faithful  Christians  therein,  should  in- 
cur an  irreparable  loss  and  ruin  of  their  souls. 

These  cruel  and  pernicious  injuries  which  are  laid  unto  us  and  to 
our  said  kingdom  and  marquisdom,  albeit  most  falsely  and  slander- 
ously, how  may  we  suffer  ?  forasmucli  as  through  the  grace  of  God 

(1)  "  All  that  wiU  live  godly  in  Clirist  shall  suffer  persecut'on."    2  Tim.  iii. 


628  A    LETTER    OF    THE    KOBLES    OF    BOHEMIA. 

Henry    (when  ill  a  manner  all  other  kingdoms  of  the  world  have  oftentimes 
wavered,  making  schisms  and  antipopes),'  our  most  gracious  kingdom 


A.  D.  of  Bohemia,  and  most  noble  marquisdom  of  ^Moravia,  since  the 
l'*16.  tijjje  they  did  receive  the  catholic  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as 
a  most  perfect  quadrant,^  have  always,  without  reproof,  stuck  upon 
the  church  of  Rome,  and  have  sincerely  done  their  true  obedience. 
Also  with  how  great  costs  and  charges,  and  great  travail,  with  what 
worship  and  due  reverence,  they  have  reverenced  the  holy  mother  the 
church  and  her  pastors,  by  their  princes  and  faithful  subjects,  it  is 
more  manifest  than  the  day-light  unto  the  whole  world  ;  and  your- 
selves, if  you  will  confess  the  truth,  can  witness  the  same  also. 

Wherefore,  that  we,  according  to  the  mind  of  the  apostle,  may 
procure  honest  and  good  things,  not  only  before  God,  but  before 
men  also ;  and  lest,  by  neglecting  the  famous  renown  of  the  king- 
dom and  marquisdom,  Ave  be  found  cruel  toward  our  neighbours ; 
having  a  steadfast  hope,  a  pure  and  sincere  conscience  and  intent, 
and  a  certain  true  fliith  in  Christ  Jesu  our  Lord,  by  the  tenor  of 
these  we  signify  and  declare  unto  your  flitherhoods,  and  to  all  faith- 
ful Christians  ;  openly  professing  both  with  heart  and  mouth,  that 
whatsoever  man,  of  what  estate,  pre-eminence,  dignity,  condition, 
degree,  or  religion  soever  he  be,  who  hath  said,  or  affirmed,  either 
doth  say  or  affirm,  that  in  the  said  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  mar- 
quisdom of  Moravia,  heresies  have  sprung  up  which  have  infected 
us  and  other  faithful  Christians,  as  is  aforesaid  (the  only  person  of  our 
most  noble  prince  and  lord,  Sigismund,  king  of  Romans,  and  of 
Hungary,  &c.,  our  lord  and  heir  successor,  being  set  apart,  whom  we 
trust  and  believe,  not  to  be  guilty  in  the  premises),  all  and  every 
such  man,  as  is  aforesaid,  doth  lie  falsely  upon  his  head,  as  a  wicked 
and  naughty  traitor  and  betrayer  of  the  said  kingdom  and  marquis- 
dom, and  most  traitorous  unto  us,  and  most  pernicious  heretic,  the 
son  of  all  malice  and  wickedness,  yea,  and  of  the  devil  himself,  who 
is  a  liar,  and  the  father  of  all  lies.  [John  viii.] 
These  Notwithstanding  we,  for  this  present,  committing  the  aforesaid 

men^'  iujurics  to  God,  unto  whom  vengeance  pertaineth,  who  will  also 
thei^^  abundantly  reward  the  workers  of  iniquity  [Deut.  xxxviii. ;  Psal. 
obedience  XXX.],  will  prosecute  them  more  amply  before  him,  whom  God  shall 
poperno  appoint  in  the  apostolic  see,  to  govern  his  holy  church,  as  the  only 
thail^was  ^^^  undoubted  pastor.  Unto  whom,  God  willing,  we  exhibiting  our 
lawful,  clue  reverence  and  obedience  as  faithful  children,  in  those  things 
and''^ '  which  are  lawful,  honest,  and  agreeable  to  reason  and  the  law  of  God, 
ab[e^"o  ^^'il^  make  our  request  and  petition,  that  speedy  remedy  may  be  pro- 
Imfthe  ^^^^^  ^or  us,  our  Said  kingdom  and  marquisdom,  upon  the  premises, 
law  of  according  to  the  law  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  institutions 
MM-ic  of  the  holy  flvthcrs.  The  premises  notwithstanding,  wc,  setting  apart 
and'iearn  ^  ^'"''^^  ^"^^  mcu's  Ordinances  provided  to  the  contrary,  will  maintain 
yu  and  defend  the  law  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  devout,  humble 

men,        and  constant  preachers  thereof,  even  to  the  shedding  of  our  blood. 

Dated  at  Sternberg,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1415,  upon  the 
day  of  St.  Wcnccslaus,  martyr  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

(1)  He  meaneth  the  long  schism  spoken  of  before,  where  three  popes  were  striving  one  against 
ivnolher. 

(2)  A  quadrant,  beinp  four  square,  proverbially  riprifieth  a  man  that  is  constant  and  immutable. 


A.D. 
1416. 


A    TABLE    OF    CERTAIN    NOBLES    OE    BOIiP:miA.  529 

Round  about  the  said  letters  there  were  fifty-four  seals  hanging,  Henry 
and  their  names  subscribed,  whose  seals  they  were.  The  names  of  _^1_ 
which  noblemen  I  thought  it  good  here  to  annex  withal,  partly  for  the 
more  credit  of  that  which  hath  been  said,  partly  also  for  example''s 
sake,  to  the  intent  that  our  noblemen  and  gentlemen  in  this  our  realm 
of  England,  now  living  in  this  clear  light  of  the  gospel,  may,  by  their 
example,  understand,  that  if  they  join  themselves  with  the  gospel  of 
Jesus,  zealously,  and  as  they  should  do,  yet  are  they  neither  the  first 
nor  the  most  that  so  have  done  before  them  :  if  not,  yet  the  truth 
may  here  remain  in  the  story  to  their  shame,  or  else  to  their  instruc- 
tion, seeing  so  many  noble  and  worthy  gentlemen,  within  the  small 
kingdom  of  Bohemia,  to  be  so  forward  in  those  so  dark  days,  and 
among  so  many  enemies,  two  hundred  years  ago,  to  take  part  with 
Christ ;  and  yet  our  gentlemen  here  in  such  long  continuance  of 
time,  being  so  diligently  taught,  are  neither  in  number  nor  in  zeal  to 
them  to  be  compared,  but  will  still  take  part,  contrary  both  to  Christ, 
and  to  the  example  of  these  nobles,  whose  names  they  may  see  and 
read  here  following : 


1. 

Alssokabat  de  Wisco- 

20. 

N.  Studenica. 

38. 

Joannes    de     Pater- 

witz. 

21. 

N.  Brischell. 

swald. 

2. 

Uliicus  de  Lhota. 

22. 

N.  de  Cromassona. 

39. 

Parsifal    de    Namy- 

3. 

Joan,  de  Ksimicz. 

23." 

Arannisic  Donant  de 

escz. 

4. 

Jossko  de  Sczitowcz. 

Polonia. 

40. 

Zodoni  de  Zwietzick. 

.5. 

Pterdus  Zwiranowicz. 

24. 

Joan.  Donant  de  Po- 

41. 

Raczeck  Zawskalp. 

C. 

Joan,  de  Ziwla. 

lonia. 

42. 

Jon  de  Tossawicz, 

7. 

Joan. de  Reychenberg. 

25. 

Joan,  de  Cziczow. 

43. 

Diwa  de  Spissnia. 

S. 

Wildo  Skitzyny. 

26. 

Wenceslaus  de  N. 

44. 

Steffko  de  Draczdw. 

9. 

Diliko  de  Biela. 

27,  N.deN.deest  sigiUujti. 

45. 

Issko  de  Draczdw. 

10. 

Kos  de  Doloylatz. 

28. 

N.N. 

46. 

Odich  de  Hlud. 

11. 

Joan,  de  Simusin. 

29. 

Josseck  de  N. 

47. 

Wosfart   de    Paulo- 

12. 

Dobessimus  de  Tissa. 

30. 

Henricus  de  N. 

wicz. 

13. 

Drazko  de  Hradeck. 

31. 

,  Waczlas  de  kuck. 

48. 

Pirebbor  de  Tyreze- 

14. 

Steph.    de    Hmodor- 

32. 

Henr.    de    Zreno- 

nicz. 

kat. 

wicz. 

49. 

Rynard   de    Tyrcze- 

15, 

Joan.  Dein    de    Ga- 

33. 

Baczko   de    Con- 

wicz. 

bonecx. 

vald. 

50. 

Bohunko    de  Wratis- 

16. 

Barso    dictus    Hloder 

34. 

Petr.  dictus  Nienick 

dow. 

de  Zeinicz. 

de  Zaltoroldeck. 

51. 

Ulricus  de  Racdraw. 

17. 

Joan.  Hmrsdorfar. 

35. 

Czenko    de    RIoss- 

52. 

Deslaw  de  Nali. 

18. 

Psateska  de  Wilklek. 

now. 

53. 

Bonesb  de  Frabre- 

19. 

Petrus  Mog.  de  Sczi- 

36. 

N. 

nicz. 

towicy. 

37. 

Zibilutz  de  Clezam. 

54. 

Eybl  de  Roissowan. 

After  these  things  thus  declared  and  discoursed,  concerning  the 
liistory  of  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  the  order  of  place  and 
country  next  would  require,  consequently  to  infer  and  comprehend  the 
great  troubles  and  perturbations  which  happened  after,  and  upon  the 
death  of  these  men,  in  the  country  of  Bohemia  ;  but  the  order  of 
time  calleth  me  back,  first  to  other  matters  here  of  our  own  country, 
which  passed  in  the  mean  time  with  us  in  England.  Which  things 
being  taken  by  the  way  and  finished,  we  will  (Christ  willing)  after- 
wards return  to  the  tractation  hereof,  to  prosecute  the  troubles  and 
conflicts  of  the  Bohemians,  with  other  things  beside,  pertaining  to 


5S0  THE    VISION'    OF    JOIIX    IIUSS    EXPOUNDED. 

ffenni    (lit  lattcT  cnd  of  tlic  council   of  Constance,  and  to  the  choosing  of 

: —  Pope  Miu-tin,  as  the  order  of  years  and  time  sliall  require. 

A.  D.  *  But  first'  I  will  declare  a  certain  vision,  ■which  the  said  John 
^'^^^-  Huss  had  in  Ids  country  of  Bohemia,  before  his  martyrdom.  He, 
being  the  minister  in  the  church  of  Bethlehem,  had  a  vision  by  night, 
that  he  had  painted,  in  the  said  church  of  Bethlehem,  certain  pictures 
of  Christ  and  his  apostles ;  which  pictures  the  bishop  of  Rome,  with 
certain  cardinals,  came  and  defticed :  which  being  done,  w  ithin  a 
while  after,  it  seemed  unto  him  that  other  painters  came  in  place, 
renewing  and  repairing  the  said  pictures,  which  he  had  painted  before, 
of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  and  much  more  fair  than  he  had  done 
before.  The  number  of  which  painters  was  so  great  that  they 
gloried  against  the  pope  and  all  the  cardinals,  bidding  them  now  to 
come  and  put  them  out  if  they  could  :  which  thing,  with  all  their 
power,  they  were  not  able  to  do. 

This  vision  John  Huss  himself,  in  his  book  of  epistles,  expoundcth  ; 
and  applieth  these  pictures  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  unto  the 
j)reaching  of  Christ  and  his  apostles.  Which  preaching  and  doc- 
trine, though  the  pope  and  his  cardinals  should  extinguish  in  hhn, 
yet  did  he  foresee  and  declare  that  the  time  should  come  that  the 
same  doctrine  should  be  renewed  again  by  other  preachers,  so  plen- 
teously,  that  the  pope,  with  all  his  power,  should  not  be  able  to  pre- 
vail against  it. 

Thus  much  as  concerning  the  vision  of  John  Huss,  whereunto 
doth  well  accord  the  prophecy  of  the  same  Huss'^  a  little  before  his 
death,  and  printed  on  the  coin,  there,  in  Bohemia,  called  '  JNIoneta 
Hussiana,''  having  this  subscription,  Cextum  Revolutis  iVxxis 
Deo  Respondebitis  et  ^Mihi;  Anxo  1415.  That  is,  "One 
hundred  years  come  and  gone,  you  shall  give  account  to  God  and 
me.  Anno  141.');''"'  for  the  exposition  of  this  prophecy,  if  we  count 
from  this  year  of  John  Huss,  which  is  1415,  unto  the  year  of  our 
Lord,  1516,  in  which  year  Martin  Luther  first  began  to  Mritc  against 
the  pope,  we  shall  find  the  number  of  a  hundred  years  fully  com- 
plete.* 

videsu-        Yc  heard  before,  how,  after  the  death  of  Thomas  Arundel,  arch- 
uenry      bishop  of  Canterbury,  succeeded  Henry  Ciiichesley,  a.o.  1414,  and 
[c^'^'dr  ^^'  twenty-nine  years ;  in  whose  time  was  much  trouble  and  great 
bishop  of  affliction  of  good  men  here  in  England;  of  whom  many  Avere  com- 
bu!^."'     pelled  to    abjure,  some  were   burned,    divers  were  driven   to   exile. 
Ap^'diz.    Whereof,  partly  now  to  treat  as  we  find  them  in  registers  and  histories 
recorded,  we  will  first  begin  with  John  Claydon,  currier,  of  London, 
and  Richard  Turming;  whom  Robert  Fabian   doth  falsely  affirm  to 
be  burned  in  the   year  wherein   sir  Roger  Acton  and  Master  Brown 
sufiered ;  who  indeed  suffered  not  before  the  second  year  of  Henry 
Ciiichesley  being  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  which  was  a.d.  1415.^ 
I'he  history  of  which  John  Claydon,  in   the  registers,  is  thus  de- 
clared. 

(U    See  edition   15C3,  p.  250;  and  the  Latin  edition  of  I.'i59.  p.  67,  where  the  story  Is  less  fully 
related.— Ed. 
(2)  See  page  508,  wlu-re  the  prophecy  is  attributed  to  Jcrtmc.  — Ed. 
(.1)  See  page  ^04.  —  KD. 


to 
1416. 


JOHN    CI.AVDON,    ASV    UlCHAUD    TUKMING.  531 

Henry 

€\)t  Bi^tatB  of  Sjofjn  €lapDon,  Currier,  anD  of  JSicfjarD  (irurmin0,  — ^ 
25a{icc/  ^;P; 

1415 

The  seventeenth  of  August  one  thousand  four  hundred  and  fifteen, 
did  personally  appear  John  Claydon,  currier  of  London  (arrested  by 
the  mayor  of  the  said  city  for  the  suspicion  of  heresy),  before  Henry  cuydon 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in   St.  PauFs  Church  ;    which  John   (it  exami- 
being  objected  to  him  by  the  archbishop,  that  in  the  city  of  London, 
and  other  places  of  the  province  of  Canterbury,  he  was  suspected  by 
divers  godly  and  learned  men  for  heresy,  and  to  be  contrary  to  the 
catholic  faith  and  determination  of  the  church)  did  openly  confess, 
and  denied  not,  but  that  he  had  been  for  the  space  of  twenty  years 
suspected  both  about  the  city  of  London,  and  also  in  the  province  of 
Canterbury,  and  especially  of  the  common  sort,   for  Lollardy  and 
heresy,  and  to  be  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith  and  determination  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  and  defamed  of  the  same  all  the  time  aforesaid  : 
insomuch,  that  in  the  time  of  INLister  Robert  Braybrook,  bishop  of  ciaydon 
London  deceased,  he  was,  for  the  space  of  two  years,  commanded  to  pruoned 
the  prison  of  Conway  for  the  aforesaid  defamation  and  suspicion,  and  ^y  Robert 
for  the  same  cause  also  he  was  in  prison  in  the  Fleet  for  three  years ;  brook, 
out  of  which  prison  he  (in  the  reign  of  king  Henry  IV.)  was  brought  Londoi^ 
before  the  lord  John  Searle,  then  chancellor  to  the  king,  and  there 
did  abjure  all  heresy  and  error.     And  the  said  John  Claydon,  being 
asked  of  the  said  archbishop  whether  he  did  abjure  the  heresy  of 
which  he  was  suspected  before  any  other,  did  confess,  that  in  a  con- 
vocation at  London  in  Paul's  Chm-ch  before  Thomas  Arundel,  late 
archbishop   deceased,   he  did  abjure  all  such  doctrine,  which  they  ciaydon 
called  heresy  and  error,  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith  and  determina-  ^^^^  ^^ 
tion  of  the  church  ;  and  that  he  had  not  only  left  such  articles  and  jured. 
opinions,  wherein  he  Avas  defamed,  but  also  did  abstain  from  all  com- 
pany that  were  suspected  of  such  opinions,  so  that  he  should  neither 
give  aid,  help,  counsel,  nor  favour  unto  them. 

And  moreover,  the  said  John  was  asked  by  the  said  archbishop, 
whether  he  ever  had  in  his  house,  since  his  abjuration,  in  his  keeping, 
any  books  written  in  English.     Whereunto  he  confessed,  that  he 
would  not  deny,  but  that  he  had  in  his  house,  and  in  his  keeping, 
many  English  books  ;  for  he  was  arrested  by  the  mayor  of  the  city  English 
of  London  for  such  books  as  he  had,  which  books  (as  he  thought)  ^°°^^' 
were  in  the  mayor's  keeping.     Upon  Avhich  the  mayor  did  openly  Thejudf.. 
confess,  that  he  had  such  books  in  his  keeping,  which  in  his  judgment  {hema^/or 
were  the  worst,  and  the  most  perverse,  that  ever  he  did  read  or  see ;  ^q^°"" 
and  one  book  that  was  well  bound  in  red  leather,  of  parchment, 
written  in  a  good  English  hand :  and  among  the  other  books  found 
with  the  said  John  Claydon,  the  mayor  gave  up  the  said  book  before 
the  archbishop.     Whereupon  the  said  John  Claydon,  being  asked  of  ciaydon 
the  archbishop  if  he  knew  that  book,  did  openly  confess  that  he  knew  stowed" 
it  very  well,  because  he  caused  it  to  be  written  at  his  own  costs  and  J"",jpy 
charges  ;  for  he  spent  much  money  thereupon  since  his  abjuration.  ^^°^y^^^ 
Then  was  he  asked  who  wrote  it .''     He  did  answer  :  "  One  called  books. 
John  Grime.'"' 

(1)  Ex  Regist.  Cant.     [See  the  Appendix.] 

M  M  a 


632  THE    ARTICLES    OF    CLAYDOX. 

Henry       And  fp.rtlicr,  being  required  wliat  tlie  said  Jolin  Grime  was,  li 


/>ri<-nj 


answered,  lie  could  not  tell.  Again,  being  demanded  whether  lie 
A-D.  did  ever  read  the  same  book,  he  did  confess,  that  he  could  not  read, 
^^  but  he  had  heard  the  fourth  part  thereof  read  by  one  John  Fullar. 
1416.    ^^*^  being  asked,  whether  he  thought  the  contents  of  that  book  to 

be  catholic,   profitable,   good,  and    true,    he  ansAvered,   that    many 

things   which    he   had   heard   in  the  same  book,  were    both    profi- 
ciayrton    table,  good,  and  healthful  to  his  soul ;    and  as  he  said,  he  had  great 
couwnot  jjf]|.f.j^i,,„  (^,)  t],(.  ^.y^^\  |)0(,1^^  for  a  sermon  preached  at  Ilorslevdown, 
that  was  written  in  the  said  book.    And  being  further  asked,  wlielher, 
since  the  lime  of  his  said  abjuration,  he  did   commune  with   one 
Rifhara    Richard,  a  baker,  of  the  city  aforesaid,  he  did  answer,  yea  ;  for  the 
baker!"^'  Said  Kicliard  the  baker  did  come  often  imto  his  house  to  have  com- 
munication with  him.     And  being  asked  whether  he  knew  the  said 
Richard  to  be  sus])ected,  and  defamed  of  licresv,  he  did  answer  again, 
that  he  knew  well  that  the  said  Richard  was  suspected  and  defamed 
of  many  men  and  women  in  the  city  of  London,  as  one  whom  they 
thought  to  be  a  heretic' 

AVhich  confession  being  made,  he  did  cause  the  said  books  to  be 

delivered  to  Master  Robert  Gilbert,  doctor  of  divinity,  to  William 

wniiara    Lindewood,  doctor  of  both  laws,  and  other  clerks,  to  be  examined  ; 

wood,      ^^^^  ^"  ^^^  mean  time,  David  ]^eard,  Alexander  Philip,  and  Balthasar 

doctor  of  Mcro,  were  taken  for  witnesses  against  him,  and  were  committed  to 

both  laws.  ,  -iiTiT  TiT-\  1  •  f.   /--i 

be  exannned  to  Master  John  hscourt,  general  examiner  of  Canter- 
bury. Hiis  done,  the  archbishop  continued  his  session  till  Monday 
next  in  the  same  place.  A\'hich  Monday  being  come,  which  was  the 
nineteenth  of  the  said  month,  the  said  Master  Escourt  openly  and 
publicly  exhibited  the  witnesses,  being  openly  read  before  the  arch- 
bishop, and  other  bishops  ;  which  being  read,  then,  after  that,  were 
read  divers  tractations,  found  in  the  house  of  the  said  John  Claydon  ; 
out  of  the  which  being  examined,  divers  points  were  gathered  ami 
noted  for  heresies  and  errors,  and  especially  out  of  the  book  aforesaid, 
which  book  the  said  Jolm  Claydon  confessed  by  his  own  costs  to  be 
Avritten  and  bound,  Avhich  book  was  intituled,  '  The  Lan thorn  of 
Light ;'  in  which,  and  in  the  other  examined,  were  these  articles 
underwritten  contained  : 

Articles  contained  in  an  English  Book,   entitled,   '  The   Lanthorn 
of  Light.' 

I.  First,  Upon  the  text  of  the  gospel,  how  the  enemy  did  sow  the  tares,  there 
is  said  tlms  :  That  wicked  Antichrist,  the  pope,  hath  sowed  among  the  laws  of 
Christ  his  popish  and  corrupt  decrees,  which  are  of  no  authority,  strength,  or 
value. 

II.  That  the  archbishops  and  bishops,  speaking  indifferently,  are  the  seats  of 
the  beast  Antichrist,  when  he  sitteth  in  them,  and  reigneth  above  other  people 
in  the  dark  caves  of  errors  and  heresies. 

III.  Tiiat  tlie  bishops'  license,  for  a  man  to  preach  the  word  of  God,  is  the 
true  character  of  the  beast,  i.e.  Antichrist;  and  theivforo  simple  and  faithful 
priests  may  i)roach  when  they  will,  against  tlie  prohibition  of  that  Antichrist, 

The  head  ^id  without  license. 

otAnti-         IV.  That  the  court  of  Rome  is  the  chief  head  of  Antichrist,  and  the  bishops 

Christ.      be  the  body  ;  and  the  new  sects  (that  is,  the  monks,  canons  and  friars),  brought 

(1)  This  Tumiinp,  belike,  was  then  in  prison. 


HIS    SENTKXCK     AMD    COi\UK.M  NATION.  53g 

ill  nut  by  Clirist,  but  damnaily  by  the  pope,  be  the  venom'Ous  and  pestiferous     Henry 
tail  of  Antichrist.  V- 

V.  That  no  reprobate  is  a  member  of  the  church,  but  only  such  as  be  elected     .    ^^ 

1415 


and  predestinated  to  salvation ; '  seeing  the  church  is  no  other  thing  but  the 
congregation  of  faithful  souls,  who  do,  and  will,  keep  their  faith  constantly, 


well  in  deed  as  in  word.  i^t'c 

VI.  That  Christ  did  never  plant  private  religions  in  the  church,  but,  while  L 

he  lived  in  this  world,  he  did  root  them  out.     By  which  it  appeareth  that 
private  religions  be  unprofitable  branches  in  the  chiu'ch,  and  to  be  rooted  out. 

VII.  That  the  material  churches  should  not  be  decked  with  gold,  silver,  and 
precious  stones  sumptuously  ;  but  the  followers  of  the  humility  of  Jesus  Christ 
ought  to  worship  their  Lord  God  humbly,  in  mean  and  simple  houses,  and  not 
in  great  buildings,  as  the  churches  be  now-a-days. 

VIII.  That  there  be  two  chief  causes  of  the  persecution  of  the  Christians  :  Tv:o 
one  is,  the  priests'  unlawful  keeping  of  temporal  and  superliuous  goods  ;  the  causes  of 
other  is,  the  unsatiable  begging  of  the  friars,  with  their  high  buildings.  tion.^'^'^' 

IX.  That  alms  be  given  neither  virtuously  nor  lawfully,  except  it  be  given 

with  these  four  conditions:    first,  unless  it  be  given  to  the  honour  of  God:  Four  con- 
secondly,  unless  it  be  given  of  goods  justly  gotten  :  thirdly,  unless  it  be  given  ^]^^°^^ »" 
to  such  a  person  as  the  giver  thereof  knoweth  to  be  in  charity ;  and  fom-thly,  alms, 
unless  it  be  given  to  such  as  have  need,  and  do  not  dissemble. 

X.  That  the  often  singing  in  the  church  is  not  founded  on  the  Scripture, 
pnd  therefore  it  is  not  lawful  for  priests  to  occupy  themselves  with  singing  in 
the  church,  but  with  the  study  of  the  law  of  Christ,  and  preaching  his  word. 

XI.  That  Judas  did  receive  the  body  of  Christ  in  bread,  and  his  blood  in  That 
wine  ;    in  which  it  doth  plainly  appear,  that  after  consecration  of  bread  and  ^''^^'^  ^^ 
wine  made,  the  same  bread  and  wine  that  was  before,  doth  truly  remain  on  [^^the 
the  altar.  Bacra- 

XII.  That  all  ecclesiastical  suffrages  do  profit  all  virtuous  and  godly  persons  ™^"'" 
indifferently. 

XIII.  That  the  pope's  and  the  bishops'  indulgences  be  unprofitable,  neither 
can  they  profit  them  to  whom  they  be  given  by  any  means. 

XIV.  That  the  laity  is  not  bound  to  obey  the  prelates,  whatsoever  they 
command,  unless  the  prelates  do  watch  to  give  God  a  just  account  of  the  souls 
of  them. 

XV.  That  images  are  not  to  be  sought  to  by  pilgrimages,  neither  is  it  lawful 
for  Christians  to  bow  their  knees  to  them,  neither  to  kiss  them,  nor  to  give 
them  any  manner  of  reverence. 

For  the  above  articles,  the  archbisliop  witli  other  bishops,   and 
divers  learned  men  communing  together,  first  condemned  the  books 
as  heretical,  and  bm-ned  them  in  fire  ;  and  then,  because  they  thought  The 
the  said  John  Claydon  to  be  forsworn  and  fallen  into  heresy,  the  ciaydoif 
archbishop  did  proceed  to  his  definitive  sentence  against  the  said  bumed. 
John,  personally  appearing  before  him  in  judgment  (his  confessions 
being  read  and  deposed  against  him)  after  this  manner : 

In  the  name  of  God,  amen.     We,  Henry,  by  the  grace  of  God  archbishop  The  sen- 
of  Canterbury,  primate  of  all  England,  and  legate  of  the  apostolic  see,  in  a  ^"^^^  ^"'' 
certain  cause  of  heretical  pravity,  and  of  relapse  into  the  same;  whereupon  ,i;itionot' 
John  Claydon,  layman,  of  the  province  of  Canterbury,  was  detected,  accused  Claydon. 
and  denounced,  and  in  the  said  our  -province  of  Canterbury  publicly  defamed 
(as  by  public  fame  and  common  report  notoriously  to  us  hath  been  known), 
first,  sitting  in  judgment-seat,  and  observing  all  things  lawfully  required  in  tliis 
behalf,  do  proceed  to  the  pronouncing  of  the  sentence  definitive  in  form  as 
foUoweth.     The  name  of  Christ  being  invocated  and  only  set  before  our  eyes, 
forasmuch  as  by  the  acts  and  things  enacted,  producted,  exhibited,  and  confessed 
before  us,  also  by  divers  signs  and  evidences,  we  have  found  the  said  John 
Claydon  to  have  been,  and  to  be,  publicly  and  notoriously  relapsed  again  into 
his  former  heresy,  heretofore  by  him  abjured ;    according  to  the  merits  and 

(1)  This  is  true,  speaking  of  the  invisible  ehurch. 


534  INQUISITION    RESPECTING    THE    LOLLARDS. 

Henry    deserts  of  the  said  cause,  being  of  us  diligently  searched,  weighed,  anci  pondered 
V-       before,  to  the  intent  that  the  said  John  Claydon  shall  not  infect  others  with  his 
.^     scab  :  by  the  consent  and  assent  of  our  reverend  bretlnxn  Kichard,  bishop  of 
V;,,"    London,  John,  bishop  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  and  Stephen,  bishop  of  St. 
David's,  and  of  other  doctors,  as  well  of  divinity  as  of  both  laws,  and  also  of 
other  discreet  and  learned  men  assisting  us  in  this  behalf,  we  do  judge,  pro- 
nounce, and  declare  the  said  John  Claydon  to  be  relapsed  again  into  his  heresy 
which  he  before  did  abjure  ;  finally  and  definitively  appointing  him  to  be  left 
un^o  the  secular  judgment,  and  so  do  leave  him,  by  these  presents. 


to 
1416, 


Claydon  Thus  Joliii  Ckydon,  receiving  bis  judgment  and  condemnation  of 
ted"to'the  the  archbishop,  Avas  committed  to  the  secular  power,  and  by  them 
secular  unjustly  and  unkiwfully  -n-as  committed  to  the  fire,  for  that  the  tem- 
The  law  poral  magistrates  had  no  such  kvw  sufficient  for  them  to  burn  any 
burenT"  such  man  for  religion  condemned  of  the  prelates,  as  is  above  suffi- 
cienr'"  ciently  proved  and  declared.  But  to  be  short,  '  quo  jure,  quaqua 
Thedeath  injuria,'  John  Claydon  notwithstanding,  by  the  temporal  magistrates 
"yrdmn  of  i^ot  long  after,  Avas  had  to  Smithfield,  where  meekly  he  was  made  a 
ciajdon.   ]jurnt  olfering  unto  the  Lord,  a.d.  1415. 

Kobert  Fabian,  and  other  chronologcrs  -who  follow  him,  add  also, 
that  Richard  Turming,  baker,  of  whom  mention  is  made  before  in  the 
Claydon,  examination  of  John  Claydon,  was  likcAvisc  the  same  time  burned 
bo"hn\af-  with  him  in  Smithfield.    Albeit  in  the  Register  I  find  no  sentence  of 
cording'to  condemnation  given  against  the  said  Turming,  neither  yet  in  the 
Fabian.    Story  of  St.  Alban's  is  there  any  such  mention  of  his  burning  made, 
but  only  of  the  burning  of  John  Claydon  aforesaid  :  Avhereforc  the 
judgment  hereof  I  leave  free  to  the  reader.     NotAvithstanding,  con- 
cerning the  said  Turming  this  is  certain,  that  he  was  accused  to  the 
bishops,  and  no  doubt  was  in  their  hands  and  bands.     What  after- 
wards was  done  with  him,  I  refer  it  unto  the  authors. 
A.D.H16.      The  next  year  after  the  burning  of  these  two  aforesaid,  and  also  of 
John  Huss,   being  burnt  at  Constance,  which  was  a.d.  1416,  the 
prelates  of  England  seeing  the  daily  increase  of  the  gospel,  and  fear- 
ing the  ruin  of  their  papal  kingdom,  were  busily  occupied,  with  all 
their  counsel  and  diligence,  to  maintain  the  same.     AVherefore,  to 
make  their  state  and  kingdom  sure,  by  statutes,  laws,  constitutions, 
and  terror  of  punishment,  as  Thomas  Arundel  and  other  prelates  had 
done  before,  so  the  before-named  Henry  Chicheslcy,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  in  his  convocation  holden  at  London,  maketh  another 
constitution   (as  though   there  had  not  enough  been  made  before) 
against  the  poor  Lollards  ;   the  copy  and  tenor  whereof  he  sendeth 
abroad  to  the  bisliop  of  London,  and  to  other  his  suffragans,  by  them 
to  be  put  in  strait  execution,  containing  in  words  as  followeth. 

Proclamation  of  Archbishop  Chichesley,  against  the  Lollards.' 

Henry,  by  the  grace  of  God,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  primate  of  all  Eng- 
land, and  legate  of  the  chief  scat ;  to  our  reverend  brother  in  the  Lord,  Richard, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  bishop  of  London,  health  and  brotluM-ly  love,  with  continual 
increase.  Lately,  in  our  last  convocation  in  St.  Paul's  Church,  in  London, 
being  kept  by  you  and  other  our  brethren  and  clergy  of  our  ])rovince,  we  do 
remember  to  have  made  this  order  under  written,  by  your  consents  :  '  Wherca.s, 
among  many  other  our  cares,  this  ought  to  be  chief,  that  by  some  means  we 
may  take  those  heretics,  who,  like  foxes,  lurk  and  hide  themselves  in  the  Lord's 

(1)  Lx  Regist.  aiichesley,  fol.  217. 


THE  TROUBLE  OF  BARTON  AND  CHAPEL  FOR  RELIGION.       535 

vineyard ;  and  that  the  dust  of  negligence  may  be  utterly  shaken  from  our  feet,'    Henry 
and  from  the  feet  of  our  fellow-brethren  ;  in  this  the  said  convocation  of  the        ^• 
prelates  and  clergy,  we  have  ordained,  that  our  fellow-brethren,  our  suffragans      .   y. 
and  archdeacons  of  our  province  of  Canterbury,  by  themselves,  their  officials  or    ,  .',  J 

commissaries  in  their  jurisdictions,  and  every  of  their  charges  in  their  country,  !_ 

twice  every  year  at  the  least,  do  diligently  inquire  of  such  persons  as  are  sus-  Twice 
pected  of  heresy ;  and  that  in  every  such  their  archdeaconries,  in  every  parish  every 
wherein  it  is  reported  that  any  heretics  do  inhabit,  they  cause  three  or  more  of  inquire 
the  houestest  men,  and  best  reported  of,  to  take  their  oath  upon  the  holy  Evan-  for  Lol- 
gelists,  that  if  they  shall  know  or  understand  any  frequenting,  either  in  privy  ^f.^-^jj 
conventicles,  or  else  diflering  in  life  or  manners,^  from  the  common  conversa-  privy con- 
tion  of  other  catholic  men,  or  else  that  hold  any  either  heresies  or  errors,  or  veniicies. 
else  that  have  any  suspected  books  in  the  English  tongue,  or  that  do  receive  any  Against 
such  persons  suspected  of  heresies  and  errors  into  their  houses,  or  that  be  Knyiish 
favourers  of  them  that  are  inhabitants  in  any  such  place,  or  conversant  with  "°"'^*- 
them,  or  else  have  any  recourse  mito  them  ;  they  make  certificates  of  those 
persons  in  writing,  with  all  the  circumstances  wherewith  they  are  suspected, 
unto  the  said  our  sufiragans  or  archdeacons,  or  to  their  commissaries,  so  soon 
and  with  as  much  speed  as  possibly  they  can  ;  and  that  the  said  archdeacon, 
and  every  of  their  commissaries  aforesaid,  do  declare  the  names  of  all  such 
persons  denounced,  together  with  all  the  circumstances  of  them,  the  dioceses 
and  places,  and  secretly  under  their  seals  do  send  over  unto  us  the  same :  and 
that  the  same  diocesans  etfectually  direct  forth  lawful  process  against  them,  as 
the  quality  of  the  cause  requireth ;  and  that  with  all  diligence  they  discern, 
define,  and  execute  the  same. 

*  And  if  perhaps  they  leave  not  such  persons  convict  unto  the  secular  court, 
yet  notwithstanding,  let  them  commit  them  unto  the  perpetual  or  temporal 
prisons,  as  the  quality  of  the  cause  shall  require,  until  the  next  convocation  of 
the  prelates  and  clergy  of  our  province  of  Canterbury,  there  personally  to 
remain :  and  that  in  the  same  prisons  they  caiise  them  to  be  kept  according  as 
the  law  requireth  :  and  that  of  all  and  singular  the  things  aforesaid,  that  is, 
what  inquisition  they  have  made,  and  what  they  have  found,  and  how  in  the 
process  they  have  behaved  themselves,  and  what  persons  so  convicted  they  have 
caused  to  be  put  in  safe  keeping,  with  what  diligence  or  negligence  of  the 
commissaries  aforesaid,  with  all  and  all  manner  of  other  circumstances  premised, 
and  thereunto  in  any  wise  appertaining;  and  especially  of  the  abjurations  (if  in 
the  mean  time  they  shall  chance  to  abjure  any  heresies),  that  then,  in  the  next 
convocation  of  the  prelates  and  clergy  imder  the  form  aforesaid,  they  cause  the 
same  distinctly  and  apertly  to  be  certified  to  us  and  our  successors ;  and  that 
they  deliver  effectually  to  the  official  of  our  court,  the  same  process  to  remain 
with  them,  or  else  in  the  register  of  our  court  of  Canterbury ;  so  that  every  one 
to  whom  such  things  appertain,  for  the  further  execution  of  the  same  process, 
may  have  recourse  unto  the  same  official  with  all  effect.' 

We  therefore  command,  that  as  touching  the  constitution  brought  unto  your 
city  and  diocese,  you  cause  the  same  in  convenient  place  and  time  to  be  pub- 
lished ;  and  that  in  all  points  you  both  observe  the  same  yourselves,  and  cause 
it  also  of  others  to  be  diligently  observed :  commanding  furthermore,  all  and 
singular  our  fellow-brethren  and  suffragans,  that  they,  in  like  wise,  cause  the 
same  to  be  published  throughout  all  their  cities  and  dioceses,  and  both  diligently 
observe  the  same  themselves,  and  also  cause  all  others  to  do  the  same ;  and, 
what  thing  soever  you  shall  do  in  the  premises,  that  you  certify  us  betwixt  this 
and  the  feast  of  St.  Peter  ad  vincula,  next  coming,  that  you  duly  certify  us  of 
these  things,  by  your  letters-patent,  containing  the  same  effect,  sealed  with  your 
seals. 

Dated  at  oiur  house  in  London,  the  first  day  of  July,  Anno  1416. 

THE     TROUBLE    OF     JOHN     BARTON    AND     ROBERT     CHAPEL,     FOR 
RELIGION. 

During  the  time  of  this  convocation  in  the  year  above-said,  two 
priests  were  presented  and  brought  before  the  bishops,  noted  and 

(1)  You  should  be  better  occupied  to  shake  off  (he  dust  from  your  dusty  pulpits 

(2)  To  differ  from  the  common  sort  in  life  and  manners,  against  the  pope's  law. 


536  CUTICLES    OBTIiL'DKP    UI'ON    KOUKIIT    CHAPEL    TO    CONFF.SS. 

J'enn    defamed  for  heretics  ;  one  named  John  Barton,  unto  vliom  it  av;i<! 

: —  objected  by  Philip,  bishop  of  Lincohi,  that  he  liad  been  excommuiii- 

A. D.    cated  about  six  or  seven  years  before,  upon  articles  concerning  religion  ; 

_11L  _  and  yet  neither  would  appear,  being  cited,  nor  would  seek  to  be 
reconciled  again  to  the  church.  Which  things  being  so  jn'oved  against 
liim,  he  was  committed  to  the  custody  of  the  aforesaid  Philip,'  bishop 

Ap^nj.z.  of  Lincohi,  and  so  to  be  holdcn  in  prison,  till  he  should  hear  further 
what  should  be  done. 

The  other  was  Robert  Chapel,  otherwise  named  Ilolbech,  chaplain 
some  time  to  the  lord  Cobham ;  xmto  Avhom  likcM'ise  it  was  objected, 
that  he,  being  under  the  sentence  of  excommunication  about  three  or 
four  years,  yet  notwithstanding,  to  the  contempt  of  the  keys,  did 
continue  saying  mass,  and  preaching,  and  sought  not  to  be  reconciled  ; 
Chapel  denying  that  he  did  know  any  sucli  excommunication  given 
out  against  him.  Then  Avas  the  copy  of  his  excommunication,  fir?t 
made  by  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  afterwards  denounced  by  the  bishop 
of  London  at  PauFs  Cross,  brought  and  read  before  him  ;  and  so  that 
done,  that  session  broke  up  for  that  time,  wliich  was  about  the  latter 
end  of  May,  a.d.  1416. 

chipei  The  twelfth  day  of  the  month  of  July  next  following,  the  said 

ahjureth.  (^i^^pel  appeared  again  before  the  archbishop  and  the  prelates.  To 
whom  when  it  was  objected  as  before,  how  he  had  preached  without 
the  bishop''s  license  in  divers  places,  as  at  Cobham,  at  Cowling,  and 
at  Shorne ;  at  length,  he,  confessing  and  submitting  himself,  desired 
pardon.  Which  although  it  was  not  at  the  first  granted  unto  him, 
yet  at  the  last  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  putting  in  his  hands  the 
decree  of  the  canon  law,^  and  causing  him  to  read  the  same,  made 
him  to  abjure  all  his  former  articles  and  opinions  as  heretical  and 
schismatical,  never  to  hold  the  same  again,  according  to  the  contents 
of  the  aforesaid  canon.  Whereupon  the  said  Robert,  being  absolved 
by  the  authority  of  the  archbishop  (save  only  that  he  should  not 
intermeddle  Avith  saying  mass,  before  he  had  been  dispensed  from 
the  pope  himself,  for  irregularity),  was  enjoined  by  the  archbishop 
himself  for  his  penance,  standing  at  PaiaFs,  to  publish  these  articles 
following  unto  the  people,  instcid  of  his  confession  given  him  to  be 
read. 

Articles  obtruded  upon  Chapel  to  confess. 

Imprimis,  I  confess  that  bishops,  priests,  and  other  ecclesiastical  persons, 
having  no  other  profession  to  the  contrarj-,  may  lawfully  have,  receive,  and 
retain  lands  and  possessions  temporal,  to  dispense  and  dispose  the  same  and  the 
rents  thereof,  to  the  behoof  of  themselves,  or  of  their  chm-ch  where  they  dwell, 
according  as  seemeth  good  to  them. 

II.  Item,  I  confess,  that  it  were  very  unlawful,  yea  rather  unjust,  that  tem- 
poral men  upon  any  occasion,  whatsoever  it  be,  should  take  away  temporal 
lands  and  possessions  from  the  church,  either  universal  or  particular,  to  which 
they  are  given  ;  the  consideration  of  the  abuse  of  mortal  prelates,  priests,  or  other 
ministers  in  the  church  conversant  (who  are  mixt  together  good  with  bad), 
abusing  the  same,  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

III.  Item,  I  confess,  that  peregrinations  to  the  relics  of  saints,  and  to  holy 
places,  are  not  prohibited,  nor  to  be  contemned  of  any  cathohc ;  but  arc  avail- 
ID  This  Philip  scemeih  to  be  Philip  Repington  before  mentioned,  in  the  story  of  WicklW. 

(2)  1  q.  7  cap.  '  Quoties,'  (tc. 


PERSECUTION    IN    ENGLAND.  537 

able  to  remission  of  sins,'  and  approved  by  holy  fathers,  and  worthy  to  be    iiey>ry 
commended.  _  :: — . 

IV.  Item,  I  confess,  tliat  to  worship  the  images  of  Christ  or  of  any  other    A.D. 
saints,  being  set  up  in  the  church,  or  in  any  other  place,  is  not  forbidden;     ]416. 

neither  is  it  any  cause  inductive  of  idolatry,  being  so  used  as  the  holy  fathers 

do  will  them  to  be  worshipped ;  =  but  rather  such  images  do  proiit  much  to  the 
liealth  of  Christians,  because  they  do  put  us  in  remembrance  of  the  merits  of 

those  saints  whom  they  represent,  and  the  sight  of  them  doth  move  and  stir  up 
the  people  to  prayers  and  devotion. 

V.  Item,  I  confess,  tliat  auricular  confession  used  in  the  church  is  necessary 
for  a  sinner  to  the  salvation  of  his  soul,  and  necessary  to  be  done  by  such  a 
priest  as  is  ordained  by  the  church  to  hear  the  confession  of  the  sinner,  and  to 
enjoin  him  penance  for  the  same  ;^  without  which  confession  (if  it  may  be  had), 
tliere  is  no  remission  of  shis  to  liim  that  is  in  sin  mortal. 

VI.  Item,  I  confess  and  firmly  do  hold,  that  although  the  priest  be  in  mortal 
sin,  yet  may  he  make  the  body  of  Christ,  and  minister  other  sacraments  and 
sacramentals ;  which  nevertheless  are  profitable  to  all  the  faithful,  whosoever 
receive  them  in  faith  and  devotion  of  the  church.* 

VII.  Item,  I  confess,  that  bishops  in  their  ox^n  dioceses  may  forbid,  decree, 
and  ordain,  upon  reasonable  causes,  that  priests  should  not  preach,  without  their 
special  license,  the  word  of  God  ;  and  that  those  that  do  against  the  same,  should 
suffer  the  ecclesiastical  censures. 

VI i  I.   Item,  I  confess,  that  private  religions,  as  well  of  monks,  canons  and  Privaie 
others,  as  also  of  the  begging  friars,  being^ailowed  by  the  church  of  Rome,  are  p^.I']?J°"* 
profitable  to  the  universal  church,  and  in  no  means  contrary  to  God's  law,  but  able,  if  ye 
rather  are  founded  and  authorized  thereon.  f^^"'''  t*^" 

IX.  Item,  I  promise  and  swear  upon  these  holy  Evangelists,  which  I  hold  f^j'"'^' 
here  in  my  hands,  that  I  will  henceforth  never  hold,  affirm,  or,  by  any  means, 
teach  any  thing  contrary  unto  the  premises  either  openly  or  privately. 

After  the  setting  out  of  the  constitution  aforcsaia,  in  the  days  of  crett  in- 
the  abovenamed  Henry  Chichesley,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  gTeat  ^n'^Eng.''* 
inquisition  hereupon  followed  in  England,  and  many  good  men,  whose  i^'"^- 
hearts  began  to  be  won  to  the  gospel,  were  brought  to  much  vexation, 
and  caused  outwardly  to  abjure. 

Thus,  while  Christ  had  the  inward  hearts  of  men,  yet  tlie  catholic  Christ 
Antichrist  would  needs  possess  their  outward  bodies,  and  make  them  hearts  of 
sing  after  his  song.     In  the  number  of  whom,  being  compelled  to  {"/^"'J,'';,^ 
abjure,  besides  the  others  aforesaid,  Avas  also  John  Taylor,  of  the  bodies. 
parish  of  St.  JSIichaePs  at  Quern  ;   William  James,  master  of  arts  and  ^(l^^\l^ 
physician,   who  had  long  remained  in  prison,  and  at  length,  after  y/ho  ab- 
abjuration,  was  licensed  with  his  keeper,  to  practise  his  physic. 

Also  John  Dwarf,  so  named  for  his  low  stature,  who  was  sent  by  John 
the  duke  of  Bedford  to  the  aforesaid  Chichesley  and  other  bishops, 
to  be  examined  before  them  in  the  convocation  :  there  he,  at  length 
revolting  from  his  doctrine,  recanted  and  did  penance. 

In  like  manner  John  Jourdelay  of  Lincolnshire,  well  commended  Joim 
in  the  registers  for  his  learning,  accused  by  the  priests  of  Lincoln  for  abjureth.''' 
a  certain  book  which  he,  contiary  to  the  former  decree  of  the  bishops,  Appeldu. 
did  conceal,  and  did  not  exhibit  unto  them,  was  therefore  enforced  to 
abjure ;  after  whom  was  brought  likewise  before   the  bishops,  one 
Katharine  Dertford,  a  spinster,  Avho  being  accused  and  examined  upon 
these  three  articles  concerning  tlie  sacrament   of  the  pope's  altar, 
adoration  of  images,  and  pilgrimage,  answered,  that  she  was  not  able, 

(1)  Mark  well  this  catholic  doctrine  of  the  pope's  church,  concerning  remission  of  sins! 

(2)  Mark  how  this  doctrine  joineth  with  God's  commandment  and  with  his  word ! 

(3)  Ergo,  by  this  doctrine  the  just  man  liveth  not  by  bis  faith,  but  by  his  confession  auricular- 
(i)  How  cr.n  these  priests  be  servants  of  Christ,  who  be  makers  of  Christ? 


THE    ABJURATION'    OF    CERTAIN    PERSON'S, 


jicnry    bcing  uulcamctl,  to  answer  to  sucli  high  matters,  neither  had  she  any 
^'      further  skill,  but  only  her  Creed  and  Ten  Cuinniandnients :  and  so 


ley 
mined. 


A.I),    was  slic  committed  to  the  vicar-general  of  the  bishop  of  Winchester 
^^^^-    (for  that  she  was  of  the  same  diocese),  to  be  kept,  and  fuilher  to  be 

examined  of  the  same.' 

Robert,         At  the  same  sitting  was  also  brought  before  the  said  archbishop 

the  par-    and  his  fellow  bishops,  by  the  lieutenant  of  tlie  Tower,  the  parson  of 

Hegge-     Heggcley  in  Lincolnshire,  named  Master  Robert,  who,  being  long 

kept  in  the  Tower,  at  length,  by  the  king"'s  writ,  was  brought  and 

examined  the  same  time  upon  the  like  articles :  to  wit,  touching  the 

sacrament  of  their  altar,   peregrination,  adoration   of  images,   and 

"whether  it  was  lawful  for  spiritual  men  to  enjoy  temporal  lordships, 

&c.     To  which  articles  he  answered  (saith  the  register)  doubly  and 

mockingly,  save  only  in  the  sacrament  he  seemed  something  more 

conformable  ;  albeit  not  yet  fully  to  their  contcntation.     Wherefore, 

A  p-Ziu  being  committed  to  the  custody  and  examination  of  Richard,  bishop 

of  Lincoln,  in  the  end  he  was  also  induced  to  submit  himself 
William        The  same,   likewise,   did   William  Hervey  of  Tenterden,  being 
Teiuer-'^^  suspected  and  arrested  for  company-keeping  with  those  whom  the 
den  exa-  bishops  Called  Lollards,  and  for  having  suspected  books. 
"*'""  "  Besides  these,  divers  others  there  were  also,  who,  in  the  same  con- 

vocation were  convented,  and  revoked  their  opinions,  as  John  Galle, 
Book  of  a  priest  of  London,  for  having  a  book  in  English,  entituled,  '  A  Book 
thenew  ^f  ^j^^  ^^^^^  Law.'  Item,  Richard  Monk,  vicar  of  Chesham  in 
Several  Lincolnshire,  who  submitted  himself  likewise.  Li  this  race  and  num- 
tr"ub"ed  bcr  followcd  morcovcr,  Bartholomew  Cornmonger,  Nicholas  Hooper, 
do'ctrine.  Servant  to  the  lord  Cobham,  Thomas  Granter,  with  others  more, 
mentioned  in  the  aforesaid  register. 

Among  the  rest  who  were  at  this  time  troubled  for  their  faith,  was 

S" .     one  Radulph  ]Mungin,  priest,  who,  for  the  same  doctrine,  was  arrested 

and  sent  by  the  lord  chancellor  of  England  to  the  aforesaid  archbishop, 

and  by  him  committed  to  David  Price,  vicar-gcncral  to  the  bishop  of 

London :   where,  after  he  hud  endured  four  months  in  prison,  he  Mas 

by  the  said  David  presented  to  the  convocation,  against  whom  divers 

articles  were  objected. 

A  sub-  But,  for  the  better  explaining  of  the  matter,  first  here  is  to  be 

tiR-reTby  Dotcd,  that  duriug  the  time  of  this  convocation    provinci:il,   pope 

the  pope   Martin  had  sent  down  to  the  clergy  of  England  for  a  subsidy  to  be 

against     gathered  of  the  church,  to  maintain  the  pope's  war  against  the  Lollards 

fui'ofijo"  (so  the  papists  did  term  them)  of  Bohemia.     Also  another  subsidy 

hernia,     ^j^g  doinaiuled  to  persecute  one  Peter  Clerk,  master  of  arts  of  Oxford, 

who,  flying  out  of  England,  was  at  the  council  of  Basil,   disputing 

on    the   l^ohemians"'  side.     And  thirdly,  another   subsidy  was   also 

required  to  persecute  AV^illiam  Russel,  warden  of  the   grey  friars  in 

London,  who  the  same  time  was  fled  from  England  to  Rome,  to 

maintain  his  opinion  before  the  pope,  and  who  there  escaped  out  of 

S^us    prison,  &c.  of  whom  more  largely  hereafter  (Christ  willing)  we  shall 

En'^'U<.h    entreat.     In  the  mean  time  mark  here  the  pretty  shil'ts  of  the  pope 

moucy.     to  hook  in  the  English  money,  by  all  manner  of  pretences  possible. 

Thus  Ralph  Mungin,  the  aforesaid  examinate,  appearing  before  the 

bishops  in  the  convocation,  it  was  articulated  against  him,  first  that  he 

(1)  Ex  Regist  H.  ChicheslKy 


niCMAS    GRANTER  S    RECANTATION. 


should  affirm  and  hold,  that  it  was  not  lawful  for  any  Christian  to  fight  Hemj 
and  make  war  against  the  heretics  of  Bohemia.  ' 

Item,  It  was  to  him  objected,  that  he  did  hold  and  say,  that  it  was  A.D. 

not  lawful  for  any  man  to  have  propriety  of  goods,  but  the  same  to  ^'*^^- 


be  common ;    which  he  expressly  denied  that  ever  he  so  said  or  ^bVe'ctla 
affirmed.     Whereby  we  have  to  observe,  how  the  crafty  malice  of  against 
these  adversaries  useth  falsely  to  collect  and  surmise  of  men,  what  Mungin. 
they  never  spake,  whereby  to  oppress  them  wrongfully,  whom  by  plain 
truth  they  cannot  expugn. 

Moreover,  they  objected  against  him,  that  he  should  keep  company   Appf'uu. 
with  Master  Clerk  aforesaid,  and  also  that  he  dispersed  in  the  city  of  Tnaio- 
London  certain  books  of  John  Wickliff  and  of  Peter  Clerk,  namely,  Ihe 
the  book  '  Trialogus,'  and  the  gospels  of  John  Wickliff,  &c.  He  was  f°^^^f.^ 
charged,  moreover,  to  have  spoken  against  the  pope"'s  indulgences,  'ated  by 
affirming  that  the  pope  had  no  more  power  to  give  indulgences  than 
he  had. 

Upon  these  and  other  such  articles  objected,  the  said  Mungin, 
being  asked  if  he  would  revoke,  answered,  that  it  seemed  to  him  not 
just  or  meet  so  to  do,  who  did  not  know  himself  guilty  of  any  heresy. 
Thus  he  being  respited  for  that  time,  Avas  committed  to  prison  till  the 
next  sitting;  who,  then,  being  called  divers  and  sundry  times  after- 
wards before  the  bishops,  after  long  inquisition  and  strait  examination  Eaiph 
made,  also  depositions  brought  in  against  him  so  much  as  they  could  condfmn- 
search   out,   he,   notwithstanding,    still   denied,  as  before,  to  recant.  pg/j,°tuai 
Wherefore  the  aforesaid  Henry,   the  archbishop,  proceeding  to  his  prison, 
sentence  definitive,  condemned  him  to  perpetual  prison. 

After  whose  condemnation,  the  Sunday  next  following,  the  recan-  Thomas 
tations  of  Thomas  Granter,  and  of  Richard   Monk,  priests   above-  Rkifard 
mentioned,  were  openly  read  at  PauFs  Cross ;  the  bishop  of  Roches-  ^^''"''• 
ter  the  same  time  preached  at  the  said  cross.      The  tenor  of  whose 
recantation,   with    his  articles    in    the   same    expressed,  hereunder 
followeth : 

Recantation  of  Thomas  Granter. 

In  the  name  of  God.  Before  you  my  lord,  of  Canterbury,  and  all  you  my 
lords  here  being  present,  and  before  you  all  here  gathered  at  this  time,  I  Tho- 
mas Granter,  priest  unworthy,  dwelling  in  this  city  of  London,  feeling  and  un- 
derstanding that  afore  this  time  I  affirmed  open  errors  and  heresies,  saying, 
believing,  and  affirming,  within  this  city,  that  he  that  christian  men  call  pope, 
is  not  very  pope,  nor  God's  vicary  on  earth,  but  I  said  he  was  Antichrist.^  Also 
I  said,  believed,  and  aifirmed,  that  after  the  sacramental  words  said  by  a  priest  in 
the  mass,  there  remain  material  bread  and  wine,  and  are  not  turned  into  Christ's 
body  and  his  blood.  Also  I  said  and  affirmed,  that  it  was  not  to  do,  in  anywise, 
to  go  on  pilgrimage,  but  it  was  better,  I  said,  to  abide  at  home,  and  beat  tlie 
stools  with  their  heels ;  for  it  was,  I  said,  but  tree  and  stone  that  they  sought. 
Also  I  said  and  affirmed,  tliat  I  held  no  Scripture,  catholic,  or  holy,  but  only 
what  is  contained  in  the  Bible.  For  the  legends  and  lives  of  saints,  I  held  them 
nought,  and  the  miracles  written  of  them  I  held  untrue.  Because  of  which 
errors  and  heresies  I  was  before  Mr.  Davie  Price,  vicar-general  of  my  lord  of 
London,  and  since,  before  you  my  lord  of  Canterbury  and  your  brethren  in 
your  council  provincial,  and  by  you  fully  informed,  who  so  said,  that  mine 
affirming,  believing,  and  teaching,  had  been  of  open  erixirs  and  heresies,  and 
contrary  to  the  determination  of  the  churcli  of  Rome.  Wherefore  I,  willing  to 
follow  and  sow  the  doctrine  of  holy  chiu-ch,  and  depart  from  all  manner  of 
(1)  Note  the  doctrine  and  opinions  in  those  cays,  ^-here  the^gosnel  took  place. 


540  CERTAIN  GODLY  PERSON'S  PERSECUTED. 

Henry    eiTors  and  heresies,  and  turn  with  good  will  and  heart  to  the  one  head  of  tlie 

y-       church,'  considering  that  holy  church   shuttt'th   not  nor  cioscth  her  bosom  to 

J,    y.     l>ii«  that  will  turn  again,  and'tliat  God  willeth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but 

1.11  f*    rather  that  he  be  turned  and  live:  with  a   pure  heart   I    confess,  detest,  and 

'—  despise  my  said  errors  and  heresies;  and  tlie  said  opinions  I  confess,  as  heresies 

and  eiTors  to  the  faith  of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  to  all  universally  holy 
church  repugnant.  And  therefore  these  said  opinions  in  special,  and  all  other 
errors  and  heresies,  doctrines  and  opinions,  against  the  faith  of  the  church,  and 
the  determinations  of  the  church  of  Home,  I  abjure  and  forswear  here  before 
you  all,  and  swear  by  these  holy  gospels  by  me  bodily  touched,  that  from  hence- 
forth I  shall  never  hold,  teach,  nor  preach  error  or  ciTors,  heresy,  or  here- 
Men  tied  sies,  or  false  doctrine  against  the  faith  of  holy  church,  and  determination  of 
'?  "'"h  f  *^^®  church  of  Rome,  nor  any  such  thing  I  shall  obstinately  defend,  nor  any 
Kome.  "lan  holding  or  teaching  such  manner  of  things  by  me  or  another  person,  openly 
or  privily  I  shall  defend.  I  shall  never  after  this  time  be  receiver,  fautor,  coun- 
sellor, or  defender  of  heretics,  or  of  any  person  suspect  of  heresy,  nor  shall  I 
trow  to  him,  nor  wittingly  fellowship  with  him,  nor  give  him  counsel,  favour, 
gifts,  or  comfort.  And  if  I  know  any  heretics,  or  of  heresy,  or  of  such  false 
opinions  any  person  suspected,  or  any  man  or  woman  making  or  holding  privy 
conventicles,  or  assemblies,  or  any  divers  or  singular  opinions  from  the  common 
doctrine  of  the  church  of  Rome,  or  if  I  may  know  any  of  their  fautors,  com- 
forters, counsellors  or  defensers,  or  any  that  have  suspect  books  or  quiers  of 
such  errors  and  heresies  ;  I  shall  let  you,  my  lord  of  Canterlnny,  or  your  oiiicers 
in  your  absence,  or  the  diocesans  and  ordinaries  of  such  men,  have  soon  and 
ready  knowing :  so  help  me  God  and  liolydenie,  and  these  holy  Evangelists 
by  me  bodily  touched. 

After  this  rec;intation  at  tlic  Cross  thus  published,  and  his  sub- 
mission made,  the  said  Granter  then  was,  by  the  advice  of  the  prelates, 
put  to  seven  years'  imprisonment,  under  the  custody  and  charge  of 
the  bisliop  of  London. 
Appa'dix.       After  this  follov.-ed  in  like  manner  the  recantation  of  Richard  IMonk : 
also  of  Edmund  Frith,  who  was,  before,  butler  to  sir  John  Oldcastle, 
Theafnic-      Bcsidcs  tlicsc  abovc  remembered,  many  and  divers  there  be  in  the 
troubieln  ^aid  rcgistcr  recorded,  avIio  likewise,   for  their  faith  and   religion, 
Kent,       were  greatly  vexed  and  troubled,  especially  in  the  diocese  of  Kent, 
cinches-   in  tlic  towns  of  Komney,  Tenterden,  Woodchurch,  Cranbrook,  Stap- 
^^^'         helherst,  Beninden,  Ilalden,  Rolvenyden,  and  others ;   Avherc  whole 
households,  both  man  and  Avife,  were  driven  to  forsake  their  houses 
and  towns  for  danger  of  persecution  ;  as  sufficiently  appeareth  in  the 
process  of  the  archbisho})  Chichesley  against  the  said  persons,  and  in 
the  certificate  of  Burbatli,  his  ofHcial,  wherein  are  named  the  ft)llo\v- 
ing  sixteen  persons : 


Persons 
|)erse 
ed  in 
Kent 


W.  White,  priest,  'William  Everden,  William  Somer, 

jjersecut-  Tho.  Grenested,  priest,  Stephen  Robin,  Marion,  his  wife, 

?.?_i"  Bartho.  Cornmongor,  W.  Chivcling,  John  Abraham, 

John  Wadnon,  John  Tame,  Robert  Mundcn, 

Joan,  his  wife,  John  Fowlin,  Laurence  Coke. 

Tho.  Everden, 

These  being  cited  up  together  by  the  bishop,  would  not  appear . 
\vhereu])on  great  inquisition  being  made  for  them  bv  his  officers, 
they  were  constrained  to  fly  their  houses  and  towns,  and  shift  I'or 
themselves  as  covertly  as  tlicy  might.  When  Burbath  and  other 
oiriccrs  had  sent  to   the  archbishop,  that  they  could  not  be  found, 

(I)  One  hozd,  thnl  is,  the  unity  of  Hie  chiircU, 


THE    SECOND    APPREHENSION    OF    LORD    COBHAM.  S-il. 

tlicn  he  directed  down  an  order  that  citations  should  be  set  up  for    uenry 
them  on  every  church  door,  througli  all  towns  where  tliey  did  inhabit,  — ~ — 
appointing  them  a  day  and  term  when  to  appear.     But  notwithstand-    '^•^• 
ing,  when  they  yet  could  not  be  taken,  neither  would  appear,  the 
arclibishop,  sitting  in  his  tribunal  seat,  proceeded  to  the  sentence  of 
excommunication  against  them.    What  afterwards  happened  to  them, 
in  the  register  doth  not  appear ;   but,  like  it  is,  at  length  they  were 
forced  to  submit  themselves. 


THE    SECOND    APPREHENSION    OF    THE    LORD    COEHAM. 

Concerning  sir  John  Oldcastlc  the  lord  Cobham,  and  of  his  first 
apprehension,  Avith  his  whole  story  and  life,  sufficiently  hath  been  ex- 
pressed before,  how  he,  being  committed  to  the  Tower,  and  condemned 
falsely  of  heresy,  escaped  afterwards  out  of  the  Tower,  and  was  in 
Wales  about  the  space  of  four  years.  In  the  mean  time,  a  great  sum  of 
money  was  proclaimed  by  the  king,  to  him  that  could  take  the  said 
sir  John  Oldcastle,  cither  quick  or  dead :  * v,ho '  confederated  with 
the  lord  Powis  (who  was  at  that  time  a  great  governor  in  Wales), 
feeding  him  with  lordly  gifts  and  promises,  to  accomplish  their 
desire.* 

About  the  end  of  which  four  years  being  expired,  the  lord  Powis,  The  lord 
whether  for  love  and  greediness  of  the  money,  or  whether  for  hatred  piayeth 
of  the  true  and  sincere  doctrine  of  Christ,  seeking  all  manner  of  ways  J"'i'''s- 
how  to  play  the  part  of  Judas,  and  outwardly  pretending  him  great 
amity  and  favour,  at  length  obtained  his  bloody  purpose,  *and  most 
cowardly  and  wretchedly  took  him,*  and  in  conclusion  brought  the 
lord  Cobham  bound  up  to  London  ;  which  was  about  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1417,  and  about  the  month  of  December ;  at  which  time  there 
v/as  a  parliament  assembled  in  London,  for  the  relief  of  money  the 
same  time  to  be  sent  to  the  king,  whom  the  bishops  had  sent  out  (as  ye 
heard  before)  to  fight  in  France.  The  records  of  wliich  parliament 
do  thus  say:  That  on  Tuesday  the  fourteenth  day  of  December, 
and  the  nine  and  twentieth  day  of  the  said  parliament,  sir  John  Old- 
castle, of  Cowling  in  the  county  of  Kent,  knight,  being  outlawed  (as 
is  afore  minded)  in  the  King's  Bench,  and  excommunicated  before  by 
the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  for  heresy,  was  brought  before  the 
lords  ;  and  having  heard  his  said  convictions,  answered  not  thereto 
in  his  excuse.  Upon  which  record  and  process  it  was  adjudged,  that 
he  should  be  taken  as  a  traitor  to  the  king  and  the  realm  ;  that  he 
should  be  carried  to  the  Tower  of  London,  and  from  thence  drawn 
through  liondon,  unto  the  new  gallows  in  St.  Giles  without  Temple- 
Bar,  and  there  to  be  hanged,  and  burned  hanging. 

*  ^  Thus,  after  long  process,  they  condemned  him  again  of  heresy 

(1)  For  these,  and  other  words  following  in  asterisks,  see  Edition  Io53,  p.  276.— Ed. 

(2)  Tliis  interesting  narration  of  the  execution  of  the  lord  Cobham  is  from  the  iirst  edition  of 
the  Acts  and  Monuments,  pajje  276.  The  particulars  here  recorded  are  briefly  repeated  at  pa?e 
281  ottluit  edition,  with  the  liiUowing  variation :  "In  this  manner,  he,  having  finished  the  course 
of  his  life,  commending;  his  soul  unto  God,  and  praying  for  the  salvation  of  his  enemies,  after  he 
had  exhorted  the  people  to  ti.e  study  of  the  pure  and  sincere  faith  and  religion,  he  slej't  in  the 

f  u'  r!-''       ,  '1"^  '^'^''^^  ^^'^■^'  •'"'"'  ^'''''-''  af'erwards  bishop  of  Ossory,  published  a  full  account 

of  the  hie  and  martyrdom  of  lord  Cohharo,  under  the  following  title;  "  A  brefe  Chronycie  concern- 
yxi^e  the  Examinacyon  and  Death  of  the  blessed  Martyr  of  Christ,  Sir  Johan  Oldecasteie  the  Loide 
Cc/ohara.  See  also  Wilkms  s  Concilia,  vcl.  iii— The  Registers  of  Archbisliop  Arundel  at  Lambeth. 
— Harleian  MSS.  m  the  Brit.  Mus.  No.  420,  art.  C9 ;  and  421,  art   13''  &c  —Ed. 


but 
C'lirist's. 


542  THE    EXECUTIOX    OF    I.OKD    COBHAM. 

Wenry     and  treasoti,  by  force  of  the  aforenamed  act ;  ^  he  rendering  thanl<s 

^'       unto  God,  that  he  had  so  appointed  him  to  suffer  for  his  name's  sake. 

A.D.        And,  upon  tlie  day  appointed,  he  was  brought  out  of  tlte  toAver  Avith 

^^^8.    j^jg  arms  bound  behind  him,  having  a  very  cheerful  countenance.  Then 

was  he  Laid  upon  a  hurdle,  as  though  he  had  been  a  most  heinous 

traitor  to  the  crown,  and  so  drawn  forth  into  St.  Giles's  field,    where 

they  had  set  up  a  new  pair  of  gallows.  As  he  was  comen  to  the  ])lace 

of  execution,  and  was  taken  from  the  hurdle,  he  fell  down  devoutly 

upon  his  knees,  desiring  Almighty  God  to  forgive  his  enemies.  Then 

stood  he  up  and  beheld  the  multitude,  exliorting  them  in  most  godly 

manner  to  follow  the  laws  of  God  Avritten  in  the  Scriptures,  and  in 

any  wise  to  beware  of  such  teachers  as  they  see  contrary  to  Christ  in 

their  conversation  and  living ;    with  many    other  special  counsels. 

Then  was  he  hanged  up  there  by  the  middle   in  chains  of  iron,  and  so 

consumed  alive  in  the  fire,  praising  the  name  of  God   so  long  as  his 

life  lasted.     In  the  end  he  commended  his  soul  into  the  hands  of 

God,  and  so  departed  hence  most  christianlv,  his  bodv  resolved  into 

ashes.  And  this  was  done  a.  d.  1418,  which  was  the  fifth  year  of  the 

reign  of  king  Henry  V. ;  the  people,  there  present,  showing  great 

Not  the     dolour.     How  the  priests  that  time  fared,  blasphemed,  and  accursed, 

''Tvant,    requiring  the  people  not  to  pray  for  him,  but  to  judge  him  damned  in 

hell,  for  that  he  departed  not  in  tlic  obedience  of  ihcir  po])e,  it  were 

to  long  to  write. 

This  terrible  kind  of  death,  with  gallows,  chains,  and  fire,  appeareth 
not  very  precious  in  the  eyes  of  men  that  be  carnal,  no  more  than  did 
the  death  of  Christ,  when  he  was  hanged  up  among  thieves.  "  The 
riixhteous  secmeth  to  die"'  (saith  the  wise  man)  "  in  the  sight  of  them 
which  are  unwise,  and  their  end  is  taken  for  very  destruction.  Un- 
godly Ibles  tliinkcth  their  lives  very  madness,  and  their  passage  hence 
without  all  honour ;  but,  though  they  suffer  pain  before  men,"  saitli 
he,  "  yet  is  their  expectation  full  of  immortality.  They  are  accounted 
for  the  children  of  God,  and  have  their  portion  among  the  saints.  As 
gold  in  the  furnace  doth  God  try  his  elect,  and  as  a  most  pleasant 
brent-offering  receiveth  he  them  to  rest."  The  more  hard  the  passage 
be,  the  more  glorious  shall  they  appear  in  the  latter  resurrection.  Not 
that  the  afflictions  of  this  life  are  worthy  of  such  a  glory,  but  that  it  is 
God's  heavenly  pleasure  so  to  reward  them.  Never  are  the  judgments 
and  ways  of  men  like  unto  the  judgments  and  wavs  of  God,  but  con- 
trary, evermore,  unless  they  be  taught  of  him.  ''  In  the  latter  time,"' 
saith  the  Lord  unto  Daniel,  "  shall  many  be  chosen,  proved,  and  puri- 
fied by  fire ;  yet  shall  tlic  inigodly  live  wickedly  still,  and  have 
no  understanding  that  is  of  fiith.""  Ryan  angel  from  heaven  was  John 
earnestly  commanded  to  write  that  "  blessed  arc  the  dead  which 
hence  departeth  in  the  Lord."  "  Right  dear,"  saith  David,  "  in  the 
sight  of  God,  is  tlie  death  of  his  true  servants." 

Thus  rcstelh  this  valiant  christian  knight,  sir  .John  Oldcastle,  under 
the  altar  of  (Jod,  which  is  Jesus  Christ,  among  that  godly  company, 
who,  in  the  kingdom  of  patience,  suffered  great  tribulation  with  the 
death  of  their  bodies,  for  his  faithful  word  and  testimony,  abiding  there 
with  them   the  fulfilling  of  their  whole  number  and  the  full  restoration 

(I)  "  Aforenamed  act."  See  page  353  of  this  yolume.  "Anew  and  cruel  law,  which,  at  that  time, 
was  nade  by  king  Henry  V.,  against  the  ^VicklifTitcs."     Edition  1563,  p.  281.— Eo. 


LORD  cobham's  history  coxcluded,  543 

of  liis  elect.     The  which  He  grant  in  effect,  at  his  time  appointed,     ^"yif 
■who  is  one  God  eternal !     Anicn.  _  : — 

Thus  have  you  heard  the  whole  matter  concerning  the  martjTdom    A.  D. 
of  the  good  lord  Cobham,  as  we  have  gathered  it  partly  out  of  the  col-    ^^^^' 
lections  of  John  Bale  and  others.*  As  touching  the  pretensed  treason  J^^^H".^ 
of  this  lord  Cobham,  falsely  ascribed  unto  him  in  his  indictment,  rising  surmised. 
upon  wrong  suggestion  and  false  surmise,  and  aggravated  by  rigour 
of  words,  rather  than  upon  any  ground  of  due  probation,  sufficiently 
hath  been  discoursed  before  in  my  defence  of  the  said  lord  Cobham, 
against  Alanus  Copus  ;  where  again  it  is  to  be  noted,  as  I  said  before, 
how  by  this  it  appeareth,  that  the  lord  Cobham  was  never  executed 
by  force  of  the  indictment  or  outlawry,  because  if  he  had,  he  should 
then  have  been  brought  to  the  bar  in  the  King's  Bench,  and  there  the 
judges  should  have  demanded  of  him,  what  he  could  have  said,  why  he 
should  not  have  died  ;  and  then   not  showing  sufficient  cause  for  the 
discharge  or  delay  of  execution,  the  judges  should  have  awarded  and 
given  the  judgment  of  treason  :  which  being  not  so,  it  is  clear  he  was 
not  executed  upon  the  indictment.    Besides,  to  prove  that  he  was  not 
executed  upon  the  indictment  and  the  outlawry,  the  manner  of  the 
execution  provetli  it,  because  it  was  neither  the  execution  of  a  traitor, 
nor  was  the  whole  punishment  thereof  pronounced  by  the  judge,  as  by 
due  order  of  law  was  requisite. 

Finally,  as  I  said  before,  here  I  repeat  again,  that  albeit  the  said 
lord  Cobham  was  attainted  of  treason  by  the  act,  and  that  the  king, 
the  lords,  and  the  commons,  assented  to  the  act ;  yet  all  that  bindeth 
not  in  such  sort  (as  if  indeed  he  were  no  traitor)  that  any  man  may 
not,  by  search  of  the  truth,  utter  and  set  forth  sincerely  and  justly  the 
very  true  and  certain  cause  whereupon  his  execution  did  follow.  Which 
seemeih  by  all  circumstances  and  firm  arguments  to  rise  principally  of 
his  religion,  which  first  brought  him  in  hatred  of  the  bishops ;  the 
bishops  brought  him  in  hatred  of  the  king ;  the  hatred  of  the  king 
brought  him  to  his  death  and  martyrdom.  And  thus  much  for  the 
death  and  execution  of  this  worthy  servant  of  Christ,  the  lord  Cobham. 

*  This  '  is  not  to  be  forgotten,  which  is  reported  by  many,  that  he 
should  say  :  that  he  should  die  here  in  earth  after  the  sort  and  manner 
of  Elias;  which,  whether  it  sprang  of  the  common  people  without  cause, 
or  was  foreshowed  by  himself,  I  think  it,  not  without  good  consider- 
ation. That  it  sprang  not  without  some  gift  of  prophecy,  the  end  of 
the  matter  doth  sufficiently  prove  ;  for,  like  as  when  Elias  should  leave 
this  mortal  life,  he  was  carried  by  a  fiery  chariot  into  immortality  ; 
even  so  the  order  of  this  man's  death,  not  being  much  unlike,  followed 
the  figure  of  his  departure.  For  he,  first  of  all,  being  lifted  up  upon 
the  gallows,  as  into  a  chariet,  and  encompassed  round  about  with  flam- 
ing fire  ;  what  other  thing,  I  pray  you,  did  this  most  holy  martyr  of 
Christ  represent,  than  only  a  figure  of  a  certain  Elias,  flying  up  into 
heaven,  who  went  up  into  heaven  by  a  fiery  chariot.^ 

Such,  gentle  reader,  are  the  fruits  of  WicklifF's  doctrine.    Now  let 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  281.— E». 

(2)  Among  the  many  rumours,  which  either  the  superstition  of  the  age,  or  the  subtlety  of  the 
lord  Cobham's  enemies  were  accustomed  to  circulate  respecting  him,  was  the  following  :  "  That 
at  the  time  of  his  execution  he  requested  sir  Thomas  Erpington  to  procure  protection  to  the  fol- 
lowers of  WicklifT,  and  the  maintainers  of  the  antipapal  doctrines,  in  case  he  (the  lord  Cobham) 
should  rise  from  the  dead  the  third  day."  See  Walsingham's  Historj',  page  400.  The  reader  will 
Verceive,  in  this  absurd  charge,  a  distorted  version  of  the  above  narration. — Ed. 


544*  EEFKUEN'CE    TO    THE    PARLIAMENTARY    KOl.KS. 

iienrtj    tlic  papists  iiKirk  aiid  consider  wliat  profits  or  fruits  tlicir  papistical 
^'      liolincss  liutli  brou^-lit  forth  unto  tlie  world.     If  we  would  measure 


A.  D.  every  man''s  doctrine  by  his  fruits,  let  us  behold  this  man,  whom, 
^•^^^-  together  with  an  infinite  number  of  others,  this  most  optable  doctrine 
of  WieklKf  hath  brought  forth.  For  thus,  as  is  before  said,  Walden, 
who  otherwise  was  his  most  grievous  enemy,  reported  of  the  said  sir 
John  Oldcastle  :  That  he  did  never  understand  how  great  the  poison 
and  spot  of  sin  was,  but  only  by  reading  of  WicUlifF's  books.'  This 
I  thought  good  to  recite  in  this  place,  because  of  Polydore  Virgil,  who, 
in  the  twenty-second  book  of  his  Story  of  England,  callcth  him  valiant, 
but  a  wicked  man.  But  if  Polydore  had  showed  himself  so  faitliful 
in  the  writing  of  the  history,  as  the  lord  Cobham  was  distant  froni 
impietv  and  wickedness,  he  would  never  have  spoken  those  words,  and 
would  have  defiled  so  noble  a  history  with  fewer  lies."* 

^loreover,  in  the  records  above  mentioned,  it  foUowcth.  how,  in 

the  said  parliament,   after    the  martyrdom   of  this  valiant   knight, 

motion  then  was  made,  that  the  lord  Powis  might  "  be  thanked  and 

rewarded,  according  to  the  proclamation  made,  for  his  great  travail 

taken  in  the  apprehension  of  sir  John  Oldcastle,   knight,  heretic." 

Thus  stand  the  words  of  the  record ;  where  two  things  are  to  be 

noted  :  First,  how  sir  John  here  in  the  record  is  called,  not  traitor, 

Judas      but  heretic  only:     Secondly,  mark  how  this  brother  of  Judas  here 

tor  hls'^    ci-avcth  his  reward  for  betraying  the  innocent  blood.     Wherein  it  is 

reward,     j^jt  to  bc  doubtcd,  but  that  his  light  fee,  and  '  quid  vultis  mihi  darej 

in  this  world,  will  have  a  heavy  reM'iuxl  hereafter  in  the  world  to  come, 

unless  he  repented. 

*  In  D.  Johan.  Cobhami  equitis  aurati  et  Martyris  cineres,  Carmen 
I.  F.  in  fclicem  memoriam.    Anno  1418. 

Stemmate,  pace,  toga  prcestans,  et  clanis  in  aniiis; 

Miles,  eques,  martyr;  gemma,  moiiile,  deciis  ; 
Milititeque  domique  poteiis  Cobhamius  Ileros, 

Lux  patria?,  et  gentis  gloria  digiia  sua; ; 
Pertulit  infestas  acies,  tulit  aspera  multa, 

Bella  profana  geren?,  praslia  sacra  oerens. 
H;ec  mente,  ilia  maiui,  parili  cum  laude  subibat, 

Parte  etenim  victor  semper  utraque  stelit. 
Ilinc  equitis  dcbetur  hoiios  bine  martyris  illi 

Gloria,  qua  victor  tempus  in  omnc  manet. 
Victns  erat.     Quid  turn?  mens  quando  invicta  manebat, 

Pars  potior,  nullis  cederc  docta  malis. 
0  tibi  se  dignas  rex  si,  Cobbame,  tnlisset 

Suppetias,  nee  te  destituisset  ope, 
'i'urmis  sat  fueras  istis  turbisque  Cyclopum, 

Quas  tua  fregisset  dexira  labore  levi. 
Hoc  sibi  sed  Clnistus  quid  si  diadenia  reponit? 

Tu  meliore,  (,uidem,  tempore  digmis  eras.*^ 

Furthermore,  in  the  said  parliament,^  it  was  enacted.  That  the 
church  and  all  estates  should  enjoy  all  their  liberties,  which  were  not 
repealed  or  repealable  by  the  common  law  :  meaning,  belike,  the 
excluding  of  the  jurisdiction  of  the  pope^s  foreign  power,  which  hath 
always  by  the  common  law  been  excluded  oat  of  this  realm. 

(1)  AValden,  in  his  prefauc  to  Ijis  7th  book  of  Doctrine. 

(2)  These  verses  nre  introduced  from  the  Latin  Edition  of  I5J9,  pars  D7.~Fii. 

(3)  Anno  5.  Hen.  V.,  act.  \1. 


CONTINUATION    OF    THE    HISTORY    OF    THK    BOHKMIAMS.  54<5 

In  the  same  parliament  also,*  a  grievous  complaint  was  made  (by    iffDry 
the  bishops,  no  doubt)  against  insurrections.     In  the  end  they  sus- 


pected that  they  were  the  Lollards,  heretics,  and  traitors,  with  a    A.  I), 
request  that  commissions  might  at  all  times  be  granted  to  inquire  of    ^^^^' 
them.     Whereunto  answer  was  made.  That  the  statutes  therefore 
made  should  be  executed,  &c.     Thus  the  clergy,  '  Tanquam  leones 
rugientes,'  ceased  not  to  roar  after  christian  blood ;  and  whosoever  ^n  the 
was  else  in  fault,  still  the  clergy  cried,  "  Crucify  Christ,  and  deliver  '''!"^<' 
us  Barabbas  :""  for  then  all  horrible  facts  and  mischiefs,  if  any  were  Loiiards. 
done,  were  imputed  to  the  poor  Lollards. 

Continuation  of  t^e  lEtemocaljrc  "^i^tat^  of  t{)c  25oI)emianjS ; 

WHEIIEIK  IS  PLAINLY  AND  TRULY  SET  FORTH,  WHAT  VEXATIONS 
AND  CONFLICTS  THEY  HAD  FOR  THE  RELIGION  OF  JOHN  HUSS 
AND  JEROME  OF  PRAGUE,  AND  OF  THEIR  VICTORIES  OBTAINED 
AND  GOTTEN,  BOTH  AGAINST  THE  PAPISTS,  AND  ALSO  AGAINST' 
THE  EMPEROR  SIGISMUND;  AND,  FINALLY,  THE  DEATH  OF 
THEIR  VALIANT  CAPTAIN,  ZISCA. 

And  now  from  our  English  matters,  to  return  again  to  the  story  of 
the  Bohemians,  from  whence  we  have  a  little  digressed,  as  touching 
such  things  as  happened  after  the  death  of  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of 
Prague, 

When  the  news  of  the  barbarous  cruelty  exercised  at  Constance 
against  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  was  noised  in  Bohemia,  the 
nobles  and  gentlemen  of  Moravia  and  Bohemia,  such  as  favoured  the 
cause  of  John  Huss,  gathering  themselves  together  in  the  zeal  of  Christ, 
first  sent  their  letter  unto  the  council ;  expostulating  with  them  for 
the  injury  done  to  those  godly  men,  as  is  before  expressed  ;  for  which 
letter  they  were  all  cited  up  to  the  council.  Unto  this  letter  Sigis- 
mund  the  emperor  maketh  answer  again  in  the  name  of  the  whole 
council ;  first,  excusing  himself  of  the  death  of  John  Huss,  %vhich, 
he  said,  was  against  his  safe-conduct,  and  against  his  will ;  insomuch 
that  he  rose  in  anger  from  the  council,  and  departed  out  of  Constance, 
as  is  before  remembered.  Secondly,  he  requireth  them  to  be  quiet, 
and  to  conform  themselves  peaceably  unto  the  order  of  the  catholic 
church  of  Rome,  &c. 

Also  the  council,  hearing  or  fearing  some  stir  to  rise  among  the 
Bohemians,  did  make  laws  and  articles  whereby  to  bridle  them,  to 
the  number  of  twenty-four. 

Articles  decreed  in  the  Council  of  Constance,  against  the  Bohemians.  Apf/nd,:, 

I.  That  the  king  of  Bohemia  should  be  sworn  to  defend  the  liberties  of  the 
church  of  Rome  and  of  the  churches  under  his  dominion  against  the  Hussites. 

II.  That  all  masters  and  priests  should  abjure  the  doctrine  of  VVickliff  and 
Huss,  in  that  council  condemned,  and  revoke  if  they  have  held  or  preached  it, 

III.  That  all  they  who,  being  cited,  would  not  appear,  should  also  abjure; 
and  they  who  would  not  appear  after  process  had  against  them  for  one  or  more 
years,  contenming  the  power  of  the  keys,  should  suffer  condign  punishment. 

IV.  That  all  such  laymen  as  had  defended  the  cause  of  John  WicklifF  and 
John  Huss,  should  swear  to  defend  them  no  more,  but  should  approve  and  ratifj-^ 
the  doings  of  that  council  in  condemning  both  them  and  their  articles. 

V.  That  all  such  secular  men  as  had  spoiled  the  clergy,  should  be  compelled 
to  restitution,  and  sv^ear  to  trespass  no  more. 

(1)  Anno  5.  Hen.  V.,act  ir. 
VOL.  III.  N  N 


54<>  CORONATION    OF    TOPE    MaRTIX. 

Henry        VI.  That  the  priests  expelled  from  their  benefices,  should  be  restored  again, 

^-        and  those  who  had  been  intruded  expelled  and  punished. 
.   p.  VII.  That  all  profane  persons  should  be  punished  after  the  canonical  sanctions, 

J  '.J     that  the  authority  of  tlie  keys  bo  not  despised. 

1_      VIII.  That  such  as  had  been  promoters  in  the  council  against  John  Huss,  should 

be  permitted  safely  to  return  into  Bohemia  again,  and  to  enjoy  their  benefices. 

IX.  That  the  relics  and  treasure  taken  out  of  the  church  of  Prague  and  the 
other  churches  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia,  should  be  restored  fully  again. 

X.  That  the  university  of  Prague  should  be  restored  again  and  reformed, 
and  that  the  Wiclevists,  who  had  been  the  disturbers  thereof,  should  be  really 
punished. 

The  fa-  '  XI.  That  the  principal  heresi»clis  and  doctors  of  that  sect  should  be  sent  up 
vourersof  to  the  See  apostolic ;  namely,  Johannes  Jessenetz,  Jacobellus  de  Misnia,  Simon 
Bohemia  '^^  Tysna,  Simon  de  Rochinzano,  Chrislianus  de  Prachatitz,  Johannes  Cardinalis, 
.vf  Zdenko  de  Loben,  the  provost  of  AUhallows,  Zdislaus  de  Suiertitz,  and  Michael 
"""""''^   deCzisko. 

XII.  That  all  secular  men,  who  commiHiicated  under  both  kinds,  should 
abjure  that  heresy,  and  swear  to  stop  the  same  to  their  power  hereafter. 

XIII.  That  they  who  were  ordained  priests  by  the  suffragan >  of  the  arch- 
bishop of  Prague,  taken  by  the  lord  Zdenco  de  Wartenberg,  should  not  be  dis- 
pensed with,  but  sent  up  to  the  see  apostolic. 

WickliflT's  XIV.  That  the  treatises  of  John  WicklilF,  translated  into  the  Bohemian  tongue 
books  jjy  John  Huss  and  Jacobellus,  and  their  own,  should  be  brought  to  the  legate 
lated.        or  ordinary. 

XV.  That  the  treatises  of  John  Huss,  condemned  in  the  council,  should  also 
be  brought  to  the  legate  or  ordinary. 

XVI.  That  all  the  treatises  of  Jacobellus,  '  De  Utraque  Specie,'  '  De  Anti- 
christo'  (wherein  he  calleth  the  pope  Antichrist),  and  '  De  Remanentia  Pauls 
post  Consecrationem,'  should  likewise  be  brought  and  burned. 

XVII.  That  all  songs  and  ballads  made  to  the  prejudice  of  the  council  and 
of  the  catholic  persons  of  both  states,  or  in  praise  of  John  Huss  or  Jerome, 
should  be  forbid  to  be  sung  in  cities,  towns,  and  villages,  under  the  severest 
punishment. 

XVIII.  That  none  should  preach  the  word  without  the  license  of  the  ordi- 
nary and  of  the  parson  of  the  place. 

XIX.  That  ordinaries  and  prelates,  having  jurisdiction,  should  not  be  stopped 
in  their  jurisdiction  by  the  secular  power,  under  pain  of  excommunication. 

XX.  That  all  and  singular  persons  should  be  commanded  to  obedience,  under 
pain  of  exconnnunication  ;  and  that  whosoever  had  favoured  any  Wicklcvists  or 
Hussites,  or  their  doctrine,  or  that  had  kept  company  with  siicli,  and  knoweth  the 
suspected  books,  he  should  present  the  same  to  the  diocesan  or  his  officials. 

XXI.  That  the  confederacy  of  the  seculars  made  between  themselves  or  any 
of  the  spiritualty  to  the  prejudice  of  the  foresaid  council  and  of  the  apostolic 
see  and  church  of  Rome,  in  favour  of  John  Huss,  Jerome  of  Prague,  and  of  the 
preachers  of  that  sect,  in  the  said  council  condemned,  should  be  dissolved. 

Concili-  XXII.  That  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  christian  religion,  touching 
umiiialig-  God's  servicc,  images,  and  worshipping  of  relics,  should  be  observed,  and  trans- 
nantium.  g^essors  of  the  same  be  punished. 

XXIII.  Tiiat  all  and  singular,  eillicr  spiritual  or  secular,  that  should  preach, 
teach,  hold,  or  maintain,  the  errors  and  heresies  of  John  Wiekliff,  John  Huss, 
and  Jerome,  in  this  council  condemned,  and  deilare  John  Huss  and  Jerome  to 
be  catholic  and  holy  persons,  being  convicted  of  the  same,  should  be  holden  for 
heretics ;  and,  falling  in  relapse,  should  be  burned. 

XXIV.  That  all  secular  persons  being  monished  and  charged  by  the  ordi- 
naries, should  be  bound  to  give  their  aid  and  furtherance  unto  them  touching 
the  premises,  on  pain  of  being  treated  as  fautors  of  heresy. 

Tlic  liohcuiians,  notwithstanding  tlicse  cruel  articles,  contemning 
tlie  vain  devices  of  these  prelates  and  fathers  of  the  council,  ceased 
not  to  proceed  in  their  league  and  purpose  begun,  joining  themselves 
more  strongly  together. 

In  this  mean  time  it  ha]ipencd,  that  during  this  council  of  Con- 

(1)  This  suilVagaii  ['  Doininus  Ilermanniis,'  Cochl.]  was  a  good  man,  and  held  with  Huss. 


THE    EMl'KROH    KISSETH    HIS    FEET.  g^<^ 

stance,  after  the  deposing  of  pope  John,  and  spoiling  of  his  goods,    jj 
\vhich  came  to  seventy-five  thousand  pounds  of  gold  and  silver,  as  is      ^■ 
reported  in  the  Story  of  St.  Alban''s,  pope  Martin,  on  the  day  of  St.    a.D. 
Martin,  was  elected  ;  ^  concerning  whose  election  great  preparation  was    1418 
made  before  of  the  council,  so  that  besides  the  cardinals,  six  other  Deposing 
liishops  of  every  nation  should  enter  into  the  conclave,  who  there  fo\x'^^ 
together  should  be  kept  with  thin  diet,  till  they  had  founded  a  pope,  ^f"".^- 
At  last,  when  they  were  together  agreed  upon  this  man,  they,  not  of  pope 
tarrying  for  opening  of  the  door,  like  madmen,  for  haste  brast  open  xheeni- 
a  hole  in  the  wall,  crying  out  "  Habemus  papam  JSIartinum,""  "  We  jlj^g^jj 
have  a  Martin  pope."     The  emperor  hearing  thereof,  with  the  like  uisVeet. 
haste  came  apace,  and,  falling  down,  kissed  the  new  pope's  feet. 
Then  went  they  all  to  the  church  together,  and  sang  Te  Deum. 

The  next  day  following,  this  Martin  was  made  priest,  who  before  Nov.i2th 
was  but  a  cardinal-deacon,  and  the  next  day  after  was  consecrate 
bishop,  and  sang  his  first  mass ;  whereat  were  present  one  hundred 
and  forty  mitred  bishops.     After  this,  the  next  morrow,  the  new 
holy  pope  ordained  a  general  procession,  where  a  certain  clerk  was 
appointed  to  stand  with  flax  and  hemp ;  who  setting  the  flax  on  fire 
thus    said,    "  Ecce,    Pater   sancte  !  sic  transit  gloria   mundi."   i.e. 
"  Behold,   holy  Father !  thus  vadeth   the  transitory  glory   of  this 
world  !"     Which  done,  that  day  week  the  holy  father  was  brought  up  xhecoro- 
unto  a  scaffold  twenty  feet  high,  saith  the  story  (I  will  not  say  to  a  n^''^o"of 
high  mountain,  where  was  offered  to  him  all  the  glory  of  the  world,  Martin. 
&c.),  there  to  be  crowned  for  a  triple  king.     This  done,  the  same  Nov.2jst 
day  after   dinner  the  new-crowned  pope  was   brought    with  great 
triumph  through  the  midst  of  the  city  of  Constance,  where  all  the 
bishops  and  abbots  followed  with  their  mitres.     The  pope's  horse  *  The  pope 
was  all  trapped  with  red  scarlet  down  to  the  ground.     The  cardinals'  back°tiie" 
horses  were  all  in  white  silk;  the  emperor  on  the  right  side,  and  a  ^j^'[JJJ"^ 
prince-elector  on  the  left  (playing  both  the  pope's  footmen),  went  on 
foot,  leading  the  pope's  horse  by  the  bridle.  AvXdix. 

As  this  pageant  thus  with  the  great  giant  proceeded,  and  came  to 
the  market-place,  there  the  Jews,  according  to  the  manner,  offered 
to  him  their  law  and  ceremonies ;  which  the  pope  receiving,  cast 
behind  him,  saying,  "  Recedant  Vetera,  nova  sunt  omnia."  i.  e.  "  Let 
old  things  pass,  all  things  be  made  new,"  &c.^     This  was  a.  d.  1417. 

Thus  the  pope,  being  now  confirmed  in  his  kingdom,  first  begin- 
neth  to  write  his  letters  to  the  Bohemians,  wherein  partly  he  moveth 
them  to  catholic  obedience,  partly  he  dissembleth  with  them,  feigning 
that  if  it  were  not  for  the  emperor's  request,  he  would  enter  process 
against  them.  Thirdly,  and  finally,  he  threateneth  to  attempt  the 
uttermost  against  them,  and  with  all  force  to  invade  them,  as  well 
with  the  apostolic,  as  also  with  the  secular  arm ;  if  they  did  still 
persist,  as  they  began. 

Albeit,  these  new  threats  of  the  new  pontiff  did  nothing  move  the 
constant  hearts  of  the  Bohemians,  whom  the  inward  zeal  of  Christ's 
word  had  before  inflamed.  And  although  it  had  been  to  be  Avished, 
such  bloodshed  and  waiis  not  to  have  followed ;  yet  to  say  the  truth, 

(1)  Ex  hist.  S.  Alb.  ex  paralip.  Ursperg. .. 

(2)  'Meretrix  equitans  super  bestiam.'    Vid.  Apocalyp. 

(3)  W'hy  then  dolh  the  pope  keep  still  the  old  Jews'  ceremonies,  if  all  things  he  made  neWf 

N  N    2 


548  THE    DEATH    OF    WEXCESLAUS. THE    STORY    OF    ZISCA. 

iTcnry   }iow  could  tlicsc  Rabbins  greatly  blame  them  herein,  whom  their 

! —  bloody  tyrapny  had  before  provoked  so  unjustly,  if  now,  with  their 

A.  D.    glozing  letters,  they  could  not  so  easily  appease  them  again  ? 

Whercforc'these  aforesaid  Bohemians,  partly  for  the  love  of  John 

Huss  and  Jerome  their  countrymen,  partly  for  the  hatred  of  their 

malignant  papistry,  assembling  together,   first  agreed  to  celebrate  a 

A  yearly    solcmu  memorial  of  the  death  of  John  Huss  and  Jerome,  decreeing 

oMiusy*'  the  same  to  be  holdcn  and  celebrated  yearly  ;   and  afterwards,  by 

romc'ke  t  "''^''^"s  of  their  friends  they  obtained  certain  churches  of  the  king, 

ainonf;      whercin  they  might  freely  preach  and  minister  the  sacraments  unto 

ni'ians"  ^'  the  congregation.     This  done,  they  suppressed  divers  monasteries, 

Pharisaical  temples,  and  idolatrous  fanes ;  beginning,  first,  with  the 

Arp7.liix.  great  monastery  of  the  hilack  Friars,  outside  the  town  of  Glattau ; 

driving  away  the  wicked  and  vicious  priests  and   monks  out  of  them, 

or  compelling  them  unto  a  better  order.     And  thus  their  number 

more   and  more  increasing,  under  the  conduct   of  the   noble   man 

Nicholas  dc  Hussinetz,  they  went  again  unto  the  king,  requiring  to 

have  more  and  am])1er  churches  granted  unto    them.       The   king 

seemed  at  first  willingly  and  gently  to  give  ear  to  the  said  Nicholas 

entreating  for  the  people,  and  commanded  them  to  come  again  the 

next  day. 

wences-        When  the  ])eople  were  departed,  the  king  turning  himself  to  the 

threaten-  '^'^^^^  '^lan  Nicholas,  who  tarried    still  behind,  said  :    "  Thou  hast 

eth  Ni-     begun  a  web  to  put  me  out  of  my  kingdom,  but  I  will  make  a  rope 

cholas.  f-    ■.         1  •   1     1    T        -11    1  1  '      11       iTTi  1        •  1-1 

OT  it,  wlierewitlial  i  will  hang  thee.  VV  liereupon  lie  immediately 
departed  out  of  the  king's  pirsence,  and  the  king  himself  went  into 
the  castle  of  VVischerad,  and  within  awhile  after  into  a  new  castle, 
which  he  himself  had  builded  five  miles  distant  from  thence  ;  sending 
ambassadors  to  his  brother  to  require  aid. 

These  protestants  being  assembled  in  the  town  of  Prague,  liolding 
their  conventions,  the  king  sent  forth  his  chamberlain  with  three 
hundred  horsemen  to  run  upon  them ;  but  he,  having  respect  unto 
his  life,  fled.  When  news  thereof  was  brought  unto  the  king,  all 
that  were  about  him,  being  amazed,  utterly  detested  the  fact ;  but 
the  king's  cu])bearcr  standing  by,  said,  "  I  knew  before,  that  these 
things  would  thus  come  to  pass."  AVhom  the  king  in  a  rage  taking 
hold  of,  threw  him  down  before  his  feet,  and  with  a  dagger  would 
have  slain  him  ;  but,  being  letted  by  such  as  were  about  him,  with 
neath  of  much  ado  he  pardoned  him  his  life.  Immediately  the  king,  being 
\v"nces-  taken  with  a  palsy,  fell  sick,  and  within  eighteen  days  after,  when  he 
had  marked  the  names  of  such  whom  he  had  ajjpointed  to  be  put  to 
death,-  incessantly  calling  for  aid  of  his  brother  and  other  his  friends, 
he  departed  this  life  before  the  princes,  whom  he  had  sent  unto, 
were  come  with  aid,  when  he  had  reigned  five  and  fifty  years,  and 
was  about   the   age  of  fifty-seven  years,  August  16th,   a.d.  1419. 

€fje  <§torp  of  Bi^'CQ.' 

Immediately  after  the  death  of  Wcneeslaus,  stepped  forth  a  certain 
noble  man  named  Zisca,  bom  at  Trocksnow,  who,  from  his  youth 

(1)  See  Appendix.— £d. 

(2)  See  the  marvelloijs  work  of  Gorl's  jtul.'inent,  in  aefcnding  liis  people 

(3)  Outof/EnrasSIIvius.  fail 


)»us. 


WAR    BETWEEN    ZISCA    AND    THE    EMPEROR    SIGISMUND.  SiQ 

upward,  was  brought  up  in  the  king's  court,  and  had  lost  one  of  his    iienr^ 
eyes  in  a  battle,  where  he  had  valiantly  borne  himself.     This  man       ^' 


being   sore   grieved   for  the  death  of  John  Huss  and  Jerome   of   A.D. 
Prague,  minding  to  revenge  the  injuries  which  the  council  had  done,    ^^^^- 
greatly  to  the  dishonour  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  upon  their 
complices  and  adherents,  gathered  together  a  number  of  men  of  war, 
and  subverted  the  monasteries  and  idolatrous  temples,  pulling  down 
and  breaking  in  pieces  the  im-ages  and  idols,  driving  away  the  priests 
and  monks,  who,  he  said,  were  kept  up  in  their  cloisters,  like  swine 
in  their  sties,  to  be  fatted.     After  this  his  army  being  increased, 
having  gathered  together  about  forty  thousand  men,  he  attempted  to 
take  the  castle  of  Wischerad,    which  was   but    slenderly  warded. 
From  thence  the  saidZisca,  under  the  conduct  of  one  Coranda,  went  zisca 
speedily  unto  Pilsen,  where  he  knew  he  had  many  friends  of  his  f-usen! 
foction,  and  took  the  town  into  his  power,  fortifying  the  same  very 
strongly,  and  those  who  tarried  behind  took  the  castle  of  Wischerad. 

Then  the  queen  Sophia,  being  very  anxious,  sent  letters  and  mes-  The 
sengers  unto  the  emperor  Sigismund,  and  other  nobles  neighbours  unto  sendeth 
her,  requiring  aid  and  help  ;  but  the  emperor  was  busy  making  prepa-  n'^undf^' 
ration  against  the  Turks,  who  had  already  taken  the  field.  Whereupon, 
the  queen  seeing  all  aid  so  far  off,  together  with  Zenko  de  ^Varten-  jp^f^id,,. 
berg,  gathered  a  host  with  the  king''s  treasure,  and  fortified  the  castle 
of  Prague,  and  the  lesser  city  which  joineth  unto  the  castle,  making 
gates  and  towers  of  wood  upon  the  bridge,  over  the  river  Moldau,  to 
stop  that  the  protestants  should  have  no  passage  that  way.     Then  it 
happened  that  at  the  isle  of  St.  Benedict  one  Peter  Sternberg  fought 
with  them ;  but  neither  party  had  the  advantage. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  number  of  the  protestants  being  increased 
in  Prague,  they  fought  for  the  bridge.  In  which  battle  many  were 
slain  on  both  parts,  but  at  the  length  the  Hussites  wan  the  bridge 
and  the  nether  part  of  lesser  Prague  ;  the  queen's  part  flying  into  the 
upper  part  thereof:  where  they,  turning  again,  fiercely  renewed  the 
battle,  and  fought  continually  day  and  night  by  the  space  of  five  days. 
Many  were  slain  on  both  parts,  and  goodly  buildings  were  rased,  and 
the  council-house,  which  was  in  a  low  place,  was  set  on  fire  and  utterly 
destroyed. 

During  the  time  of  this  troublous  estate,  the  ambassadors  of  the  The  em- 
emperor  Sigismund  arrived  ;  who,  taking  upon  them  the  rule  and  ^^^Xlt 
governance  of  the  realm,  made  a  truce  or  league  with  the  city  of  sadors 
Prague  under  this  condition,  that  the  castle  of  Wischerad  being  sur-  with  the 
rendered,  it  should  be  lawful  for  them  to  send  ambassadors  to  the  prL^'^ue*."^ 
emperor  Sigismund  to  entreat  as  touching  their  estate,  and  that  Zisca 
should  render  up  Pilsen  and  Piesta  with  the  other  places  which  he 
had  taken.     These  conditions  thus  agreed  upon  and  received,  all  the 
foreign  protestants  departed  out  of  the  city,  and  the  senate*  of  the 
city  began  to  govern  again  according  to  their  accustomed  manner,  and 
all  things  were  quieted.     Howbeit,  the  papists,  who  were  gone  out  of 
the  town,  durst  not  return  again,  but  still  looked  for  the  emperor, 
by  whose  presence  they  thought  they  should  shortly  be  safe.     But 
this  their  hope  was  frustrate  by  reason  of  certain  letters  which  were 
sent  from  the  emperor,  wherein  it  was  written,  That  he  would  shortly 

(1)  The  original  says  "  consules." — Ei>. 


550  WAR    BETWEEN    ZISCA    AXD    THE    EMPEROR    SIGISMUXD. 

Henry    conic  and  rule  the  kingdom,  even  after  the  same  order  and  manner 
^'      as  his  father  Charles  had  done  before  him.    Whereby  the  protestants 


against 

Sigis- 

mund. 


A.  D.    understood  tliat  their  sect  and  religion  was  to  be  utterly  banished ; 
1420.    -^yijif-ij  i,m|  nf)t  begun  during  the  reign  of  the  said  Charles. 

About  Christmas  the  emperor  Sigismund  came  to  lirunn,  a  city  of 
jMoravia,  and  there  he  pardoned  the  citizens  of  Prague,  under  con- 
dition that  they  would  let  down  the  chains  and  bars  of  the  city,  and 
receive  magistrates  of  his  choosing;  whereunto  the  whole  city  assented, 
and  the  nobles  of  the  realm,  lifting  up  their  liands  unto  heaven,  hailed 
the  prospect  of  the  new  king's  coming.  But  the  emperor  turned 
another  wav,  and  went  unto  Breslau,  the  capital  city  of  Silesia,  where, 
a  little  before,  the  commonalty  of  the  city  had  slain  in  an  insurrection 
the  magistrates,  whom  his  brother  Wcnceslaus  had  set  in  authority  : 
the  principals  whereof  he  beheaded.  'J'lie  news  whereof  when  it  was 
Prague  Tcportcd  at  Praguc,  the  citizens  being  feared  by  the  example  of  the 
faus^from  I^rcslaviaus,  distrusting  their  pardon,  rebelled  out  of  hand ;  and 
pero'r'"  luving  bribed  over  to  their  part  Zcnko,  who  had  the  government  of 
The  com  the  castlc  of  Prague,  they  sent  letters  into  all  the  realm,  tliat  no  man 
[he'city^  should  sufFcr  the  emperor  to  enter,  who  was  an  enemy  unto  Bohemia, 
and  sought  nothing  else  but  to  destroy  the  kingdom  ;  who  also  had 
mortgaged  the  ancient  state  of  the  Prutenians  to  the  Teutonic  order, 
and  had  alienated  Brandenburg  from  the  Bohemian  crown ;  and  had 
not  only  suffered  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague  to  be  burned  at 
the  council  of  Constance,  but  also  procured  the  same,  and  with  all  his 
endeavour  did  impugn  the  doctrine  and  fliith  which  they  followed. 
While  these  things  were  thus  doing,  Zisca,  having  quitted  Pilsen 
according  to  the  treaty,  was  twice  assaulted  by  his  enemies,  but 
through  his  tactics  came  off  victor.  The  places  where  they  fought 
were  rough  and  unknown  ;  his  enemies  were  on  horseback,  and  his 
own  men  on  foot,  neither  could  there  be  any  battle  fought  but  on 
foot.  Whereupon,  when  his  enemies  were  alighted  from  their  horses, 
zisca!  "^  Zisca  commanded  the  women  who  customably  followed  the  host  to 
cast  their  kerchiefs  upon  the  ground,  wherein  the  horsemen  being 
entangled  by  their  spurs,  were  slain  before  they  could  disentangle 
their  feet. 

After  this,  he  went  unto  Austi,  a  town  situate  upon  the  river 
Lauschnitz,  out  of  which  town  Procopius  and  Ulricius,  two  brethren, 
papists,  had  cast  out  many  protestants.  This  town  Zisca  took  by 
force  of  arms  the  first  night  of  Lent,  rased  it,  and  set  it  on  fire. 
He  also  took  the  castle  of  Litius,  which  was  a  mile  ofl^,  whither 
Ulricius  was  fled,  and  put  Ulricius  and  all  his  family  to  the  sword, 
saving  one  only. 

Then,  forsomuch  as  he  had  no  walled  or  fenced  town  to  inhabit, 
he  chose  out  a  certain  place  upon  the  same  river,  which  was  fenced 
by  nature,  about  one  mile  from  the  city  of  Austi.  Tliis  place  he 
compassed  in  with  walls,  and  commanded  his  men  to  build  them 
houses  where  they  had  pitched  their  tents,  and  named  this  city  Tabor, 
and  the  inhabitants,  his  companions,  Taboritcs;  because  their  city, 
by  all  like,  was  buildcd  upon  the  top  of  some  hill  or  mount.  This 
city,  albeit  that  it  was  fenced  with  high  rocks  and  cliffs,  yet  was  it 
(;ompassed  with  a  wall  and  vaumure,'  and  the  river  Lauschnitz  fenceth 

1,1)  A  counterscarp,  or  outwork. —Ed 


The 


The  city 
of  Tahor 
builded. 


WAR    BETWEEN    ZISCA    AND    THE    EMPEROR    SIGISMUND.  551 

a  great  part  of  the  town ;  the  rest  is  compassed  in  with  a  great  brook,    Henry 
the  which,  all  but  running  into  the  river  Lauschnitz,  is  stopped  by  a      ^ " 


great  rock,  and  driven  back  towards  the  right  hand  all  the  length  A.D. 
of  the  city,  and  at  the  further  end  it  joineth  with  the  great  river.  ^'^-Q- 
The  way  unto  it  by  land  is  scarce  thirty  feet  broad,  for  it  is  almost 
an  island.  In  this  place  there  was  a  deep  ditch  cast,  and  a  triple 
wall  made,  of  such  thickness,  that  it  could  not  be  broken  with  any 
engine.  The  wall  was  full  of  towers  and  forts  set  in  convenient  and 
meet  places.  Zisca  was  the  first  that  builded  the  castle,  and  those 
that  came  after  him  fortified  it,  every  man  according  to  his  own  device. 
At  that  time  the  Taborites  had  no  horsemen  amongst  them,  until 
such  time  as  Nicholas,  master  of  the  Mint  (whom  the  emperor  had 
sent  into  Bohemia  with  a  thousand  horsemen  to  set  things  in  order, 
and  to  withstand  the  Taborites),  lodging  all  night  in  a  village  named 
Voticz,  was  surprised  by  Zisca  coming  upon  him  suddenly  in  the  ip^Tuux. 
night,  taking  away  all  his  horse  and  armour,  and  setting  fire  upon 
the  village.  Then  Zisca  taught  his  soldiers  to  mount  on  horseback, 
to  leap,  to  run,  to  turn,  and  to  cast  in  a  ring,  so  that  after  this  he 
never  led  army  without  his  wings  of  horsemen. 

In  this  n^.ean  time,  Sigismund  the  emperor,  gathering  together  the  sigis- 
nobles  of  Silesia,  entered  into  Bohemia  and  went  unto  Koenig-Gratz,  ^^^^\^ 
and  from  thence  with  a  great  army  unto  Cuttenberg;  and,  alluring  the  casue 
Zenko  with  many  great  and  large  promises  to  render  up  the  castle  °    "^"^* 
of  Prague  unto  him,  there  placed  himself  to  annoy  the  town.     Thus 
Zenko,  infamed  with  double  treason,  returned  home.     The  citizens  zisca 
of  Prague   sent  for  Zisca,  who,  speeding  himself  thither  with  the  fj^fp-tyg^ 
Taborites,  received  the  city  under  his  governance.    In  the  Bohemians'  Pi^ague. 
host,  there  were  but  only  two  barons,  Hyneck  Crussina  of  Lichten- 
berg  and  Nicolas  de  Waldstein,  with  a  few  other  nobles  ;  all  the 
residue  were  of  the  common  people.     They  went  about,  first,  to 
subdue  the  castle,  which  was  by  nature  very  strongly  fenced,  and 
could  not  be  won  by  any  other  means  than  by  famine :  whereupon 
all  the  passages  were  stopped,  that  no  victuals  should  be  carried  in. 
But  the  emperor  opened  the  passage  by  dint  of  sword,  and  when  he  Besieged 
had  given  unto  those  who  were  besieged  all  things  necessary,  having  ^>'  '^'j'^" 
sent  for  aid  out  of  the  empire,  he  determined  shortly  after  to  besiege 
the  city.     There  were  in  the  emperor's  camp  his  son-in-law,  Albert 
of  Austria,  the  dukes  of  Saxony,  and  the  marquises  of  Misnia  and 
Brandenburg.     The  city  was  assaulted  by  the  space  of  six  weeks. 
The  emperor  Sigismund  was  crowned  in  the  metropolitan  church  in 
the  castle,  Conrad,  the  archbishop,  solemnizing  the  ceremonies  of  the 
coronation.     The  city  was  straitly  besieged.     In  the  mean  time,  the 
barons  of  Rosenberg  and  Gradtzy,  who  had  taken  the  tents  of  the 
Taborites,  being  overcome  in  battle  by  Nicholas  Huss,  whom  Zisca 
had  sent  with  part  of  his  power  for  that  purpose,  were  driven  out  of 
the  tents  ;  and  Koenig-Gratz  was  also  taken  by  storm. 

There  is  above  the  town  of  Prague  a  high  hill,  which  is  called 
Viclechon.  On  this  hill  had  Zisca  strongly  planted  a  garrison,  that 
his  enemies  should  not  possess  it ;  with  whom  the  marquis  of  Misnia 
skirmishing,  lost  a  great  part  of  his  soldiers.  For  when  the  Misnians 
had  gotten  the  top  of  the  hill,  being  driven  back  into  a  corner  which 
was  broken  and  steep,  and  fiercely  set  upon,  when  they  could  no 


J5i  WAR    BKTWF.EN    ZISCA    AXD    THE    EMPEKOK    MGlSilfJND. 

ifrnry    longcT  witlistand  tlie  violent  force  of  their  enemies,  some  of  thcin 

'''       -were  slain,   and  some  perished  by  falling  headlong  from  the  hill, 

A.D.  Whereupon  the  emperor  Sigismund,  raising  his  siege,  dc^partcd  into 
^''^'-  Cuttenberg ;  and  Zisca  with  his  company  departed  unto  Tabor,  and 
The  mar-  subducd  many  places;  among  which  he  subverted  a  town  pertaining 
i.iisnia  to  the  ca])tain  of  Wischerad.  During  this  time  the  castle  of  W'ischerad 
come.  >vas  strongly  besieged,  where,  when  other  victuals  wanted,  thev  Avere 
siK's-  compelled  to  eat  horse-flesh.  At  length,  they  promised  to  yield  it 
"irseth  up  if  the  emperor  did  not  aid  them  by  a  certain  day  ;  but  under  this 
his  siege,  condition,  that  if  the  emperor  did  come,  they  wiihin  the  castle  should 

be  no  more  molested. 

The  em-        The  cmpcror  was  present  before  the  day,  but  being  ignorant  of 

i'>';°':'       the  truce   taken,  enterinsf  into  a  strait  underneath   the  castle,  was 

against     Suddenly  set  upon  by  the  soldiers  of  Prague,  where  he  had  a  great 

tiiTover-*  overthrow ;  and  so  leaving  his  purpose  un])erformed,  returned  back 

throw,      again.     There  were  slain  in  that  conflict  fourteen  noblemen  of  the 

Moravians,  and  of  the  Hungarians  and  other  a  great  nuniber.     The 

castle  was  delivered  up  to  the  Pragueians.     While  these  things  were 

in  doing,  Zisca  took  Bohuslaus,  surnamed  de  Swanberg,  bv  force,  in 

a  very  strong  town  of  his,  and  brought  him  unto  his  religion  ;  who 

a  few  years  after,  leading  the  protestants'  host  in  Austria,  was  wounded 

Theab-    bcforc  Retz  and  died.     There  were  in  the  territory  of  Pilsen  many 

beys  of     monasteries,  of  the  which  Zisca  subverted  and  burned  five  ;  and  for- 

subvert-   somucli  as  thc  monastery  of  St.  Clare  was  the  strongest,  there  he 

pitched  himself. 

Zisca  Thither  also  came  the  emperor  with  his  army  ;   but  when  Zisca 

thelmpe-  brouglit  forth  his  power  against  him,   he  most  cowardly  fled,  and  not 

iiTh't       ^*^"'?  ^^'^^^  ^^^  departed  and  left  Bohemia.     Then  Zisca  Avcnt  with  his 

army  unto  Pilsen  ;  but  forsomuch  as  he  saw  thc  city  so  fenced,  that 

he  was  in  doubt  of  winning  the  same,  he  went  from  thence  to  Com- 

mothau,  a  famous  city,  the  which  he  took  by  force,  burning  all  the 

Zisca       priests  therein.     Afterward,  when  he  lay  before  the  town  of  Raby,' 

othtrVyc!  ^"^^  strongly  besieged  the  same,  he  was  stricken  with  a  shaft  in  the 

yet  would  eye  ;  having  but  that  one  before  to  see  withal.     From  thence  he  was 

sake  his    Carried  into  Prague,  to  physicians,  where,  being  cured  of  his  wound, 

army-       ^^f\  ],ig  jjfg  savcd,  yet  he  lost  his  sight ;  and  for  all  that,  he  wouhl 

not  forsake  his  army,  but  still  took  the  charge  of  them.    a.d.  1421. 

zisca  After  this  the  garrisons  of  Prague  went  unto  Beraunc,  where  there 

divers      ^^"'^^  ^  great  gannson  of  thc  emperor^s,  and  took  it  by  force,  many 

towns,      being  slain  of  either  part.     They  also  took  thc  town  of  Teutscli- 

Brode,  and  slew  the  garrison  ;  and  afterward  took  Cuttenberg  and 

many  other  cities  by  composition.      Further,  as  they  led  their  army 

The  no-    unto  a  town  called  Pons  which  is  inhabited  by  the  Misnians,  thc 

retire"'"    ^'ixous  meeting  tlicm  by  the  way,  because  they  durst  not  join  battle 

beforethe  they  rctumcd    back.      After   all    this,   the    emperor   appointed   thc 

princes-electors  a  day,  that  at  Bartilmcw-tide  they  should  with  their 

army  invade   thc   west   part   of  liohcmia,  and  he,  with   a   host   of 

Hungarians,  would  enter  on  the  cast  part.     'J'here   came  unto  his 

aid  the  archbishop  of  Mentz,  thc  count  palatine  of  the  Rhine,  thc 

dukes  of  Saxony,  the  marquis  of  Brandenburg,  and  many  bishops  out 

of  Almaine:  others  sent  their  aids.     They  encamped   bcforc  the 

(1)  "  Raby,"  on  thc  river  Wattawa.— Ed. 


ZISCa's    VALOUR. A    XOBLE    VICTORY    OF    ZISCA.  553 

town  of  Saatz,  a  strong  and  well-fenced  place,  which  they  could  by    Henry 
no   means  subdue.     The  country  was  spoiled   and  wasted   round 


about,  and  the  siege  continued  until  the  feast  of  St.  Galle:'  then  it    A.D. 
was  broken  up,  because  the  emperor  was  not  come  at  his  day  ap-    ^'^^-^- 
pointed.     But  he,  having  gathered  together  a  great  army  of  Hunga-  The  em- 
rians,  Austrians,  and  Moravians,  about  Christmas  entered  into  Bohe-  with  his 
mia,  and  took  certain  towns  by  force ;  and  Cuttenberg  was  yielded  emereth 
unto  him.     But  when  Zisca  (although  he  was  blind)  came  towards  |"o]|"jj,"'° 
him  and  set  upon  him,  he,  being  a-feared,  and  many  of  his  nobles  but.afraid 
slain,  fled :  but  first  he  burned  Cuttenberg,  which  the  Taborites,  flietht'"^' 
because  of  its  silver-mines,  called  '  The  Pouch  of  Antichrist.'    Zisca  The 
pursuing  the  emperor  a  day's  journey  got  great  and  rich  spoil,  and  Ami-'°^ 
taking  the  town  of  Teutsch-Brode  by  force,  set  it  on  fire ;  the  which  ''^"st. 
afterward,  almost  by  the  space  of  fourteen  years,  remained  disinhabited.  NoWe 
Tiie  emperor  passed  by  a  bridge  over  the  river  Iglau  ;  but  Piso,  z^sca?  °*^ 
a  Florentine,  who  had   brought  fifteen  thousand  horsemen  out  of 
Hungary  to  this  expedition,  was  marching  them  over  the  ice,  when 
it  broke  under  the  weight,  and  a  great  number  of  horsemen  were 
immersed  and  drowned.     Zisca,  having  obtained  this  victory,  would  ziscade- 
not  suffer  any  image  or  idol  to  be  in  the  churches,  neither  thought  images'' 
it  to   be  borne  withal,  that  priests  should' minister  with   copes   or?^'^*''"^^ 
vestments :  for  the  which  cause  he  was  much  the  more  hated  amongst  churches. 
the  states  of  Bohemia.     And  the  consuls  of  Prague,  being  aggrieved  Themar- 
at  the  insolence  of  John,  formerly  a  Premonstratensian  monk,  called  certaT  °^ 
him  and  nine  other  of  his  adherents,  whom  they  supposed  to  be  the  ^'""y  ^"■ 

1  P      1  ■        f       •  •  1  Ml  heniians, 

prmcipals  oi  this   faction,  mto   the  council-house,   as  tliough   they  faiseiy 
would  confer  with  them  as  touching  the  common  wealth  :  and  when  vemedV 
they  were  come  in,  they  slew  them,  and  afterward  departed  home  ^"{h'^i"g° 
every  man  to  his  own  house,  thinking  the  city  had  been  quiet,  as  sword, 
though  nothing  had  been  done.     But  their  servants,  being  not  cir- 
cumspect enough,  washing  down  the  court  or  yard,  washed  out  also 
the  blood  of  those  that  were  slain,  through  the  sinks  or  canels  ;  the 
which   being   once  seen,    the   people  understood    what    was   done.  Privy 
By-and-by  there  was  a  great  tumult ;  the  council-house  was  straight-  at"en"th 
way  overthrown,   and   eleven   of  the  principal    citizens,   who   were  '^"™*^^ 
thought  to  be  the  authors  thereof,  were  slain,  and  divers  houses  spoiled. 

About  the  same  time  the  castle  of  Purglitz,  wherein  the  emperor 
had  left  a  small  garrison  (whither  also  many  papists  with  their  wives 
and  children  were  fled),  was  through  negligence  burned,  and  those 
who  escaped  out  of  the  fire  went  unto  Pilsen.  After  this,  divers  of 
the  Bohemian  captains,  and  the  senate  of  Prague,  sent  ambassadors 
to  Vitold,  duke  of  Lithuania,  and  made  him  their  king.  This  did 
Zisca  and  his  adherents  gainsay.  This  Vitold  sent  Sigismund  Cori- 
butus  with  two  thousand  horsemen  into  Bohemia,  who  was  honourably 
received  of  the  inhabitants  of  Prague.  At  his  coining  they  deter- 
mined to  lay  siege  unto  a  castle  situated  upon  a  hill,  which  was  called 
Carl  stein. 

Here  Sigismund  had  left,  for  a  garrison,  four  centuries  of  soldiers. 
The  tents  were  pitched  in  three  places.  The  siege  continued  six 
months,  and  the  assault  never  ceased  day  and  night.  Five  great 
slings  threw  continually  great  stones  over  the  walls,  and  about  two 

(1)  Octoher  16th:  L'Ait  de  Ver.  dcs  Dates.— Ed. 


554  WAR    BETWEEN    ZISCA    AND    THE    EMPEROR    SIGISMDND. 

uenry    thousand  vcsscls,  tubs,  or  baskets,  filled  with  dead  carcasses  and  otlier 
excrements,  were  cast  in  amongst  those  who  were  besieged ;    which 


Zisca. 


A.D.    thing  did  so  infect  them  with  stench,  that  their  teeth  did  eitlier  fall 
^^^^'    out  or  were  all  loose.     Notwithstanding,  they  bare  it  out  with  stout 
stench     couragc,  and  continued  their  fight  until  the  winter,  having  privily 
hurtful  to  received  medicine  out  of  Prague  to  fasten  their  teeth  again, 
the  teeth.       j^   ^j^^  mean   time  Frederic  the   elder,  prince  of  Brandenburg, 
entering  into  Jiohemia  with  a  great  power,  caused  them  of  Prague  to 
raise   tlie  siege  ;  and  Vitold,  at  the  request  of  Uladislaus,  king  of 
Poland,  who  had  talked  with  the  emperor  on  the  borders  of  Hungary, 
called  Coributus,  his  uncle,  with  his  whole  army,  out  of  Bohemia. 
Whereupon  the  emperor  supposed  that  the  protestants,  being  des- 
titute of  foreign  aid,  would  the  sooner  do  his  commandment ;  but  he 
was  far  deceived  therein,  for  they,  leading  their  armies  out  of  Bohe- 
Annther   mia,  subducd  the  borders  thereupon  adjoining.     It  is  also  reported 
po^iicj^of  ^^'^^  Zisca  went  into  Austria,  and  when  the  husbandmen  of  the  country 
had  carried  away  a  great  number  of  their  cattle  by  water  into  an  isle 
of  the  river  Danube,  and  by  chance  had  left  certain  calves  and  swine 
in  their  villages  behind  them  ;  Zisca  drave  them  unto  the  river  side, 
and  kept  them  there  so  long,  beating  them  and  causing  them  to  roar 
out  and  cry,  until  that  the  cattle  feeding  in  the  island,  hearing  the 
lowing  and  grunting  of  the  cattle  on  the  other  side  the  water,  for  the 
desire  of  their  like  did  swim  over  the  river;  by  the  means  whereof  he 
got  and  drave  away  a  great  booty. 

About  the  same  time  the  Emperor  Sigismund  gave  unto  his  son- 
in-law  Albert,  duke  of  Austria,  the  country  of  Jiloravia,  because  it 
should  not  want  a  ruler.  At  the  same  time,  also,  Eric,  king  of 
Denmark,  and  Peter  the  Infant,  brother  to  the  king  of  Portugal  and 
father  of  James,  cardinal  of  St.  Eustace,  came  unto  the  emperor 
(being  both  very  expert  men  in  the  affairs  of  war),  who  did  augment 
the  emperor's  host  with  their  aid  and  power :  whereupon  they 
straightway  pitched  their  camp  before  Lutemberg,  a  town  of  Moravia, 
and  continued  the  siege  by  the  space  of  three  months.  There  was 
at  that  time  a  certain  knight  at  Prague  surnamed  Aqua,  who  was 
very  rich  and  of  great  authority.  This  man,  forsomuch  as  he  had 
no  child  of  his  own,  adopted  unto  hiin  his  sister's  son,  named  Proco- 
pius ;  whom,  when  he  was  of  mean  stature  and  age,  he  carried  with 
him  into  France,  Spain,  and  Italy,  and  imto  Jerusalem  ;  and,  at  his 
return,  caused  him  to  be  made  priest.  This  man,  when  the  gospel 
began  to  flourish  in  Bohemia,  took  part  with  Zisca,  and,  forsomuch 
as  he  was  strong  and  valiant,  and  also  painful,  he  was  greatly 
esteemed. 

This  Procopius  for  his  valiant  acts  was  afterward  called  Procopius 
Magnus,  and  had  committed  unto  liim  the  whole  charge  of  the 
province  of  Moravia,  and  the  defence  of  Lutemberg;  who,  receiving 
a  great  power,  by  force  (maugre  all  the  whole  power  which  lay  in  the 
siege)  carried  victuals  into  the  town  which  was  besieged,  and  so  did 
frustrate  the  emperor"'s  siege.  The  emperor,  before  this,  had  given 
to  the  marquises  of  Misnia  the  towns  of  Pons  and  Aussig,  upon  the 
river  Elbe,  that  they  should  fortify  them  with  their  garrisons. 
AVhereupon  Zisca  besieged  Aussig;  and  Frederic,  the  marquis  of 
Misnia,  with    his  brother,   the   landgrave   of  Thuringia,    gathering 


Valiant 
courage 
of  Proco- 
pius 
Magnus. 


A    NOBLE    ORATION    OF    ZISCA    TO    HIS    SOLDIERS.  555 

together  a  great  army  out  of  Saxony,  Tluuingia,  Misnia,  and  both    ^i"'/y 

the  Lusatias,  determined  to  rescue  and  aid  those  who  were  besieged. — 

There  was  a  great  battle  fought  before  the  city,  and  the  victory    ^•^^• 
Icpended  long  uncertain  ;  but  at  last  it  fell  on  the  protestants'  part. 


Tliere  were  slain  in  that  battle  the  burgraves  of  Misnia,  the  barons  victory  of 
of  Kirchberg  and  Gleichen,  and  many  other  nobles,  besides  nine  testanu. 
thousand  common  soldiers  ;  and  the  town  of  Aussig  was  taken  and  Appe'Li. 
utterly  rased. 

At  the  last,  dissension  arising  between  Zisca  and  them  of  Prague,  Battle 
they  of  Prague  prepared  an  army  against  him,  wherewith  he  perceiving  theTuyV 
himself  overmatched  fled  unto  the  river  Elbe,  and  was  almost  taken,  f^^^"® 
but  that  he  had  passage  through  the  town  of  Podiebrad ;  but  they  zisca. 
of  Prague,  hanging  on  the  rear  of  his  army,  slew  many  of  his  Tabor- 
ites.     At  the  length  they  came  unto  certain  hills,  where  Zisca,  going 
into  the  valley,  and  knowing  the  straits  of  the  place,  that  his  enemies 
could  not  spread  their  army,  commanded  his  standard  to  stand  still ; 
and  exhorting  and  encouraging  his  soldiers,  he  gave  them  battle. 

This  battle  was  very  fierce  and  cruel :  but  Zisca,  having  the  upper  NoWe 
hand,  slew  three  thousand  of  them  of  Prague,  and  put  the  rest  to  zTsc"a? " 
flight,  and  straightways  took  the  city  of  Cuttenberg  by  force  (which 
they  of  Prague  had  repaired),  and  set  it  on  fire  :  then,  with  all  speed 
he  went  with  his  army  to  besiege  Prague,  and  encamped  within  a 
bow-shot  of  the  town.  There  were  many  both  in  the  city  and  also 
in  his  host,  who  grudged  sore  at  that  siege ;  some  accusing  Zisca, 
other  some  them  of  Prague.  There  were  great  tumults  in  the  camp, 
the  soldiers  saying  that  it  was  not  reasonable,  that  that  city  shoidd  be 
suppressed,  which  was  both  the  head  of  the  kingdom  and  did  not 
dissent  from  them  in  opinion ;  adding,  that  the  Bohemians'  power 
would  soon  decay,  if  their  enemies  should  know  that  they  Avere 
divided  within  themselves  ;  also  that  they  had  sufficient  wars  against 
the  emperor,  and  that  it  was  but  a  foolish  device  to  move  wars 
amongst  themselves.  This  talk  came  unto  the  ear  of  Zisca,  who, 
calling  together  his  army,  standing  upon  a  wine  cask  to  be  heard, 
spake  these  words  : — 

A  Notable  Oration  of  Zisca  to  his  Soldiers. 

Brethren!  be  ye  not  aggrieved  against  me,  neither  accuse  him  who  hath 
sought  your  health  and  safeguard.  The  victories  which  ye  have  obtained  under 
my  conduct  are  yet  fresh  in  memory,  neither  have  I  brought  you  at  any  time 
unto  any  place,  from  whence  you  have  not  come  victors.  You  are  become 
famous  and  rich,  and  I,  for  your  sake,  have  lost  my  sight,  and  dwell  in  dark- 
ness. Nothing  have  I  gotten  by  all  these  fortunate  battles,  but  only  a  vain  name. 
For  you  have  I  fought,  and  for  you  have  I  vanquished  ;  neither  do  I  repent  me 
of  my  travails;  neither  is  my  blindness  grievous  unto  me,  but  because  I  cannot 
provide  for  you  according  to  my  accustomed  manner  ;  neither  do  I  persecute 
them  of  Prague  for  mine  own  cause,  for  it  is  your  blood  that  they  thirst  and 
seek  for,  and  not  mine.  It  were  but  small  pleasure  for  them  to  destroy  me,  being 
now  an  old  man  and  blind  ;  it  is  your  valiantness  and  stout  stomachs  which  they 
fear.  Either  must  you  or  they  perish;  who,  whilst  they  seem  to  lie  in  wait  for 
me,  do  seek  after  your  lives.  You  must  rather  fear  civil  wars  than  foreign  ;  and 
civil  sedition  ought  first  to  be  put  down.  We  will  subdue  Prague,  and  banish  the 
seditious  citizens,  before  the  emperor  shall  have  any  news  of  this  sedition.  And 
then,  having  but  a  few  of  his  faction  left,  we  may,  with  the  less  fear,  look  for  him, 
better  than  if  these  doubtful  citizens  of  Prague  were  still  in  our  camp.  But, 
because  ye  shall  accuse  me  no  more,  I  give  you  free  liberty  to  do  what  you  will. 


556  DEATH    OF    7ASCA HIS    EPITAPH. 

Jlcnry  If  it  please  you  to  suffer  them  of  Prague  to  live  in  quietness,  I  will  not  be  against 

ri.  it,  so  that  there  be  no  treason  wrought.     If  you  determine  to  have  war,  I  am 

A   t)  also  ready.    Look,  which  ever  part  you  will  incline  unto,  Zisca  will  be  your  aid 

j^'.,^'  and  helper. 


The 

liearts  of 
the  sol- 
"liers  al- 


AVlicn  lie  liad  spoken  these  words,  tlie  soldiers''  minds  were  changed, 
and  wholly  determined  to  make  war,    so  that  they  ran,  by-and-by,  to 
tered  b     ^^^^^  "P  ^^^^^^  armour  and  weapons,  to  run  unto  the  walls,  to  ])rovokc 
the  ora-    their  enemies  to  fight  for  the  gates  of  the  city.     Zisca,  in  the  mean 
zisc^      time,  prepared  all  things  ready  for  the  assault.    There  is,  a  little  from 
Pilsen,  a  certain  village  named  Rochezana.     In  this  place  there  was 
a  child  born  of  poor  and  base  parentage,  whose  name  was  John ;  he 
came  to   Prague,  and  got  his  living  there  by  begging,  and  learned 
grammar  and  logic.     When  he  came  to  man's  estate,  he  became  the 
schoolmaster  of  a  noble  man's  child  ;  and,  forasmuch  as  he  was  of  an 
excellent  wit  and  ready  tongue,  he  was  received  into  the  college  of  the 
poor ;  and,  last  of  all,  being  made  priest,  he  began  to  preach  the  word 
of  God  to  the  citizens  of  Prague,  and  was  named  Johannes  de  Roche- 
zana, by  the  name  of  the  town  where  he  was  born.     This  man  grew 
Peace  be-  to  be  of  great  name  and  authority  in  the  town  of  Prague.     Wliere- 
zisca'and  "po",  wlieu  Zisca  besieged  Prague,  he,  by  the  consent  of  the  citizens, 
Prague,    ^vcut  out  iuto  the  camp,  and  reconciled  Zisca  again  unto  the  city. 
The  era-        When  the  emperor  perceived  that  all  things  came  to  pass  according 
perorgiad  to  Zisca's  will  and  mind,  and  that  upon  him  alone  the  whole  state  of 
coiiciicd    Bohemia  did  depend,  he   sought  privy  means  to  reconcile  and  get 
zilca.      Zisca  into  his  favour,  promising  him  the  governance  of  the  whole  king- 
dom, the  guiding  of  all  his  hosts  and  armies,  and  great  yearly  revenues, 
if  he  would  prockaim  him  king,  and  cause  the  cities  to  be  sworn  unto 
The         him.    Upon  which  conditions,  when  Zisca,  for  the  performance  of  the 
Zisca'."     covenants,  went  unto  the  emperor,  being  in  his  journey  at  the  castle  of 
A,,peudix.    Brisau,  he  was  stricken  with  sickness  and  died,  Oct.  11th,  a.d.  1424. 
It  is  reported,  that  when  he  was  demanded,  being  sick,  in  what  place 
he  would  be  buried  ;  he  commanded  the  sldn  to  be  pulled  oif  ti-om  his 
dead  carcase,   and  the  flesh  to  be  cast  unto  the  fowls  and  beasts,  and 
that  a  drum  shotdd  be  made  of  his  skin,  which  they  shoidd  use  in  their 
The      .  battles  :  affirming,  that  as  soon  as  their  enemies  should  hear  the  sound 
zitctaf  of  that  drum,  they  would  not  abide,  but  take  their  flight.   The  Tabo- 
his  death.  j-Jtes,  dcspising  all  other  images,  yet  set  up  the  picture  of  Zisca  over 
the  gates  of  the  city. 

The  Epita})h  of  John  Zisca,  the  valiant  Captain  of  the  Bohemians. 

I,  John  Zisca,  not  inferior  to  an  emperor  or  captain  in  warlike  policy,  a  severe 

punishcr  of  the  pride  and  avarice  of  the  clergy,  and  a  defender  of  my  country, 

do  lie  here.     That  which  Appius  Claudius,  by  giving  good  counsel,  and  JVI. 

Furius  Camillus,  by  valiantness,  did  for  the  Romans;  tlie  same  I,  being  blind, 

have  done  for  my  Bohemians.     1  never  slacked  opportunity  of  battle,  neither 

did  fortune  at  any  thiie  fail  me.     I,  being  blind,  did  foresee  all  opportunity  of 

Zisca        well  ordering  or  doing  my  business.     Eleven  times,   in  joining  battle,  I  went 

eleven       victor  out  of  \\vi  field.     I  seemed  to  have  worthily  defended  the  cause  of  the 

victor  in    miserable  and  hungry  against  the  delicate,  fat,  and  gluttonous  priests,  and  for 

llie  field,    that  cause  to  have  received  help  at  the  hands  of  God.    If  their  envy  had  not  let 

it,  without  doubt  1  had  deserved  to  be  numbered  amongst  the  most  famous  men. 

Notwithstanding  my  bones  lie  here  in  this  hallowed  place,  even  in  despite  of  the 

pope. 


POPE  martin's  bloody  bull.  557 

'IQANNH2  ZI2KA2  o  Ba>iT]fi6s,  tu>v  alaxpoKfpdav   Upe'av  ex6p6s,  dXXd  iv  Henry 
6eia>  f rjXw.  " 

In  English. — John  Zisca,  a  Bohemian,  enemy  to  all  wicked  and  covetous  ^  ^ 

priests,  but  with  a  godly  zeal.  1  lls". 

And  thus  have  you  the  acts  and  doings  of  this  worthy  Zisca  and 
other  Bohemians,  which,  for  the  more  credit,  Ave  have  cbawn  out  of 
jEneas  Silvius ;  only  his  raihng  terms  excepted,  which  we  have  here 
suppressed. 

All  this  while,  the  emperor,  with  the  whole  power  of  the  Germans, 
was  not  so  busy  on  the  one  side,  but  Martin  the  pope  was  as  much 
occupied  on  the  other  side  ;  who,  about  the  same  time,  directed  down 
a  terrible  bull,  full  of  all  poison,  to  all  bishops  and  archbishops,  against 
all  such  as  took  any  part  or  side  with  WicklifF,  John  Huss,  and 
Jerome,  or  with  their  doctrine  and  opinions.  Tlie  copy  of  which  bull, 
which  I  found  in  an  old  written  monument,  I  wish  the  reader  tho- 
roughly to  peruse ;  wherein  he  shall  see  the  pope  to  pour  out  at  once 
all  his  poison. 

The  Bull  of  Pope  Martin  directed  forth  against  the  Followers  of 
John  WicklifF  of  England,  of  John  Huss  of  Bohemia,  and  of 
Jerome  of  Prague. 

Martin,  bishop,  the  servant  of  God's  servants,  to  our  reverend  brethren  the  Pope 
archbishops  of  Saltzburg,  Gnesen,  and  Prague,  and  to  the  bishops  of  Olmutz,  JJ[_^^'_^'^.^'^ 
Lythomysl,  Bamberg,  Meissen,  Passau,  Breslau,  Ilatisbon,  Cracow,  Posen,  and  buU  to  aP 
Neitra,  and  also  to  our  beloved  children  the  inquisitors  appointed  by  the  pre-  bishops 
lates  above  recited,  or  where  else  soever,  unto  whom  these  present  letters  shall  bujjop^j'" 
come,  greeting  and  apostolical  benediction. 

Amongst  all  other  pastoral  cares  wherewith  we  are  oppressed,  this  chiefly 
and  specially  doth  enforce  us :  that  heretics,  with  their  false  doctrine  and  errors, 
being  utterly  expidsed  from  amongst  the  company  of  christian  men,  and  rooted 
out  (so  far  forth  as  God  will  make  us  able  to  do),  the  right  and  catholic  faith 
may  remain  sound  and  undefiled;  and  that  all  christian  people,  immovable 
and  inviolate,  may  stand  and  abide  in  the  sincerity  of  the  same  faith,  the  whole 
veil  of  obscurity  being  removed.  But  lately,  in  divers  places  of  the  world, 
but  especially  in  Bohemia,  and  the  dukedom  of  Moravia,  and  in  the  straits  ad- 
joining thereunto,  certain  arch-heretics  have  risen  and  sprung  up,  not  against 
one  only,  but  against  divers  and  sundry  documents  of  the  catholic  faith,  being 
land-lopers,  schismatics,  and  seditious  persons,  fraught  with  devilish  pride  and 
wolvish  madness,  deceived  by  the  subtlety  of  Satan,  and  from  one  evil  vanity 
brought  to  a  worse ;  who  although  they  rose  and  sprang  up  in  divers  parts  of 
the  world,  yet  agreed  they  all  in  one,  having  their  tails,  as  it  were,  knit  together ; 
to  wit,  John  Wickliff  of  England,  John  Huss  of  Bohemia,  and  Jerome  of 
Prague,  of  damnable  memory,  who  drew  with  them  no  small  number  to  miser- 
able ruin  and  infidelity.  For  when  those,  and  such  like  pestiferous  persons, 
did,  in  the  beginning  of  their  poisoned  doctrine, *  obstinately  sow  and  spread 
abroad  perverse  and  false  opinions,  the  prelates,  who  had  the  regiment  and 
execution  of  the  judicial  power,  Uke  dumb  dogs  not  able  to  bark,  neither 
yet  revenging  speedily  with  the  apostle  all  such  disobedience,  nor  regarding 
coi-porally  to  cast  out  of  the  Lord's  house  (as  they  were  enjoined  by  the  canons) 
those  subtle  and  pestilent  arch-heretics,  and  their  wolvish  fury  and  cruelty, 
with  all  expedition ;  but,  suffering  their  false  and  pernicious  doctrine  negligently, 
by  their  over-long  delays,  to  grow  and  wax  strong ;  a  great  multitude  of  people, 
instead  of  true  doctrine,  received  those  things  which  they  did  long,  falsely, 
perniciously,  and  damnably  sow  among  them ;  and,  giving  credit  unto  them, 
fell  from  the  right  faith,  and  are  entangled  (the  more  the  pity)  in  the  foul  errors 

(I'l  All  these  be  errors  and  heresies,  for  that  they  speak  against  the  pride  of  prelates  and  tlieu 
cxcessi\e  dignities. 


A.D. 

1418 


658'  POPE  martin"'s  bloody  bull 

Henry  of  paganism  :i  insomuch,  that  these  arch-heretics,  and  such  as  spring  of  tliem, 
^-  have  infected  tlie  catholic  flock  of  Christ  in  divers  climates  of  tl)e  world,  and 
parts  bordering  upon  tlie  same,  and  liave  caused  tliem  to  putrefy  in  the  filthy 
dunghill  of  their  lies.  Wiiercfore  the  general  synod  of  Constance  was  compelled, 
witli  St.  Augustine,  to  exclaim  against  so  great  and  ruinous  a  plague  of  faith- 
fid  men,  and  of  the  sound  and  true  ftiith  itself,  saying:  '  What  sliall  the  sove- 
reign medicine  of  the  church  do?  with  motherly  love  ^  seeking  the  health  of 
her  sheep,  chafing  as  it  were,  amongst  a  company  of  men  frantic,  and  having 
the  disease  of  the  lethargy.  What!  shall  she  desist  and  leave  oft' her  good 
purpose  ?  No,  not  so.  But  rather  let  her,  if  there  be  no  remedy,  be  sharp  to 
both  these  sorts,  which  are  the  grievous  enemies  of  lier  womb.  For  the  phy- 
sician is  sharp  unto  the  man  bestraught  and  raging  in  his  frenzy ;  and  yet  he 
is  a  father  to  his  own  rude  and  unmannerly  son,  in  binding  the  one,  in  beating 
the  other,  by  showing  therein  his  great  love  unto  them  both.'  '  IJut,  if  they  be 
negligent,  and  sutler  them  to  perish,'  saith  St.  Augustine,  'this  mansuetude  is 
rather  to  be  supposed  false  cruelty.' 

And  therefore  the  aforesaid  synod,  to  the  glory  of  Almighty  God,  and  pre- 
servation of  his  catholic  faith,  and  augmenting  of  christian  religion,  and  for  the 
salvation  of  men's  soids,  hath  corporally  rejected  and  cast  forth  of  the  household 
of  God,  the  aforesaid  John  Wickliff,  John  Huss,  and  Jerome ;  who,  amongst 
other  things,  did  believe,  preach,  teach,  and  maintain,  of  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  and  other  sacraments  of  the  clnnxh,  and  articles  of  the  faith,  contrary  to 
that  the  holy  church  of  Rome  believeth,  holdeth,  preaclieth,  and  teacheth ;  and 
have  presumed  obstinately  to  preach,  teach,  hold,  and  believe  many  other 
besides,  to  the  damnation  of  themselves  and  others :  and  the  said  synod  hath 
separated  the  same,  as  obstinate  and  malapert  heretics,  from  the  connnunion  of 
the  faithfid  people ;  and  hath  declared  them  to  be  spiritually  thrown  forth. 
And  many  other  things,  both  wholesome  and  profitable,  hath  the  same  council, 
as  touching  the  premises,  established  and  decreed ;  whereby  they,  who,  by  the 
means  of  those  arch-heretics,  and  by  their  ftdse  doctrine,  have  spiritually 
departed  from  the  Lord's  house,  may,  by  the  canonical  rules,  be  reduced  to  the 
straight  path  of  truth  and  verity. 

And,  moreover,  as  we  to  our  great  grief  do  hear,  not  only  in  the  kingdom  of 
Bohemia,  and  the  dukedom  of  Moravia,  and  in  other  places  above  recited,  but 
also  in  certain  parts  and  provinces  near  adjoining  and  bordering  upon  the  same, 
there  be  many  other  of  the  sectaries  and  follow  ers  of  the  aforesaid  arch-heretics 
and  heretical  opinions  ;  casting  behind  their  backs  as  well  the  fear  of  God,  as 
the  shame  of  the  world,  neither  receiving  fruit  of  conversion  and  repentance  by 
the  miserable  destniction  of  the  aforesaid  John  Huss  and  Jerome;  but  who,  as 
men  drowned  in  the  dungeon  of  their  sins,-  cease  not  to  blaspheme  the  Lord 
God,  taking  his  name  in  vain  (whose  minds  the  father  of  lies  hath  damnably 
blinded),  and  do  read  and  study  the  aforesaid  books  or  works,  containing  here- 
sies and  errors,  being  lately  by  the  aforesaid  synod  condemned  to  be  burned; 
who,  also,  to  the  peril  of  themselves  and  many  other  simple  men,  and  against 
the  statutes,  decrees,  and  ordinances  in  the  synod  aforesaid,  and  the  canonical 
sanctions,  do  presume  to  preach  and  teach  the  same,  to  the  great  peril  of  souls, 
and  derogation  of  tlie  catholic  f'aitli,  and  to  the  slander  of  nuuiy  others  besides  : 
We,  therefore,  considering  that  error,  where  it  is  not  resisted,  seemeth  to  be 
allowed  and  liked  :  and  having  a  desire  to  resist  such  evil  and  pernicious  errors, 
and  utterly  root  them  out  fron.  amongst  the  company  of  faithful  Christians, 
especially  from  the  afore-recited  places  of  Bohemia,  IVIoravia,  and  other  straits 
and  islands  joining  and  bordering  upon  the  same  (lest  they  should  stretch  out 
and  enlarge  their  limits),  we  will  'ind  command  your  discretions,  by  our  lettera 
apostolical,  the  holy  council  of  Constance  approving  and  allowing  the  same, 
that  you  that  are  archbishops,  bishops,  and  others  of  the  clergy,  and  every  one 
of  you  by  himself,  or  by  any  other  or  others,  being  grave  and  fit  persons  to  have 
spiritual  jm-isdiction,  do  see  that  all  and  singular  persons,  of  what  dignity, 
office,  ])re-eminence,  state,  or  condition  <  soever  they  be,  and  by  what  name 
soever  they  are  known,  who  shall  presume  otherwise  to  teach,  preach,  or  observe, 

(1)  All  are  pagans,  with  the  pope,  that  like  not  his  superstitious  and  idolatrous  lradiiiOD«. 

(2)  Great  diflVrence  between  a  lovinj,'  mother,  and  the  frantic  whore  of  liabylon. 

(3)  We  fools  thought  their  life  to  be  madness,  and  their  end  without  honour."  fWisd.  v.] 

(4)  '  Kt  OS  ejus  sicut  os  leonis.' — i.e.  '  And  liis  mouth  is  like  the  mouth  of  a  lion.'  [Apoc  xiii.] 


AGAINST    THE    PROGRESS    OF    THE    GOSPEL.  559 

touchina;  the  most  high  and  excellent,  the  most  wholesome  and  super-admirable     Henry 
sacrament  of  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  or  else  of  the  sacrament  of       ^• 
baptism,  confession  of  sins,  penance  for  sins,  and  extreme  unction;  or  of  any  ~7    77~ 
other  sacraments  of  the  church,  and  the  articles  of  the  faith,  than  that  which  the     iVi  q' 

right  holy  and  universal  church  of  Rome  doth  hold,  teach,  preach,  and  observe ;  1. 

or  that  shall  presume  obstinately,  by  any  ways  or  means,  privily  or  apertly,  to 
hold,  believe,  and  teach  the  articles,  books,  or  doctrine  of  the  aforesaid  arch- 
heretics,  John  Wickliff,  John  Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  being  by  the  afore- 
said synod  of  Constance  with  their  authors  (as  is  said)  damned  and  con- 
demned; or  dare  presume  publicly  or  privily  to  allow  or  commend  in  any  wise 
the  death  and  end  of  the  said  arch-heretics,  or  of  any  other  their  receivers, 
aiders,  and  favourers,  in  the  favour  or  supportation  of  the  aforesaid  errors,  as 
also  their  believers  and  adherents ;  tliat  then,  as  before,  you  see  and  cause  them 
and  every  of  them  to  be  most  severely  punished ;  and  that  you  judge  and  give 
sentence  upon  them  as  heretics,  and  that  as  arrant  heretics  you  leave  them  to 
the  secular  court  or  power.  Let  the  receivers,  also,  and  favourers  and  defenders 
of  such  most  pestiferous  persons  (notwithstanding  they  neither  believe,  favour, 
nor  have  devotion  towards  their  errors,  but  haply  shall  receive  or  entertain 
such  pestiferous  persons  because  of  carnal  affection  or  friendly  love,')  besides 
the  punishment  due  unto  them  by  both  laws  (over  and  above  the  same  punish- 
ment), by  competent  judges  be  so  afflicted,  and  for  such  heinous  acts  of  theirs, 
with  such  severe  pain  and  punishment  excruciated,  that  the  same  may  be  to 
others  in  like  case  offending,  an  example  of  terror ;  that  at  least  those  whom 
the  fear  of  God  by  no  means  may  revoke  from  such  evil  doing,  yet  the  severity 
of  this  our  discipline  may  force  and  constrain. 

As  touching  the  third  sort,  who  shall  be  any  manner  of  ways  infected  with 
this  damnable  sect,  and  shall,  after  competent  admonition,  repent  and  amend 
themselves  of  such  errors  and  sects  aforesaid,  and  will  return  again  into  the  lap 
and  unity  of  our  holy  motlier  the  church,  and  fully  acknowledge  and  confess 
the  catholic  faith,  towards  them  let  the  severity  of  justice,  as  the  quality  of  the 
fact  shall  require,  be  somewhat  tempered  with  a  taste  of  mercy. 

And  furthermore,  we  will  and  command,  that  by  this  our  authority  aposto- 
lical ye  exhort  and  admonish  all  the  professors  of  the  catholic  faith,  as  emperors, 
kings,  dukes,  princes,  marquises,  earls,  barons,  knights,  and  other  magistrates, 
rectors,  consuls,  proconsuls,  shires,  countries,  and  universities  of  the  kingdoms, 
provinces,  cities,  towns,  castles,  villages,  their  lands  and  other  places,^  and  all 
others  executing  temporal  jurisdiction,  according  to  the  form  and  exigence  of 
the  law,  that  they  expel  out  of  their  kingdoms,  provinces,  cities,  towns,  castles, 
villages  and  lands,  and  other  places,  all  and  all  manner  of  such  heretics,  ac- 
cording to  the  effect  and  tenor  of  the  council  of  Lateran,  beginning,  "  Sicut  ait 
Ecclesia,"  &c. :  that  those  who  publicly  and  manifestly,  by  the  evidence  of  their 
deeds,  shall  be  known  to  be  such  as,  like  sick  and  scabbed  sheep,  infect  the 
Lord's  flock,  they  expel  and  banish,  till  such  time  as  from  us  or  you,  or  other 
ecclesiastical  judges  or  inquisitors,  holding  the  faith  and  communion  of  tlie  holy 
church  of  Rome,  they  shall  receive  other  order  and  countermand ;  and  tluit 
they  suffer  no  such,  within  their  shires  and  circuits,  to  preach  or  to  keep  either 
house  or  family,  or  yet  to  use  any  handicraft  or  occupations,  or  other  trades 
of  merchandise ;  or  to  solace  themselves  in  any  way,  or  frequent  the  company 
of  christian  men. 

And  furthermore,  if  such  public  and  known  heretics  shall  chance  to  die 
(although  not  so  denounced  by  the  church),  yet  in  this  so  gi-eat  a  crime  let 
him  and  them  want  christian  burial,  and  let  no  offerings  or  oblations  be  made 
for  them,  nor  received.  His  goods  and  substance,  also,  from  the  time  of  his 
death,  according  to  the  canonical  sanctions  being  confiscated,  let  no  such  enjoy 
them  to  whom  they  appertain,  till  that  by  the  ecclesiastical  judges,  having 
power  and  authority  in  this  behalf,  sentence  upon  that  his  or  their  crime  ot 
heresy  be  declared,  and  promulgated;  and  let  such  owners  as  be  found  suspected 
or  noted  with  any  such  suspicion  of  heresy,  before  a  competent  and  ecclesiastical 
judge,    according   to   the    consideration   and  exigence  of  that  suspicion,  and 

(1)  Draconis  lex  sanguine  scripta.     The  pope's  relifrion  hath  left  all  sense  of  humanity. 

(2)  '  Et  vidi  bestiam  et  reges  tenae  et  exercitus  eorum  pugnantes  cum  illo  qui  sedebat  in  equo, 
et  exercitu  ejus.'  Apoc.  xiii.  '  Et  data  est  illi  potestas  in  omnem  tribum,  et  populum,  et  linguam, 
ct  geutem :'  1.  e.  '  And  power  is  given  him  over  all  tribes,  and  people,  and  tongues,  and  nations,' 
&c.  [Apoe.  xiii] 


660  POPE  martin's  bloody  bull. 

Henry    according  to  the  quality  of  the  person,  by  the  arbitrement  of  such  a  judge,  sliow 
and  declare  his  proper  and  own  innocency  with  devotion ;  as  beseemcth  in  that 


»    rj     behalf.     And  if,  in  his  purgation,  being  canonically  interdicted,  he  do  fail,  or 
His'    ^^  ^'^^  '^^^'^  canonically  to  make  his  purgation,  or  refuse   to  take  his  oath  by 

'—  damnable  obstinacy  to  make  such  purgation ;  then  let  him  be  condemned  as  a 

heretic.  But  such  as  through  negligence  or  through  slothfulncss  shall  omit  to 
show  their  said  innocency,  and  to  make  such  purgation,  let  them  be  excom- 
municated, and  so  long  be  put  out  from  the  company  of  christian  men,  till  that 
they  shall  make  condign  satisfaction ;  so  that  if,  by  the  space  of  one  whole 
year,  they  shall  remain  in  such  excommunication,  then  let  them,  as  heretics, 
be  condemned. 

And  further,  if  any  shall  be  found  culpable  in  any  point  of  the  aforesaid 
pestiferous  doctrine  of  the  arch-heretics  aforesaid,  or  in  any  article  thereof, 
whether  it  be  by  the  report  of  the  seditious,  or  else  well-disposed ;  let  them  )'et 
be  punished  according  to  the  canons. i  If  only,  through  infamy  and  suspicion 
of  the  aforesaid  articles,  or  any  of  them,  any  man  shall  be  found  suspected, 
and  in  his  purgation  canonical  for  this  thing,  being  interdicted,  shall  fail ;  let 
him  be  accounted  as  a  man  convicted  ;  and,  as  a  convicted  person,  by  the 
canons  let  him  be  punished. 

And  furthermore,  we,  invocating  and  putting  in  execution  the  canon  of  our 
predecessor  of  happy  memory,  pope  Boniface  VIII.,  which  beginneth  thus, 
'Ut  inquisitionis  negotium,'  &c.,  in  exhorting-wise  require,2  and  also  command, 
all  temporal  potentates,  lords,  and  judges  before  recited,  by  whatsoever  dignities, 
offices,  and  names  they  are  known,  that,  as  they  desire  to  be  had,  esteemed,  and 
counted  for  the  faithful  members  and  children  of  the  church,  and  do  rejoice  iu 
the  name  of  Christ,  so  in  likewise,  for  defence  of  the  same  faith,  they  will 
obey,  intend,  and  give  their  aid  and  favourable  help  to  you  that  are  archbishops, 
bishops,  and  ecclesiastical  men,  inquisitors  of  all  heretical  pravity,  and  other 
judges  and  ecclesiastical  persons  by  you  hereunto,  as  aforesaid,  appointed  (hold- 
ing the  faith  and  communion  of  our  holy  mother  the  church)  for  the  searching 
out,  taking,  and  safe  custody  of  all  the  aforesaid  heretics,  their  believers,  their 
favourers,  their  receivers,  and  their  defenders,  whensoever  they  shall  be  there- 
unto of  them  required. 

And  that  they  bring,  and  cause  to  be  brought  (all  delay  set  apart),  the  afore- 
said pestiferous  persons  so  seeking  to  destroy  others  with  them,  into  such  safe 
keeping  and  prisons,  as  by  you  the  archbishops,  bishops,  clergy,  and  inquisitors 
aforesaid,  are  to  be  appointed ;  or  else  unto  such  other  place  or  places,  as  either 
you  or  they  shall  command  within  any  of  their  dominions,  governments,  and 
rectories,  where  they,  by  catholic  men,  that  is,  by  you  the  archbishops,  bishops, 
the  clergy  and  inquisitors,  or  any  others  that  shall  be  by  you  appointed,  or  are 
already  appointed  by  any  of  you,  may  be  holdcn  and  kept  in  safe  keeping; 
Satan        putting  them  in  fetters,   shackles,  bolts,    and  manacles  of  iron,   under  most 
iiir*''        straight  custody  for  escaping  away,  till  such  time  as  all  that  business,  which 
chains.      belongeth  imto  them,  be,  by  the  judgment  of  the  church,  finished  and  deter- 
mined, and  that  of  such  heresy,  by  a  competent  ecclesiastical  judge  (who  firmly 
holdeth  the  faith  and  communion  of  the  aforesaid  holy  cluuxh  of  Rome)  they 
be  condemned. 

The  i-esidue  let  the  aforesaid  temporal  lords,  rectors,  judges,  or  other  their 
officers  and  pursuivants  take  amongst  them,  with  condign  deaths,  without  any 
delay  to  punish.  But  fearing  lest,  to  the  prejudice  and  slander  of  the  aforesaid 
catholic  faith  and  religion,  through  the  jiretext  of  ignorance,  any  man  herein 
should  be  circumvented,  or  that  any  subtle  and  crafty  men  should,  under  the 
veil  of  frivolous  excuse,  cloak  and  dissemble  in  this  matter ;  and  that  as  touch- 
ing the  convincing  or  apprehending  of  the  aforesaid  heretics,  their  receivers  and 
defenders,  favourers,  believers  and  adherents ;  and  also  of  such  as  are  suspected 
of  heresy,  and  with  such  like  perverse  doctrine  in  any  wise  spotted,  we  might 
give  more  perfect  instruction  :  therefore,  as  well  to  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and 
parts  near  adjoining  to  the  same,  as  all  others  where  this  superstitious  doctrine 
first  began  to  spread,  we  have  thought  it  good  to  send  the  articles  hereuiulor 

,1)  Note  apain  the  tenderness  of  this  lovinR  mother,  the  church  of  Rome. 

(2)  '  Kt  faciei  omnes,  imsillos  et  niajinos,  et  divitc"  et  paup-res,  et  servos,  accipere  chararteiom 
in  nianii  suadcxtra.'  i.e.  '  And  he  shall  make  both  iitlle  and  great,  rich  and  poor,  free  and  lidiid 
to  take  his  character  in  tlieir  hand,'  &c.  [Apor.  xi'il 


THE    BLOODY    BULL    AND    INUUISiTlON    OF    TOPE    MAUTIK.  561 

written,  concerning  the  sect  of  those  arch-heretics,  for  the  better  direction  of  the     Henry 
aforesaid  catholic  faith.  ^- 

Touching  which  articles,  by  virtue  of  holy  obedience,  we  charge  and  com-  ^jy  " 
mand  you  and  all  other  archbishops  and  bishops,  all  manner  of  commissaries    i\\^^ 

and  inquisitors,  that  every  of  thcni,  within  the  diocese  and  limits  of  their  juris '— 

diction,  and  also  in  the  aforesaid  kingdom  and  dukedom,  and  places  near 
adjoining  (although  the  same  places  be  beyond  the  same  their  jurisdiction),  in 
the  favour  of  the  catholic  ftiith,  do  give  most  diligent  and  vigilant  care  about 
the  extirpation  and  correction  of  those  eiTors,  arch-heresies,  and  most  pestiferous 
sects  aforesaid ;  and  also  that  they  compel  all  defamed  persons  and  suspected  of 
so  pestiferous  a  contagion,  whether  it  be  under  tlie  penalty  of  the  crime  con- 
fessed, or  of  excommunication,  suspension,  or  interdict,  or  any  other  formidable 
pain  canonical  or  legal,  when  and  wheresoever  it  shall  seem  good  unto  them, 
and  as  the  quality  of  the  fact  requireth,  by  an  oath  corporally  taken,  either  The  oia 
upon  the  Holy  Evangelists,  or  upon  the  relics  of  saints,  or  upon  the  image  of  mannej: 
the  crucifix,  according  to  the  observances  of  certain  places,  and  according  to  pop/sh 
the  interrogatories,  to  make  convenient  answer  to  every  article  therein  written,  oath. 
For  we  intend,  against  all  and  singular  archbishops,  bishops,  ecclesiastical  pei-- 
sons,  or  inquisitors,  who  shall  show  themselves  negligent  and  remiss  in  the 
extirpation  of  the  leaven  of  this  heretical  pravity,  and  in  purging  their  terri- 
tories, dioceses,  and  places  to  them  appointed,  of  such  evil  and  wicked  men ;  to 
proceed  and  cause  to  be  proceeded,  unto  the  deprivation  and  deposition  of  their 
pontifical  dignities :  and  shall  substitute  such  others  in  their  places,  who  can 
and  may  be  able  to  confound  the  said  heretical  pravity ;  and  shall  proceed  to 
further  pains  against  such  by  the  laws  limited.  And  to  others  yet  more 
grievous  (if  need  require)  we  ourselves  will  proceed  and  cause  to  be  proceeded, 
according  as  the  fact  of  the  party,  and  the  filthiness  of  his  crime  committed, 
shall  deserve.  The  tenor  of  those  articles  whereof  we  have  made  mention  hi 
this  our  own  writing,  is  in  words  as  foUov/s : 

The  Articles  of  Jolm  WicklifFto  be  inquired  upon.' 
The  Articles  of  John  Huss'to  be  inquired  upon. 

I.  There  is  one  only  universal  church,  which  is  the  university  of  the  predes-  Aj,^:^aix. 
tinate;  and  it  afterward  followeth,  The  universal  church  is  only  one;  as  there 

is  one  university  of  those  that  are  predestinate.  _ 

II.  Paul  was  never  a  member  of  the  devil,  although  he  did  certaui  acts  hKe 
unto  the  acts  of  the  church  malignant.  ,     ^       ,  ,.    , 

III  The  reprobate  are  not  parts  of  the  church,  for  that  no  part  of  the  same  speaking; 
finally  falleth  from  her,  because  the  charity  of  predestination,  which  bindelh  of^thejn- 
the  same  church  together,  never  faileth.  ,        church, 

IV  The  two  natures,  that  is,  the  divinity  and  the  humanity,  be  one  Christ,    thearticlo 
V.'The  rem-obate,  although  he  be  some  time  in  grace,  according  to  present  «  tr^^- 

justice,  yet  is  he  never  a  part  of  the  holy  church ;  and  the  predestanate  is  ever 
a  member  of  the  church,  although  some  time  he  fall  from  grace  '  adventitia,  but 
not  from  grace  of  predestination.  ,      .     ,        ,    ^u 

VI.  Ever  taking  the  church  for  the  convocation  of  the  predestinate,  whether 
they  be  in  grace  or  not,  according  to  present  justice;  after  this  sort,  the  church 
is  an  article  of  our  belief.^ 

VII.  Peter  is  not,  nor  ever  was,  the  head  of  the  holy  catholic  church. 
VIl'l.  Priests  liviiio-  viciously  do  defile    the  authority  of  priesthood ;  and 

so  as  unfaithful  children,  do  unfaithfully  believe  of  the  seven  sacraments,  of  the 
kJys  of  the  church,  of  offices,  of  censures,  of  ceremonies,  of  the  worshipping  of 
relics ;  of  indulgences,  orders,  and  other  holy  things  of  the  church. 

IX.  The  papal  dignity  came  and  grew  from  the  emperor,  and  its  government  Thepap.il 
and  institution  sprang  from  the  emperor's  government.  _  touched. 

X.  No  man  can  reasonably  affirm,  either  of  himself  or  others,  that  he  is  the 
head  of  any  particidar  church,  or  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  the  head  of  tlie 
church  of  Rome.  .     ,     i,     i 

XI.  A  man  ought  not  to  beUeve,  that  he  wlio  is  bishop  of  Rome  is  the  head 
of  every  particular  church,  unless  God  have  predestinated  him. 

XII.  None  is  the  vicar  of  Christ,  or  of  Peter,  unless  he  follow  him  in  mr.nncrs 

(1)  See  infra,  p.  561  note  (1);  also  the  note  in  the  Appendix  on  p.  567,  note  (2).— Kf- 

(2)  This  article  seenieth  to  fce  wrested  out  of  the  words  of  Jerome  of  Prague. 


562  THE    BLOODY   DULL    AND    INaUISITION    OF    POPE    MARTIN. 

Henry    and  conditions ;  seeing  that  there  is  no  other  following  more  pertinent,  nor 

^-      otherwise  apt  to  receive  of  God  this  power  procuratory.     For  unto  the  office  of 

■"TTT"  a  vicegerent  of  Christ  is  required  the  conformity  of  manners,  and  the  authority 

1418     of  the  institutor. 

^^^'  XIII.  The  pope  is  not  the  manifest  and  tme  successor  of  Peter,  the  prince  of 
the  apostles,  if  he  live  in  manners  contrary  to  Peter ;  and  if  he  hunt  after 
avarice,  then  is  he  the  vicar  of  Judas  Iscariot.  And  likewise  the  cardinals  ho 
not  the  true  and  manifest  successors  of  the  college  of  the  other  apostles  of  Christ, 
unless  they  live  according  to  the  manner  of  the  apostles,  keeping  the  command- 
ments and  councils  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

XIV.  The  doctors,  alleging  that,  if  a  man  who  will  not  he  amended  by  the 
ecclesiastical  censures,  is  to  be  delivered  to  the  secular  powers,  do  follow  in  this 
point  the  bishops.  Scribes,  and  Pharisees,  who  delivered  Christ  to  the  secular 
power,  saying,  '  It  is  not  lawful  for  us  to  kill  any  man'  (because  he  would  not 
obey  them  in  all  things) ;  and  that  such  bo  greater  homicides  than  Pilate. 

XV.  The  ecclesiastical  obedience  is  such  an  obedience  as  the  priests  of  the 
cliurch  have  found  out,  beside  the  express  authority  of  the  Scripture. 

XVI.  The  immediate  division  of  liuman  works  is,  that  they  be  either  vir- 
tuous or  vicious :  and  if  a  man  be  vicious,  and  doth  any  thing,  then  doth  he  it 
viciously;  and  if  he  be  virtuous,  and  doth  any  thing,  then  doth  he  it  virtuously. 
For  like  as  vice,  which  is  otherwise  called  crime  or  mortal  sin,  doth  infect  all 
the  doings  of  a  vicious  man ;  so  virtue  doth  quicken  all  the  doings  of  a  virtuous 
man. 

XVII.  A  priest  of  God,  Hving  after  his  law,  and  having  the  knowledge  of 
the  Scripture,  and  a  desire  to  edify  the  people,  ought  to  preach,  notwithstanding 
any  excommunication  pretended.  And  further.  If  the  pope,  or  any  other 
prelate,  doth  forbid  a  priest,  so  disposed,  to  preach,  the  priest  ought  not  to  obey 
him. 

XVIII.  Every  one  that  taketh  upon  him  the  order  of  priesthood,  receiveth 
in  charge  the  o0ice  of  a  preacher;  and  that  charge  ought  he  well  to  execute, 
any  excommunication  against  him  pretended  in  any  wise  notwithstanding. 

XIX.  By  the  censures  ecclesiastical  (as  of  excommunication,  suspension, 
and  interdict)  the  clergy,  to  their  own  advancement,  force  the  lay-pco])le 
to  aid  them  ;  multiply  avarice,  screen  wickedness,  and  prepare  the  way  for 
Antichrist.  And  this  is  an  evident  sign  that  such  censures  proceed  from 
Antichrist,  wliich  in  their  processes  they  call  '  fulminationes'  [that  is,  their 
thunderbolts],  wherewith  the  clergy  principally  proceed  against  those  that  lay 
bare  tlie  wickedness  of  Antichrist;  who  hath  mostly  gotten  over  the  clergy  to 
be  on  his  side. 

XX.  If  the  pope  be  evil,  especially  if  he  be  a  reprobate,  then  is  he,  with 
the  apostle  Judas,  a  devil,  a  thief,  and  a  son  of  perdition  ;  and  is  net  the  head 
of  the  holy  church  militant,  since  he  is  not  even  a  member  of  the  same. 

XXI.  Thegrace  of  predestination  is  the  band  wherewith  thebody  of  the  church, 
an<l  every  member  of  the  same,  are  indissolubly  joined  to  their  liead,  Clirist. 

XXII.  The  pope  or  prelate  that  is  evil  and  a  reprobate,  is  a  pastor  in  name, 
but  in  truth  a  thief  and  a  robber. 

XXIII.  The  pope  ought  not  to  be  called  "  most  holy,"  even  for  his  office- 
sake  ;  for  then  ought  a  king  to  be  called  by  his  office  "  most  holy ;"  and  the 
hangman  with  other  such  officers  also,  were  to  be  called  "  holy  ;"  yea,  the 
devil  himself  ought  to  be  called  "  holy,"  forasmuch  as  he  is  God's  officer.' 

XXIV.  If  the  pope  live  contrary  unto  Christ,  although  he  climb  up  by 
right  and  lawful  election,  according  to  the  common  custom  of  men  ;  yet,  not- 
withstanding, would  he  otherwise  climb  than  by  Christ ;  yea,  though  we  admit 
that  he  should  enter  by  the  election  principally  made  by  God.  For  Judas 
Iscariot  was  rightly  and  lawfully  elect  of  God,  Christ  Jesus,  to  his  bishopric, 
and  yet  came  he  by  some  other  way  than  he  ought  to  do  into  the  sheepfold.' 

XXV.  The  condemnation  of  tlie  forty-five  articles  of  John  Wickliff'made  by 
the  doctors,  is  unreasonable,  wicked,  and  naught ;  and  the  cause  by  them  alleged 
is  feigned  ;  tliat  is,  that  none  of  them  are  catholic,  but  every  one  of  them  here- 
tical, erroneous,  or  slanderous. 

(1)  John  Huss  expoundeth  this  article  vrith  this  distinction,  '  Non  ratione  meriti,  sed  rationo 
oflicii.' 

(2)  John  IIuss  declarcth  his  mind  touching  this  article  Rufliciently  before. 


THE    BLOODY   BULL    AKD    INaUISITION    OF  POPE    MARTIN.  563 

XXVI.  Not  for  tliat  the  electors,  or  the  most  part  of  them,  have  consented  ffenry 
together  with  lively  voice,  according  to  the  custom  of  men,  upon  the  person  of  >'• 
any,  therefore  that  person  is  lawfully  elect ;  or,  therefore,  is  the  true  and  mani-  _^ 
fest  successor  and  vicar  of  Peter  the  apostle,  or  of  any  other  the  apostles  in  the  V^Ta 
ecclesiastical  oflSce.  ^VTierefore,  whether  the  electors  have  either  well  or  evil 
made  their  election,  it  behoveth  us  to  beUeve  the  same  by  the  works  of  him  that  Election 
is  elected.  For  in  this,  that  every  one  worketh  more  meritoriously  to  the  profit  ^^^^^^ 
of  the  church,  he  hath  so  much  the  greater  authority  from  God,  successor 

XXVII.  There  is  not  so  much  as  one  spark  of  appearance,  that  there  ought  ^uff'"' 
to  be  one  head,'  ruling  and  governing  the  church  in  spiritual  causes,  which  tation!'" 
should  always  be  conversant  in  the  church  militant. 

XXVIII.  Christ,  without  any  such  monstrous  heads,  by  his  true  disciples 
sparsed  through  the  whole  world  could  better,  a  great  deal,  regulate  bis  church. 

XXIX.  The  apostles  and  faithful  priests  of  the  Lord  did  right  worthily,  in 
all  things  necessary  to  salvation,  regulate  the  church  before  the  pope's  office 
took  place ;  and  so  might  they  do  again,  if  the  pope's  office  (as  is  very  pos- 
sible) should  fail,  till  the  day  of  judgment, 

XXX.  No  civil  lord,  prelate,  or  bishop,  is  really  such,  while  he  is  in  mortal  sin. 

Let  everyone  that  is  suspected  in  the  aforesaid  articles,  or  else  otherwise  found 
with  the  assertion  of  them,  be  examined  in  manner  and  form  as  foiloweth : — 

Imprimis :  Whether  he  knew  John  Wickliff  of  England,  John  Huss  of  Bo-  Tiie  form 
hernia,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  or  any  of  them,  and  how  he  came  by  the  know-  and  man- 
ledge  of  them?  and  whether  during  the  lives  of  them,  or  any  of  them,  he  had  pope's ^i° 
either  been  conversant  with  them,  or  found  any  friendship  at  their  hands?  quisition. 

II.  Item,  Whether  he,  knowing  them,  or  any  of  them,  to  be  excommunicated, 
did  willingly  participate  with  them ;  esteeming  and  affirming  the  same  their 
participation  to  be  no  sin  ? 

III.  Item,  Whether  after  their  deaths,  he  ever'  prayed  for  them,  or  aay  of  Heresy  to 
them,  openly  or  privily,  doing  any  work  of  mercy  for  them,  affirming  tfcem  ^-^^1^^^^ 
either  saints,  or  else  to  be  saved?  or  Huss. 

IV.  Item,  Whether  he  thought  them,  or  any  of  them,  to  be  saints,  or  whether 
he  ever  spake  such  words,  and  whether  he  did  ever  exhibit  any  worship  unto 
them  as  unto  saints? 

V.  Item,  Whether  he  believe,  hold  and  affirm,  that  every  general  council, 
as  also  the  council  of  Constance,  doth  represent  the  universal  church  ? 

VI.  Item,  Whether  he  do  believe,  that  that  which  the  holy  coimcil  of  Con-  Heresy 
stance,  representing  the  imiversal  church,  hath  and  doth  allow,  in  favour  of  the  ""'.'"j^^" 
faith  and  salvation  of  souls,  is  to  be   approved  and  allowed  by  all  the  faithful  council  of 
Christians ;  and  that  whatsoever  the  same   council  hath  condemned,  and  doth  Con- 
condemn,  to  be  contrary  both  to  the  faith  and  to  all  good  men,  is  to  be  believed,  s'*""^®- 
holden,  and  affirmed,  for  condemned,  or  not  ? 

VII.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  the  condemnations  of  John  Huss,  John 
Wickliff,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  made  as  well  upon  their  persons,  as  their 
books  and  doctrine,  by  the  holy  general  council  of  Constance,  be  rightly  and 
justly  made,  and,  of  every  good  catholic  man,  are  so  to  be  holden  and  affirmed, 
or  not?  • 

VIII.  Item,  Whether  he  believe,  hold,  and  affirm,  that  John  Wickliff  of 
England,  John  Huss  of  Bohemia,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  were  heretics  or  not, 
and  for  heretics  to  be  nominated  and  preached?  yea  or  not:  and  whether  their 
books  and  doctrines  were,  and  be,  perverse  or  not ;  for  which,  together  with 
their  pertinacy,  they  were  condemned  by  the  holy  sacred  council  of  Constance 
for  heretics  ? 

IX.  Item,  Whether  he  have  in  his  custody  any  treatises,  small  works,  epi 
6  ties,  or  other  writings  in  what  language  or  tongue  soever,  set  forth  and  trans- 
lated by  any  of  these  heretics,  John  Wickliff,  John  Huss,  and  Jerome,  or  any 
other  of  their  false  disciples  and  followers  ?  that  he  may  deliver  them  to  the 
ordinaries  cf  that  place,  or  his  commissary,  or  to  the  inquisitors  upon  his  oath. 
And  if  he  say  that  he  hath  no  such  writing  about  him,  but  that  they  are  in 
some  other  place,  that  then  you  swear  him  to  bring  the  same  before  his  ordi- 
nary or  other  aforenamed,  within  a  certain  time  to  him  prefixed. 

(1)  Doe  head  of  the  universal  church,  beside  Christ,  hath  no  foundation  in  all  Scripture. 

o  o  2 


564  THE    BLOODY    BULL    AKD    IKQUISITIOK    OF    POPE    MAllTiy. 

Henry        X.  Item,  Whether  he  know  any  that  have  the  treatises,  works,  epistles,  or 
^-       any  other  writings  of  the  aforesaid  John  VVickliff,  John  Huss,  and  Jerome,  in 
whatsoever  tongue  they  are  made  or  translated,  and  that  he  detect  and  manifest 
■Tifd'     the  same,  for  the  pm-gation  of  their  faith  and  execution  of  justice. 
_____       XI.  Item,   Especially  lut  the  learned  be  examined,  whether  he  believe  that 
the  sentence  of  the  holy  council  of  Constfuice  upon  the  forty-five  articles  of  John 
AfpeZiu    WicklifFand  the  thirty  articles  of  John  Huss  above-written 'be  catholic,  which  saiih 
that  some  of  them  arc  notoriously  heretical,  some  erroneous,  other  some  blasphe- 
mous, some  slanderovis.  some  rash  and  seditious,  and  some  otfensive  to  godly  ears. 

XII.  Item,  Whether  be  believe  and  affirm  that  in  no  case  it  is  lawful  for  a 
man  to  swear? 

XIII.  Itora,  ^Vhether  he  believe,  that  at  the  commandment  of  a  judge,  or 
any  other,  it  is  lawful  to  take  an  oath  to  tell  the  truth  in  any  convenient  cause, 
although  it  be  but  purging  of  an  infamy,  or  not? 

XIV.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  perjury  wittingly  committed,  upon  what 
cause  soever,  whether  it  be  for  the  safeguard  of  his  own  hfe,  or  of  any  other  man's 
life,  yea  although  it  be  in  the  cause  and  defence  of  the  faith,  be  a  sin  or  not? 

X  V.  It*m,  Whether  a  man  contemning  purposely  the  rites  of  the  church, 
and  the  ceremonies  of  exorcism,  of  catechism,  and  the  consecration  of  the 
water  of  baptism,  be  in  deadly  sin  or  not  ? 

XVI.  Item,  Whether  he  believe,  that  after  the  consecration  of  the  priest  in 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  under  the  figure  of  bread  and  wine,  be  no  material 
bread  and  wine  ;  but  in  all  points  the  same  very  Christ  who  was  crucified 
upon  the  cross,  and  sitteth  upon  the  right  hand  of  the  Father? 

XVII.  Item,  Whether  he  beheve,  that  after  the  consecration  made  by  the 
priest,  under  the  only  form  of  bread,  and  besides  the  form  of  wine,  be  the  very 
flesh  of  Christ  and  his  blood,  his  soul  and  his  deity,  and  so  whole  Christ  as  he 
is  ?  and  in  like  wise,  whether,  under  the  form  of  wine,  without  the  form  of  bread, 
be  the  very  flesh  of  Christ  and  his  very  blood,  his  soul  and  deity,  and  so  whole 
Christ,  and  the  same  body  absolutely  under  every  one  of  those  kinds  singularly  ? 

Heresy  to      XVIII.  Item,  Whether  he  do  believe,  that  the  custom  of  houseling  of  the 

r'b'th"^    lay-people  under  the  form  of  bread  only,  observed  of  the  universal  church,  and 

kinds.       allowed  by  the  holy  council  of  Constance,  be  to  be  used  ;  and  not,  without  the 

authority  of  the  church,  at  men's  pleasures,  to  be  altered?  and  whether  they 

that  obstinately  affirm  the  contrarj'  to  this,  are  to  be  punished  as  heretics,  or  not ! 

XIX.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  those  who  contemn  the  receiving  of 
the  sacraments  of  confirmation,  or  extreme  unction,  or  the  solemnization  of 
matrimony,  commit  deadly  sin  or  not  ? 

XX.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  a  christian  man,  over  and  besides  the 
contrition  of  heart,  being  licensed  of  a  convenient  priest,  is  bound  to  confess 
himself  only  to  a  priest,  and  not  to  any  lay-man,  be  he  ever  so  devout  or  good, 
upon  the  necessity  of  salvation  ? 

XXI.  Item,  Whether  he  believe,  that  in  the  cases  before  put,  a  priest  may 
absolve  a  sinner  confessing  himself  and  being  contrite,  from  all  sins,  and  enjoin 
him  penance  for  the  same  ? 

XXII.  Item,  Whether  he  believe,  that  an  evil  priest,  with  due  manner  and 
form,  and  with  the  intention  of  doing,  doth  verily  consecrate,  doth  verily  absolve, 
doth  verily  baptize,  and  doth  verily  dispose  all  other  sacraments  even  as  the 
church  doth  ? 

XXIII.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  St.  Peter  was  the  vicar  of  Christ, 
having  power  to  bind  and  to  loose  upon  the  earth  ? 

XXIV.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  the  pope,  being  canonically  elect 
(who  for  the  time  shall  be),  by  that  name  express!}'  be  the  successor  of  Peter  or 
not,  having  supreme  authority  in  the  church  of  God? 

XXV.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  the  authority  or  jurisdiction  of  the 
pope,  an  archbishop,  or  a  bishop,  in  binding  or  loosing,  be  more  than  the 
authority  of  a  simple  priest  or  not,  although  he  have  charge  of  souls? 

Heresy  to  XXVI.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  the  pope  may,  upon  a  just  and  good 
pope's  in-  causc,  give  indulgences  and  remission  of  sins  to  all  christian  men,  being  verily 
dui-  contrite  and  confessed,  especially  to  those  that  go  on  pilgrimage  to  holy  places 

Ronces.      and  do  good  deeds  ? 

XXVII.  Itcm,'\Vhether  he  believe,  that  by  such  grant  the  pilgrims  that  visit 
those  churches,  and  give  them  any  thing,  may  obtain  remission  of  sins  or  not  ? 

(1)  See  supri,  p.  iCl :  also  see  the  Appendix.— Ed.  (2)  Sec  Appendix, 


THE    BLOODY    BULL    AND    INQUISITION    OF    POPE    MAIITI!«J.  565 

XXVIII.  Item,  Whetlier  he  believe  that  all  bishops  may  grant  unto  their  He,'r-j 
subjects,  according  as  the  holy  canons  do  limit,  such  indulgences,  or  not?  ^• 

XXIX.  Item,  Whether  he   believe  and  affirm,  that  it  is  lawful  for  faithful 


A.D. 
1418. 


Christians  to  worship  images  and  the  relics  of  saints,  or  not  ? 

XXX.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  those  religions,  which  the  church  hath 
allowed,  were  lawfully  and  reasonably  brought  in  by  the  holy  fathers,  or  not  ?     Heresy 

XXXI.  Item,  Whether  he   believe  that   the  pope,  or  any  other  prelate  for  ^"^  *° 
the  time  being,  or  their  vicars,  may  excommunicate  their  subject  ecclesiastical  images, 
or  secular  for  disobedience  or  contumacy  ;  so  that  such  a  one  is  to  be  holden 

and  taken  for  excommunicated,  or  not? 

XXXII.  Item,  Whether  he  believe,  that  for  the  disobedience  and  contumacy 
of  persons  excommunicated,  increasing,  the  prelates,  or  their  vicars,  in  spiritual 
things,  have  power  to  aggravate  and  to  re-aggravate,  to  put  upon  men  the  inter- 
dict, and  to  call  for  the  secular  arm  ;  and  that  the  same  secular  ami  or  power 
ought  to  be  obedient  to  the  censures,  by  their  inferiors  called  for  ? 

XXXIII.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  the  pope  and  other  prelates, or  else 
their  vicars,  have  power  in  spiritual  things  to  excommunicate  priests  and  lay- 
men, that  are  stubborn  and  disobedient,  from  their  office,  benefice,  or  entrance 
into  the  church,  and  from  the  administration  of  the  sacraments  of  the  church ; 
also  to  suspend  them  ? 

XXXIV.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  it  is  lawful  for  ecclesiastical  persons,  These 
without  committing  sin,  to  have  any  possessions  and  temporal  goods  ?  and  whe-  P^P^s  will 
ther  he  believe  that  it  is  not  lawftil  for  lay-men  to  take  away  the  same  from  them  10*16"^^  " 
by  their  authority ;  but  rather  that  such  takers  away  of,  and  encroachers  upon,  nothing, 
ecclesiastical  goods,  are  to  be  punished  as  committers  of  sacrilege,  yea,  although 

such  ecclesiastical  persons  live  naughtily,  that  have  such  goods  ? 

XXXV.  Item,  Whether  any  such  taking-away  from,  or  encroaching  upon.  Wealthy 
any  priest  rashly  or  violently  made,  although  the  priest  be  an  evil  liver,  be  sacri-  wicked- 
lege,  ornot?  mafntaiu- 

XXXVI.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  it  is  lawful  for  lay-men,  of  what  sex  ed. 
soever,  that  is,  men  and  women,  to  preach  the  word  of  God,  or  not  ? 

XXXVII.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  it  is  lawful  to  all  priests  freely  to 
preach  the  word  of  God  wheresoever,  whensoever,  and  to  whomsoever  it  shall 
please  them,  although  they  be  not  sent  at  all  ? ' 

XXXVIII.  Item,  Whether  he  believe  that  all  mortal  sins,  and  especially  such 
as  be  manifest  and  pubKc,  are  to  be  corrected  and  to  be  extirpated,  or  not? 

Furthermore,  we  will,  command,  and  decree,  that  if  any,  by  secret  informa- 
tion, by  you  or  any  other  to  be  received,  shall  be  found  either  infamed  or  sus- 
pected of  any  kind  of  the  pestiferous  sect,  heresy,  and  doctrine  of  the  most 
pestilent  men,  John  WicklifF,  John  Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  the  arch- 
heretics  aforesaid,  or  of  favouring,  receiving,  or  defending  the  aforesaid  damned 
men  while  they  lived  on  the  earth,  their  false  followers  and  disciples,  or  any  that 
believeth  their  errors,  or  any  that  after  their  death  prayeth  for  them  or  any  of 
them,  or  that  nominateth  them  to  be  amongst  the  number  of  catholic  men,  or 
that  defendeth  them  to  be  placed  amongst  the  number  of  the  saints,  either  by 
their  preaching,  worshipping,  or  other  ways,  wherein  they  deserve  to  be  sus- 
pected ;  that  then  they,  by  you  or  some  of  you,  may  be  cited  personally  to 
appear  before  you  or  some  of  you,  without  either  proctor  or  doctor  to  answer  for 
them,  an  oath  being  openly  taken  by  them  as  is  aforesaid,  to  speak  the  plain  and 
mere  verity  of  the  articles  above  written,  and  every  of  them,  or  other  opportune, 
as  case  and  circumstance  shall  require,  according  to  your  discretion,  as  you  or 
any  of  you  shall  see  expedient  to  proceed  against  them,  or  any  of  them,  accord- 
ing to  these  presents,  or  otherwise  canonically,  as  you  shall  think  good. 

Also  that  you  do  pubhsh  solemnly,  and  cause  to  be  published  these  present 
letters,  omitting  the  articles  and  interrogatories  herein  contained,  in  the  cities 
and  other  places  of  your  diocese,  where  conveniently  you  may,  under  our  autho- 
rity ;  and  there  to  denounce,  and  cause  to  be  denoimced,  all  and  singular  such 
heretics,  with  their  abettors  and  favourers  of  their  heresies  and  errors ;  of  what 
sex  or  kind  soever,  that  do  hold  and  defend  the  said  errors,  or  do  participate 
any  maimer  of  way  with  heretics,  privily  or  apertly ;  of  what  state,  dignit)^,  or 

(!)  The  pope  neither  preacheth  himself,  nor  yet  will  sufTer  other  good  priests  to  preach.. 


566  THE    BLOODY    BULL    AND    INQUISITION    OF    POPE    MAUTIN. 

jjf„ry    condition  soever  he  or  they  be,  patriarch,  archbishop,  bishop,  king,  queen,  duke, 

V.       or  of  whatsoever  other  dignity,  either  ecclesiastical  or  secular,  he  be  ;  also  with 

their    advocates    and    proctors    whosoever,    which    are    believers,    followers, 

V"'!^'    favourers,  defenders,  or  receivers  of  such  heretics,  or  suspected  to  be  believers, 

^'*^^'    followers,  fautors,  defenders,  or  receivers  of  them,  to  be  excommunicate  every 

Papa         Sunday  and  festival  day,  in  the  presence  of  the  people. 

m'i7'  Furthermore,  that  you  diligently  cause  to  be  inquired,  by  the  said  our  autho- 

ccedeg.  rity,  upon  all  and  singular  such  persons,  both  men  and  women,  that  maintain, 
approve,  defend,  and  teach  such  errors,  or  that  be  favourers,  receivers,  and  de- 
fenders of  them,  whether  exempt  or  not  exempt ;  of  what  dignity,  state,  pre- 
eminence, degree,  order,  or  condition  soever.  And  that  such  as  you  shall  Hnd 
in  the  said  your  inquisition,  either  by  their  own  confession,  or  by  any  other 
mean  to  be  defamed,  or  otherwise  infected  with  the  spot  of  such  heresy  or  error, 
you,  through  the  sentence  of  excommunication,  suspension,  interdict,  and  priva 
tion  of  their  dignities,  parsonages,  offices,  or  other  benefices  of  the  church,  and 
fees  which  they  hold  of  any  chiu-ch,  monastery,  and  other  ecclesiastical  places ; 
also  of  honours  and  secular  dignities  and  degrees  of  sciences,  or  other  faculties  ; 
as  also  by  other  pains  and  censures  of  the  church,  or  by  ways  and  means  what- 
sover  else  shall  seem  to  you  expedient,  by  taking  and  imprisoning  their  bodies, 
and  other  corporal  pimishments  wherewith  heretics  are  punished,  or  are  wont 
and  are  commanded  by  canonical  sanctions  to  be  used ;  and,  if  they  be  clerks, 
that  you  by  degradation,  do  correct  and  punish,  and  cause  them  to  be  corrected 
and  punished,  with  all  diligence. 

Furthermore,  that  you  do  rise  up  stoutly  and  courageously  against  such  here- 
tics,' and  the  goods  as  well  of  them,  as  of  the  lay-men,  according  to  the  canonical 
sanction  made  against  heretics  and  their  followers,  under  which  we  will  and 
command  them  and  their  partakers  to  be  subject.  And  also  such  persons  as  shall 
be  infamed  of  the  heresies  or  errors  aforesaid,  or  any  of  the  premises,  shall  be 
bound  to  purge  themselves  at  your  arbitrcment :  but  the  others,  who,  cither  by 
witnesses,  or  by  their  own  confessions,  or  other  allegations  or  probations,  shall 
be  convicted  of  the  aforesaid  heresies  or  articles,  or  of  any  the  premises,  they 
shall  be  compelled  to  revoke  and  abjure  publicly  and  solemnly  the  said  articles 
and  errors,  and  to  suffer  condign  penance  and  punishment,  yea  even  to  perpetual 
imprisonment,  if  need  be,  for  the  same. 

And,  to  the  intent  that  they  shall  not  nourish  any  kind  of  heresies  hereafter, 
either  in  word,  deed,  or  gesture,  or  shall  induce  others  either  in  word  or  deed, 
privily  or  apertly,  directly  or  indirectly,  to  believe  the  same,  they  shall  be  forced 
to  put  in  sufficient  surety  :  who,  if  it  so  chance  that  they  will  not  publicly  and 
solemnly  renounce  and  abjure  their  articles  and  errors,  and  take  at  yoiu-  hands 
condign  penance,  though  it  be  to  perpetual  or  temporal  punishment  according  to 
your  discretion,  neither  will  be  contented  to  put  in  sufficient  surety  that  they  will 
not  hereafter  hold  or  nourish  these  errors  and  heresies,  neither  will  induce  others 
by  word  or  deed,  pri\'ily  or  apertly,  directly  or  indirectly,  or  by  any  other  manner 
of  colour  to  believe  the  same,  that  then  you  shall  proceed  against  them,  accord- 
ing to  the  quality  of  their  errors  and  demerits ;  yea,  and  if  you  see  it  so  expe- 
dient, as  against  heretics,  and  as  infected  with  heresy,  by  our  authority,  according 
to  the  canonical  sanctions  summarily,  and  simply  and  plainly,  '  sine  strepitu  et 
figura  judicii,'  and  of  office  (all  appellation  or  appellations  whatsoever  ceasing) ; 
and  that  you  punish  the  same,  accorchng  to  the  sanctions  and  traditions  canonical, 
yea,  if  need  be,  in  leaving  and  committing  them  to  the  secular  power;  and 
against  such  as  be  superiors  or  learned  doctors,  lajing  the  censures  of  ecclesias- 
tical excommunication,  idl  appellation  set  aside  :  also  invocating,  if  need  shall 
Pope  require,  aid  of  the  secular  arm.  The  constitution  as  well  of  our  predecessor 
^fnitrTry  '  P"P'^  Bouifaco  VIII.  of  blessed  memory,  wherein  is  decreed  that  no  man  shall 
to  pope  be  called  to  judgment  out  of  his  city  or  diocese  except  in  certain  cases,  and 
Boniface  j^yg^  j,^  \\^^^q  cases  only  one  day's  journey  from  the  border  of  the  diocese  in 
which  he  dwelleth  ;  and  that  no  judges  deputed  from  the  see  apostolic  do  pre- 
sume to  proceed  against  any  person  out  of  the  city  and  diocese,  wherein  they 
are  deputed  to  act ;  or  do  presume  to  commit  their  autliority  to  any  other 
person  or  persons,  or  to  fetch  and  remove  any  man  beyond  one  day's  journey 
from  out  his  diocese  where  he  dwelleth;  as  also  the  constitution  passed  at  the 
general  Council  of  Lateran  1215,  limiting  two  days'  journey  at  most;  as  also 
all  other  constitutions  of  any  bishop  of  Rome,  touching  as  well  judges  delegate, 
(1)  Sec  here  the  dragon  cabtit'g  out  whole  DooUa  to  swallow  up  tlie  saints. 


A  FRUITFUL  EXHORTATION  OF  THE  BOHEMIANS.  557 

ds  persons  not  to  be  called  to  judgment  beyond  a  certain  number ;  or  else  any     Henrtj 
otlier  edict,  indulgence,  privilege,  or  exemption,  general  or  special,  to  the  con-      vi. 
trary  hereof  granted  from  the  apostolic  see,  for  any  person  or  persons  not  to  be      . 
interdicted,  suspended,  or  excommunicated,  or  cited  up  to  judgment  without  tlie    f:'i^' 
compass   of  certain  limits;  or  else  whatsoever    thing  otherwise  may  hinder, 
stop,  or  impeach  your  jurisdiction,  power,  and  free  proceeding  herein  by  any  Pope 
means — notwithstanding.  '  Martin 

Given  at  Constance,  February22nd,  the  first  year  of  our  popedom.  [a.d.H18.]i  ^e  acts 

and  edicts 

This  bloody  and  abominable  commission  of  pope  Martin,  which  I  other 
liave  copied  out  of  a  certain  old  monument  remaining  in  the  hands  of  ^°^^^' 
Master  Hackluyt,  student  in  the  Temple*,  seemeth  to  be  directed  and 
given  out   for  the  public  destruction  of  all  faithful  christian  men, 
about  the  latter  end  and  breaking  up  of  the  council  of  Constance, 
A.  D.  1418  ;  by  which  the  prudent  reader  hath  this  to  note  and  con-  Note  how 
sider :  what  labour,  what  policy,  what  counsel,  and  what  laws  have  chdst 
been  set,  what  ways  have  been  taken,  what  severity  hath  been  showed,  "j^^jl^^,,, 
how  men''s  power,  wit,  and  the  authority  of  the  whole  Avorld,  have  against 
conspired  together  from  time  to  time,  continually,  by  all  manner  of 
means,  to  subvert  and  supplant  the  word  and  way  of  the  Lord ;  and 
yet,  notwithstanding,  man  hath  not  prevailed,  but  all  his  force  and 
devised  policies  have  been  overthrown,  dispatched,  and,  with  the  coun- 
sel of  Ahithophel  and  Haman,   have  been  brought  to  nought ;  and, 
contrary  to  the  fury  of  the  world,  the  gospel   of  Christ  hath  still  Man's 
increased.     Neither  yet  for  all  this  will  the  pope  cease  to  spurn  and  counseT' 
rebel  still  against  the  kingdom  of  Christ  and  his  gospel,  against  which  against''' 
neither  he,  nor  yet  the  gates  of  hell,  shall  ever  prevail.     The  Lord  of  Christ, 
hosts  be  merciful  to  his  poor  persecuted  flock  !     Amen, 

Against  this  pestilent  bull  and  inquisition  of  pope  Martin,  the 
great  Antichrist,  I  thought  good  here  to  adjoin  and  annex  another 
contrary  writing  of  the  Bohemians,  bearing  the  name  and  subscrip- 
tion of  Procopius,  Conrad,  and  other  captains  of  the  Bohemians  ; 
which  seemeth,  not  long  after  the  death  of  Zisca,  to  be  written 
against  the  pestiferous  see  of  Rome  ;  the  tenor  whereof  here  fol- 
loweth. 

A  Fruitful  and  Christian  Exhortation  of  the  Bohemians,  to  Kings 
and  Princes,  to  stir  them  up  to  the  zeal  of  the  Gospel. 

May  the  Almighty  God  the  Father,  by  his  well-beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ,  by 
his  Holy  Spirit,  open  the  understanding  both  of  you  and  of  all  Christians,  and 
enlighten  your  hearts  with  the  light  of  his  doctrine  of  righteousness,  and  make 
you  to  continue  therein  surely  established  to  the  end !  This  we  desire  of  you 
for  your  salvation,  all  ye  honourable,  wise,  and  honest  noble  men  ;  and  aU  the 
commonalty,  yea  rich  and  poor,  hear  and  consider  with  diligent  heed  the  words 
of  this  present  letter,  which  is  sent  unto  you  from  the  country  of  the  Bohe- 
mians. 

It  is  manifest  and  well  known  to  you  and  many  other  cities,  kings,  princes.  The  pops 
and  lords,  that  now  a  certain  number  of  years  there  hath  been  great  discord  ^l^^J^'^ 
betwixt  us  and  you ;  and  there  have  been  some  who  have  moved  you  by  letters,  their' let- 
and  provoked  you  to  make  war  against  us,  and  to  destroy  us.     And,  as  well  on  ^^^^'j,jg^' 
your  part  as  on  ours,  many  men,  as  well  noble  as  unnoble,  have  foolishly  lost  ^^  gght. 
their  lives.    Yet  never  hitherto  have  ye  in  any  part  understood  our  faith  by  our 
own  confession,  neither  whether  we  be  able  to  prove  the  same  out  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, yea  or  no  ;  and  yet,  in  the  mean  time,  kings,  princes,  lords,  and  cities,  have 
sustained  great  damage.     And  hereof  we  greatly  marvel  that  you  do  so  much 
trust  and  believe  the  pope  and  his  priests,  who  give  you  drink  full  of  poison, 
and  such  comfort  as  no  man  can  understand,  in  that  they  say  that  they  will 

(1)  See  the  Appendix.— Ed.  C2)  Ibid.— Ed. 


568  A    FRUITFUL    EXHORTATION    OF     THE    BOIIKMIANS, 

give  you  forgiveness  of  all  your  sins,'  and  great  grace  and  pardon,  to  this  end, 
that  you  should  war  upon  us  and  destroy  us  :  whereas  their  graces  and  pardons 
are  none  other  than  great  lies,  and  a  great  seducing  of  the  hody  and  soul  of  all 
them  that  believe  them,  and  put  their  trust  in  them.  This  we  would  prove 
unto  them,  and  overcome  them  by  the  holy  Scripture ;  and  we  would  suffer. 


The  pope  that  whosoever  is  desirous  to  hear,  the  same  should  hear  it.    For  the  pope  and  all 

the  "world  ^^^  priests  herein  deal  with  you,  as  the  devil  would  have  done  with  our  Lord 

with  vain  Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  Luke  writeth  [chap,  iv.],  That  he  brought  him  upon  a 

promises   ]jig}j  ijjn^  ^^^  showed  unto  him,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  all  the  kingdoms 

which  he  that  are  in  the  compass  of  the  earth,  and  said  unto  him,  '  I  will  give  thee,'  &c. 

'•nnnot      So  the  devil  decciveth  the  pope  and  all  the  priests,  with  the  riches  of  the  world, 

^^^''■''         and  worldly  power;  and  they  think  they  can  give  grace  and  pardon  when  they 

will ;  and  they  themselves  shall  never  Imd  favour  before  Almighty  God,  except 

they  repent  and  make  amends,  because  of  their  great  deceiving  of  Christendom. 

And  how  can  they  give  that  to  others,  which  they  themselves  have  not  ?     So 

The  devil  did  the  devil,  who  was  rich  in  promising,  and  poor  in  giving.     And  like  as  the 

^pVrfch  *^^^^^  '^  '^°^  ashamed  to  tell  a  lie,  so  all  they  are  not  ashamed  to  speak  that 

inpromis-  which  shall  never  be  found  true,  nor  be  proved  by  the  holy  Scriptures;  because 

ing,  and    for  no  cause  they  stir  up  kings,  princes,  lords,  and  cities,  to  make  war  against 

giving"      "^'  "0*  t°  the  end  that  the  christian  faith  should  thereby  be  defended,  but 

because  they  fear  that  their  secret  vices  and  heresies  shall  be  disclosed  and 

made  manifest.     For  if  they  had  a  true  cause,  and  a  godly  love  to  the  christian 

faith,  they  woidd  then  take  the  books  of  the  holy  Scripture,  and  would  conje 

unto  us,  and  overcome  us  with  the  weapons  of  God's  word:  and  that  is  our 

chief  desire.    For  so  did  the  apostles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  came  to  the 

Pagans  and  Jews,  and  brought  them  from  their  infielity  to  the  tnie  faith  of  our 

Lord  Jesus  Christ;  and  this  they  did  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  as  the  apostle 

Paul  writeth  in  Galatians  vi.  '  Brethren,  if  any  man  be  grieved,'  Src.    So  ought 

they  also  to  do,  if  they  perceived  that  they  were  just  and  we  unjust.     And  if  we 

would  not  abide  instruction,  then  they  might  take  to  them  kings,  princes,  lords, 

and  imperial  cities,  and  resist  us  according  to  the  commandments  of  the  holy 

Fiilscpre-  Scripture.     But  this  is  the  subtle  defence  of  all  the  bishops  and  pi-iests,  that 

01^1"-°^  they  say  that  Master  Huss  and  Jerome,  who  were  burnt  at  Constance,  were 

pists.        overcome  by  the  holy  father  the  pope,  and  by  the  whole  council.     For  ye  must 

"e'^^mt"''  understand  that  they  were  not  overcome  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  imjustly,  with 

by  wrong-  WTongful  violence,  which  God  may  yet  hereafter  grievously  punish  in  all  them 

fill  vio-     that  gave  their  counsel  and  aid  thereto.     And  they  say,  it  ought  not  to  be 

Irdeath!'  s^ff'-'re'^j  that  we  should  be  heard  in  confessing  our  faith.^     How  may  that  be 

proved  by  the  holy  Scripture,  sine*  Christ  heard  the  devil,  as  it  is  written  in 

Matt.  iv.  ?    and  they  are  not  better  than  Christ,  nor  we  worse  than  the  devil. 

If  they  be  just  and  have  the  truth  with  them  (as  they  say  they  have),  and  we 

be  unrighteous,  why  do   they  fear,   since  the   trnth   ought  not  be  afraid    of 

falsehood,  as  Esdras  writeth  in  his  second  book,  chap.  iii.     Zerubabel  declared 

that  truth  is  of  all  things  the  most  mighty,  and  overcometh  aU  things.     For 

Christ  is  the  truth  [John  xiv.],  '  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,'  &c. ;    and  the  devil 

is  the  father  of  lies,   [John  viii.] ;   '  He  is  a  liar  from  the  beginning,  and  never 

abode  in  the  truth,  and  there  is  no  truth  in  him.'     Therefore,  if  the  pope  and 

his  priests  have  the  truth,  let  them  overcome  us  with  the  word  of  God.     But  if 

they  have  lies,  then  they  cannot  long  abide  in  all  their  presumption.     Whcre- 

and't'dl    ^"^^'  "*^  '-'^^^ort  and  beseech  all  the  imperial  cities,  all  kings,  princes,  noble 

rcquSt  of  ^^P'  ^^^^^  ^"'^  poor,  for  God's  sake  and  for  his  righteousness,  that  one  of  them 

the  jiohc-  write  hereof  to  another,  and  that  there  may  be  some  means  made,  how  we  may 

uiians.      connnune  with  you  safely  and  friendly,  at  some  such  place  as  shall  be  fit  both 

for  you  and  us ;  and  bring  with  you  your  bishoj)s  and  teachers,  and  let  them 

and  our  teachers  fight  together  with  the  word  of  God,  and  let  us  hear  them, 

and  let  not  the  one  overcome  the  other  by  violence  or  false  subtlety,  but  only 

by  the  word  of  God.     And  if  yom-  bishops  and  teachers  have  better  proofs  of 

their  faith  out  of  tne  holy  Scripture,  than   we,  and  o\ir  faith  be  found  untrue, 

wc  will  receive  penance  and  satisfaction,  according  to  the  gospel ;  but  if  your 

bisliops  and  teachers  be  overcome  of  ours  by  the  holy  Scripture,  then  do  yc 

repent  and  hearken  to  us,  and  hold  with  us.     And  if  your  bishops  and  tcachera 

(1)  Fair  words  do  make  fools  fain. 

(2)  ChrJst  heard  the  devil,  but  tlic  popi;  will  not  hear  msa  confces  their  faith. 


ADDRESSED    TO    KINGS    AND    PRINCES.  569 

will  cease  from  their  spiritual  pride,  and  repent  and  make  satisfaction,  then  we  jienry 
will  help  you  according  to  our  power,  and  will  compel  them,  either  to  join  with  VI. 
us,  or  else  we  will  expel  them  out  of  Christendom.  And  if  yoiu-  bishops  and  .  ^ 
teachers  will  say,  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  laymen  to  hear  such  reasoning,  or  to        '     ' 

be  present  at  it.;  that  may  you  understand  to  tend  to  no  other  end,  but  that  they '. l. 

fear  they  should  be  overcome  and  put  to  shame  in  the  sight  of  you.     For,  if  Where- 
they  knew  that  they  should  overcome  therein,  out  of  doubt  they  would  desire  ^"l^^"^" 
that  every  man  should  hear  it ;  and  thereby  their  glory  should  become  the  clergy 
greater,  and  their  fame  and  praises  should  be  increased  upon  the  earth.     And  ^^i"  =''1"'^ 
if  your  bishops  and  teachers  counsel  you  to  come  to  no  hearing  with  us,  then  enee'with 
do  it,  whether  they  will  or  no ;  and  suffer  not  yourselves,  at  any  time,  to  be  so  the  laity, 
foolishly  seduced  with  their  foolish  pardons,  but  tarry  at  home  in  your  houses 
with  yoiu-  wives  and  children.     And  lot  the  pope  of  Rome  come  to  us  with  all 
his  cardinals  and  bishops,  and  with  all  his  priests,  with  his  own  person  and 
power,  to  war  with  us,  and  let  themselves  deserve  the  absolution  of  sins,  grace, 
and  pardon,  which  they  preach  to  you  (for  they  have  great  need  of  forgiveness 
of  sins,  grace  and  pardon),  and,  by  the  grace  of  God,  we  will  give  them  pardon 
enough  as  they  shall  need.     But  their  subtle  excuse  is  this ;  they  say,  that  it  The  ^ 
belongeth  not  to  priests  to  fight  with  bodily  weapons :  and  true  it  is,  that  P^^^^g^gg^ 
belongeth  not  to  them  ;  but  it  belongeth  as  little  to  them  to  stir  up,  to  counsel,  e.xcus"e  * 
and  to  fortify  others  thereto.      For  Paul  saith  in  Romans  i.,  and  Galatians  v.,  detected, 
that  all  that  do  such  things  are  worthy  of  everlasting  death. 

And  if  ye  will  not  determine  to  do  any  other  thing  than  to  fight  against  us,  Experi- 
then  will  we  take  the  Lord  to  our  help,  and  his  truth,  and  we  will  defend  it  to  ^^'^l,° 
the  death,  and  we  will  not  be  afraid  for  the  excommunication  or  ciu-se  of  the  biessinfr, 
pope,  or  his  cardinals,  or  of  the  bishops ;  because  we  know  that  the  pope  is  not  where  th9 
God,  as  he  maketh  himself,  that  he  can  curse  and  excommunicate  when  he  will,  cursed. 
or  bless  when  he  will ;  who  hath  now  these  many  years  cursed  and  exconmiu- 
nicated  us,  and  yet,  notwithstanding,  God  and  his  gracious  blessing  have  been 
our  heljJ.     But,  peradventure,  ye  will  say,  that  though  we  see  that  bishops  and  Objec- 
priests  be  evil  and  wicked,   yet  we  cannot  lack  them;  for  who  should  baptize'^""" 
our  children,  who   shovild  hear  confessions,  and  minister  the  holy  sacraments? 
and  then  also  we  should  be  within  the  excommunication  of  the  pope,  and  of  Answer 
his  bishops.     Well-beloved !  ye   need  to  take  no  care  for  these  matters.     The 
excommunicating  of  the  pope  hurteth  you  nothing.     Fear  ye  the  excommuni- 
cating of  God,  and  the  Lord  will  provide  for  those  things  well  enough.     If  ye 
would  banish  evil  bishops  and  priests,  ye  should  have  good  priests  who  shoidd 
baptize  your  children,  hear  confessions,  and  minister  the  holy  mysteries ;  be- 
cause when  the  devil  is  banished,  then  place  is  made  for  the  Holy  Ghost :  so 
when  ill  bishops  and  priests  shall  be  banished,  then  place  shall  be  made  for 
good  priests   and  bishops.     Also,  your  bishops   and  priests    say,    that  we   are 
miscreants  and  heretics,  and  that  we  believe  not  on  purgatory,  nor  upon  the 
Virgin   Mary,  nor  upon  the  saints  ;  wherein  they  say  ill,  for  we  will  prove,  by 
the  holy  Scripture,  that  we  know  better,  by  God's  grace,  how  we  ought  to  be- 
lieve upon  purgatory,  and  upon  Mary,  the  mother  of  our   Lord,  and  upon  his' 
well-beloved  saints,  than  they  can  tell  us.     Also  they  say,  that  we  will  not  be  The  _ 
obedient  unto  the  pope.     Truly,  when  he  shall  become  holy  and  just,  then  we  l?^'P^  ^^^^ 
know  well  that  we  ought  to  be  obedient  to  him  in  all  things,  and  not  before,  cusation 
They  say,  also,  that  we  destroy  God's  holy  service,  in  that  we  destroy  monas-  answer- 
teries,  banishing  thence  the  wicked  monks  and  nuns.     Truly  we  did  it,  thinking  ^  ' 
once  that  they  were  holy,  that  they  did  the  reverend  service  of  God  ;  but  after 
that  we  well  perceived  and  considered  their  life  and  works,  then  we  perceived 
that  they  were  false  lowly  hypocrites,  and  wicked  builders  on  high,  and  sellers 
of  pardons  and  masses  for  the  dead,  and  such  as  devoured  in  themselves  the 
sins  of  the  people.     And  whereas  they  said  that  they  rise  at  midnight  when 
other  men  sleep,  and  pray  for  the  sins  of  the  people — forasmuch  as  their  selling 
of  their  prayers  and  masses  for  the  dead  for  gifts,  is  no  better  than  hypocrisy 
and  heresy ;  therefore,  if  we  do  speak  against  them  and  destroy  their  monas- 
teries,  we  do  not  therein  destroy  the  service  of   God,   but   rather   the    ser- 
vice of  the  devil,  and  the    schools   of  heretics :  and  if  ye  knew  them   as  we 
know  them,  ye  would  as  diligently  destroy  them  as  we  do.     For  Christ  our 
Lord  did  not  ordain  any  such  order,   and  therefore  it  must  needs  come  to 
pass  that  shortly  it  shall  be  destroyed ;    as  our    Lord  saith  in    the    Gospel 


670  A    FRUITFUL    FXHOUTATION    OF    TlIK    BOHKMIAKS 

Henry    of  St.  Matthew  [chap,  xv.],  *  Every  ^jiant  which  my  Fatlier  hath  not  planted, 
f  I.      shall  be  rooted   up.'     We  desire  you  also,  that  ye  would  diligently  consider  the 
A    J)     articles  here  written,  wherein  your  bishops  and  priests  are  guilty. 
14 30*         ^'''^  ^^^^  article  is,  That  when  your  bishops  will  ordain  priests,  they  do  it  not 

except  he  that  is  to  be  made  priest  have   sutKcient  living,  either  of  inheritance 

A})i^se  l^.ft  him  by  his  parents,  or  of  benefices:  whereas  notwithstanding,  Christ  woidd 
reli^'ioif  t^i'i*^  priests  should  be  poor,  forasmuch  as  it  is  enough  for  the  scholar  to  be  as 
in  mak-  \\\s  Master  is,  and  for  the  servant  to  be  as  his  Lord  is ;  and  the  bishops  will  that 
BT^st  *^^''y  should  be  rich  upon  earth,  which  is  unjust  before  the  Lord, 
cardinals,  The  second  article  is,  '  That  bishops  take  money  of  such  as  are  to  be  or- 
^c-  dained  ;  but  St.  Peter  did   therefore  sharply  rebuke  Simon   Magus,   when  he 

would  liave  given  him  money,  as  it  is  written  in  Acts  viii. 
Abuse  of  T^is  third  article  is.  That  they  that  come  to  be  priests,  enter  uito  priesthood, 
poiiish  not  for  God's  service -sake,  because  they  mean  to  preach  and  increase  it  auiong 
in  takine  ^^'^  christian  people,  so  as  the  people  may  be  edified  and  made  better,  but 
orders,  rather  for  an  idle  life,  and  that  they  may  eat  well  and  drink  well,  that  they  may 
be  honoured  and  reverenced  upon  earth.  For  every  one  waiteth  upon  his 
priest  as  a  tliief  and  a  robber,  as  John  writeth,  chap.  x. 
Popish  The   fourth   article  is.    Of  excommunication,   which  tlie  pope  and  all  his 

excom-     priests  take  to  themselves,  and  therewith  fetter  and  bind  all  christian  people  as 
t?on""^^    they  will ;  and  they  think  that  whosoever  they  excommunicate  or  curse,  he  is 
abused,     accursed  and  cxconmiunicated  before  God.     And  we  will  prove  by  the   holy 
Scripture,  tliat  they  themselves  are  excommunicated  and  accursed  before  God, 
because  they  keep  not   the  commandment  of  the  love  of  God,  whereof  the 
apostle  writeth  in  1  Cor.  xvi.,  *  If  any  man  loveth   not  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
he  is  excomnnmicated  in  the  day  of  the  coming  of  the  Lord.'     For  they  can- 
not excommunicate  you,  who  are  already  bovmd  and  excommunicate  before 
God  and  his  saints  ;  and,  therefore,  why  fear  ye  their  excommunication? 
The  The  fifth  article  is,  That  they  take  gifts  to  p'ray  for  the  dead,  and  to  say  mass 

pope's       for  their  souls.     This  is  a  wickedness  and  heresy  before  the  Lord,  and  all  they 
mlistmed    ^'^^*-  Contribute  to  them  to  this  end,  do  wickedly,  for  that  hereby  priests  become 
with  buy-  merchants  of  prayers  and   of  masses ;  and  herewith  is  all  the  church  of  Rome 
'"lln"^     poisoned  and  defiled.     For  if  they  would  pray  for  the  dead,  and  say  mass  for 
tLi'r         their  souls,  yet  no  man  ought  to  hire  them  thereto,  forasmuch  as  they  ought  to 
praying     take  110  gifts,  neither  little   nor  great.     And  every  one  that  taketh   rewards   to 
fns,  and'  ^^"^  ^"^''  ^^  redeem  souls  out  of  purgatory,  doth  therewithal  cast  his  own  soul 
all^'heir     down  into  hell ;  and  they  that  give  any  thing  to    that  end,  do  altogether  lose 
mmie  ^°^  *^^*^*^  which  they  give.     And  with  such  devilish  subtlety  the  pope  with   all  his 
priests    have    deceived,    spoiled,    and    disherited  kings,    princes,    lords,     and 
knights,  and  good  householders,  and  many  others,  of  their  lawful  inheritances ; 
because  their  ancestors  and  progenitors  gave  them  to  colleges,  monasteries  and 
churches,  that  they  might  make  memorials  of  them,  and  sing  or  say  prayers  or 
masses  for  their  souls,  that  they  might  be  redeemed  out  of  purgatory.^      And, 
with  such  goods,  bishops,  canons,  and    monasteries  have   made   themselves   so 
rich,  that  now  they  fall  at  variance  with  cities  and  princes :  *  and  whereas  they 
shoidd  procure  peace    betwixt  cities  and  rulers,  tliere   tliey  are   the  first  that 
begin  war ;  and  as  long  as  they  have  siich  goods,  they  will  never  cease  to  be  at 
strife  witli  lords  and  cities,   neither  will  they  begin  to  teacli  you  the  true  foun- 
dation of  the  truth.  For  they  do  as  a  dog,  which  as  long  as  he  holdeth  a  bone  in 
his  mouth  and  gnaweth  it,  so  long  he  holdeth  his  peace,  and  cannot  bark ;  even  so,  as 
long  as  they  have  this  bone  of  pleasant  riches,  it  will  never  be  well  in  tlie  world. 
Wlierefore,  all  kings,  princes,  and  imperial  cities  would   do   a  gi-eat  work    of 
godliness  and  meixy,  if  by  them  they  were  compelled  to  do  this,  as  the  dog  is, 
when  the  bone  is  taken  from  him. 
The  sub-       And,  therefore,  ye  noble  men,  kings,  princes,  lords,  imperial  cities,  and  all 
tlety  of      the  commonalty,  both  rich  and  poor,  if  ye  have  been  aslee]),  yet  now  awake 
l*n  ma"-"   ""'^  -^1"^'^    y^*^"'  '^y^^'    ^'^<i  behold  the  subtlety   of    the   devil,   how    he    hath 
Ing  tlie      blinded  the  church  of  Rome,  and  take  again  that  which  is  yours,  and  not  theirs, 
church      ^,jj1  jf  yQ,i  ^yiii  niai^e  a  good  memorial  for  your  souls,  then  do  as  the  wise  man 
saith  [Ecclca,  xix],  *  Lay  up  alms,'  &c. 

(1)  Fear  of  purgatory  hath  robbed  almost  .ill  the  whole  world. 

(2)  So  long  as  yriusts  be  rlcli,  tht-y  will  never  be  true  teacUrrs; 


AGAINST    POPISH    BISHOPS    AND    PllIESTS.  571 

The  sixth  article  is,  That  they  are  full  of  pride  and  of  high  mind  ;  which  is  Umry 

manifestly  known  by  their  long,  costly,  and  superfluous  garments,  wherein  they  r/. 

walk  very  unlike  to  Christ  our  Lord,  who  had  a  garment  without  a   seam,  and  .    q 

to  the  well-beloved  John  Baptist,  who  had  a  garment  of  camels'  hair  ;  and  they  iVor)' 
will  be  honoured  and  worshipped ;  and  they  preach  and  say  that  priesthood 


ought  to  be  honoured  (and  so  it  ought  indeed  to  be) ;  but  there  are  none  that  Popish 
do  so  much  slander  and  abase  it,  as  they  themselves,  with  their  evil  works  and  P''.iests, 
gay  apparel,  and  with  their  evil  words,  wherein  they  pass  all  other  men.     St.  uieiJ  long 
Paul  saith  [1  Tim.  iii.],  '  Let  the  elders  that  .govern  well,  be  honoured  with  and 
double  honour;  chiefly,  they  that  labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine  of  the  Lord.'  o"^'''"' 
Consider  what  he  saith,  '  They  that  govern  well.'  gowns, 

The  seventh  article  is.  That  they  are  covetous,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest  f^'^°^^  ^'^^ 
and  for  covetousness  they  preach  many  foolish  deeds  and  manifest  lies,  and  sell  Pharisees 
the  holy  sacraments,  which  is  a  great  heresy ;  for  God  commanded  that  they  than 
should  give  freely.     St.  Paul  writeth  [1  Tim.  i.],   '  Covetousness  is  the  root  of  ^'^"^*- 
all  mischief,  whereunto  many  have  been  given ;  and,  therefore,  they  are  sepa-  T^e 
rated  from  the  fiiith,  and  have  denied  the  truth.'  pope's 

The  eighth  article  is,  That  they  commonly  are  called  '  Notorious  whore-  chinch 
mongers.'  Tliis  is  manifestly  seen  in  their  concubines  and  children,  who  walk  {'^iJirco- 
openly  in  all  men's  sight,  and  make  many  men's  wives  adulterous,  or  cori'upt  vetous- 
their  daughters  being  virgins,  and  make  them  priests'  harlots,  and  ribalds.  v^hore"*^ 

The  ninth  article  is.  That  they  are  full  of  devilish  envy ;  and  especially  in  all  dom. 
monasteries  they  have  great  envy  and  hatred  amongst  themselves,  because  when  The  _ 
any  thing  is  given  or  disposed  to  one  monastery  or  college,  then  there  are  others  churdi 
that  hate  it,  and  envy  at  it,  and  would  more  gladly  have  it  themselves :  like  as  and  mo- 
among  dogs,  when  any  thing  is  given  to  the  one  and  not  to  the  other,  which  p^*o"J^^ 
the  other  seeing,  envieth  his  fellow,  and  the  other  likewise  will  rather  devour  with 
all  himself,  than  give  any  pai-t  to  his  fellow.     Wherefore  it  were  well  that  they  (devilish 
were  brought  from  that  great  sin  of  envy,  by  giving  nothing  unto  them ;  and  it  '^"^''" 
were  better  that  their  possessions  were  taken  from  them,  and  that  they  should 
do  that  which  the  Lord  spake  to  his  disciples,  saying,  '  Go  ye  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  all  men.' 

The  tenth  article  is.  That  they  are  idle,  and  chiefly  the  bishops,  canons,  and  The 
other  prelates,  who  will  not  labour  diligently  in  the  holy  Scripture,  wherewith  pope'8 
they  might  cure  the  miseries  of  Christendom,  whereto  they  have  bound  them-  porso*ned 
selves ;  and  they  eat  the  bread  thereof  in  idleness,  because  when  other  men  with  idle- 
watch  and  labour  to  maintain  themselves  and  their  little  ones,  then  are  they  ^^j^'f"^ 
with  their  lemans  ;  or  else  they  walk  in  some  city,  carrying  hawks  on  their  fists ;  cheer. 
or  else  the}'^  sit  at  their  good  wine  with  their  concubines,  and  there  they  sing 
and  play  the  Lucians,  and  eat  of  the  best :  and  therefore  all  that  willingly  bring 
and  give  to  them,  shall  be  made  partners  of  that  curse  which  is  given  them  of 
God,  because  they  eat  their  bread  unjustly,  whereof  St.  Paul  writeth  [2  Thess. 
iii.],   *  He  that  laboui'eth  not,  let  him  not  eat.' 

The  eleventh  article.  That  they  are  notorious  liars  ;  because,  to  the  end  that  Infamous 
they  may  please  men,  they  tell  many  tales  and  lies,  which  have  no  foimdation  ous"lier'' 
nor  proof  in  the  holy  Scripture.     Of  such  writeth  John  in  the  Apocal.  xxi. 

The  twelfth  article  is.  That  they  do  not  rightly  give  or  minister  to  the  people  Erreth  in 
the  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  they  give  it  not  as  God  hath  instituted  fn™one''" 
it  and  commanded.     This  is  a  great  and  devilish  sin,  and  too  great  malapert-  part  of 
ness.    Herein  we  would  overcome  them,  with  the  testimonies  of  the  evangelists ;  ^'^^  sacra- 
I  say,  we  would  overcome  the  pope,  and  all  his  priests,  with  the  authorities  of 
Mark,  Luke,  and  Paul  [Rom.  xiii.],  and  we  would  sutFer  that  kings,  princes, 
lords,  and  all  that  are  willing  to  hear,  should  hear  it. 

Tlie  thirteenth  article  is,  "That  they  sit  in  spiritual  judgment,  and  then,  many  The 
times,  they  judge  according  to  favour,  and  not  according  to  the  righteousness  of  ^?^f\ 
God ;  that  they  take  bribes,  giving  sentence  for  him,  who,  in  God's  sight,  hath  charged 
the  wrongful  cause.     Woe  be  to  such  sentencers,  as  it  is  written  in  Isaiah  v.,  with  par- 
'  Woe  be  to  you  that,'  &c.  *'*'"y- 

The  fourteenth  article  is.  That  they  sit  hearing  confessions,  and  when  there 
come  to  them  usurers,  raveners,  and  thieves,  they  take  bribes  of  them  of  their 
ill-gotten  goods,  to  spare  them ;  and  they  willingly  suffer  them  in  cities  and 
towns.  And  likewise  of  adulterers  and  other  notorious  whoremongers  and 
whores  :  and  they  neither  let  nor  stay  them  in  their  great  sins ;  to  the  end  that 


572 


Henry 
VI. 


A.D. 

1424. 


The 

pope's 

cliurch 

cliargeii 

with 

usury. 


Men  ap- 
pointed, 
may 
preach, 
though 
the  pope 
forbid 
tliem. 
When  the 
pope 
holdeth 
his  coun- 
cil, let 
men  look 
to  their 
wives  and 
daugh- 
ters. 


A    FRUITFUL    EXHORTATION    OF   THE    BOHEMIANS. 

the  Scripture  may  be  fulfilled  in  them,  which   8aith,   '  Gifts  and  the  love  of 
money  do  draw  to  hell,  and  do  blind  the  eyes  of  judges.' 

The  fifteenth  article  is.  That  they  receive  tithes  of  men,  and  will  of  right 
have  tliem,*  and  preach  and  say  that  men  are  bound  to  give  them  tithes.  And 
therein  they  say  falsely;  for  they  cannot  prove  by  the  New  Testament,  that  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  commanded  it,  and  his  disciples  warned  no  man  to  do  so, 
neither  did  themselves  receive  them.  But  although  in  the  Old  Testament  it 
were  commanded  to  give  tithes,  yet  it  cannot  thereby  be  proved,  that  christian 
men  are  bound  thereto  ;  for  this  precept  of  the  Old  Testament  had  an  end  in  the 
first  year  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  like  as  the  precept  of  circumcision.  Where- 
fore, beloved !  consider  and  see  how  your  bishops  seduce  you  and  shut  your 
eyes  with  things  that  have  no  proof.  Christ  saith  [Luke  xi.],  '  Give  alms  of 
those  things  that  remain;'  but  he  said  not,  Give  the  tenth  of  the  goods  which 
ye  possess,  but  give  alms.  But  when  they  hear  the  word,  they  may  say  as  the 
lawyer  said  to  Christ,   '  Master,  when  thou  sayest  so,  thou  givest  offence,'  [lb.] 

The  sixteenth  article  is,  That  they,  in  many  places,  lend  money  or  goods  to 
have  treasure  or  usury,  and  have  in  cities  and  towns  yearly  payments  and  per- 
petual revenues,  as  great  princes  and  lords ;  wherein  they  do  against  the  gospel, 
which  saith,  '  Do  not  ye  possess  gold  nor  silver.'  And  whereas  they  lend  for 
gain  and  usury,  against  that  speaketh  the  Lord  [Deut.  xxiv.],  '  Lend  not  on 
usury  to  thy  brother,' &c.  Yea,  honest,  discreet,  and  well-beloved  lords!  all 
the  aforesaid  articles  we  will  prove  against  the  pope  and  all  his  jDriests,  with 
man}'  testimonies  of  the  holy  Scripture,  which,  for  brevity's  sake,  we  have  not 
here  mentioned.  But  note  ye  chiefly  these  four  articles,  for  which  we  strive, 
and  desire  to  defend  them  to  the  death. 

The  first  article  is.  That  all  public  and  customable  mortal  sins  ought  to  be 
forbidden  and  prohibited  to  all  priests  and  lajinen,  according  to  the  command- 
ment of  the  holy  Scripture. 

The  second  article  is.  That  riches^  ought  to  be  taken  from  the  pope  and  all 
his  priests,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest ;  and  they  ought  to  be  made  poor,  as 
the  disciples  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  were,  who  had  nothing  of  their  own, 
neither  possessions  in  this  world,  neither  woi'ldly  power. 

The  third  article  is.  That  the  word  of  God  ought  to  be  free  for  every  man 
appointed  and  ordained  thereto,  to  preach  and  read  in  all  places  whither  they 
shall  come,  without  resistance  of  any  man,  and  without  any  inhibition  of  either 
spiritual  or  earthly  power,  openly  or  manifestly. 

Tlie  fourth  article  is,  That  the  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ought  to  be 
delivered  to  every  Christian  as  our  Lord  hath  ordained  it,  and  as  the  holy  evan- 
gelists have  written.  We  have  also  understood  that  there  shall  be  a  council  in 
IJasil ;  wlrerefore  let  no  man  be  exalted,  but  let  them  diligently  keep  their  wives, 
their  daughters,  and  their  virgins,  from  bishops,  priests,  and  monks.  And  do 
not  think  that  there  is  made  any  holy  assembly  of  bishops  and  j)rie3ts  for  the 
common  commodity  and  profit  of  Christendom  ;  but  only  to  this  end,  that  they 
may  hide  their  secret  vices  and  heresies  with  the  cloak  of  hypocrisy,  and  let 
and  hinder  the  righteousness  of  God,  which  is  much  contrary  to  tliem.  And 
for  this  cause,  consider  ye  diligently,  that  they  will  not  make  a  holy  assembly, 
but  the  congregation  of  Satan.  And  take  ye  heed  that  it  be  not  done  as  some 
did  at  Constance,  who  took  money  of  bishops  and  prelates,  and  sulibred  them 
to  sleep  with  their  wives.  Ye  well-beloved  and  honest  lords  !  if  ye  find'  any 
thing  in  these  aforesaid  articles  or  words  written  somewhat  sharply,  we  did  it 
not  to  offend  or  contemn  you,  but  to  the  end  that  ye  should  diligently  consider 
and  devise,  how  Christendom  is  so  ill  kept  and  led  by  the  priests  of  this  present 
age.  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  keep  you  both  iu  body  and  soul.  Amen.  In  the 
year  of  our  Lord  1430.3 

Procopius,  Smahors,  Conrad,  Samssmolich ;  captains  of  Bohemia. 


Now  to  prosecute  the  wars  of  the  Bohemians  again.     After  Zisca 
was  dead,  a.d.  142-i,  whereof  we  did  iiilrcat  before,  there  was  great 

(1)  He  mcaneth  of  claiming  tithes  by  mere  necessity  of  the  old  law,  and  not  by  the  positive  law 
of  princes.  (2)  He  nieaneth  the  immoderate  riches,  and  temporal  possessions. 

13;  Ex  vetustissinio  codicc  manuscripto. 


WAR    BETWEEN    THE    EMPEROR    AND    THE    BOHEMIANS.  573 

fear,  sorrow,  and  lamentation  in  tlieir  army,  the  soldiers  accusing  for-    Henry 
tune  wliicli  gave  over  such  an  invincible  captain  to  be  overcome  with      ^^' 


death.     Immediately  there  was  division  in   the  host,  the  one  part    A.  D. 
choosing  Procopius  Magnus  to  be  their  captain,  the  other  part  saying    ^^^-^- 
that  there  was  none  could  be  found  worthy  to  succeed  Zisca :  where-  Ti.e  army 
upon  they,  choosing  out  certain  to  serve  the  wars,  named  themselves  diviS 
•  Orphans.' 

Thus  the  Taborites,  being  divided  into  two  armies,  the  one  part 
retained  their  old  and  accustomed  name,  and  the  other,  because  of 
the  death  of  their  captain,  named  themselves  *  Orphans.'     And  albeit 
that  oftentimes  there  was  dissension  between  them,  yet  whensoever 
any  foreign   power  came  towards   them,   they  joined   their  powers 
together  in  one  camp,  and  defended  themselves.     They  seldom  went 
unto  any  fenced  towns,  except  it  were  to  buy  necessaries,  but  lived 
with  their  wives  and  children  in  their  camp  and  tents.     They  had  Ap^»tdiz. 
amongst  them  many  cars,  the  which  they  used  as  a  fortification  ;  for 
whensoever  they  went  unto  battle,  they  made  two  wings  of  them, 
placing  the  footmen  in  the  centre,  and  wings  of  horsemen  on  the 
outside.     When  they  saw  their  time  to  begin  the  fight,  those  who 
drove  the  cars  in   the  two  wings  making  direct  for  the  emperor's 
standard  closed  in  continually  towards  each  other,  compassing  thereby 
such  part  of  the  enemy  as  they  chose  :  who,  being  enclosed  so  that 
they  could  not  be  rescued,  were  slain,  partly  by  the  swords  of  the  Tho  order 
footmen,  partly  by  the  darts  of  men  and  women  in  the  cars.     The  t,"'^A°i!''^^^ 
horsemen  fought  outside  the  fortification  ;  and  if  it  happened  that  army  of 
they  were  oppressed  or  put  to  flight,  by-and-by  the  cars  received  used\i 
them  through  the  openings  as  it  were  into  a  fenced  city  :  and  by  this  ^/^"'^fj!'^'^ 
means  they  got  many  victories,  forsomuch  as  their  enemies   were  ce.ise. 
ignorant  of  these  tactics. 

These  two  armies  went  forth,  the  one  into  Silesia,  and  the  other 
into  Moravia,  and  returned  again  with  great  prey,  before  their  ene- 
mies knew  of  their  coming.  After  this  they  besieged  the  town  of 
Swietla  in  Austria,  where  the  Taborites  and  the  Orphans  daring  two 
nights  and  a  day  assaulted  the  walls  without  ceasing.  But  Albert, 
duke  of  Austria,  coming  with  his  host  to  aid  the  citizens,  they  fought 
by  the  space  of  almost  four  hours,  the  valiantcst  warriors  being  slain 
on  both  parts.  At  the  length  the  battle  was  broken  off,  and  the 
Taborites  lost  their  cars,  and  Albert  was  fain  to  strike  his  tents  and 
retire.  Within  a  while  after,  Procopius  Magnus  came  again  and 
enclosed  the  city  of  Retz  in  Austria  with  a  notable  siege.  They  of 
Prague  were  in  his  army,  and  Bohuslaus  de  Swanberg,  of  whom  we 
spake  before,"  was  slain  there  with  a  dart,  and  the  city  of  Retz  was 
taken  by  force,  sacked,  and  burnt.  The  burgrave  of  Magdeburg,  lord  [Dec. 
of  the  town,  was  also  taken  and  carried  unto  Prague,  where  also  he  1427'.] ' 
died  in  prison.  g.^.^ 

These  things  thus  done,  the  emperor  sent  for  the  nobles  of  Bo-  mund, 
hemia,  who  went  unto  him  unto  a  town  of  Hungary,  called  Presberg,  w.rned 
in  the  borders  of  Austria,  upon  the  banks  of  the  river  Danube  ;  "wfe"'^ 
but  they  would  not  enter  into  the  town,  but  remained  without  the  before, 
town  in  their  tents;  whither  the  emperor  going  out  unto  them,  fain  to 
communed  much  with  them  as  toucliing  his  right  and  title  and  the  ji'ifkh°^ 
recovering  of  his  father's  kingdom,  promising  if- there  were  any  cause  ''o™- 

(1)  See  before,  p.  552.— Ed. 


oTi"  WAR    BETWEEN    THE    POPE    AND    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Henry    vrhicli  did  alienate  the  Bohemians'  minds  from  him,  that  he  Nvould 
take  away  all  the  occasion  thereof.     They  made  answer,  tliat  he  liad 


A.  D.    made  war  upon  them  without  cause,  and  that  he   had  suffered  their 

^^'^^'    countrymen,  contrary  to  liis  promise,  to  be  burnt  at  Constance  not 

Thedeath  being  heard,  and  the  kingdom  to  be  contumeliously  interdicted,  and 

Hus^s^rnd  the  nobles  of  Bohemia  to  be  condemned  by  the  church  of  Rome  as 

iiweu  ^     heretics ;  and  that  he  should  think  the  force  and  power  of  the  Bo- 

upon.       hemians  not  to  be  so  small,  but  that  they  would  provide  for   their 

own  honour.     Whereunto  the  emperor  answered  very  gently,  and 

offered  them  a  general  council,  wherein   they  might   declare   their 

innocency,  if  they  would  submit  themselves  to  the  judgment  of  the 

universal  church :  but  the  Bohemians,  who  were  now  become  valiant 

victors  in  arms,  would  not  now  be  overcome  with  words  ;  and  so, 

nothing  being  finally  concluded,  the  emperor  returned  home. 

Acardi-        Then  pope  Martin,  perceiving  the  gospel  to  increase  daily  more 

Tnto^Ger-  and  more,  sent  the  cardinal  of  Winchester,  an  Englishman,  born  of 

rL^e'wa"  ^  Hoblc  house,  iuto  Germany,  to  move  them  unto  war  against  the 

against     Bohemians  ;  whereunto  the  emperor  also  did  assist  him. 

hemians.       There  Were  three  armies  provided.     In  the  first  army  were  the 

A,,v"d.x.  dukes  of  Saxony,  and  the  Hanscatic  towns. 

The  second  army,  which  was  gathered  of  the  Franconians,  was 
under  the  conduct  of  the  marquis  of  Brandenburg. 

The  third  army  was  led  by  Otho,  archbishop  of  Treves,  whom 
the  Rhenates,  the  Bavarians,  and  the  imperial  cities  of  Suabia  fol- 
Godres-  lowed.  Thcse  amiies  entering  into  Bohemia  in  three  several  parts, 
people  alter  they  were  passed  the  wood  they  jomed  togetlier  and  pitched 
invert-  before  Meiss.  This  town  a  certain  learned  and  eloquent  protcstant, 
^^-  named  Prichicho,  the  night  before  had  won  from  the  papists  ;  where- 

fore the  army  was  determined  first  to  recover  that  city  before  they 
would  go  any  further.     But  when  news  came  unto  the  host,  how  the 
protestants  had  gathered  an  army,  and  were  coming  with  all  speed 
The         towards  them  ;  they  fled  before  they  saw  their  enemies,  and  Avcnt 
my  flfcih.  u'^t'O  Tacliau,  leaving  behind  them  their  warlike  engines,  with  a  great 
prey.     The  cardinal  was  not  yet  come  into  the  camp,  but  meeting 
them  in  their  flight  at  Tachau,  he  marvelled  at  the  cowardly  flight  of 
so  many  noble  and   valiant  men,  desiring  them   that  they   would 
turn  again  unto  their  enemies,  who,  he  said,  were  far   weaker  than 
J-'."'«  J^.^p-  they.     Which  thing  when  he  had  long  travailed  about  in  vain,  he 
soldier,     was  fain  to  be  a  companion  with  them  in  their  flight.     They  were 
scarcely  entered  the  wood,  when  the  Bohemians,  coming  upon  them, 
set  upon  their  rearward.     Then  was  their  flight  much  more  disordered 
and  fearful  than  before,  neither  did  they  leave  flying,  before  the  Bo- 
hemians left  following.     These,  all  impediment  or  let  being  taken 
away,  soon  vanquished  Tachau  ;  then,  having  obtained  groat  store 
of  warlike   engines,   they  ravaged  Misnia.     And  when  they  would 
have  returned  home  by  Franconia,  they  had  great  sums  of  money 
sent  unto  them,  that  they  should  not  wa.ste  or  destroy  the  countries 
The  pope  of  Bamberg  and  Nuremberg;  whereby  the  host  of  the  Bohemians 
waMhc     ^^^  greatly  enriched. 

second  Sigisuuind  the  emperor,  having  news  of  these  things,  went  straight 

a^inst     unto  Nuremberg,  and  gathered  there  new  aid  and  help.     Also  pope 
miw''^"  Martin  sent  Julian,  (he  cardinal  of  St.  Angelo,  into  Germany  with 


WAR    BETWEEN    THE    POPE    AND    THE    BOHEMIANS.  575 

commission  to  malce  war  against  the  Bohemians,  and  that  he  should,    irenry 
in  tlie  council  of  Basil,  which  doth  now  shortly  draw  on,'  be  president      '^^' 


in  the  pope's  name.  He,  entering  into  Germany,  went  straight  to  A.  D. 
Nuremberg  to  the  emperor,  Avhere  many  of  the  nobles  of  Germany  ^'^■^'- 
were  assembled. 

There  was  a  new  expedition  decreed  against  the  Bohemians 
against  the  eighth  of  the  kalends  of  July,  and  Frederic,  marquis  of 
Brandenburg,  was  appointed  general  of  that  war,  who  should  follow 
the  cardinal.  He  was  to  enter  into  Bohemia  by  the  way  that  leadeth 
unto  Toepl,  and  Albert,  prince  of  Austria,  was  appointed  to  bring  Ap^ndii^. 
an  army  through  Moravia. 

In  this  expedition  were  Albert  and  Christopher  of  Bavaria,  and 
Frederic,  duke  of  Saxony  ;  John  and  Albert,  princes  of  Branden- 
burg, Avith  their  father,  who  was  commander-in-chief;  also  the 
bishops  of  Wurtzburg,  Bamberg,  and  Eichstat ;  also  the  knights  of 
Suabia,  whom  they  called  the  knights  companions  of  St.  George;  and 
the  magistrates  of  the  imperial  cities;  the  archbishops  of  Mentz, 
Treves,  and  Cologne  sent  their  aids,  and  with  them  the  chief  men  of 
their  provinces.  It  is  said  that  the  number  of  their  horsemen  was  above  Thenum- 
forty  thousand;  but  their  footmen  were  not  full  so  many,  for  the  p^jj^^,^ "'^ 
Germans,  for  the  most  part,  do  use  to  fight  their  battles  on  horseback,  ar^y 

Also,  Rhene,  prince  of  Lorraine,  promised  to  join  the  expedition  ;  the  BoUe- 
but  being  letted  by  his  civil  wars,  forsomuch  as  he  went  about  to  ^"''^"*' 
vanquish  the  earl  of  Vaudemont,  he  could  not  keep  his  promise  ; 
and  the  count  Palatine  of  the  Rhine,  who  did  aid  and  succour  the  earl 
of  Vaudemont,  could  not  go  against  the  Bohemians.     The  cardinal, 
staying  for  them,  deferred  his  journey  until  the  kalends  of  August. 
In  the  mean  time  Albert,  leading  his  army  out  of  Austria,  when  he 
found  that  the  cardinal  was  not  present  at  tlie  day  appointed,  and 
seeing  himself  unable  to  encounter  with  the  Bohemian  power,   re- 
turned back  again.     After  this   the  cardinal  entered  into  Bohemia  cardinal 
with  a  huge  army,  and  destroyed  many  of  the  protestants'  towns,  ente^eth 
killing  men,  women,  and  children,  sparing  neither  old  nor  younc: :  Bohemia- 

.",  ,.  ,  ;       ,  .  '       r  O         _  J  O      His  cruel 

notwithstanding,    this  Jus  tyranny  was   exercised  m  the  uttermost  slaughter. 
borders  of  Bohemia,  for  his  captains  feared  to  enter  far  into  the  land. 
The  Bohemians,  as  soon  as  they  heard  tell  that  their  enemy  was 
coming,  made  ready  and  gathered  their  host  with  all  speed,  and  laid 
siege  to  a  town  called  Schiltberg,  and  brought  it  under  subjection. 

In  the  mean  season   there  fell    such   a   marvellous  sudden  fear  coa 
amongst  the  papists  throughout  the  whole  camp,  that  they  began  most  feaffr!to 
shamefully  to  run  away  before  any  enemy  appeared  in  sight.     The  thepope'3 
cardinal  Julian,  marvelling  at  this  most  sudden  fear,  and  what  should 
move  so  great  an  army  to  flee,  went  about  unto  the  captains,  exhort- 
ing them  to  put  on  armour,  to  order  their  battel,  and  courageously 
to  abide  their  enemies,  saying,  they  did  not  fight  for  the  glory  of 
their  kingdom,  or  for  the  possession  of  lands,  but  for  their  lives  and 
the  honour  and  religion  of  Christ,^  and  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

(1)  The  History  of  the  Council  of  Basil  is  given  subsequently  in  detail,  in  the  chronological 
order  of  events  (see  p.  605).  The  council  of  Constance,  as  we  have  seen,  commenced  its  sitting's  in 
1414,  and  was  dissolved  in  HIS:  in  1431  a  council  assembled  at  Pavia,  from  whence  it  was 
removed  to  Sienna,  and  finally  met  at  Basil  on  the  23d  of  June,  1431. — Ed. 

(2)  Rather  for  the  religion  of  Antichrist.  This  cardinal  belike  loved  to  preach  rather  in  the 
camp  than  in  the  church. 


576 


ARMY    FLEETH    1-ROM    THE    BOHEMIAXS. 


Henry    "  How  ignominions  a  thing  is  it,"  saith  he,  "  for  the  Germans  to  fly 

" in  battle,  wliose  courage  and  valiantness  all  the  world  doth  extol  ?    It 

A.  D.    were  much  better  to  die,  than  to  give  place  to  any  enemies  before 

^^'■^■^-    they  arc  seen  ;   for  they  can  by  no  means  live  in  safety  within  the 

walls,  who  give  place  unto  their  enemy  in  the  field  ;   for  it  is  the 

weapon  that  defendeth  a  man  and  not  the  walls ;  and  except  they 

would  even  presently  defend  their  liberty  Avith  the  sword,  they  shoidd 

The         shortly  perish,  or  be  in  bondage  more  miserable  than  any  death."   But 

army"    *  this  cxhortation  was  all  in  vain,  for  fear  had  overcome  the  sense  oi 

™"   fpj   shame ;  for  the  ensigns  were  snatched  up,  and,  as  though  there  had 

fear.        been  no  captain  in  the  host,  every  man  ran  headlong  away.     No 

man  regarded  any  commandment,  neither  once  took  his  leave  of  his 

comrade,  but,  casting  away  their  armour,  with  speedy  fliglit  they  ran 

away,  as  though  their  enemy  had  been  at  their  backs.     The  cardinal, 

also,  although  it  were  against  his  will,  was  forced  to  do  the  like. 

Thus  the  protestants,  by  the  fear  of  their  enemies  made  the  more 

bold  and  courageous,  pursued  them  through  the  woods,  and  had  a 

great  prey  and  spoil  of  them.     Notwithstanding,  Albert,  when  he 

heard  tell  that  the  cardinal  was  entered  into  Bohemia,  with  all  speed 

came  again  out  of  Austria  with  his  army,  and  besieged  the  strong 

4pp°!Uix.   town  of  Przibislau.     But  when  he  understood  liow  the  cardinal  was 

fled,  he  left  off  his  purpose,  and  returned  through  Moravia,  which 

was  not  yet  subject  unto  him,  and  destroyed  above  five  hundred 

towns  with  fire  and  sword,  took  many  of  their  cities  by  force,   and 

Great       Spoiled  tlicm,  committing  great  murder  and  slaughter,  and  so  afflicted 

^n''"}Jfo^'^'^  them  that  they  took  upon  them  his  yoke,  and  promised  to  be  subject 

raviaby    and  obcdicnt  to  him  under  this  condition,  that,  as  touching  religion, 

duke  r>  o        * 

Albert,     hc  would  be  bound  to  do  that  which   the  council  of  Basil  should 

determine. 
Aieitor         The  legate  being  thus  driven  out  of  Bohemia  betook  himself  unto 
emperor    Busil,  whcrc  Sigismuud  opened  the  council,  wlio,  during  the  time  ot 
ijoife^-       the  wars,  had  kept  himself  at  Nuremburg.     Soon  after,  on  taking  his 
niiajis.     journey  unto  Rome  to  be  crowned  emperor,  he  wrote  letters  unto  the 
nobles  of  Bohemia,  wherein    was  contained,    how    that    he    was   a 
]Johemian  born,  and  how  he  was  not  more  afFectioncd  to  any  nation 
than  to  his  own,  and  that  he  went  to  Rome  for  none  other  cause  but  to 
be  crowned  ;  the  which  his  honour  should  also  be  a  renown  to  the 
Bohemians,  whom  to  advance  it  had  been  always  his  special  care ; 
also,   how   that    through  his  endeavour  the   council   was  begun   at 
Basil  ;   exhorting  all  such  as  were  desirous  to  be  heard  as  touching 
religion,  that  they  should  come  thither,  and  that  they  should  not 
maintain    any    quarrel  contrary  to  holy  mother    church  ;    that  the 
council   would    lovingly  and  gently  hear  their  reasons ;    that  they 
should  only  endeavour  themselves  to  agree  with  the  council  as  touch- 
ing religion,  and  reserve  and  keep  a  quiet  and  peaceable  kingdom  for 
him,  against  his  return  ;  neither  should  the  Bohemians  think  to  re- 
fuse his  regiment,  whose  brother,  father,  and  uncle,  had  reigned  over 
them  ;  and  that  hc  would  reign  over  them  after  no  other  mean  or 
sort,  than  other  christian  kings  used  to  do. 
The  The  council  of  Basil  also  wrote  their  letter  to  the  Bohemians,  that 

niian»      tlicy  should  scud  their  ambassadors  who  should  show  a  reason  of  their 
sent  for.    f.^t"],^  promising  safe-conduct  to  go  and  come,  and  free  liberty  to 


raiaiis, 
horse- 
men, 


THE    ORATION    OF    CARDINAL    JULIAN.  577 

speak  -what  they  would.  The  Bohemians  on  this  point  were  of  two  nenry 
opinions ;  for  the  protestants,  and  ahnost  all  the  common  people,  ^  ^' 
said  it  was  not  good  to  go,  alleging  the  examples  of  John  Huss  and  A.D. 
Jerome  of  Prague,  who,  going  to  Constance  under  the  safe-conduct  .  ^'^■'^3. 
of  the  emperor,  were  there  openly  burned.  But  the  nobility,  follow-  safe-con- 
ing  the  mind  of  Maynard,'  prince  of  Neuhaus,  said,  that  they  ought  given 
to  go  to  the  council,  and  that  thev  were  not  to  be  suifered  who  had  l''T^',, 

11  1  ^  •    •  pf>'i  1  doubt 

invented  those  new  and  strange  opmions  ot  laith,  and  the  new  reli-  among 
gious  rites,  except   they  would  render  account  of  their  doings  and  wiJeUier 
sayings  before  the  universal  church,  and  defend  those  things  which  *°^°' 
they  had  openly  taught  before  learned  men.     This  opinion  prevailed,  Appendix. 
and  an  ambassade  of  three  hundred  gentlemen  was  sent  to  Basil,  the  Three 
chief  whereof  were  William  Cosca,  a  valiant  knight,  and  Procopius  ^^J^^''^ 
Rasus,   snrnamed  Magnus,  a  man  of  worthy  fame  for  his  manifold 
victories,  John  de  Rhochezana,  preacher  of  Prague,  Nicholas  Gallecus, 
minister  of  the  Taborites,  and  one  Peter,'^  an  Englishman,  of  excel-  basL^.™" 
lent,  prompt,  and  pregnant  wit,  a. d.  1433.     The  people  came  in  tothe^ 
great  number  out  of  the  town,  and  many  members  likewise  of  the  There-' 
cotmcil,  wlio  stood  before  the  gates  to  see  the  coming  of  this  valiant  them"at°' 
and  famous  people;  other  some  gathered  together  in  great  number  ^^^^• 
into  the  streets  where  they  should  pass  through.    The  matrons,  maids, 
and  children,  filled  the  windows  and  houses  to  behold  and  see,  and 
to  marvel  at  their  strange  kind   of  apparel  and  stout  coui-ageous 
countenances  ;   saving,  that  it  was  not  untrue  which  was  reported  of 
them.     But  all  fixed  their  eyes  on  Procopius,  saying,  "  This  is  he  who  Pioro- 
hath  overthrown  the  papists  in  so  many  battles,  who  hath  subverted  ^^^^,^^^ 
so  many  towns,  and  slain  so  many  men,  whom  both  his  enemies,  and  among 
also  his  own  soldiers  do  fear  and  reverence  ;"  also,  that  he  was  a  bold,  ce'iTOans 
valiant,  and  invincible  captain,  who  could  not  be  overcome  with  no 
terror,  labour,  or  travail. 

These  Bohemian  ambassadors  were  gently  received.  The  next 
day  after,  cardinal  Julian,  sending  for  them  unto  the  council  house, 
made  a  gentle,  long,  and  eloquent  oration  unto  them,  to  this  effect : — 

The  Oration  of  Cardinal  Julian. 

He  exhorted  them  to  unity  and  peace,  saying,  that  the  church  was  the  spouse 
of  our  Saviour  Christ,  and  the  mother  of  all  the  faithful ;  that  it  hath  the  keys  of 
binding  and  loosing;  and  also  that  it  is  white  and  fair,  without  spot  or  wrinkle, 
and  cannot  err  in  those  points  that  are  necessary  to  salvation ;  and  that  he  who 
doth  contemn  the  same  church  is  to  be  counted  as  profane,  a  heathen,  and  a 
publican,  neither  could  this  church  be  rep-  esented  better  by  any  means  than  in 
a  general  council.  He  exhorted  them  also  to  receive  the  decrees  of  councils 
as  the  mind  of  the  church,  and  to  give  no  less  credit  to  councils  than  unto  the 
gospel,  seeing  that  upon  their  authority  the  Scriptures  themselves  are  received 
and  allowed.  Also  that  the  Bohemians,  who  called  themselves  the  children  of 
the  church,  ought  to  hear  thv;  voice  of  their  mother,  who  is  never  unmindful  of 
her  children  ;  how  that  now,  of  late,  they  had  lived  apart  from  their  mother ; 
'  albeit,'  said  he,  '  that  is  no  new  or  strange  thing,  for  there  have  been  many  in 
times  past,  who  have  forsaken  their  mother,  and  yet,  seeking  after  salvation, 
have  returned  to  her  again ;  that  in  the  time  of  Noah's  flood,  as  many  as  were 
without  the  ark  perished  ;  that  the  Lord's  passover  was  to  be  eaten  in  one  house  ; 
that  there  is  no  salvation  to  be  found  out  of  the  church;  and  that  she  is  the  en-  ^,.:^,rf,r 
closed  garden,  and  the  sealed  fountain  of  water,  whereof  whosoever  simli  drink, 

(1)  This  Maynard-ff33  afterwards  a  great  back  frUnd  to  the  faithful  Bohemians. 

(2)  This  Englishman  was  Peter  Paine. 
VOL.  III.  P    P 


578  ARTICLES    WHEREIN    THE    BOHEMIANS    DISSENT. 

Henry    ehall  not  thirst  everlastingly ;   that  the  nohemians  had  done  as  they  ought,  in 

^I-       that  they  had  sought  the  streams  of  this  water  at  the  council,  and  had  deter- 

,  y.      mined  now  at  length  to  give  ear  unto  their  mother.     Now  all  hatred  ought  to 

'-lUn     cease,  all  armour  and  weapon  to  be  laid  apart,  and  all  occasion  of  war  utterly  to 

-^-LL  be  rejected.     For  the  fathers  would  lovingly  and  gently  hear  whatsoever  they 

would  there  say  in  their  own  cause  or  quarrel ;  requiring  only  that  they  would 

willingly  receive  and  embrace  the  good   counsels  and  determinations  of  the 

sacred  synod ;  whereunto  not  only  the  Bohemians,  but  also  all  other  faithful 

Ciiristians,  ought  to  consent  and  agree,  if  they  would  be  partakers  of  eternal 

life.* 

The  Do-  This  ovation  of  tlie  cardinal  was  heard  and  very  well  allowed  of  the 
answer^  fatliCTs.  ^V''llereunto  the  Bohemians  answered  in  few  words  :  That 
^"^}^  „   they  neither  contemned  the  churcli  nor  councils  ;  that  the  sentence 

cardinal  8  J  .  i  i         i  i 

oration,  was  given  at  Constance  agamst  men  who  were  unheard  ;  that  they 
subtracted  nothing  from  the  christian  religion  ;  that  the  authority  of 
the  fatliers  remained  amongst  them  inviolate  ;  and  that  whatsoever 
thing  the  Bohemians  had  taught,  was  confirmed  by  the  Scriptures 
and  gospel ;  and  that  they  were  now  come  to  manifest  their  inno- 
cency  before  the  whole  church,  and  begged  for  an  open  audience, 
where  the  laity  also  might  be  present.  Their  request  was  granted 
them  ;  and  being  further  demanded  in  what  points  they  did  disagree 
from  the  church  of  Rome,  they  propounded  four  articles. 

Articles         First,  They  affirmed,  That  all  such  as  would  be  saved,  ought  of  necessity  to 
wherein     receive  the  communion  of  the  last  supper  under  both  kinds,  bread  and  wine. 
rnfans°  "^'      '^'^^  second  article,  They  affirmed  all  civil  rule  and  dominion  to  be  forbidden 
dissented  unto  the  clergy  by  the  law  of  God. 

from  the  •   ■       —  . 

rliur-h  of         ,  .        ,,      , 
Rome.       and  m  all  places. 

The  fourth  article,  As  touching  open  crimes  and  offences,  that  they  are  in 
no  wise  to  be  suffered  for  the  sake  of  avoiding  greater  evil. 

These  were  the  only  propositions  which  they  propounded  before 
the  council  in  the  name  of  the  whole  realm.  Then  the  legate 
aflirmed,  that  he  had  heard  concerning  the  Eoliemians  divers  othei 
things  offensive  to  christian  cars,  amongst  the  which  this  was  one 
point,  that  they  had  preached.  That  tlie  invention  of  the  order  of 
begging  friars  was  diabolical. 

Then  Procopius  rising  up,  s:iid,  "  Neither  is  it  untrue  ;  for  if 
neither  Moses,  neither  before  him  the  patriarchs,  neither  after  him 
the  prophets,  neither  in  the  new  law  Christ  and  his  apostles,  did  insti- 
stitute  the  order  of  begging  friars,  who  doth  doubt  but  that  it  was  an 
invention  of  the  devil,  and  a  work  of  darkness  .''"'"' 

Tliis  answer  of  Procopius  was  derided  of  them  all ;  but  cardinal 
.Tulian  went  about  to  prove,  that  not  only  the  decrees  of  the  ])atriarclis 
and  pro])hets,  and  those  things  which  Christ  and  his  apostles  had 
instituted,  were  only  of  God,  but  also  that  all  such  decrees  as  the 
church  shouhl  ordain,  being  guided  through  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  the 
works  of  God.  Albeit,  as  lie 
afollued  ^^^^^  to  ^<^  taken  out  of  some  part  of  the  gospel. 

the  The   Bohemians   chose  out  four   divines  who  should  shew  their 

articles  to  be  taken  out  of  the  Scriptures.     Likewise,  on  the  contrary 
part,  there  were  four  appointed  by  the  council.     This  disputation 
i"««        continued  fifty  days,  where  many  tilings  were  alleged  on  cither  part, 


Holiem 
ans  and 
t'ue  conn 
il  t*  AU 


DEATH    OF    KING    HENRY    V.  579 

whereof,  as  place  shall  serve,  more  hereafter,  by  the  grace  of  Christ,    Jienry 
shall  be  said,  when  we  come  to  the  time  of  that  council. 


In  the  mean  season,  while  the  Bohemians  were  thus  in  long  conflicts    A.  D. 
with  Sigismund  the  emperor  and  the  pope,  fighting  for  their  religion,    ^^-"- 
unto  whom,  notwithstanding  all  the  fulness  of  the  pope's  power  was 
bent  against  them,  God,  of  his  goodness,  had  given  such  noble  vic- 
tories, as  is  above-expressed,  and  ever  did  prosper  them  so  long  as 
they  could  agree  among  themselves; — as  these  things,  I  say,  v>^ere 
doing  in  Bohemia,  king  Henry  V.,  fighting  likewise  in  France,  albeit 
for  no  like  matter  of  religion,  fell  sick  at  Bois  de  Vincennes  and  died, 
after  he  had  reigned  nine  years,  four  months,  and  odd  days,  from  his  Death  of 
coronation.    This  king,  in  his  life,  and  in  all  his  doings,  was  so  devout  Hemy  v., 
and  serviceable  to  the  pope  and  his  chaplains,  that  he  was  called  of  "^^^^^^  ^^ 
many  the  '  prince  of  priests :'  who  left  behind  him  a  son  being  yet  an  priests, 
infant,  nine  months  and  fifteen  days  of  age,  whom  he  had  by  queen  v°ourhis 
Katherine,  daughter  to  the  French  king,  married  to  him  about  two  *^®  ^°^^^' 
or  three  years  before  ;  the  name  of  which  prince,  succeeding  after  his 
father,  was  Henry  VI.,  who  was  left  under  the  government  and  pro- 
tection of  his  uncle,  named  Humphrey,  diike  of  Gloucester. 


The  Names  of  the  Archbishops  of  Canterbury  in  this  Fifth  Book 
Contained. 

54.  Simon  Islepe.     .  .  17  years.  59.  William  Courlney  .  15  years. 

56.  Simon  Langham  .  2      ..  GO.  Thomas  Arundel    .   18 

57.  William  Wittlesey  .  5      ..  01.  He  my  Chichesley  .  29      .. 

58.  Simon  Sudbury  .  .  G      .. 


The  following  Table  is  a  continuation  of  that  given  at  vol.  ii.  p.  723,  and  is  derived  from  the 
same  sources  : — Ed. 

CONSECRATED  DIED 

.'54  Simon  Islip  (bull  of  provision  dated  Oct.  7th)     .  Dec.  20th,     a.d.  1349  .  April  26th,  a.d.  13G6 
5j  Sunon  Langham  (bull  of  transl.  dated  July  24th) 
resigned  Nov.  27th,  a.d.  1368. 

56  William  Wittlesey  (bull  of  transl.  dated  Oct.  nth) June  5th,      a.d.  1374 

57  Simon  Sudbury  (bull  of  transl.  dated  May  4th,  \ June  14th,    a.d.  1381 

A.D. 1375)        ( 

58  WilUamCourtney(bullof  transl.  dated  Sept.  9th) July  31st,  a.d.  1396 

59  Thomas  Arundel  (buU  of  transl.  dated  Sept  25th) Feb.  20th,  a.d  1414 

CO  Henry  Chichesley  (bull  of  provision  dated  April  1  Anril  l''th  ad  1443 

27th,  A.D.  1414) J '        -     ,     ■   . 

61  John  Stafford  (bull  of  transl.  dated  May  13th) May  25th,    a.d.  1452 

62  John  Kemp  (bull  of  transl.  dated  July  21st) March  22d,  a.d.  1454 

63  Thomas  Bourchier  (translated  July  21st) March  .SOth,  a.d.  14S6 

64  John  Morton  (bull  of  transl.  dated  Oct.  6th) Sept.  15th,   a.d.  1500 

65  Henrv  Deane  (transl.  April  26th,  A.D.  1501) Feb.  16th,     a.d.  1503 

66  William  Warham  (transl.  Nov.  29th) Aug.  23d,     a.d.  1532 

67  Thomas  Cranmer  (nomin.  by  bull,  Feb.  22d)     .     .  March  SOth,  a.d.  1533    March  21st,  a.d.  1555 

68  Reginald  Pole  (bull  of  provision,  dated  Dec.  11th)  March  22d,  a.d.  1556    Nov.  17th,    a.d.  1558 

69  Matthew  Parker  (elected  Aug.  1st,  A.D.  1559)  .     .  Dec.  17th,    a.d.  1559    May  17th,     a.d.  1575 


END    OF    BOOK    THE    FIFTH. 


fp2 


ACTS   AND   MONUMENTS. 


BOOK  VI. 


PEUTAINING    TO 


THE  LAST  THREE  HUNDRED  YEARS  FROM  THE  LOOSING  OUT 
OF  SATAN.' 


A  PREFACE  TO  THE  READER. 

According  to  the  five  sundry  diversities  and  alterations  of  the 
church,  so  have  I  divided  hitherto  the  order  of  this  present  church- 
story  into  five  principal  parts,  every  part  containing  three  hundred 
years ;  so  that  now  coming  to  the  last  three  hundred  years  (that  is, 
to  the  last  times  of  the  church,  counting  from  the  time  of  Wickliff), 
forasmuch  as  in  the  compass  of  the  said  last  three  hundred  years  are 
contained  great  troubles  and  perturbations  of  the  church,  with  the 
marvellous  reformation  of  the  same  through  the  wondrous  operation 
of  the  Almighty ;  all  which  things  cannot  be  comprehended  in  one 
book :  I  have  therefore  disposed  the  said  latter  three  hundred  years 
into  divers  books,  beginning  now  with  the  sixth  book,  at  the  reign 
of  king  Henry  VI.  In  which  book,  beside  the  gi-ievous  and  sundry 
persecutions  raised  up  by  Antichrist,  to  be  noted,  herein  is  also  to 
be  observed,  that  whereas  it  hath  of  long  time  been  received  and 
thought  of  the  common  people,  that  this  religion  now  generally  used 
hath  sprung  up  and  risen  but  of  late,  even  by  the  space  (as  many  do 
think)  of  twenty  or  tliirty  vcars,  for  the  avoiding  of  which  fond  and 
vain  opinion  it  may  now  manifestly  appear,  not  only  by  the  Acts  and 
Monuments  heretofore  passed,  but  also  by  the  histories  hereafter 
following,  how  this  profession  of  Christ's  religion  hath  been  spread 
abroad  in  England  of  old  and  ancient  time,  not  only  for  the  space 
of  these  two  hundred  late  years,  from  the  time  of  Wickliff,  but  hath 
continually  from  time  to  time  sparkled  abroad,  although  the  flames 
thereof  have  never  so  perfectly  burst  out,  as  they  have  done  within 
these  hundred  vears  and  more ;  as  by  these  histories  here  collected 
and  gathered  out  of  registers,  especially  of  the  diocese  of  Norwich, 
shall  manifestly  appear :  wherein  may  be  seen  what  men,  and  how 
many,  both  men  and  women,  within  the  said  diocese  of  Norwich  ther(> 
liavc  been,  who  have  defended  the  s;ime  cause  of  doctrine  which  mn\- 

(I)  The  period  of  three  hundred  years,  to  which  the  events  here  recorded  pertain,  commenced 
with  the  opening  of  the  fifth  book,  at  page  724,  in  the  second  volume  of  this  edition. — En. 


THE    APPREHENSION    OF    WILLIAM    TAILOR.  581 

is  received  by  us  in  the  cliurcli.     Which  persons,  although  then  they    Henry 
were  not  so  strongly  armed  in  their  cause  and  quarrel  as  of  late  years 


they  have  been,  yet  were  they  warriors  in  Christ's  church,  and  fought    A.D. 
to  their  power  in  the  same  cause.     And  although  they  gave  back    ^^^-- 
through  tyranny,  yet  judge  thou  the  best,  good  reader  !  and  refer 
the  cause  thereof  to  God,  who  revealeth  all  things  according  to  his 
determinate  will  and  appointed  time. 


HENRY  THE  SIXTH.' 

This  young  prince,  being  under  the  age  of  one  year,  after  the 
death  of  his  father  succeeded  in  his  reign  and  kingdom  of  England,  ^^^Zda 
A.D.  1423,  and  in  the  eighth  year  was  crowned  at  Westminster; 
and  in  the  second  year  after  was  crowned  also  at  Paris  (Henry 
bishop  of  Winchester,  cardinal,  being  present  on  both  occasions), 
and  reigned  thirty-eight  years  ;  and  then  was  deposed  by  Edward  IV., 


I©il[iam  CaiTor,  f  cie.^t, 

*There^  hath  been  no  region  or  country  more  fertile  or  fruitful  for 
martyrs,  than  our  only  region  of  England.  Whether  it  happeneth 
or  Cometh  by  the  singular  gift  or  privilege  of  God's  divine  grace,  or 
else  through  the  barbarous  and  foolish  cruelty  of  such  as  at  that 
time  ruled  and  governed  the  church,  it  is  uncertain.  Oxford  at  the 
present  was,  as  it  had  been,  a  continual  spring  of  christian  knowledge 
and  learning,  from  whence,  as  out  of  the  Trojan  horse,  there  liath 
come  forth  so  many  invincible  witnesses  of  Christ  and  his  truth,  who, 
with  singular  learning,  and  with  their  blood,  have  not  only  deserved 
praise  of  such  as  were  in  their  days,  but  also  of  all  such  as  shall  come 
after.* 

In  the  first  year  of  this  king's  reign  was  burned  the  constant 
witness-bearer  and  '  testis '  of  Christ's  doctrine,  William  Tailor,  a 
priest,  *^master  of  arts,  being  a  fiivourer  of  WicklifF,*  under  Henry 
Chichesley,  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

Of  this  William  Tailor  I  read,"*  that  in  the  days  of  Thomas  Arundel  wuiiam 
lie  was  first  apprehended,  and  excommunicated.     Afterward,  in  the  thJ  first 
days  of  Henry  Chichesley,  he  presented  himself  to  the  convocation  prehend'- 
on   Monday,    February  12th,    a.d,  1420,    and    craved    absolution,  e'l- 
offering  to  ahjm'e.     To  which  they  consented.     And  thus  the  said 
William  Tailor,  appointed  to  appear  the  next  Wednesday  at  Lam- 
beth before  the  archbishop,  to  take  his  absolution  from  his  long  The  fom 
excommunication   during   the  time   of  Thomas   Arundel,  appeared  cai^absT" 
accordingly  ;  when  he,  laying  aside  his  '  armilausa*  (that  is,  his  cloak),  \^^^ 
and  his  cap,  and  stripped  unto  his  doublet,  kneeled  at  the  feet  of  the  church, 
archbishop.     Who  then  standing  up,  and  having  a  rod  in  his  hand,  against 
began  the  psalm  '  Miserere,'   &c.,  his   chaplains   answering 
second  verse.     After  that,  was    said  the   Ijord's   prayer,  and  the  ■ 
collect,  *  Deus  cui  proprium,'  &c.,  with  certain  other  prayers.     And ' 

(1)  Edition  1563,  p.  347;  Ed.  1570,  p.  780;  Ed.  157S,  p.  f>35  ;  Ed.  15S3,  p.  658;  Ed.  1596,  p.  605  ; 
Ed.  1684,  vol.  i.  p.  748.— Ed.  (2)  E.x  Scala  Mundi. 

(.■!)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  347.— Ed.  (4)  Ex.  R-esist.  Cant.     [See  Appendix.— Ed.] 


were  ex- 
;  commu- 


582  EXAMIXATIOX    AND    AUJUKATION    OF    WILLIAM    TAILCK. 

Henry  tliiis  was  William  Tailor  for  that  time  absolved,  being  enjoined  not- 
^^'     -withstanding  to  appear  at  the  next  convocation,  whensoever  it  should 

A,  D.    be,  before  the  said  archbishop,  or  his  successor  that  should  follow  him. 

l**-'"^-  The  next  convocation  met  May  5th,  a.d.  1421  (which  was  two  years 
before  his  burning),  at  which  the  said  William  Tailor  appeared  again 
before  the  archbishop  on  Saturday,  May  24th,  being  brought  by  the 
bishop  of  Worcester,  being  complained  of  to  have  taught  at  Bristol 
these  articles  following  : — 

Articles         First,  That  whososver  liangeth  any  writing  about  his  neck,  taketli  away  the 
ob.ierted    honour  due  only  to  God,  and  giveth  it  to  the  devil. 

™'  Secondly,  That  Christ  himself  is  not  to  be  worshipped  so  far  as  regardeth  his 

manhood. 

Thirdly,  That  the  saints  in  heaven  are  not  to  be  worshipped  by  the  people. 

Upon  these  articles  the  said  William  Tailor  being  examined, 
denied  that  he  did  preach  or  hold  them  in  way  of  defending  them, 
but  only  did  commune  and  talk  upon  the  same,  especially  upon  the 
second  and  third  articles,  only  in  way  of  reasoning  and  for  argument's 
sake.  And  to  justify  his  opinion  to  be  true  in  that  which  he  did 
hold,  he  brought  out  of  his  bosom  a  paper  or  libel  written,  wherein 
were  contained  certain  articles,  with  the  testimonies  of  the  doctors 
alleged,  and  exhibited  the  same  \into  the  archbishop.  Who  then 
being  bid  to  stand  aside,  the  archbishop,  consulting  together  with  the 
bishops  and  other  prelates  what  was  to  be  done  in  tlie  matter,  de- 
livered the  \Mitings  unto  Master  John  Castle,  and  .lolin  Rikynghale, 
the  two  chancellors  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  and  to  John  Langdon, 
monk  of  Canterbury ;  who,  advising  with  themselves  and  with  other 
divines  about  the  articles  and  allegations,  on  tlie  Monday  following 
presented  the  said  articles  of  William  Tailor  to  the  archbishop  and 
prelates,  as  erroneous  and  heretical.  Whereupon  William  I'ailor, 
being  called  before  them,  in  conclusion  was  contented  to  revoke  the 
same,  and  for  his  penance,  was  by  them  condemned  to  perpetual  prison. 
Notwithstanding,  on  his  showing  signs  of  penitence,  through  favour 
they  were  contented  that  he  should  be  released  from  his  carceral 
endurance,  in  case  he  would  put  in  sufficient  surety  in  the  king's 
chancery,  and  swear  that  he  would  never  hold  or  favour  any  such 
opinions  hereafter.  And  so  taking  an  oatli  of  him,  the  archbishop 
committed  him  to  the  custody  of  the  bishop  of  Worcester,  to  whom 
power  and  authority  were  permitted  to  release  him,  upon  the  condi- 
tions aforesaid, 
sr.  In  the  mean  time  there  passed  certain  writings  between  him  and 

App.nd,x  one  Thomas  Smith,  priest  at  Bristol,  in  which  William  Tailor  replied 
against  the  said  Thomas  concerning  the  question  of  worshipping  of 
saints.  Upon  the  occasion  of  which  reply  being  brought  to  the  hands 
of  the  bishop  of  Worcester,  AVilliam  Tailor  began  anew  to  be 
troubled,  and  was  brought  again  before  the  public  convocation  of  the 
clergy  by  the  said  bishop  of  Worcester,  to  answer  unto  his  writings. 
This  was  a.d.  1423,  the  eleventh  day  of  February;  unto  tlie 
which  convocation  the  said  William  being  presented,  his  writings 
were  read  to  him  ;  which  he  would  not,  nor  could  not,  deny  to  be  of 
his  own  hand-writing.  'I'he  tenor  and  eftVct  of  whose  writings  onlv 
tended  to  prove,  that  every  petition  and  prayer  for  any  supernatural 
gift  ought  to  \iQ  directed  to  God  alone,  and  to  no  creature.     Albeit, 


HIS  ARTICLES  DECLARFO  TO  BE  HERETICAL.  5S3 

in  this  his  writing,  he  did  not  utterly  deny  that  it  was  lawful  in  any  i^cnr^ 
respect  to  pray  to  saints  (and  bringetli  for  the  same  Thomas  Aquinas),  ' 

but  only  in  respect  of  that  worship,  which  is  called  '  cultus  latrise  :' *  A.D. 
and  he  further  so  prosecuted  his  mind  herein,  that  he  seemed  little  .  ^^^'^- 
or  nothinw  to  difler  from  the  superstition   of  the  papists,  as  most^V. 

11  111-  1  •  Lc  XT  opinion 

planily  appeareth  by  his  own  words,  sayuig,     JNunquam  tamen  ne-ofxaiior 
gavi,  aut  negare  intendo,  merita  aut  sanctorum  sufFragia  tarn  beatorum  hi"'the'^" 
quam  viantium,  tarn  vivis  quam  niortuis  ad  hoc  dispositis,  quantum  '^"^^^^If' 
possunt,  sufFragari  vel  proficere  ;   quia  hoc  est  elicibile  ex  Scriptura,  saints. 
qua3  non  fallit,  et  ex  consona  rationc/''  &c.     And,  moreover,  he  in- 
ferred the  example  of  Moses,  who  prayed  unto  God,  alleging  the 
merits  of  Abraham,.  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  who  were  dead,   &c.     And 
furthermore,  passing  from  the  testimony  of  Jerome,  he  alleged  that 
of  St.  Austin,  who  of  Stephen  saith,  "  Quod  nunc  multo  magis  exaudi-   App^liau. 
etur  pro  veneratoribus  suis,  quam  tunc  exauditus  est  pro  lapidatori- 
bus."^     And    at   length    he   came  to   this  conclusion,  proving  by 
St.  Austin  in  this  manner :  "  Ne  igitur,  cum  impiis  et  idololatris  in 
Veteri  Testamento,  in  circuitu  ambulemus,  nunquam  deveniendo  ad 
centrum,  sanum  est  quod  faciamus  secundum  consilium  Apostoli  sic 
dicentis,  '  Accedamus  ^um  fiducia  ad  thronum  gratise  ejus,  ut  miseri- 
cordiam  consequamur,  et  gratiam  inveniamus  in  auxilio  opportuno,'  " 
&c.*     That  is,  "  And  therefore,  lest  we  run  about  in  circles  with  the 
wicked,  and  with  the  idolaters  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  never  come 
to  the  centre,  therefore  it  is  good  that  we  follow  the  counsel  of  the 
apostle,  saying,  '  Let  us  resort  with  boldness  unto  the  throne  of  his 
grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  in  time  of  opportune 
help,' "  &c. 

Thus  much  ont  of  the  aforesaid  MTitings  of  William  Tailor  I  have  Four  arti- 
excerped,  to  the  intent  that  the  indifferent  reader,  using  his  judgment  tife  four 
herein,   may  see  how  little  matter  was  in  this,  wherefore  he  should  f^lrfiafd 
be  condemned  by  the  papists.     And  yet  notwithstanding,  the  same  j^?^'"^*- 
writing,   being  delivered  by  the  archbishop  on  Saturday,  February 
^Oth,  to  the  four  orders  of  friars  of  London  to  be   examined,  was 
found  erroneous  and  heretical  in  these  points  : 

L  That  every  prayer  which  is  a  petition  of  some  supernatural  gift 
or  free  gift,  is  to  be  directed  only  to  God. 

IL  Item,  That  prayer  is  to  be  directed  to  God  alone. 

III.  Item,  To  pray  to  any  creature  is  to  commit  idolatry. 

IV.  Item,  That  prayer  is  to  be  directed  to  God,  not  in  respect  of 
his  manhood  but  of  his  Godhead  only. 

So  that  although  all  these  opinions  agreed  in  one,  yet,  to  make 
up  a  number,  every  order  of  the  four  sorts  of  friars  thought  to  find 
out  some  matter  to  offer  up  to  the  archbishop  against  him,  lest  one 
order  should  seem  more  cunning  or  pregnant,  in  finding  out  more 
than  could  another ;  or  else  perchance  lest  any  of  them  should  seem  to 
favour  the  party,  in  bringing  nothing  against  him,  as  the  rest  had  done. 

When  the  Thursday  was  come,  which  was  the  twenty-fifth  day  of 
February,  upon  the  which  day  the  four  orders  were  appointed  to 
declare  their  censure  upon  the  articles  in  the  chapter-house  of  Paul's, 
first   appeared   friar   John  Tille,    for  the  Black  friars ;   then  friar 

(1)  "  Cultus  latvice,"  that  is,  -worship  which  is  only  due  to  God. 

(2)  See  Appendix. — Ed.  ^3)  Augustin  super  Psal.  xxi. 


1  1-2  I. 


lur  lie- 


5S1  THE    BUKXIN'G    01-     WH.I.lAM     TAllAiH, 

Henry    Thoiiias  "Wincliclscy,  for  the  friars  Minor  ;  then  friar  John  Low,  fvr 

'- —  tlic  Augustines  ;  and  after  him  friar  Thomas  Asliwel,  for  the  Carmel- 

-^-  i)-    ites  ;  each  friar  for  his  order  severally  brin^rinfj  his  heresy,  as  is  %bove 
specuied. 

Thus  the  verdict  of  these  four  orders  being  given  up  to  the  arch- 
bishop,  and  severally  each  order  coming  in  with  his  Jieiesy,  uhich 
was  the  twenty-fiith  day  of  February ;  hereupon  cometh  down  a  writ 
from   the   king,  directed  to  the  lord-mayor  and  sheriffs  of  London, 
'  De  haeretico  comburendo,'  dated  the  first  day  of  March,  the  first 
year  of  his  reign,  the  copy  whereof  remaineth  in  the  Records  of  the 
Tower,  beginning  thus :   'Rex  majori  et  vice-comitibus.'     Where- 
upon the  said  William  Tailor  was  condemned  as  a  relapse,  first  to  be 
(Irlaed,'"*'  degraded,  and  afterwards  to  be  burned  ;  and  so  was  committed  to 
burned  in  ^^^^  sccular  powcr :  who  then  being  had  to  Smithfield,  with  christian 
Smith-     constancy,  after  long  imprisonment,  there  did  consummate  his  mar- 
tyrdom, the  first  day  of  March,  1423. 
Thc_  _  The  manner  of  his  degrading  was  all  one  with  the  degrading  of 

Imlnner  John  Huss  before  ;  for  the  pa])ists  use  but  one  form  for  all  men. 
dation"^^'  First,  degrading  them  from  priesthood,  by  taking  from  them  the 
A^JeTuUx  ^^^'i^'ce  and  patin,  and  the  casule  and  stole  ;  from  deaconship,  by  taking 
from  them  the  gospel-book,  and  the  dalmatic  and  stole  ;  from  sub- 
dcaconship,  by  taking  from  them  the  epistle-book,  and  the  dulmatie 
and  maniple  ;  from  acolyteship,  by  taking  from  them  the  cruet  and 
taper-holder  ;  from  an  exorcist,  by  taking  away  the  book  of  exorcisms  ; 
from  the  sextonship,  by  taking  away  the  church  keys,  and  the  albc 
and  amice;  and  likewise  from  bene''t,  by  taking  away  tlie  surplice  and 
first  tonsure,  Sec.  All  which  they  orderly  accomplished  upon  this 
godly  martyr,  before  liis  burning. 

gjoljn  Irloccncc,  n  Curnec 

John  Florence,  a  turner,  dwelling  in  Shelton,  in  ihe  diocese  of 
Norwich,  was  attached  for  that  he  held  and  taught  these  heresies  (as 
they  ciilled  them)  here  under-written,  contrary  to  the  determination 
of  tlie  church  of  Rome  : 

Imprimis,  That  the  pope  and  cardinals  have  no  power  to  make  or  conslit>.ite 
any  laws. 

Item,  That  there  is  no  day  to  be  kept  holy,  but  only  the  Sunday,  which  God 
hath  hallowed. 

Item,  That  men  ought  to  fast  no  other  time,  but  the  '  Quatuor  temporum.' 

Item,  That  images  are  not  to  be  worshipped  ;  neither  that  the  people  ought 
to  set  up  any  lights  before  them  in  the  churches  ;  neither  to  go  on  pilgrimage; 
neither  to  otfer  for  the  dead,  nor  with  women  that  are  purified. 

Item,  That  cur? tcs  should  not  take  the  tithes  of  their  parishioners,'  but  tlud 
such  tithes  should  be  divided  amongst  the  poor  parishioners. 

Item,  That  all  such  as  swear  by  their  life  or  power,  shall  be  damned,  except 
they  repent. 

A.D.1124.  On  Wednesday,  August  2d,  a.d.  1421,  the  said  John  Florence 
personally  appeared  before  William  IJernham,  chancellor  to  William' 
bishop  of  Norwich,  where  he,  proceeding  against  him,  objected  the 
first  article  touching  the  power  of  the  pope  and  cardinals  ;  to  which 
article  the  said  John  Florence  answered  in  this  manner:  "If  the 
pope  live  uprightly,  as  Peter  lived,  he  hath  power  to  make  laws; 
otherwise    I   believe   he   huth    no    power."      But   being   afterward 

(1)  He  meaneth  they  should  not  claim  such  riches  by  any  exaction.       (2)  See  Aiirendix.— Fd, 


THE    PERSECUTION    IN    SUFFOLK    AND    NORFOLK.  585 

tlireatened  by  tlie  judge,  he  acknowledged  that  lie  liad  erred,  and    i^enry 


VI. 


submitted  himself  to  the  correction  of  the  church,  and  was  abjured  ; 
taking  an  oath  that  from  that  time  forward  he  should  not  hold,  teach,    A.D. 
preach,  or  willingly  defend,  any  error  or  heresy  contrary  to  the  deter-  • 

mination  of  the  church  of  Rome  ;  neither  maintain,  help,  nor  aid,  any 
that  shall  teach  or  hold  any  such  errors  or  heresies,  either  privily  or 
apertly.  And  for  his  offence  in  this  behalf  done,  he  was  enjoined  this 
penance  following :  Three  Sundays,  in  a  solemn  procession,  in  the 
cathedral  church  of  Norwich,  he  should  be  disciplined  before  all  the 
people.'  The  like  also  should  be  done  about  his  parish-church  of 
Shelton,  three  other  several  Sundays,  he  being  bare-headed,  bare- 
footed, and  bare-necked,  after  the  manner  of  a  public  penitentiary; 
his  body  being  covered  with  a  canvass-shirt  and  canvass-breeches ; 
carrying  in  his  hand  a  taper  of  a  pound  weight :  and  that  done,  he 
was  dismissed. 

Richard  Belward,  of  Ersham,  in  the  diocese  of  Norwich, was  accused  A.D.i'i24. 
for  holding  and  teaching  these  errors  and  opinions  here  underwritten, 
contrary  to  the  determination  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

Imprimis,  That  ecclesiastical  ministers  and  ordinaries^  have  no  power  to 
excommunicate,  neither  can  excommunicate.  And  albeit  that  a  bishop  do 
excommunicate  any  man,  God  doth  absolve  him. 

Item,  That  he  held  the  erroneous  opinions  and  conclusions'  which  sir  John 
Oldcastle  held  when  he  was  in  prison,  and  affirmed  that  sir  John  Oldcastle  was 
a  true  catholic  man,  and  falsely  condemned,  and  put  to  death  without  any 
reasonable  cause. 

Item,  That  such  as  go  on  pilgrimage,  oiFering  to  images  made  of  wood  and 
stone,  are  excommunicated,  because  they  ought  to  offer  to  the  quick,  and  not  to 
the  dead;  and  that  the  ecclesiastical  ministei-s  (that  is  to  say,  the  curates,)  do 
sell  God  upon  Easter-day,  when  they  receive  offerings  of  such  as  should  com- 
municate, before  they  do  minister  the  sacrament  unto  them. 

Item,  That  he  counselled  divers  women,  that  they  should  not  offer  in  the 
church  for  the  dead,  neither  with  women  that  were  purified. 

Item,  That  he  blamed  divers  of  his  neighbours  that  refused  his  doctrine,  saying  xiie 
unto  them,  '  Tndy  ye  are  fools  that  deny  to  learn  the  doctrine  of  my  sect ;  for  -^^^^  of 
your  neighbours  who  are  of  my  sect,  are  able  to  confound  and  vanquish  all  glutei' 
others  that  are  of  your  sect.' 

Item,  That  the  saints  who  are  in  heaven  ought  in.  Jio  case  to  be  prayed  unto, 
but  only  God. 

Item,  That  the  said  Richard  keepeth  schools  of  Lollardy  in  the  English 
tongue,  in  the  town  of  Dychingham,  and  a  certain  parchment-maker  bringeth 
him  all  the  books  containing  that  doctrine  fiom  London. 

On  the  fifth  of  July,  1424,  the  said  Richard  Belward,  was  brought 
before  John,  bishop  of  Norwich,  sitting  in  place  of  judgment,  where 
the  aforesaid  articles  were  objected  against  the  said  Richard,  which 
he  there  denied ;  whereupon  the  bishop  appointed  him  another  day 
to  purge  himself,  the  Monday  next  after  the  feast  of  St.  Margaret : 
upon  which  day,  being  the  twenty- fourth  of  July,  in  the  year  afore- 
said, he  appeared  again  before  the  bishop,  and  brought  with  him  nine 

U)  The  manner  of  this  disciplining  was  wiUi  a  white  rod  thrice  laid  upon  the  hiad  of  the 
penitentiary. 

l2)  He  meaneth  the  wicked  bishops  of  that  time,  whose  curses  God  did  ",t.s<. 
<5)  This  proveth  sir  John  Oldcastle  to  be  no  traitor. 


586  THE    PERSECUTION    IN    SUFFOLK    AND    NOIIFGI.K. 

Henry    of  lus  iiciglibours  to  purgc  him  i;pon  those  articles,  and  there  cJid 

^^'     solemnly  purge  himself.      And  afterwards,   forasmuch  as   the  said 

A.  D.    bishop  suspected  the  said  Richard  Belward  greatly  of  Lollardy,  he 

^^-^-    commanded  him  there,  presently,  to  swear  upon  the  evangelists,  that 

from  that  dav  forward  he  would  not  wittingly  preach,  teach,  or  defend, 

any  error  or  heresy  contrary  to  the  church  of  Rome,  neither  aid, 

assist,  favour,  nor  maintain,  privily  or  apertly,  any  manner  of  pei^son 

or  persons,  who  should  hold  or  maintain  the  said  eiTors  or  heresies. 

In  the  presence  of  Master  William  licinham,  John  Wadden,  Robert 

Scrle,  and  John  Berne,  esquire,  and  other  of  his  neighbours  who  came 

unto  his  purgation. 

joim  In  like  manner  John  Goddcscl,  of  Dychingham,  parchment-maker, 

(?r'i)ych-'  '^vas  detected  and  accused  upon  the  same  articles,  and  thereupon 

iiiijiiam.   l)rought  before  the  bishop,  where  he,  denying  them,  purged  himself 

by  his  neighbours,  as  Richard  Belward  before  had  done,  being  sworn 

also  in  like  manner  as  he  Avas ;  and  so  was  dismissed  and  set  at  liberty 

until  A.D.  1428,  when  he  was  again  apprehended  and  accused,  and 

abjured,  as  shall  be  more  at  large  declared  in  the  history,  when  we 

Sir  Hugh  come  to  that  year.     Sir  Hugh  Pie  also,  chaplain  of  Ludney  in  the 

I'ru-st.      diocese   of  Norwich,  was  likewise  accused  and  brought  before  the 

bishop  of  Norwich  on  the  fifth  of  July,  a.d.  1424',  for  holding  these 

opinions  following  : 

That  the  people  ought  not  to  go  on  pilgrimage. 

Item,  That  the  people  ought  not  to  give  alms,  but  only  unto  such  as  beg  at 
Image  of  their  doors, 
tlie  cross 
not  to  be 

pid.  burned,  which  he  took  from  one  John  "Welgate  of  Ludney. 


Item,  Tiiat  the  image  of  the  cross  and  other  images  are  not  to  be  worshipped; 


Which  articles,  as  is  aforesaid,  being  objected  against  him,  he 
utterly  denied ;  whereupon  he  had  a  day  appointed  to  purge  himself 
by  the  witness  of  three  lay-men,  and  three  priests.  That  so  done, 
he  was  sworn  as  the  other  before,  and  so  dismissed. 

After  this,  A.n.  1428,  king  Henry  VI.  sent  down  most  cruel  letters 
of  commission  unto  John  ]ilxcter  and  Jacolet  Germain,  keeper  of  the 
castle  of  Colchester,  for  the  apprehending  of  sir  William  AVhite, 
priest,  and  others  suspected  of  heresies,  the  tenor  whereof  hereafter 
ensueth. 

The  Copy  of  the  King's  Letters  directed  to  John  E.xeter  and  Jacolet 
Germain,  Keeper  of  the  Castle  of  Colchester,  for  tlie  api)rehending 
of  Sir  AVilliam  White,  Priest,  and  other  Lollards,  as  they  called 
them. 

Henry,  by  the  grace  of  Cod,  king  of  England  and  of  Franco,  lord  of  Ireland, 
to  his  well-beloved  John  Exeter,  and  Jacolet  Germain,  keeper  of  the  castle  of 
Colchester,  healtli : 

Ye  shall  luiderstand  that  we,  fidly  trusting  to  your  fidelity  and  circumspections, 
have  appointed  you  jointly  aiul  severally  to  take  and  arrest  William  White,  ])riest. 
and  Tliomas,  late  chaplain  of  Selling,  in  the  county  of  Norfolk,  and  William 
Northampton,  priest,  and  all  others,  wliatsoever  they  be,  that  are  suspected  of 
heresy  or  Lollardy,  wheresoever  they  may  be  found  witliin  tlie  liberties  or  without, 
and  straightway,'  being  so  taken,  to  send  them  unto  our  next  gaol  or  prison. 


CATALOGUE  OF   THE   PERSECUTED  IN  SUFFOLK   AND  NORFOLK.  587 

until  such  time  as  we  sliall  have  taken  other  order  for  their  delivery :  and  there-    jii-nnj 
fore  we  straiglitly  command  you,  that  ye  diligently  attend  about  the  premises,       ^I- 
and  fidfil  the  same  in  form  aforesaid.     Also  we  charge  and  command  all  and      .    |^ 
singular  justices  of  the  peace,  mayors,  sherifts,  hailifls,  constables,  and  all  otlier     -iAo<i 

our  faithful  officers,  by  the  tenor  of  these  presents,  that  they  do  assist,  aid,  and I_L 

counsel  you  and  every  of  you,  in  the  execution  of  the  premises,  as  it  shall  be 
comely  for  them.  In  witness  whereof  we  have  caused  these  our  letters  patent 
to  be  made. 

Witness  myself  at  Westminster,  the  sixth  of  July,  the    sixth    year 
of  oiu'  reign. 

By  virtue  of  which  commission  we  find  in  old  monuments,  that 
within  short  space  after,  John  Exeter,  who  was  appointed  one  of  the 
commissioners,  attached  six  persons  in  the  town  of  Bungay,  in  the 
diocese  of  Norwich ;  and  committed  them  to  William  Day  and 
William  Roe,  constables  of  the  town  of  Bungay,  to  be  sent  vvithin 
ten  days  following,  under  safe  custody,  unto  the  castle  of  Norwich  ; 
whose  names,  through  the  antiquity  of  the  monument,  were  so  defaced, 
that  we  could  not  attain  to  the  perfect  knowledge  of  them  all ;  only 
three  names  partly  remained  in  the  worn  book  to  be  read,  which  were 
these :  John  Waddon,  of  Tenterden,  in  the  county  of  Kent ;  Bar- 
tholomew, monk  of  Ersham,  in  the  county  of  Norfolk ;  Corneleader, 
a   married  man ;   William  Skuts. 

These  three  were  in  the  custody  of  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  at  his 
castle  of  Framlingham. 

Beside  these,  we  also  find  in  the  said  old  monuments  within  the 
diocese  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  especially  in  the  towns  of  Beccles, 
Ersham,  and  Ludney,  a  great  number  both  of  men  and  women  to 
have  been  vexed  and  cast  into  prison  ;  and,  after  their  abjuration, 
brought  to  open  shame  in  churches  and  markets,  by  the  bishop  of  the 
said  diocese,  called  William,  and  his  chancellor,  William  Bernham, 
John  Exeter  being  the  registrar  therein ;  so  that  within  the  space  of 
three  or  four  years  (that  is,  from  the  year  1428,  unto  the  year  1431), 
about  the  number  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  men  and  women  were 
examined,  and  sustained  great  vexation  for  the  profession  of  the 
christian  faith  ;  of  Avhom  some  were  only  taken  upon  suspicion,  for 
eating  of  meats  prohibited  upon  vigil-days,  who,  upon  their  purga- 
tion made,  escaped  more  easily  away,  and  with  less  punishment ; 
whose  names  here  follow  subscribed. 

A  Catalogue  of  good  Men  and  Women  that  were  taken  and  examined 
upon  suspicion  of  Heresy. 

Robert  Skirving,  of  Harl-  John  Middleton,  of  Hal-  Thomas  White,ofBeding- 

stone.  vergate.  ham. 

William  Skirving.  John  Wayde,  of  Ersham.  Master  Robert  Beert,of 

John  Terry,  of  Ersham.  Richard  Clark,  of  Seth-  Berry. 

John  Abtre,  of  Ersham.  ing.  Richard  Page,  of  Clipsly. 

The  others  were  more  cruelly  handled,  and  some  of  them  were  put 
to  death  and  bm-ned ;  among  whom  we  do  specially  find  mention  made 
of  these  three :  Father  Abraham,  of  Colchester ;  William  White, 
priest ;  John  Waddon,  priest. 

The  residue  (for  a  great  number  of  good  men  and  women  were 
forced  to  abjure),  sustaining  such  cruel  penance  as  pleased  the  said 


588 


IJettry 
VI. 


A.D. 


A  CATALOGUE  OF  THE  I'KKSECUTED  IN  SUFFOLK  AND  NORFOLK. 

bishop  and  his  chancellor  then  to  lay  upon  them.  The  names  of 
whom,  both  men  and  women,  here  follow  together  in  this  brief  cata- 
logue to  be  seen. 


John  Beverley. 

John  Waidon. 

Jolin  I3akfr. 

John  Middlcton, 

John  Kynget. 

Margery  Uackster. 

John  Skilley. 

John  Godhold. 

Thomas  Albeck. 

John  Pierce. 

Nicholas  Canon,  of  Eye. 

Thomas  Pie. 

John  Mcndliam. 

John  Middlefon. 

Thomas  Cliatris. 

Thomas  AV'ade. 

Wilhani  Tailor. 

John  Cupper,   vicar   of 
Tunstal. 

Sir  Hugh  Pie,  priest. 

Bai'tholomew  Tatcher. 

Thomas  James. 

John  Folding. 

Bertram  Cornmonger. 

Thomas  Swerden. 

Alanus  Andrew. 

William  Wright. 

William  Everden. 

William  Tailor. 

Avis,  the  wife  of  Thomas 
Moon,  and  her  daugh- 
ter. 

Richard    Fletcher,    of 
Beckles. 

Nicholas  Belward. 

Thomas  Grenemere. 

John  Clark. 

William  Bate. 

William  Scherming. 


William  Osboume. 
John  Rene,  of  Beckles. 
Baldwin    Cooper,    of 

Beckles. 
John  Pert,  Master  Moon's 

servant. 
Robert  Brigs. 
John  Finch. 
John  ^Vropham. 
Thomas  Aloon. 
Isabel  Chaplain,  of  Mar- 

tham. 
William   INIasse,    of   Er- 

sham. 
JolmGood\vin,ofErsham. 
Henry  Latchcold,  of  Er- 

sham. 
Hemy  Boode,  of  Ersham. 
Richard    Home,    of  Er- 
sham. 
John  Belward,  sen.,  of 

Ersham. 
John  Belward,  jun.,  of 

Ersham. 
John  Spire,  of  Bungay. 
Rob.  Cole,  of  Turning. 
The  herd  of  Shepcmedow. 
Isabel  Davy,  of  Costes. 
Sibyl,  wife  of  John  Gode- 

sel,  of  Dicham. 
John  Pyry,  of  Bartham. 
John  Baker. 
Margery  Wriglit. 
Thomas  BuitcI,  and  his 

wife. 
John  Pert. 
Edmund  Archer. 
The  clerk  of  Ludney. 
Richai-d  Clark,of  Sethiug. 


Katherine,  wife  of  Wil- 
liam Wright. 

William  Collin,  of  South- 
creke. 

Richard  King,  of  Wind- 
ham. 

Thomas  Plowman. 

John  FeUis. 

Thomas  Love,  of  Roke- 
land. 

Richard  Knobbing,  of 
Beckles. 

RichardGrace,of  Beckles. 

John  Eldon,  of  Beckles. 

William  Hardy. 

William  Bate. 

John  Weston. 

Katherine  Hobs. 

John  Daw. 

Robert  Grigs,  of  Mar- 
tham. 

William  Calis,  priest. 

Thomas  Pert,  priest. 

Katherine  Davy. 

Jacob  Bodhome,and  Mar- 
garet, his  wife. 

John  Manning,  of  Mar- 
ton. 

John  Culling,  of  Beem- 
ster. 

Richard  Fletcher,  of 
Beckles,  and  Matilda, 
his  wife. 

John  Elden,  of  Beckles. 

Robert  Canel,  priest. 

Nicholas  Drey. 

William  Hardy,  of  Mund- 
ham. 

John  Poleyne. 


These  before-named  persons,  and  soldiers  of  Christ,  being  much 
beaten  with  the  cares  and  troubles  of  those  days,  although  they  were 
constrained  to  relent  and  abjure  (that  is,  to  })rotest  otherwise  with 
their  tongues,  than  their  hearts  did  think),  partly  through  correction, 
and  partly  through  infirmity,  being  as  yet  but  newly-trained  soldiers 
in  God's  field,  yet  for  the  goodwill  they  bare  imto  the  truth,  although 
Avith  their  tongues  they  durst  not  express  it,  we  have  thought  good 
that  their  names  should  not  be  suppressed,  as  well  for  other  sundry 
causes,  as  especially  for  this :  either  to  stop  the  mouths  of  malignant 
adversaries,  or  to  answer  to  their  ignorance,  who,  following  rather  blind 
affection,  than  the  true  knowledge  of  times  and  antiquities,  for  lack 
of  knowledge  blame  that  they  know  not,  accusing  the  true  doctrine 
of  the  word  of  God  for  newcltie,  and  carping  at  the  teachers 
thereof  for  new-broached  brethren  ;  who,  if  they  did  as  well  foresee 
times  past,  as  they  be  unwilling  to  follow  times  now  present,  they 


THE    PERSECUTION    IN    SUFFOLK    AND    NORFOLK.  689 

should  understand  as  well  by  these  stories  as  by  others  before,  how    Henry 

tliis  doctrine  of  the  grace  of  God,  lacking  no  antiquity,  liath,  from '. — 

time  to  time,  continually  sought  to  burst  out,  and  in  some  places  hath    A.  D. 
prevailed,  although  in  most  places,  through  the  tyranny  and  malice  of  _ii^. 
men,  Christ's  proceedings  have  been  suppressed  and  kept  under  from 
rising,  so  much  as  men's  power  and  strength,  joined  with  craft  and 
subtlety,  could  labour  to  keep  down  the  same ;  as  here  by  these  good 
men  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk  may  well  appear.     For  if  the  knowledge 
and  good-towardness  of  those  good  men  had  had  the  like  liberty  of 
time,  with  the  help  of  like  authority,  as  we  have  now,  and  had  not 
been  restrained,  through  the  iniquity  of  time  and  tyranny  of  prelates,  it 
had  well  appeared  how  old  this  doctrine  would  have  been,  which  now  Bonner 
they  contemn  and  reject  for  the  newness  thereof:  neither  needed  ™iJf''*  ^^'^ 
Bonner  to  have  asked  of  Thomas  Hawks,  and  such  others,  where  f'^l'^y^ 
their  church  was  forty  years  ago ;   inasmuch  as  for  forty  years  ago,  this  age, 
and  more,  within  the  county  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  was  then  found  ^ny  "'''" 
such  plenty  of  the  same  profession  and  like  doctrine  which  we  now  ^^l^^ 
profess.    And  thus  much  for  the  number  and  names  of  these  persons,   iie  was 

Now  as  touching  their  articles  which  they  did  maintain  and  defend: 
First,  this  is  to  be  considered,  as  I  find  it  in  the  registers,  such  society 
and  agreement  of  doctrine  to  be  amongst  them,  that  in  their  asser- 
tions and  articles  there  was  almost  no  difference.  The  doctrine  of 
the  one  was  the  doctrine  of  all  the  others.  "What  their  articles  were, 
partly  is  showed  in  the  leaf  before  ;  and  partly  here  followeth  to  be 
declared  more  at  large. 

Although  it  is  to  be  thought  concerning  these  articles,  that  many 
of  them  either  were  falsely  objected  against  them,  or  not  truly  re- 
ported of  the  notaries  (according  as  the  common  nianner  is  of  these 
adversaries,  where  the  matter  is  good,  there  to  make  heresy,  and  of  a 
little  occasion  to  stir  up  great  matter  of  slander,  as  they  did  before  by 
the  articles  of  John  WicklifF  and  John  Huss,   and  others)  :    so,  in 
like  manner,  it  seemeth  they  did  in  the  articles  of  these  men,  either 
mistaking  that  which  they  said,  or  misunderstanding  that  which  they 
meant,  especially  in  these  two  articles  concerning  baptism  and  paying 
of  tithes.       For  where  they,  speaking  against  the  ceremonial  and 
superflous  traditions  then  used  in  baptism,  as  salt,  oil,  spittle,  taper, 
light,   chrisms,   exorcising  of  tlie  water,  with  such   other  like,    ac- 
counted them  as  no  material  thing  in  the  holy  institution  of  baptism;  tirsc 
the  notaries,  slanderously  depraving  this  their  assertion,  to  make  it  fok"iy'^° 
more  odious  to  the  ears   of  the  people,  so  gave  out  the  article,  as  g;;^^:'--'''''^ 
though  they  should  hold,  that  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  used  in  the  baptism. 
cliurch  by  water,  is  but  a  light  matter,  and  of  small  effect. 

Again,  in  speaking  against  the  christening  which  the  midwives 
use  in  private  houses,  against  the  opinion  of  such  as  think  such  chil- 
dren to  be  damned  who  depart  before  they  come  to  their  baptism, 
they  are  falsely  reported,  as  though  they  should  say :  That  christian 
people  be  sufficiently  baptized  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  need  no 
water ;  and  that  infants  be  sufficiently  baptized,  if  their  parents  be 
baptized  before  them.  Which  thing  is  so  contrary  to  the  manifest 
Word,  that  it  is  not  to  be  thought  that  any  are  so  ignorant  of  tho 
gospel,  that  they  ever  would,  or  did,  affirm  the  same. 


590  THE    PEllSECUTIOX    IX    SUFFOLK    AXD    NORFOLK. 

jTenry        Moreovor  tlicy  thouglit  or  said  peradventurc,  That  in  certain  cat-es 

; —  tithes  might  be  witliliolden  from  wicked  priests   sometimes,  and  be 

A.  D.    conferred  to  better  uses  ;  to  the  behoof  of  the  poor.     Therefore  they 

^^"^'    are  falsely  slandered,  as  saying  and  affirming,  that  no  tithes  are  to 

be  given  to  the  ministers  and  curates  of  the  churches. 

TNu''are  ""'^  Hkewisc  for  matrimony,  wherein  they  are  reported  to  hold 

but  quar-  and  affirm,  as  though   it  consisted  only  in  the  mutual  consent  be- 

Ifs!'"'^'    twixt  the  man  and  the  woman,  needing  no  other  solemnizing  in  the 

public  church  ;  and  all  because  (as  it  is  likely)  they  denied  it  to  be 

a  sacrament. 

Other  articles  were  objected  against  them,  as  these  which  hereafter 
follow : 

Articles,        That  auricular  confession  is  not  to  be  made  imto  a  priest,  but  unto  God  only; 
because  no  priest  hath  any  power  to  absolve  a  sinner  from  his  sin. 

Item,  That  no  priest  hath  power  to  make  the  body  of  Christ  in  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  hut  that,  after  the  sacramental  words,  there  remaineth  pure 
material  bread  as  before. 

Item,  Tliat  every  true  christian  man  is  a  priest  to  God. 

Item,  That  no  man  is  bound,  under  pain  of  damnation,  unto  Lent,  or  any 
other  days  prohibited  by  the  chuixh  of  Rome. 

Item,  That  the  pope  is  Antichrist,  and  his  prelates  the  disciples  of  Anti- 
christ, and  that  the  pope  hath  no  power  to  bind  and  loose  upon  earth. 

Item,  That  it  is  lawful  for  every  Christian  to  do  any  bodily  work  (sin  only 
excepted)  upon  holy-days. > 

Item,  That  it  is  lawful  for  priests  to  have  wives. 

Item,  That  the  excommunications  and  ecclesiastical  censures  given  out  by 
the  prelates,  are  not  to  be  regarded. 

Item,  That  it  is  not  lawful  to  swear  in  private  cases. 

Item,  That  men  ought  not  to  go  on  pilgrimage. 

Item,  That  there  is  no  honour  to  be  given  to  the  images  of  the  crucifix,  of 
oiu"  lady,  or  any  other  saint. 

Item,  That  the  holy  water,   hallowed  in  the  church  by  the  jiriest,  is  not 
holier  or  of  more  virtue  than   other  running  or  well-water,  because  the  Lord 
blessed  all  waters  in  their  first  creation, 
nc-ath  of       Item,  That  the  death  of  Thomas  Becket  was  neither  holy  nor  meritorious, 
litckct.  Item,  That  relics,  as  dead  men's  bones,  ought  neither  to  be  worshipped  nor 

digged  out  of  their  graves,  nor  set  up  in  shrines. 

Item,  'J'iiat  prayers  made  in  all  places  are  acceptable  unto  God. 

Item,  That  men  ouglit  not  to  pray  to  any  saint,  but  only  to  God. 

Item,  That  the  bells  and  ringing  in  the  church,  were  ordained  for  no  other 
purpose,  than  to  fill  the  priests'  purses. 

Item,  That  it  is  no  sin  to  withstand  the  ecclesiastical  precepts. 

Item,  That  the  catholic  cliiuch  is  only  the  congregation  of  the  elect.' 

These  were  the  articles  which  were  generally  objected  against  them 
all,  wherein  they  did  so  agree  in  one  uniform  fliith,  that  whatsoever 
one  did  hold,  all  the  others  did  maintain,  and  hold  the  same.  By 
which  their  consent  and  doctrine  it  appcarcth,  that  they  all  received 
it  of  some  one  instructor,  who  was  AVilliam  White ;  who  being  a 
scholar  and  follower  of  John  AVickliff,  resorted  afterwards  into  this 
country  of  Norfolk,  and  there  instructed  these  men  in  the  light  of 
the  gospel.  And  now,  as  we  have  declared  the  names  aiul  articles 
of  these  good  men,  so  it  remaineth  somewhat  to  speak  of  their 
troubles  (how  they  were  handled),  beginning  first  with  William 
White. 

f  1)  In  case  of  necessity  urRent,  they  meart. 

(2)  In  this  article  is  meant,  that  the  wicked  be  in  the  church  hut  not  of  the  churoh. 


THE    BURNING    01^'    V/ILLIAM     VVHITK.  oDl 

This  William  White,  being  a  follower  of  John  WicklifF,^  and  a    Henry 
priest,  not  after  the  common  sort  of  priests,  but  rather  to  be  re-      ^^' 
pnted  amongst  the  nmnber  of  them  of  whom  the  wise  man  spcaketh,    A.D. 
[Ecclus.  xviii.]  '  He  was  as  the  morning  star  in  the  midst  of  a  cloud,''    ^'^'^^- 
&c. ;  this  man  was  well  learned,  upright,  and  a  Avell-spokcn  priest. 
He  gave  over  his  priesthood  and  benefice,  and  took  unto  him  a  godly 
young  Avoman  to  his  wife,  named  Joan  ;  notwithstanding  he  did  not 
therefore  cease  or  leave  from  his  former  office  and  duty,  but  conti- 
nually laboured  to  the  glory  and  praise  of  the  spouse  of  Christ,  by 
reading,  writing,  and  preaching.     The  principal  points  of  his  doctrine 
were  these,  ■which  he  was  forced  to  recant  at  Canterbury : 

Tliat  men  should  seek  for  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins  only  at  the  hands  of  God. 
Tliat  the  wicked  living  of  the  pope   and  his  holiness,  is  nothing  else  but  a 

devilish  estate  and  heavy  yoke  of  Antichrist,  and  therefore  he  is  an  enemy 

unto  Christ's  truth. 

That  men  ought  not  to  worship  images,  or  other  idolatrous  paintings.  The 

That  men  ought  not  to  worship  the  holy  men  who  are  dead.  diurch' 

That  the  Romish  church  is  the  fig-tree  which  the  Lord  Christ  hath  accursed,  aptly  re- 

because  it  hath  brought  forth  no  fruit  of  the  true  belief.  sembled 

That  such  as  wear  cowls,  or  be  anointed  or  shorn,  are  the  lance-knights  and  cursefd 

soldiers  of  Lucifer;   and  that  they  all,  because  their  lamps  are  not  biu-ning,  fig-tree. 

shall  be  shut  out,  when  the  Lord  Christ  shall  come. 

Upon  which  articles  he,  being  attached  at  Canterbury  under  the  arch- 
bishop Henry  Chichesley,  a.d.  1424,  there,  for  a  certain  space,  stoutly 
and  manfully  witnessed  the  truth  which  he  had  preached.  But  like 
as  there  he  lost  his  courage  and  strength,  so  afterwards  he  became 
again  much  more  stout  and  strong  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  confessed  his 
own  error  and  offence.  For  after  this,  going  into  Norfolk  with  his  said 
■wife  Joan,  and  there  occupying  himself  busily  in  teaching  and  con- 
verting the  people  unto  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ,  at  last,  by  means 
of  the  king''s  letters  sent  down  for  that  intent  and  purpose,  he  ■was 
apprehended  and  taken,  and  brought  befoic  William  bishop  of  Norwich, 
l)y  ■whom  he  was  convicted,  and  condemned  of  thirty  articles,  and 
there  was  burned  in  Norwich,  in  the  month  of  September,  a.d.  1428. 

This  William  White  and  his  wife  had  their  chief  abode  with  one 
Thomas  Moon  of  Ludney.     He  was  of  so  devout  and  holy  a  life,  App^d.-x. 
that  all  the  people  had  him  in  great  reverence,  and  desired  him  to 
pray  for  them  ;  insomuch  that  one  Margaret  Wright  confessed,  that 
if  any  saints  were  to  be  prayed  to,  she  would  rather  pray  to  him  than 
any  other.     When  he  was  come  unto  the  stake,   thinking  to   open  The 
his  mouth  to  speak  unto  the  people,  to  exhort  and  confirm  them  mnn°^* 
in    the    verity,    one    of  the  bishop''s    servants    struck   him    on    the  f^^^'^*!^ 
mouth,  thereby  to  force  him  to  keep  silence.     And  thus  this  good  <iie 
man,  receiving  the  crown  of  martyrdom,  ended  this  mortal  life  to  the  eXniiig 
great  dolor  and  grief  of  all  the  good  men  of  Norfolk;  -^vhose  said  5|.p^°" 
wife  Joan,  following  her  husband's  footsteps  according  to  her  power, 
teaching   and   sowing   abroad   the   same  doctrine,   confirmed  many 
men  in  God's  truth  ;  wherefore  she  suffered  much  trouble  and  punish- 
ment the  same  year  at  the  hands  of  the  said  bishop. 

(n  Ex  Walden.',. 


592 


THE    DISCIPLIXING    OF    PIE    AND    JIEXDHAM. 


A.D. 
1428. 

Father 
Abra- 
ham, 
John 
Waddoii, 
priest, 
martyrs, 
and 
burned. 


About  the  same  time  also  were  burned  Fatlier  Abraham,  of  Col- 
chester, and  John  Waddon,  priest,  for  the  like  articles. 

Concerning  those  who  abjured,  how  and  by  whom  they  were  exa- 
mined, what  depositions  came  in  against  them,  and  what  was  the  order 
and  manner  of  the  penance  enjoined  them,  iiere  it  might  be  set  out  at 
large ;  but,  for  avoiding  of  prolixity,  it  shall  be  sufHcicnt  briefly  to 
touch  certain  of  the  principals,  whereby  the  better  understanding  may 
be  given  to  the  reader,  after  what  manner  and  order  all  the  others 
were  treated. 

First,  amongst  those  who  were  arrested  and  caused  to  abjure  in 
this  year  before  specified  (1428),  were  Thomas  Pie  and  John  Mend- 
ham  of  Aldborough  ;  who,  being  convicted  upon  divers  of  the  articles 
before-mentioned,  were  enjoined  penance  to  be  done  in  their  own 
parish  church,  as  by  the  bishop''s  letter,  directed  to  the  dean  of  Rho- 
denhall,  and  to  the  parish  priest  of  Aldborough,  doth  more  at  large 
appear ;  the  tenor  whereof  here  ensueth  : 

MpplZiu.  Copy  of  the  Letter  of  the  Bishop  of  Norwich,  respecting  Thomas  Pie 
and  Jolin  Mendliam. 

William,  by  the  divine  permission  bishop  of  Norwich,  to  onr  well-beloved  sovis 
in  Christ,  the  dean  of  Rhodenball  of  our  clioeese,  and  to  the  parish  priest  of  the 
parish  clun-ch  of  Aldborough  of  the  same  our  diocese,  health,  grace,  and  bene- 
diction. Forsomuch  as  we,  according  to  our  office,  lawfully  proceeding  to  the 
correction  and  amendment  of  the  souls  of  Thomas  Pie  and  John  Meiulham  of 
Aldbofough  of  the  diocese  aforesaid,  because  they  have  holden,  believed,  and 
affirmed  divers  and  many  errors  and  heresies,  contrary  to  the  determination  of 
the  holy  church  of  Rome  and  the  universal  church,  and  to  the  catiiolic  failh, 
have  enjoined  the  said  Thomas  and  .John,  appearing  before  us  personally,  and 
confessing  before  us  judicially  that  they  have  holden,  i)elieved,  and  affirmed  divers 
and  many  errors  and  heresies,  this  penance  hereunder  written  for  their  offences, 
to  be  done  and  fulfilled  in  matuier,  form,  and  time,  hereunder  written,  according  as 
justice  doth  require — thot  is  to  say,  six  fustigations  [or  displings,  or  whippings] 
about  the  parish  church  of  Aldborough  aforesaid  before  the  solemn  procession  six 
several  Sundays,  and  three  whippings  [or  displings]  about  the  market-place  of 
Harlstone  of  our  said  diocese  three  principal  market-days  ;  bare  neck,  head,  legs, 
and  feet;  their  bodies  being  covered  only  with  their  shirts  and  breeches;  either  of 
them  carrying  a  taper  in  his  hand  ofa  pound  weight,  as  well  round  about  the  cluuvh, 
as  about'the  market-place,  in  every  of  the  foresaid  appointed  days;  which  tapors, 
the  last  Sunday  after  the  penance  finished,  we  will  that  the  said  John  and  Tiio- 
mas  do  humbly  and  devoutly  offer  luito  the  high  altar  of  the  parish  church  of 
Aldborough  at  the  time  of  the  offertory  of  the  high  mass  the  same  day,  and  that 
either  of  them,  going  about  the  maiket-place  aforesaid,  shall  make  four  several 
])ause3  or  stays,  and,  at  every  of  those  same  pauses,  humbly  and  devoutly  receive  at 
your  hands  three  whippes  [or  displings] — Therefore  v;e  slraitly  charge  and  com- 
mand you,  and  either  of  you,  jointly  and  severally,  by  virtue  of  your  obedience, 
that  every  Suiulay  and  market-day  after  the  receipt  of  our  present  commandment, 
you  do  effectually  admonish  and  bring  forth  the  said  Thomas  Pie  and  John 
Mendham  to  begin  and  accomplisli  their  said  penance  ;  and  so  successively  to 
finish  the  same  in  manner  and  form  afore-appointed.  But  if  they  will  not  obey 
your  monitions,  or  rather  our  commandments  in  this  behalf,  and  begin  and  finish 
their  said  penance  effectually,  you  or  one  of  you  shall  cite  them  peremptorily, 
that  they,  or  either  of  them,  appear  before  us,  or  our  commissary,  in  the  chapel 
of  our  palace  at  Norwich,  the  twelfth  day  after  the  citation  so  made,  if  it  be  a 
court  day,  or  else  the  next  court  day  following,  to  declare  if  they  or  any  of  them 
have  any  cause  why  they  should  not  be  excommunicated  for  their  manifest 
ofTence  in  this  behalf  committed,  according  to  the  form  and  order  of  law,  and 
fiirther,  to  receive  such  punishment,  as  justice  shall  provide  in  that  behalf.  And 
what  you  have  done  in  the  premises,  whetlier  the  said  Thoinas  and  John  have 


The  man- 
ner of  the 
pope's 
penance. 


THE    PENANCE    OF    BEVERLY    AND    SKILLEY.  593 

obeyed  your  admonitions,  and  performed  the  same  penance  or  no,  we  will  that    Uewy 
you  or  one  of  you,  who  have  received  our  said  commandment  for  the  execution      ''^• 
thereof,  do  distinctly  certify  us  between  this  and  the  last  day  of  November  next  ~~r~^ 
coming,  _  ,  '  o" 

Dated  at  our  palace  of  Norwich,  under  our  commissary's  seal,  the  eighth        "  ' 
day  of  October,  Anno  1428. 

This,  gentle  reader !  was,  for  the  most  part,  the  order  of  their  whole 
penance,  howbeit  some  were  oftentimes  more  cruelly  handled ;  and 
after  their  penance  they  were  banished  out  of  the  diocese,  and  others 
were  more  straitly  used  by  longer  imprisonment,  whereof  we  will 
briefly  rehearse  one  or  two  for  example. 

giofjn  %iWl^,  fltia^  SBattilD,  a  Ealiouj:er. 

John  Beverly,  alias  Battild,  a  labourer,  was  attached  by  the  vicar 
of  Southcreke,  the  parish  priest  of  Waterden,  and  a  lawyer,  and  so 
delivered  unto  Master  William  Bernham,  the  bishop's  commissary, 
who  sent  him  to  the  castle  of  Norwich,  there  to  be  kept  in  irons : 
where  afterwards,  being  brought  before  the  commissary,  and  having 
nothing  proved  against  him,  he  took  an  oath,  that  every  year  after- 
wards he  woixld  confess  his  sins  once  a  year  to  his  curate,  and  receive 
the  sacrament  at  Easter,  as  other  Christians  did.  And  for  his  offence 
he  was  enjoined,  that  upon  the  Friday  and  Saturday  next  after  he 
should  fast  on  bread  and  water,  and  upon  the  Saturday  be  whipped^ 
from  the  palace  of  Norwich,  going  round  about  by  Tomblands,  and  AppeZm. 
by  St.  Michael's  church,  by  Cottlerew,  and  about  the  market,  having 
in  his  hand  a  wax-candle  of  two-pence,  to  offer  to  the  image  of  the 
Trinity  after  he  had  done  his  penance.  And,  forasmuch  as  he  con- 
fessed that  he  had  eaten  flesh  upon  Easter-day,  and  was  not  shriven 
in  all  Lent,  nor  received  upon  Easter-day,  the  judge  enjoined  him 
that  he  should  fast  Tuesday,  Wednesday,  and  Friday,  in  Whitsun- 
week,  having  but  one  meal  a  day  of  fish  and  other  white  meats ;  and, 
after  this  penance  so  done,  he  should  depart  out  of  the  diocese,  and 
never  come  there  any  more. 

Sfoljn  ^Mlep  of  5rlJ]i*ton,  Hailfer,  an&  otI)cr^, 

John  Skilley  of  Flixton,  miller,  being  apprehended  and  brought  The 
before  the  bishop  of  Norwich  on  the  14th  of  March,  a.  d.  1428,  for  Km 
holding  and  maintaining  the  articles  above-written,  was  thereupon  skuiey. 
convicted  and  forced  to  abjure ;  and  after  this  abjuration  solemnly 
made  (which  here,  to  avoid  tediousness,  we  omit),  he  had  a  most  sharp 
sentence  of  penance  pronounced  against  him,  the  effect  whereof,  being 
briefly  collected,  was  this  :  that  forasmuch  as  the  said  Skilley  was 
convicted  by  his  o^vn  confession,  for  holding  and  maintaining  the  arti- 
cles before-written,  and  for  receiving  certain  good  and  godly  men  into 
his  house,  as  sir  William  White,  priest,  and  John  Wadden,  whom 
they  called  famous,  notorious,  and  damnable  heretics,  and  had  now 
abjured  the  same,  being  first  absolved  from  the  sentence  of  excommu- 
nication which  he  had  incurred  by  means  of  his  opinions,  he  was  en- 
joined for  penance  seven  years'  imprisonment  in  the  monastery  of 
Langley,  in  the  diocese  of  Norwich.    And  forasmuch  as  in  times  past 

U)  "  Wliipped,"  alias  fustigated 
VOL.  III.  Q  Q 


59-i  PERSECUTION    !>,'    SUEKOLK    AND    NOUFOLH.. 

Benry    he  uscd  upon  the  Fridays  to  cat  flesh,  he  was  enjoined  to  fast  on  bread 

. '_^  and  water  every  Friday  for  the  space  of  seven  years  to  come  ;  and 

A.  D.  that  by  the  space  of  two  years  next  immediately  after  the  seven  years 
1 128.  expired,  on  every  Wednesday  in  the  betrinning  of  Lent,  and  on  every 
Maunday-Thursday,hc  should  appear  before  the  bishop,  or  liis  successor 
or  commissary  for  the  time  being,  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Norwich, 
together  with  the  other  penitentiaries,  to  do  open  penance  for  his 
offences. 

Besides  these  there  were  divers  others  of  the  same  company,  who 
the  same  year  were  forced  to  like  abjuration  and  penance.  And  so. 
to  proceed  to  the  next  year  following,  which  was  a.  d.  1429,  there 
ensueth  a  great  number  in  the  same  register,  who  were  examined,  and 
did  penance  in  like  sort,  to  the  number  of  sixteen  or  seventeen  ;  in 
the  number  of  whom  Mas  John  leaker,  otherwise  called  Usher  Tunstal, 
who,  for  having  a  book  with  the  Pater-Nostcr,  the  Ave,  and  the  Creed, 
in  English,  and  for  certain  other  articles  of  fasting,  confession,  and 
invocation,  contrary  to  the  determination  of  the  Romish  church,  after 
much  vexation  for  the  same,  was  caused  to  abjure  and  sustain  such 
penance,  as  the  others  before  him  had  done. 

CIjc  .€)torp  Of  JBar0etri  2?acli.5tei:  anD  otfjeciS. 

Another  was  Margery  Backster,  wife  of  William  Backstcr,  wright, 
in  Marthani,  the  same  year  accused  ;  against  whom  one  Joan,  wife  uf 
Cliffland,  was  brought  in  by  the  bishop,  and  compelled  to  depose,  and 
was  made  to  bring  in,  in  form  following : 

A  woman  First,  Tliat  the  said  Margery  Backstcr  did  inform  this  deponent,  tliat  slie 
V^^j."^''"  shoidd  in  no  case  swear ;  sa3-ing  to  her  in  English  :  '  Danie,  beware  of  the  bee, 
witness  for  every  bee  \vi\\  sting ;  and  therefore  take  heed  yon  swear  not,  neither  by  God, 
in  the  neither  by  our  lady,  neither  by  any  other  saint ;  and  if  ye  do  contrary,  the  bee 
court*       will  sting  your  tongue  and  venom  your  soul.' 

The  liee  Item,  Tliis  deponent  being  demanded  by  the  said  Margery,  what  she  did  every 
will  sting,  jj^y  j^j.  c]iui-ch ;  she  answered,  that  she  kneeled  down  and  said  five  Patei--Nos- 
Afiainst  ters,  in  worship  of  the  crucifix,  and  as  many  Ave  Marias  in  worship  of  our  lady. 
'"""'"°  Whom  Margery  rebuked,  saying,  '  You  do  evil  to  kneel  or  i)ray  to  such  images 
in  the  churches,  for  God  dwelleth  not  in  such  churches,  neither  shall  he  come 
down  out  of  heaven  ;  and  he  will  give  you  no  more  reward  fi)r  such  prayer, 
than  a  candle  lighted  and  set  under  the  cover  of  the  font,  will  give  light  by 
night  to  those  who  are  in  the  church  :'  sajing,  moreover,  in  English :  '  Lewd 
Wrights  of  stocks  hew  and  form  such  crosses  and  images,  and,  after  that,  lewd 
painters  gleer  them  with  colours.  And  if  you  desire  so  much  to  see  the  tnie 
cross  of  Christ,  I  will  show  it  you  at  home  in  your  own  house.'  Which  this 
dejionent  being  desirous  to  see,  the  said  Margery,  stretcliing  out  her  arms  abroad, 
said  to  this  deponent:  'This  is  the  true  cross  of  Christ,  and  tliis  cross  thou 
oughtest  and  mayest  every  day  behold  and  worship  in  thine  own  house ;  and 
therefore  it  is  biit  vain  to  run  to  the  church,  to  worship  dead  crosses  and 
images.' 

Item,  This  deponent,  being  demanded  by  tlie  said  Margery  how  she  believed 

touching  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  said  that  she  believed  the  sacrament  of  the 

The  ?.v     altar,  after  the  consecration,  to  be  the  veiy  body  of  Christ  in  form  of  bread.  To 

?"m)t"'    whom  Margery  said :  '  Your  belief  is  nought.     For  if  every  such  sacrament 

God.  were  God,  and  the  very  body  of  Christ,  there  should  be  an  infinite  number  of 

gods,  because  that  a  thousand  priests,  arid  more,  do  every  day  make  a  thousand 

sucli  gods,  and  afterwards  eat  them,  and  void  tiicm  out  again  in  places,  where, 

t        if  you  will  seek  them,  you  may  find  many  such  gods.    And,  therefore,  know 

for  certainty,  tiiat  by  the  grace  of  God  it  shall  never  be  my  god,  because 


imafes. 


DEPOSITIONS    AGAINST    MARGERY    13ACKSTER.  595 

it  is  falsely  and  deceitfully  ordained  by  the  priests  in  the  church,  to  induce  the    iicnry 

simple  people  to  idolatry;  for  it  is  only  material  bread.'  VI. 

Moreover,  The  said  Margery  said  to  this  deponent,  that  Thomas  of  Canter-     .    „ 

bury,  whom  the  people  called  Saint  Thomas,  was  a  false  traitor,  and  damned  in     ,  V<j„' 

hell,  because  he  injuriously  endowed  the  churches  with  possessions,  and  raised 1_ 

up  many  heresies  in  the  church,  which  seduce  the  simple  people ;  and,  there-  Thomas 
fore,  if  God  be  blessed,  the  said  Thomas  is  accursed;  and  those  false  priests  ^•ajt'^oy'.^ 
that  say  that  he  suffered  his  death  patiently  before  the  altar,  do  lie ;  for  as  a  slain,  not 
false  cowardly  traitor,  he  was  slain  in  the  church  door,  as  he  was  flying  away,    before  tiie 
Moreover,  this  deponent  saith,  that  the  said  Margery  told  her,  that  the  cursed  f,,  j'lVs  "' 
jiope,  cardinals,  archbishop,  and  bishops,  and  especially  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  flight. 
and  others  that  support  and  maintain  heresies  and  idolatry,  reigning  and  ruling 
over  the  people,  shall  shortly  have  the  very  same  or  worse  mischief  fall  upon 
them,  than  that  cursed  man,  Thomas  of  Canterbury,  had.     For  they  falsely 
and  cursedly  deceive  the  people  with  their  false  mammeti-ics  and  laws,  to  ex- 
tort money  from  the  simple  folk,  to  sustain  their  pride,  riot,  and  idleness.     And 
know  assiu-edly  that  the  vengeance  of  God  will  speedily  come  upon  them,  who 
have  most  cruelly  slain  the  children   of  God,  Father  Abraham,  and  William  Father 
White,  a  true  pi-eacher  of  the  law  of  God,  and  John  Wadden,  with  many  other  ^•"■^' 
godly  men  ;  which  vengeance  had  come  upon  the  said  Caiaphas,  the  bishop  of  winlam 
Norwich,  and  his  ministers,  who  are  members  of  the  devil,  before  this  time,  if  White, 
the  pope  had  not  sent  over  these   false  pardons  unto  those  parties,  which  the  ^vadden 
said  Caiaphas  had  falsely  obtained,  to  induce  the  people  to  make  procession  for 
the  state  of  them  and  of  the  church  ;  which  pardons  brought  the  simple  people 
to  cursed  idolatry. 

Item,  The  said  Margery  said  to  this  deponent,  that  every  faithful  man  or  Against 
woman  is  not  bound  to  fast  in  Lent,  or   on  other  days  appointed  for  fasting  *'^^  ^, 
by  the  clairc:h  ;  and  that  every  man  may  lawfidly  eat  flesh  and  all  other  meats  fasting 
upon  the  said  days  and  times ;  and  that  it  were  better  to  eat  the  fragments  left  ''^ys. 
upon  Thursday  at  night  on  the  fasting  days,  than  to  go  to  the  market  to  bring 
themselves  in  debt  to  buy  fish ;  and  that  pope  Silvester  made  the  Lent. 

Item,  The  said  Margery  said  to  this  deponent,  that  WiUiam  White  was  falsely  White, 
condemned  for  a  heretic,  and  that  he  was  a  good  and  holy  man  ;  and  that  he  willing  to 
willed  her  to  follow  him  to  the  place  of  execution,  where  she  saw  that  when  he  the^takc, 
woidd  have  opened  his  mouth  to  speak  unto  the  people  to  instruct  them,  a  isstrick- 
devil,  (one  of  bishop  Caiaphas's  servants),  struck  him  on  the  lips,  and  stopped  his  ^"(,°"]J'"^ 
mouth,  that  he  could  in  no  case  declare  the  will  of  God. 

Item,  This  deponent  saith,  that  the  said  Margery  taught  her,  that  she  should 
not  go  on  pilgrimage,  neither  to  our  lady  of  Walsingham,  nor  to  any  other  saint 
or  place. 

Also  this  deponent  saith,  that  the  said  Margery  desired  her,  that  she  and 
Joan  her  maid  would  come  secretly,  in  the  night,  to  her  chamber,  and  there 
she  should  hear  her  husband  read  the  law  of  Christ  unto  them,  which  law  was 
written  in  a  book  that  her  husband  was  wont  to  read  to  her  by  night :  and  that 
her  husband  is  well  learned  in  the  christian  verity. 

Also  that  the  same  Margery  had  talked  with  a  woman  named  Joan  West, 
and  that  the  said  woman  is  in  a  good  way  of  salvation. 

Also  that  the  said  Margery  said  to  this  deponent,  '  Joan,  it  appeareth  by  your 
countenance,  that  you  intend  to  disclose  this  that  I  have  said  unto  you  ;'  and 
this  deponent  sware  that  she  would  never  disclose  it,  without  the  said  Margery 
gave  her  occasion.  Then  said  Margery  unto  this  deponent:  '  If  thou  do  accuse 
me  unto  the  bishop,  I  will  do  unto  tliee,  as  I  did  once  unto  a  certain  friar,  a  Car- 
melite of  Yarmouth,  who  was  the  best  learned  friar  in  all  the  coimtry.'  Then 
this  deponent  desired  to  know  what  she  had  done  to  the  friar.  Unto  whom 
Margery  answered,  that  she  had  talked  with  the  said  friai',  rebuking  him 
because  he  did  beg,  saying,  that  it  was  no  alms  to  give  him  any  good  thing, 
except  he  would  leave  his  habit,  and  go  to  the  plough,  and  so  he  should  please 
God  more,  than  following  the  life  of  some  of  those  friars.  Then  the  friar  re- 
quired of  the  said  Margery,  whether  she  could  teach  him  or  tell  him  any  thing 
else.  Then  the  said  Margery  (as  she  affirmed  to  this  deponent)  declared  to 
this  friar  the  gospel,  in  English  ;  and  then  the  friar  departed  from  her.  After 
this  the  said  friar  accused  the  said  Margery  of  heresy ;  and  she,  understanding  j 
tliat  the  friar  had  accused  her,  acciised  the  friar  again,   that  he  would  have 

a  q2 


596  PERSECtlTfOX   IN    SUFFOLK    AND    NORFOLK. 

Henry    seduced  licr ;  and  because  she  would  not  consent  unto  him,  the  friar  had  af- 

ft-      cused  her  of  lieresy.     And,  moreover,  she  said,  that  her  husband  would  have 

killed  the  friar  there-for;  and  so  the  friar,  for  fear,  held  his  peace,  and  went 

1  joo     '''*'  ^^^y  ^"'  shame. 

This  Margery  also  said,  that  she  had  oftentimes  been  fcignedly  confessed  to 
Against     the  dean  of  the  fields,  because  he  should  think  her  to  be  a  woman  of  good  life; 
con'fes'*'  ^^^  therefore  he  gave  the  said  Margery  oftentimes  money.     Then  this  depo- 
sion.         nent  asked  her  whether  she  had  confesse'd  her  sins  to  a  priest  or  not.     And  she 
answered,  that  she  had   never  offended  any  priest,  and  therefore  she  would 
never  confess  herself  to  any  priest,  neither  obey  him ;  because  they  have  no 
power  to  absolve  any  man  from  his  sins,  for  that  they  offend  daily  more  griev- 
ously than  other  men;  and  therefore  that  men  ought  "to  confess  themselves  only 
unto  God,  and  to  no  priest. 
A-^ainst         Item,  That  the  said  Margery  said  to  this  deponent,  that  the  people  did  wor- 
iimige       ship  devils  who  fell  from  heaven  with  Lucifer;  which  devils,  in  their  fall  to  the 
worsiiip.    earth,  entered  into  the  images  which  stand  in   the  churches,  and  have  long 
lurked  and  dwell  in  them ;  so  that  the  people,  worshipping  those  images,  com- 
mit idolatry. 
A''ainst         Item,  She  said  moreover  to  this  deponent,  that  holy  bread  and  holy  water 
iioiy  were  but  trifles  of  no  effect  or  force ;  and  that  the  bells  are  to  be  cast  out  of  the 

iloi"^'^"'"^  cburch,  and  that  tliey  are  excommunicated  who  first  ordained  them. 
l)irj(l.  Moreover,   that  she  should  not  be  burned,  although  she  were  convicted  of 

Lollardy,  for  that  she  had  a  charter  of  salvation  in  her  body. 

Also  the  said  deponent  saith,  that  Agnes  Bertheni,  her  servant,  being  sent 
to  the  house  of  the  said  Margery  the  Saturday  after  Ash-Wednesday,  the  said 
Margery  not  being  within,  found  a  brass  pot  standing  over  the  fire,  with  a 
piece  of  bacon  and  oatmeal  seething  in  it;  as  the  said  Agnes  reported  to  tliis 
deponent. 

There  were  also,  besides  this  deponent,  divers  others  sworn  and 
examined  upon  tlie  said  Margery,  as  John  Griraley  and  Agnes 
Bertliem,  servants  to  William  Cliffland,  who  all  together  confirmed 
the  fonner  depositions. 

Thus  much  we  have  thought  good  to  note,  as  concerning  Margery 
Backster,  which  wc  have  gathered  out  of  the  old  monuments  and 
registers.  But  what  became  of  her  after  this  her  accusation,  because 
■we  find  no  mention  made  in  the  said  registers,  we  are  not  able  to 
declare. 

The  same  year  also  were  the  like  depositions  made  by  one  William 
Wright  against  divers  good  men,  as  here  followeth. 

First,  This  deponent  saith,  that  William  Taylor  told  John  Piry  of  Ludiiey, 
in  the  house  of  John  Bungay  of  Beghton,  in  the  presence  of  John  Bungav, 
Robert  Grigges,  wright,  of  Martham,  and  John  Usher,  tliat  all  the  good  men  of 
Martham  who  were  favourers  and  helpers  to  that  good  man  William  A\'hite, 
are  evil  troubled  now-a-days ;  and  that  the  said  William  White  was  a  good  and 
holy  doctor ;  and  that  the  best  doctor  after  him  was  William  Evcrden,  who 
wrought  with  the  said  William  Taylor  of  Ludney,  by  the  sjiace  of  one  month ; 
and  that  the  first  Simday  of  the  same  month,  the  said  A\'illiam  Evcrden  did  sit 
all  day  upon  the  table  at  work,  saying  to  the  said  William  Taylor,  that  ho 
would  not  go  to  church  to  show  himself  a  scribe  or  a  pharisec  ;  and  the  second 
Sunday  he  put  on  gentlemen's  apparel,  and  went  to  Is'orwich,  to  hearken  how 
the  bishop  and  his  ministers  used  the  poor  Christians  there  in  prison. 

Also  the  said  William  Wright  deposed,  that  William  Taylor  of  Ludney  was 
one  of  the  sect,  and  went  to  London  wjth  sir  Hugh  Pie,  and  had  conversation 
oftentimes  with  sir  William  White,  having  often  conference  upon  the  Lollards' 
doctrine. 

Item,  That  Anise,  wife  of  Thomas  Moon,  is  of  the  same  sect,   and  favoured 


PERSECUTION    IN    SUFFOLK    AND    NORFOLK.  597 

them,  and  receiveth  them  often;  and  also  the  daughter  of  Tlionias  Moon  is  partly     Henry 
of  the  same  sect,  and  can  read  English.  VI. 

Item,  That  Richard   Fletcher,  of  Beckles,  is  a  most  perfect  doctor  in  that  ~T~n~ 
sect,  and  can  very  well  and  perfectly  expound  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  hath  a    Vioi" 
book  of  the  new  law  in  English,  which  was  first  sir  Hugh  Pie's. 

Item,  That  Nicholas  Belward,  son  of  John  Belward,  dwelling  in  the  parish 
of  Southelem,  is  one  of  the  same  sect,  and  hath  a  New  Testament  which  he 
bought  at  London  for  four  marks  and  forty-pence,  and  taught  the  said  William 
Wright  and  Margery  his  wife,  and  wrought  with  them  continually  by  the  space 
of  one  year,  and  studied  diligently  upon  the  said  New  Testament. 

Item,  That  Thomas  Gremner,  turner,  of  Dychingham,  is  perfect  in  that  sect 
and  law. 

John  Clark  the  younger,  of  Burgh,  had  the  bedding  and  apparel  of  William 
Everden  in  his  custody,  after  the  return  of  William  White  from  Burgh,  and  is 
of  the  same  sect. 

Item,  William  Bate,  tailor,  of  Sething,  and  his  wife,  and  his  son,  who  can  read 
English  very  well,  are  of  the  same  sect. 

Item,  William  Skirving,  of  Sething,  received  Joan,  the  wife  of  William  White, 
into  his  house,  being  brought  thither  by  William  Everden,  after  their  departure 
from  Martham, 

Item,  William  Osbourn  of  Sething,  John  Reve,  glover,  and  Bawdwin  Cooper 
of  Beckles,  are  of  the  same  sect. 

Item,  John  Pert,  late  servant  of  Thomas  Moon,  is  of  the  same  sect,  and  can 
read  well,  and  did  read  in  the  presence  of  William  White,  and  was  the  first  that 
brought  sir  Hugh  Pie  into  the  company  of  the  Lollards,  who  assembled  often- 
times together  at  the  house  of  the  said  Thomas  Moon,  and  there  conferred  upon 
their  doctrine. 

Item,  sir  Hugh  Pie  bequeathed  to  Alice,  servant  to  William  White,  a  new 
Testament,  which  they  then  called  the  book  of  the  new  law,  and  was  in  the 
custody  of  Oswald  Godfrey  of  Colchester. 

John  Perker,  mercer,  of  a  village  by  Ipswich,  is  a  famous  doctor  of  that  sect. 
Also  he  said,  that  Father  Abraham  of  Colchester  is  a  good  man. 

Item,  The  said  William  Wright  deposeth,  that  it  is  read  in  the  prophecies  A  pio- 
amongst  the  Lollards,  that  the  sect  of  the  Lollards  shall  be  in  a  manner  destroyed ;  Pl'^'^y- 
notwithstanding  at  length  the  Lollards  shall  prevail  and  have  the  victory  against 
all  their  enemies.    Also  he  said,  that  Tucke  knoweth  all  of  that  sect  in  Suffolk, 
Norfolk,  and  Essex. 

Besides  these,  there  were  many  others  the  same  year  troubled, 
whose  names  being  before  expressed  in  the  table  of  Norfolk-men, 
here,  for  brevity''s  sake,  we  omit  further  to  treat  of,  passing  over  to 
the  next  year  following,  Avhich  was  1430.' 

John  Burrel,  servant  to  Thomas  ]SIoon  of  Ludney,  in  the  diocese  a.d  h3o. 
of  Norwich,  was  apprehended  and  an-ested  for  heresy  the  ninth  day  of 
December,  in  this  year  of  our  Lord  1430,  and  examined  by  Master 
William  Bernham,  the  bishop's  commissary,  upon  the  articles  before- 
mentioned,  and  divers  others  hereafter  following  objected  against  him. 

Imprimis,  That  the  catholic  church  is  the  soul  of  every  good  christian  man. 
Item,  That  no  man  is  bound  to  fast  the  Lent,  or  other  fasting  days,  appointed  Lent  fa>t, 
by  the  church,  for  they  were  not  appointed  by  God,  but  ordained  by  the  priests;  fisli.-days.  . 
and  that  every  man  may  eat  flesh  or  fish  upon  the  same  days,  indifferently, 
according  to  his  own  will,  and  every  Friday  is  a  free  day  to  eat  both  flesh  an.d  Pilgrim- 
fish  indifferently.  ■  ''fj" "'« 
Item,  That  pilgrimage  ought  not  to  be  made,  but  only  unto  the  poor.  Masses 
Item,  That  it  is  not  lawful  to  swear,  but  in  case  of  life  and  death.                      f<"^  "le 
Item,  That  masses  and  prayers  for  the  dead  are  but  vain,  for  the  souls  of  the  profit""" 
dead  are  either  in  heaven  or  hell ;  and  there  is  none  other  place  of  purgatory  able. 
but  this  world. 

(I)  Ex  Regist.  Norw. 


Wliite, 
Call' 


perse 
culed 


•iJJges 


598  PERSECUTION    IX    SUl-lOJ.K    AND    KOKFOLK. 

Ht-nry        Upon  wliicli  avticlcs  lie,  being  convicted,  was  forced  to  abjure,  and 

^^"     suffered  like  penance  as  the  others  before  had  done. 
A.D.        Thomas   JSIoon    of   Ijudney  was  apprehended  and  attached  for 
^'^'^Q-    suspicion  of  heresy,  against  whom  were  objected  by  the  bishop  the 
articles  before  written,  but  especially  this  article  :  that  he  had  fami- 
liarity and  communication  Avith  divers  heretics,  and  had  received, 
comforted,  supported,  and  maintained  divers  of  them,  as  sir  William 
White,  sir  Hugh  Pie,  Thomas  Pert,  and  William  Callis,  priests,  with 
I'""'  many  more  ;  upon  which  articles  he,  being  convicted  before  the  bishop, 
pAesVs,     -\vas  forced  to  abjure ;  and  received  the  like  penance,  in  like  manner 
as  before. 

In  like  manner,  Robert  Grigges,  of  ]Martham,  was  brought  before 
uianr"  ^^^  bishop  the  seventeenth  day  of  February,  in  the  year  aforesaid, 
for  holding  and  affirming  the  aforesaid  articles,  but  especially  these 
hereafter  following. 

Articles.  That  tlic  sacrament  of  confirmation,  ministered  by  the  bishop,  doth  avail 
nothing  to  salvation. 

Tliat  it  is  no  sin  to  withstand  the  ordinances  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

That  holy  bread  and  holy  water  are  but  trifles,  and  that  the  bread  and  water 
are  the  worse  for  the  conjurations  and  characters  which  the  priests  make  over 
them. 

Upon  which  articles  he,  being  convicted,  was  forced  to  abjure,  and 
received  penance  in  manner  and  form  as  the  others  had  done  before 
him.  The  like  also  (albeit  somewhat  more  sharp)  happened  unto  John 
Finch  of  Colchester,  the  twentieth  day  of  September,  who,  albeit  he 
was  of  the  diocese  of  London,  being  suspected  of  heresy,  was  attached 
at  Ipswich  in  the  diocese  of  Norwich,  and  brought  before  the  bishop 
there,  before  whom  he,  being  convicted  of  the  like  articles,  as  all  the 
others  before  him,  was  enjoined  penance,  namely,  three  disciplinings 
at  solemn  procession  about  the  cathedral  church  of  Norwich  three 
ropi.sh  several  Sundays ;  and  three  disciplinings  about  the  market-place  of 
penance,  js^^^^.^.j^.^^  i\iYCC  principal  markct-days  ;  his  head,  neck,  and  feet,  being 
bare,  and  his  body  covered  only  with  a  short  shirt  or  vesture  ;  having 
in  his  hands  a  taper  of  wax  of  a  pound  weight,  which,  the  next  Sunday 
after  his  penance,  he  should  offer  to  the  Trinity ;  and  that  for  the 
space  of  three  years  after,  every  Ash- Wednesday  and  Waunday- 
Thursday,  he  should  appear  in  the  cathedral  church  at  Norwich, 
before  the  bishop  or  his  vicegerent,  to  do  open  penance  among  the 
other  penitentiaries  for  his  offences. 

There  were,  besides  these  men  whom  we  have  here  rehearsed, 
divers  and  many  others,  who,  both  for  the  concordance  of  the  matter, 
and  also  because  their  articles  and  punishments  were  all  one,  we  have 
thought  good  at  this  time  to  pass  over ;  especially  forasmuch  as  their 
names  be  before  recited  in  the  catalogue. 

II^idjatD  J^olieben;  .TBflrtnr. 

About  the  same  time,  even  the  same  year  1-130,  shortly  after  the 
solemn  coronation  of  king  Henry  VI.,  a  certain  man  named  Richard 
Hovedcn,  a  wool-winder,  and  citizen  of  London,  received  also  the 
crown  of  martvrdom  ;  which  man,  when  he  could  by  no  persuasions 


THE    EXAMINATION    OF    NICHOLAS    CANON. 

be  withdrawn  or  plucked  back  from  the  opinions  of  Wickliff,  was,  by    Henp 
the  rulers  of  the  church,  condemned  for  heresy,  and  as  Fabian  writeth, 
burned,  hard  by  the  Tower  of  London. 


VI. 


A.D. 
1431. 


Bicljola^  €Qnon,  of  €j!e. 

Now  to  proceed  in  our  story  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  in  following 
the  order  of  years,  we  find  that  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1431,  one 
JSTicholas  Canon,  of  Eye,  was  brought  before,  the  bishop  of  Norwich 
for  suspicion  of  heresy,  with  certain  witnesses  sworn  to  depose  against 
him  touching  his  manners  and  conversation  ;  which  witnesses  appoint- 
ing one  William  Christopher  to  speak  in  the  name  of  them  all,  he 
deposed,  in  manner  and  form  following : 

Depositions  against  Nicholas  Canon. 

First,  That  on  Easter-day,  when  all  the  parishioners  went  ahout  the  church  of 
Eye  solemnly  in  pi-ocession,  as  the  manner  was,  the  said  Nicholas  Canon,  as  it 
were  mocking  and  deriding  the  other  parishioners,  went  about  the  church  the 
contrary  way,  and  met  the  procession. — Tliis  article  he  confessed,  and  affirmed 
that  he  thought  he  did  well  in  so  doing. 

Item,  The  said  Nicholas  asked  of  Master  John  Colnian  of  Eye,  this  question  : 
Master  Cohnan,  what  think  you  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  V    To  whom  the 
said  Colman  answered :   '  Nicholas,  I  think  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is 
^'ery  God  and  very  man,  the  very  flesh  and  very  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
under  the  form  of  bread  and  wine.'     Unto  whom  Nicholas  in  derision  said: 
'Truly,  if  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  be  very  God  and  very  man,  and  the  very  Ifthesa- 
body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesu  Christ,  then  may  very  God  and  very  man  be  crament 
put  in  a  small  room ;  as  when  it  is  in  the  priest's  mouth,  that  receiveth  it  at  nesh"^ 
mass.     And  why  may  not  we  simple  men  as  well  eat  flesh  npon  Fridays,  and  tlien  the 
all  other  prohibited  days,  as  the  priest  to  eat  the  flesh,  and  drink  the  blood  of  ^arflesh 
our  Lord  every  day  indiiferently  ?' — Which  article  the  said  Nicholas  denied  that  on  Fri- 
he  spake  unto  Master  Colman,  but  unto  a  monk  of  Hockesney :  and,  further-  '^ay. 
more,  he  thought  he  had  spoken  well  in  that  behalf. 

Item,  That  on  Corpus  Christi  day,  at  the  elevation  of  high  mass,  when  all 
the  parishioners  and  other  strangers  kneeled  down,  holding  up  their  hands,  and 
doing  reverence  unto  the  sacrament,  the  said  Nicholas  went  behind  a  pillar  of 
the  church,  and  turning  his  face  from  the  high  altar,  mocked  them  that  did 
reverence  imto  the  sacrament. — This  article  he  also  acknowledging,  affirmed 
that  he  believed  himself  to  do  well  in  so  doing. 

Item,  When  his  mother  would  have  the  said  Nicholas  to  lift  up  his  right  hand, 
and  to  cross  himself  from  the  crafts  and  assaults  of  the  devil,  forasmuch  as  he 
deferred  the  doing  thereof,  his  mother  took  up  his  right  hand  and  crossed  him, 
saying,  '  In  nomine  Patris,  Fihi,  et  Spiritus  Sancti.  Amen.'  Which  so  ended, 
the  said  Nicholas,  immediately  deriding  his  mother's  blessing,  took  up  his  right 
hand  of  his  own  accord,  and  blessed  him  otherwise ;  as  his  adversaries  report  of 
him. — This  article  the  said  Nicholas  acknowledged  to  be  true. 

Item,  That  upon  Allhallows-day,  at  the  time  of  the  elevation  of  high  mass,  Nicholas 
when  many  of  the  parishioners  of  Eye  lighted  many  torches,  and  carried  them  [^^  "°J\ 
up  to  the  high  altar,  kneeling  down  there  in  reverence  and  honour  of  the  sacra-  his  back 
ment,  the  said  Nicholas,  carrying  a  torch,  went  up  hard  to  the  high  altar,  and  to  'l>e 
standing  behind  the  priest's  back  saying  mass,  at  the  time  of  the  elevation,  stood  ^jeiX 
upright  upon  his  feet,  turning  his  back  to  the  priest,  and  his  face  towards  the 

f)cople,  and  would  do  no  reverence  unto  the  sacrament. — This  article  he  acknow- 
edged,  affirming  that  he  thought  he  had  done  well  in  that  behalf. 

All  which  articles  the  bishop's  commissaiy  caused  to  be  copied  out  word  for 
word,  and  to  be  sent  unto  Master  William  Worsted,  prior  of  the  cathedral 
church  of  Norwich,  and  to  other  doctors  of  divinity,  of  the  order  of  begging- 
friars,  that  they  might  deliberate  upon  them,  and  show  their  minds  between 
that  and  Thursday  next  following;  on  which  Thursday,  being  the  last  of  i^^'^j 
November  in  the  year  abovesaid,  the  said  Nicholas  was  again  examined  before 


600  THOMAS    BAGLEY    AND    PAUL    CRAAV,    MARTYRS. 


A.D. 
1431. 


him. 


Master  Bernham  and  divers  others,  upon  two  other  articles  which  he  had  con- 
fessed unto  John  Exeter,  notary,  and  Thomas  Gcnisten,  bachelor  of  divinity, 
and  others.  Whereof  the  first  article  was  this  :  That  tlic  said  Nicholas  Canon, 
being  of  perfect  mind  and  remembrance,  confessed  that  lie  doubted  whether,  in 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  there  were  the  very  body  of  Christ  or  no. — This 

Another    article  he  confessed  before  the  commissary  to  be  true. 

tion™'"^'       Item,  That  he,  being  of  perfect  mind  and  remembrance,  believed  that  a  man 

Articles    Ought  not  to  confess  his  sins  to  a  priest. — This  article  he  also  confessed  that  he 

objected,   doubted  upon. 

Now  remaineth  to  declare  what  these  doctors  aforesaid  concluded 
upon  the  articles ;  whose  answer  unto  the  same  was  this  : 

Judg-  First  of  all,  as  touching  the  first  article,  they  said  that  the  article  in  the  same 

ment  on    terms  as  it  was  propounded,  is  not  simply  a  heresy,  but  an  error. 

cies.     "        Item,  As  touching  the  second  article,  the  doctors  agi-ce  as  in  the  first. 

Item,  As  touching  the  third  article,  they  afiirm  that  it  is  a  heresy. 
Heresy  Unto  the  fourth  article,  they  answered  as  unto  tlie  first  and  second, 

whetter         •^*^"'''  ^^^  doctors  affirm  the  fifth  article  to  be  a  heresy. 

the  sacra-  Item,  As  touching  the  sixth  article,  the  doctors  conclude,  that  if  the  said 
meiit  be  Nicholas,  being  of  perfect  mind  and  remembrance,  did  doubt  whetlier  the 
feet  boiiy  Sacrament  of  the  altar  were  the  very  perfect  body  of  Christ  or  no,  then  the 
of  Christ,  article  is  simply  a  heresy. 

Canon  Wlicreupon  the  said  commissary  declared  and  pronounced  the  said  Nicholas, 

declared  upon  the  determination  of  the  said  doctors,  to  be  a  heretic  ;  and  thereupon 
forced  the  said  Nicholas  to  abjure  all  the  said  articles.  That  done,  he  enjoined 
the  said  Nicholas  penance  for  his  offences  :  three  displings  about  the  cloister 
Tenance  of  the  cathedral  church  of  Norwich,  before  a  solemn  procession,  bare-headed 
f>"m'"^'^  and  bare-foot,  carrying  a  taper  of  half  a  pound  in  his  hand,  going  after  the 
manner  aforesaid,  like  a  mere  penitentiary  :  whicli  his  penance  the  judge  com- 
manded should  be  respited  until  the  coming  of  the  bishop  into  his  diocese,  and 
that  in  the  mean  time  he  should  be  kept  in  prison  ;  to  the  end  that  he  should 
not  infect  the  flock  with  his  venom  and  poison  of  eiTors  and  heresies. 

Thus  we  have  briefly  discoursed  unto  you  the  great  trouble  and 
afflictions  which  happened  in  Norfolk  and  Suffolk  by  the  space  of 
those  four  years  before  mentioned,  having  drawn  out  briefly,  for  every 
year,  certain  notable  cxam})lcs  sufficient  for  the  declaration  of  all  the 
rest,  forasmuch  as  theii-  opinions  being  nothing  different,  their  i)enancc 
and  punishment  did  also  nothing  differ,  otherwise  than  by  those  par- 
ticular examples  may  be  plainly  seen. 

And  now  to  proceed  as  we  have  begun  with  our  former  stories, 
generally  we  find  in  Fabian''s  Chronicles,  that  in  the  same  year  of  our 
Lord,  1431,  Thomas  Bagley,  a  priest,  vicar  of  Moncnden  beside 
Maiden,  being  a  valiant  disciple  and  adherent  of  Wickliff,  was  con- 
demned by  the  bishops  of  heresy  at  London,  about  the  middle  of 
Lent,  and  was  degraded  and  burned  in  Smithfield. 

^Qul  Ccato,  a  2?oIjcmian,  ilDactpr. 

The  same  year  also  was  Paul  Craw,  a  Bohemian,  taken  at  St. 
Andrew's  by  the  bishop  Henry,  and  delivered  over  to  the  secular 
power  to  be  bm^nt,  for  holding  opinions  contrary  unto  the  church  of 


THE    STORY    OF    THOMAS    OF    RENNES,    MARTYR.  60] 

Rome,  touching  the  sacrament  of  the  Lorcrs  Supper,  the  worshipping    Ji'^j^ry 

of  saints,  auricular  confession,  with  other  of  WicklifF's  opinions.'         '. — 

A.D. 

Cfje  ^ocp  of  Cfjomai^  of  li^enne.^,  a  ^rcnctjman  anCi  Carmelite  Jl^-. 
^ciac,  2Burnt  in  3ita[p  foe  tlje  jpcofe^'^'ion  of  C^n^t*'  ,,J:^^,,, 

"VVe  have  declared  before,  how  this  cruel  storm  of  persecution 
•which  first  began  with  us  in  England,  after  it  had  long  raged  here 
against  many  good  and  godly  men,  brake  out  and  passed  into  Bohe- 
mia; and  after,  within  a  short  time,  the  fire  of  this  persecution, 
increasing  by  little  and  little,  invaded  Scotland  ;  and  from  thence  now 
with  greater  force  and  violence  this  furious  devouring  flame  hath 
entered  Italy,  and  sufFereth  not  any  part  of  the  world  to  be  free 
from  the  murder  and  slaughter  of  most  good  and  godly  men.  It 
happened  about  this  time  that  one  Thomas  of  Rennes,  a  friar  of  that  Rennes 
sect  which  taketh  its  name  of  the  Mount  Carmel,  by  chance  came  huoitaiy. 
with  the  Venetian  ambassadors  into  Italy.  This  man,  although  he 
was  of  that  sort  and  sect,  which  instead  of  Christians  are  called  Car- 
melites, yet  was  he  of  a  far  other  religion,  and  understood  the  word 
of  God,  judging  that  God  ought  to  be  worshipped  neither  in  that 
mount,  nor  at  Jerusalem  only,  but  in  spirit  and  truth.  This  man, 
being  a  true  Carmelite,  and  favouring  with  his  whole  heart  that  new 
sweet  must,*  of  Jesus  Christ,  with  earnest  study  and  desire  seeking 
after  a  christian  integrity  of  life,  prepared  himself  first  to  go  into 
Italy,  trusting  that  he  should  find  there,  or  else  in  no  place,  some,  by 
whose  good  life  and  living  he  might  be  edified  and  instructed.  For 
where  ought  more  abundance  of  virtue  and  good  living  to  be,  than  in 
that  place  which  is  counted  to  be  the  fort  and  fountain  of  all  religion  ? 
And  how  could  it  otherwise  be,  but  that  where  so  great  holiness  is 
professed ;  whereupon  all  men's  eyes  are  bent  as  upon  a  stage  ;  where 
St.  Peter''s  seat  is,  and  is  thought  to  be  the  ruler  and  governor  of  all 
the  church,  all  things  should  flourish  and  abound  worthy  of  so  great 
expectation  in  that  place  ?  This  holy  man,  having  these  things 
before  his  eyes,  and  considering  the  same  with  himself,  forsook  his 
own  country  and  city,  and  went  unto  Rome,  conceiving  a  firm  and 
sure  hope,  that  by  the  example  of  so  many  notable  and  worthy  men, 
he  should  greatly  profit  in  godliness  and  learning ;  but  the  success  of 
the  matter  did  utterly  frustrate  his  hope,  for  all  things  were  clean 
contrary.  Whatsoever  he  saw,  was  nothing  else  but  mere  dissimu- 
lation and  hypocrisy.  Instead  of  gold,  he  found  nothing  but  coals  ;*  The 
and,  to  say  the  truth,  he  found  nothing  else,  there,  but  gold  and  ^oWen 
silver ;  for  instead  of  heavenly  gifts,  there  reigned  amongst  them  the  Rome. 
pomp  and  pride  of  the  world ;  in  place  of  godliness,  riot ;  instead  of  ah 
learning  and  study,  slothfulness  and  superstition.  Tyranny  and  corrupt 
haughtiness  of  mind  had  possessed  the  place  of  apostolic  simplicity ;  ^''^'^*- 
so  that  now  there  remained  no  more  any  place  or  liberty  for  a  man 
to  learn  that  which  he  knew  not,  or  to  teach  that  which  he  perfectly 
understood.  Finally,  all  things  were  turned  bottom  upwards ;  all 
things  happened  unto  him  contrary  to  his  expectation,  wheresoever 
he  went.  But  nothing  so  much  offended  this  good  man's  mind,  as 
the  intolerable  ambition  and  pompous  pride  in  them,  whom  example 

(1)  Ex  Hector.  Boetio.  (2)  Ex  Antonino,  3  part.  HLst.  fol.  165.  (3)  "  iTlud  novum 

mustumj"  sweet  wine.    Lat.  Edition,  page  73.— Er.  (4)  See  Appendix.— Ed. 


602  PIETY    llEVVARDED    WITH    PERSECUTION. 

H^ymj   of  Imniility  should  especially  commend  and  praise  to  the  "whole  ^'orld. 
"     And  albeit  that  he  saw  here  nothinij  Avhich  did  accord  and  affree  witii 


A.D.    the  rule  of  the  apostles,  yet  these  things  did  so  much  pass  all  measure 
^'^^^'    and  patience,  that  he  could  by  no  means  refi-ain  his  tongue,  in  so 
The  wick-  great  abuse  and  corruption  of  the  church,  seeing  such  ambitious  pride 
and  pride  In  tlicir  buildiugs,  in  their  apparel,  in  their  palaces,  in  tlicir  dainty 
tlierJ.'^^'""  f^^i"^N  "^  their  great  trains  of  servants,  in  their  horse  and  armour  ;  and, 
finally,  in  all  things  pertaining  unto  them.     AVhich  things  by  how- 
much  they  did  vary  from  the  prescribed  rule  of  the  gospel,  so  much 
the  more  -was  this  good  man  forced  to  speak  :  albeit  he  did  well  un- 
derstand how  little  he  should  prevail  by  speaking  ;  for,  if  admonition 
■would  profit  any  thing  at  all,  the  books  of  Wickliff  and  divers  others 
The  cor-   Were  uot  Wanting.     The  famous  testimonies  of  John  Huss,  and  of 
wiu  !-iT-    Jerome  of  Prague,  and  their  blood  slied  for  the  same,  were  yet  pre- 
iiiit  no      sciit  before  their  eyes ;    at  ■whose  most  effectual  exhortations,  they 
tiJn.        were  so  little  corrected  and  amended,  that  they  seemed  twice  more 
cruel  than  they  were  before.     Yet  all  this  could  not  fear  this  good 
man  Thomas,  but  that  in  so  necessary  and  wholesome  an  office  he 
Avould  spend  his  Hfe,  if  need  should  be.     So  by  this  means,  he  who 
came  to  be  a  scholar  unto  others,  was  now  forced  to  be  their  teacher. 
And  he,  who  determined  to  follow  other  men's  lives  and  m.anners, 
liad  now,  contrariwise,  set  before  them  his  life  to  be  marked  and  fol- 
lowed :  for  he  lived  so  amongst  them,  that  his  life  might  be  a  rule 
unto  them  all  ;  and  so  taught,  as  he  might  also  be  their  schoolmaster. 
For,  even  as  Paul  hath  foreshowed  unto  such  as  desired  to  live  godly 
in  Christ,  that  they  should  suffer  persecution,  such  like  reward  hap- 
pened imto  this  man.     He  gave  unto  them  the  fruit  of  godliness, 
Piety  re-  wliicli  they  sliould  follow  :  they  again  set  upon  his  head  the  diadem 
vkh'p!-r-  of  martyrdom.    He  showed  them  the  way  to  salvation  ;  and  they,  for 
Bccution.  ^jjg  benefit  of  life,  rewarded  him  -svith  death  :  and  whereas  no  rewards 
had  been  worthy  for  his  great  labours  and  travails,  they,  Avith  most 
extreme  ignominy,  persecuted  him  even  unto  the  fire.    For  ■when,  by 
continual  preaching,  he  had  gotten  great  envy  and  hatred,  the  rulers 
began  to  consult  together  by  what  means  they  might  circumvent  this 
man's  life.     Here  they  had  recourse  to  their  accustomed  remedies  ; 
for  it  was  a  peculiar  and  continual  custom  amongst  the  prelates  of 
the  church,  that  if  any  man  did  displease  them,  or  if  his  talk  was  not 
Heresy     according  to  their  mind,  or  by  any  means  hurtful,  or  a  hinderance  to 
where      tlicir  lucrc  aud  gain,  by  and  by  they  framed  out  articles  of  some 
nunc  IS.    ],er(>gy^  which  they  charged  him  •withal.     And  like  as  every  living 
thing  hath  his  peculiar  and  proper  weapon  to  defend  himself  frum 
harm,  as  nature  hath  armed  the  boar  with  his  tusks,  the  hedgehog  with 
his  prickles,  the  lion  is  feared  for  his  claws,  the  dog  for  his  biting, 
the  bull  fighteth  with  his  horns,  neither  doth  the  ass  lack  his  hoofs  to 
strike  withal  :    even  so  this  is  the  only  armour  of  the  bishops,  to 
strangle  a  man  with  heresy,  if  he  once  go  about  to  mutter  against 
their  will   and  ambition  ;   which  thing  may  be  easily  perceived  and 
seen  in  this  most  holv  man,  besides  a  great  number  of  others.    Who, 
when  now  he  began  to  -wax  grievous  imto  them,  and  could  no  longer 
licy,  and  bc  suffcrcd,  wliat  did  they  ?     Straightways  flee  to  their  own  policies, 
\v;th\y-   and,  as  they  had  done  with  Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  even  so 
ranny.      ^^^^^^  ^j^^^  a|jout  t,o  practisc  against  this  man.     They  overwhelm  him 


Popery 
armed 
fith  po- 


A.D. 
1431. 


ARTICLES    ATTRIBUTED    TO    THOMAS     OF    RENNES.  603 

with  suspicion,  they  seek  to  entangle  him  with  questions,  they  exa-  ^^jr?j 
mine  him  in  judgment,  they  compile  articles  against  him,  and  lay 
heresy  to  his  charge  ;  they  condemn  him  as  a  heretic,  and  being  so 
condemned,  they  destroy  and  kill  him.  This  is  their  godliness  ;  this 
is  the  peaceable  order  of  those  Carmelites,  whose  religion  is  to  wear 
no  sword  nor  shield,  notwithstanding  they  bear  in  their  hearts  malice, 
rancour,  vengeance,  poison,  craft,  and  deceit,  sharper  than  any  sword. 
AVith  how  great  care  and  policy  is  it  provided  by  law,  that  none  of 
these  clergymen  should  fight  with  sword  in  the  streets  ?  when  in 
judgment  and  accusations  (where  it  is  not  lawful  for  a  man  to  oppress 
his  brother)  there  is  no  murderer,  Avho  hath  more  ready  vengeance, 
or  that  doth  more  vilely  esteem  his  brother''s  soul  than  they.  They 
shed  no  blood  themselves  ;  they  strike  not,  nor  kill ;  but  they  deliver 
them  over  unto  others,  to  be  slain.  What  difference  is  there,  I  pray 
you,  but  that  they  are  the  authors,  and  the  others  are  but  the  minis- 
ters of  the  cruel  fact  ?  They  kill  no  man  as  murderers  do.  How 
then  ?  Although  not  after  the  same  sort,  yet  they  do  it  by  another 
mean. 

The  articles  which  they  falsely  gathered  against  this  man,  are 
affirmed  by  some  to  be  these : — 

That  the  church  lacketh  reformation,  and  that  it  shall  be  punished  and 
reformed. 

That  infidels,  Jews,  Turks,  and  Moors,  shall  he  converted  unto  Christ  in  the 
latter  days. 

That  abominations  are  used  at  Rome. 

That  the  unjust  excommunication  of  the  pope  is  not  to  be  feared  ;  and  tliose 
wlio  do  not  observe  the  same,  do  not  sin  or  oii'end. 

But'  yet  there  lacked  a  minister  for  these  articles,  albeit  he  could 
not  long  be  wanting  at  Rome,  Avhere  all  things  are  to  be  sold,  even 
men's  souls.     For  this  office  and  ministry  there  was  no  man  thought 
more  meet  than  William  of  Rouen,  cardinal  of  St.  Martin's  in  the 
Mount,  vice-chancellor  of  the  court  of  Rome.     Eugene  at  that  time 
was  pope,  who  had  a  little  before  succeeded  pope  Martin  above-men- 
tioned; before   the  which  Eugene  this  godly  Frenchman  of  Rennes 
was  brought,  and  from  thence  sent  to  prison;  and  again,  after  his  im-  Rennes  is 
prisonment,  and  divers  and  sundry  grievous  torments,  he  was  brought  cStedand 
before  the  judges.     The  wolf  sat  in  judgment;  the  lamb  was  accused.  ^°^^f^^ 
Why  ?  because  he  had  troubled  the  spring.     But  here  need  not  many  pope 
words.     This  good  man  Thomas,  not  being  able  to  resist  the  malice  ^"°'"^- 
of  these  mighty  potentates,  had  oifended  enough,  and  was  easily  con- 
victed and  condemned  to  be  burned :  but  in  such  sort,  as  first  of  all 
he  should  be  deprived  of  all  such  degrees  as  he  had  taken  to  priest- 
hood ;    for  it   is   counted  an  unlawfid  thing,   that  a    priest  should 
be  punished  with  profane  punishment,  when,  notwithstanding,  it  is  law- 
ful enough  for  priests  to  put  any  layman  to  death,  be  he  never  so  guilt- 
less.   How  religiously  and  earnestly  do  they  foresee  that  the  majesty  of 
the  priestly  dignity  should  not  in  any  case  be  hm-t  ?     But  how  little 
care  have  they  that  their  consciences  be  not  hurt  with  false  jiKlgments, 
and  oppressing  the  guiltless  ?     Wherefore,  before  he   should  come 
unto  punishment,  this  good  man  Thomas  must  be  degraded.     The 

(1)  Ex  Antoniii.  3  part.  Hist.  fol.  165. 


604  THE  MAUTYUDOM  OF  THOMAS  OF  llENNi-5. 

11,-vry    order  and  inannci-  of  tliis  popisli  degrading  is  partly  touched  \\\w\\  in 
,  the  story  of  William  Taylor. 

A.  D.        After  it  had  pleased  the  bishops  to  degrade  this  man  from  the 
^^''^^-    degrees  wherewith  before  they  had  consecrated  him,  and  thought  not 
He  is       that  sufficient,  by  and  by,  afterwards,  they  dc])rived  liim  of  his  life 
at'uome.  also,  and  burned  him,  four  years  after  he  came  to  Rome,'  a.d.  1436. 
Thomas        *  Tlicsc^  dcgrccs,  bccausc  ye  shall  not  be  ignorant,  are  not  such  as 
^^^^  "  '  may  be  counted  among  the  differences  whereby  we  are  known  from 
others  ;  neither  among  the  '  jiropers''  which  are  always  agreeable  unto 
us,  but  among  those  common  accidents,  which  we  both  may  have, 
and  may  be  taken  away  from  us  at  the  will  and  pleasure  of  the 
bishops.    For  thus  Ave  are  taught  by  such  as  write  of  philosophy,  that 
there  is  an  apt  and  easy  motion  from  the  habit  to  deprivation,  but, 
contrariwise,  from  privation  unto  the  habit  there  is  no  return.    Where- 
fore, gentle  reader,  it  is   not  to  be  marvelled  at,  why  that  he,  being 
now  become  a  layman,  should  die,  who  lived,  being  a  priest.     But 
this  thou  maycst  more  marvel  at,  what  folly  and  madness  was  in  those 
men's  minds,  who,  through  such  acts  and  doings,  would  set  them- 
selves forth  to  be  a  mocking-stock  unto  all  the  whole  world,  and,  not 
only  to  be  derided  of  men,  but  to  be  ab()minable  and  accursed  before 
God.*    And  thus,  through  the  cruelty  of  these  most  tyTannous  prelates, 
this  blessed  martyr  died.    Albeit  it  is  not  to  be  thought  that  he  died, 
but  made  a  loss  of  this  body,  for  a  greater  gain  of  salvation  before 
the  just  judgment  of  God.     Neither  is  it  to  be  doubted  but  that  he 
liveth  eternally  in  heaven,  under  the  altar,  with  them  whose  blood  the 
Lord  will  revenge,  peradventure  too  soon  for  some  of  them  whom  the 
earth  hath  here  so  long  holden  unpunished. 
Divers  As  tliis  Tliomas  above  mentioned  suffered  at  Rome,  so  were  divers 

martyrs,   otlicrs,  iu  Other  placcs  about  Germany,  executed  near  about  the  same 
time,  after  the  burning  of  John  liuss;  as  Henry  Grundfeldor,  priest, 
of  Ratisbon,  a.d,  1420;  also  Henry  Radtgeber,  priest,  in  the  same 
city,  A.D.  1423  ;  John  Draendorfe,  of  uoble  birth,  and  a  priest,  was 
burned  at  Woitos,  a.d.  1424;  Peter  Thoraw,  at  Spires,  a.d.  1426; 
Matthew  Hager  also  suffered  at  Rerlin  in  Gcnnany,  not  long  after.^ 
After  the  death  of  pope  Martin,  who  reigned  Iburteen  years,  suc- 
Pope  Eu.  ceeded  Eugene  IV.,  about  a.d.  1431.     Of  whom  Antoninus  thus 
Bene  IV.  ^j-jt^^t],^  ^\^r^^  ]jg  ^^g  i^^udi  given  to  wars,  as  Ins  conflicts  and  fighting 
with  the  Romans  may  declare  ;  also  the  battles  between  the  Venetians 
and  the  Florentines. 

This  pope  began  first  to  celebrate  the  council  of  Basil,  which 
council  Martin,  his  predecessor,  had  before  intended,  according  to  the 
institution  of  the  council  of  Constance.  Notwithstanding  the  said 
Eugene,  perceiving  afterwards  this  council  of  Basil  not  to  favour  him 
and  his  doings,  and  fearing  some  detriment  to  come  to  him  by  the  same, 
afterwards  laboured,  by  all  subtle  practice,  to  dissolve  and  interrupt  the 
said  council,  and  from  Basil  to  translate  it  first  to  Ferrara,  then  to  Flo- 
rence, more  near  to  his  own  see  of  Rome.  Concerning  which  council 
of  Basil,  forasmuch  as  we  have  begun  here  to  make  mention,  it  shall 

.   ^',  (1)  In  the  appendix  will  be  found,  "  Carmina  quxdam  in  ejus  laudem  repcrta,"  from  the  Latin 

''""""'•    Edition  of  155!),  p.  75.-Kd. 

(2)  See  Edition  15(;3,  p.  3C2.— Ed. 

(.3)  Ex  Bale  Ccntur.  sept.  [Interesting  particulars,  relating  to  these  martyra,  will  bo  .^oiind  in 
a  Dutch  Martyrology  pubiibhed  at  Dort  iu  1GJ7.— Eu.] 


THE    ORDER    ANJ)    MANNER    OF    THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL.  605 

be  no  great  digression  out  of  the  way  to  discourse  something  thereof  iTcnry 

(the  Lord  so  permitting)  more  at  large,  so  much  as,  for  the  principal '. 

matters  thereof,  shall  seem  sufficient  or  necessary  to  be  known.  A.  D. 

1431. 

Clje  <©rDei:  anb  ili-lanncr  of  tfje  Council  of  2Ba.^iT, 

WITH    A    BRIEF    RECAPITULATION    OF    THE    PKINCIPAL     MATTERS 
DECREED    AND    CONCLUDED    THEREIN,* 

With  a  full  Discourse  of  the  Disputation  holden  amongst  the  Bishops, 
upon  Eight  Conclusions  proponed  in  the  same  Council ;  collected 
and  translated  out  of  the  Two  Books  of  ^-Eneas  Sylvius,  who  was 
there  present,  and  at  that  time  a  meetly  good  man,  and  afterward 
was  made  Cardinal  and  Pope,  called  Pius  the  Second.^ 

In  the  thirty-ninth  session  of  the  council  of  Constance,  as  is  before 
mentioned,^  it  was  decreed  and  provided  concerning  the  order  and 
times  of  such  general  councils  as  should  hereafter  follow.     The  first 
that  should  next  ensue,  to  be  kept  the  fifth  year  after  the  said  council 
of  Constance ;  the  second  to  be  holden  the  seventh  year  again  after  that; 
and  so  orderly  all  others  to  follow  successively  from  ten  years  to  ten 
years.     Wherefore,   according   to  this  decree,   followed  a  general 
council  five  years  after  the  council  of  Constance,  celebrated  and  holden 
at  Sienna,  under  Pope  Martin,  a.d.  1423;  but  it  soon  broke  up.  [AuRust 
After  the  which  council  the  term  of  seven  years  being  expired,  another  roVened 
council  was  holden  at  Basil  a.d.  1431  ;  the  which  council  is  noted  Juiy2M: 
to  have  been  the  most  troublesome,  and  to  have  endured  longer  than  slL  Dec. 
any  other  council  before-time  celebrated  and  holden  in  the  church.  ''^"^'^ 
This  council  continued  almost  the  space  of  twelve  years  ;  wherein 
it  was  concluded,  as  before  in  the  council  of  Constance,  that  the 
general  councils  were  above  the  pope,  and  both  of  these  two  councils 
did  attribute  the  chief  authority  in  decreeing  and  determining  unto 
a  general  council ;   which  is  the  cause  that  the  contrary  part  doth 
derogate  so  much  from  the  authority  of  both  these  councils. 

^Vhen  pope   Martin  V.  had  appointed  Julian,   cardinal-deacon 
of  St.  Angelo,  his  legate,  to  celebrate  and  hold  a  general  council 
at  Basil  for  the  reformation  of  the  church  and  rooting  out  of  heresies,  Death 
within  short  space  after  pope  Martin  died  (a.d.  1431);  in  whose  Mar'un. 
seat  Eugene  IV.  succeeded,  who  confirmed  unto  the  said  cardinal  ^^,*:^-  ^ 
Julian  the  same  authority  which  his  predecessor  before  had  given  hsi'.] 
him.     Unto  this  council  of  Basil,  being  begun,  came  the  emperor 
Sigismund,  who,  during  his  lifetime,  with  his  presence  and  authority 
did  protect  and  defend  the  said  synod.     After  the  emperor''s  death, 
pope  Eugene,  altering  his  former  mind  and  purpose,  would  transfer 
the  council  unto  Bologna,  and  thereby  hinder  the  success  of  the 
council  of  Basil.     And  first  he  held  a  contrary  council  at  Ferrara,  [Jan. 
and  afterward  at  Florence  :  for,  after  the  death  of  the  emperor  Sigis-  nss'.f '^^ 
mund,  there  were  no  princes  nor  noblemen  that  had  any  care  or  regard  [Feb. 
of  the  council.     Eugene,  the  pope,  pretended  causes  as  touching  the  i439'.] ' 
Greeks  who  should  come  unto  the  council,  and  the  uniting  of  their  Pope 

°  Eugene 

(1)  Ex  ^nei  Sylvio,  Ex  Cochleo  in  Hist.  Hussit.,  Et  ex  paralipom.  Abbat.  Ursper^.  seeketli  to 

(2)  The  history  of  the  council  of  Basil  is  considerably  abridged  in  the  second  and  succeeding  U'ssolve 
editions  of  the  Acts  and  Monuments ;  the  more  complete  history  which  will  oe  found  m  iNe  fol-  the  coun- 
lovving  pages  is  supplied  from  the  first  edition,  namely,  that  of  1563,  from  which  the  passages  in  '"''• 
asterislis,  with  numerous  other  additions,  are  introduced.     See  tlie  Appendix. — Ed. 

(3)  See  supra,  p.  420.— Ed. 


606  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

H^Ty    cliurcli  unto  tlie  West  churcli,  the  which  Greeks  would  in  no  wise  pass 
the  Alps :  also  as  touching  his  own  incommodity,  that  he  could  not 


A.D.    come  unto  Basil,  bcin"-  so  lonfja  journcv  ;  and  that  all  his  men  nii":ht 

LI_  have  easy  access  unto  Bologna ;  and  that  amongst  the  Germans  (who 

sionbT    ^"  ^'''^•'^  °^^^  country  are  so  intractable)  nothing  can  be  attempted  for 
tween  the  their  reformation  :  whereupon  he  cited  cardinal  Julian  and  the  fathers 
amiThe     of  tlic  council  unto  Bologna,  luider  groat  penalty.     They  aijain  cited 
P°P^-       the  i^ope,  that  eitlicr  he  should  come  himself  unto  the  council  or  send 
2«ihLv.D.  ambassadors,  under  the  like  penalty.     For  this  cause  the  ambassadors 
H3r.j       Q^  Albert,  king  of  the  Romans,  and  of  the  other  princes  of  Germany, 
with  the   orators  of  the  council  of  Basil,  and  the  cardinal  Julian, 
assembled  together,  first  at  Nuremberg,  to  appease  the  dissension 
between  the  council  and  the  pope ;  and  when  they  could  determine 
nothing  there,  they  agreed  to  assemble  again  at  Frankfort,  on  the 
calends  of  March ;  for  it  was  thought  that  the  electors  of  the  empire 
might  best  assemble  and  meet  in  that  place.     In  the  mean  time  the 
emperor's  ambassadors,  and  the  ambassadors  of  the  electors,  went  unto 
Basil,  and  having  conference  with  the  ambassadors  of  the  other  princes 
who  were  there,  and  sending  for  the  cardinal  of  St.  Peter  (an  excel- 
lent man,  who  at  that  time  tarried  at  Constance,  to  see  the  end  and 
issue  of  things),  they  did  earnestly  exhort  the  fathers  of  the  council, 
that  they  would  embrace  and  receive  the  means  of  concord  which  they 
Avould  offer.     The  request  of  the  princes  was,  that  the  fathers  would 
translate  the  council,  and  go  unto  another  place;  the  which  only  thing 
pope  Eugene  seemed  always  to  seek  and  desire,  that  thereby  he  might 
either  divide  the  fixthers  of  the  council,  or  take  away  their  liberty. 
The  pre-        Notwithstanding,  this  sacred  synod  thought  good  neither  to  deny 
the'^^coun-  the  princes'  request,  nor  to  grant  that  which  pope  Eugene  required, 
the''^'^'"^  During  this  doubt,  the  emperor's  ambassadors,  the  bishops  of  Passau 
pope's      and  Augsburg,  with  John  Eich,  a  famous  lawyer,  repaired  to  the  em- 
request.    p^^^^j.^  -^^^  j^j.^^  (being  much  rcquircd  and  stiiTcd  thereunto)  appointed 
a  noble  and  valiant  baron  called  Conrad  de  Winsperg,  by  the  royal 
commandment,  to  be  protector  and  defender  of  the  council  and  the 
fathers.     "Whereby,  as  the  enemies  perceived  the  emperor's  mind  to 
be  alienate  from  the  pope,  so  the  fathers  of  the  council  understood  his 
good-will  towards  them  ;  forsomuch  as  he  would  not  have  sent  ihcm 
a  protector,  if  he  had  not  judged  it  a  lawful  council,  neither  again 
would  he  have  judged  it  to  be  a  council  at  Basil,  if  he  had  given  credit 
to  pope  Eugene.     But  the  assembly  that  should  have  been  holden  at 
Frankfort,  bv  reason  of  a  great  pestilence  which  broke  out  there,  was 
translated  unto  JNIcntz.    The  ambassadors  of  the  princes  also  thought 
good  to  go  thither,  if  they  might  find  any  means  of  unity,  whereby 
they  might  unite  and  knit  the  pope  again  unto  the  council. 
The  Tlic  assembly  was  very  famous,  for  there  were  present  the  arch- 

^a^sem-     ^^ishops  of  Mou'tz,  Cologne,  and  Treves,  electors  of  the  sacred  empire, 
l^'l.^.' ..  and  the  ambassadors  of  all  the  other  electors.     Notwithstanding,  the 
archbishop  of  Cologne  was   the  chief  favourer  of  the  council  in  this 
assembly,  who,  with  all  his  labour  and  diligence,  went  about  to  bring 


Mentz,  to 

make 

unity. 


the  matter  unto  a  good  end.  Rabanus,  the  archbishop  of  Treves 
showed  himself  somewhat  more  rough.  The  sacred  synod  also  thought 
good  to  send  thither  their  ambassadors,  and  appointed  out  the  patriarch 
of  Aquileia,  the  bishop  of  Vich,  and  the  bishop  of  Argos  ;  *  John 

(1)  Seethe  Aiipeinlix.— Ed. 


mr,ry 
VI. 

AD. 

14.19. 

POPE    EUGEXE    A    HEUETIC.  60' 

de  Segovia,  and  Thomas  de  Corsellis,  divines;  with  divers  lawyers. 
There  was  no  man  there  present,  who  would  name  himself  the  ambas- 
sador of  Eugene  ;  albeit  there  were  many  of  his  favourers  and  friends 
come  thither,  both  from  the  council  and  also  from  Florence,  who,  albeit 
they  had  sworn  to  the  contrary,  yet  favoured  they  more  Eugene  than 
the  council,  whose  sect  William,  a  lawyer  of  Constance,  afterwards 
called  the  grisled  sect.^  But  the  chief  Hercules  of  all  theEugenians 
was  Nicholas  Cusanus,  a  man  singularly  well  learned,  and  of  great  expe- 
rience. After  divers  consultations  had,  the  electors  of  the  empire,  and 
the  ambassadors  of  the  other  princes  of  Germany,  thought  good  to  give 
out  commandment  throughout  their  whole  nation  and  country,  that 
the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Basil  should  be  received  and  observed. 

Whilst  these  things  were  thus  debated  at  Mentz,  there  sprang  a 
ccrta'n  very  doubtful  question  amongst  the  divines  who  remained  at 
Basil,  whether  or  not  Eugene  might  be  called  a  heretic,  who  had  so 
rebelliously  contemned  the  commandments  of  the  church.  Hereupon 
they  gathered  themselves  together,  disputing  among  themselves  by 
the  space  of  six  days  in  the  forenoons  and  afternoons,  some  affirming 
the  proposition,  and  others  holding  the  negative  part.  Upon  this  Thrfe 
their  disputation  there  arose  three  several  opinions,  some  affirming  lli^^^^^„ 
that  he  was  a  heretic;  other  some  not  only  a  heretic,  but  also  a  liie pop?, 
relapse ;  the  third  sort  would  neither  grant  him  to  be  heretic,  nor  a 
relapse.  Amongst  these  divines,  the  chief  and  principal  both  in  learn- 
ing and  authority  were  the  bishop  of  Ebrnn,*  ambassador  of  the  most 
noble  king  of  Castile,  and  a  certain  Scottish  abbot ;  who,  as  two  most 
valiant  champions,  subdued  all  their  enemies,  so  that  all  the  rest  did 
either  consent  unto  their  arguments,  or  give  place  unto  them ;  so 
that  their  determination  took  place,  and  Eugene  was  pronounced 
both  a  heretic  and  a  relapse.  Eight  conclusions  were  there  deter- 
mined and  allowed  amongst  the  divines,  which  they  called  '  verities,"" 
the  copy  whereof  thev  did  divulgate  throughout  all  Christendom. 

When  the  ambassadors  of  the  council  were  returned  from  Mentz,  Theam- 
and  certain  report  was  made  of  the  allowing  of  their  decrees,  the  r^tu^n"" 
fathers  of  the  council  thouijht  good  to  discuss  the  conclusions  of  the  from 
divines  more  at  large.     Whereupon,  by  the  commandment  of  the 
deputations,  all  the  masters  and  doctors  of  civil  and  canon  law  were  ^^^ 
called  together,  with  the  prelates,  into  the  chapter-house  of  the  great  pope's 
church,  tliere  openly  to  dispute  and  discuss  Eugene''s  heresy :  which  discuss- 
thing  sore  grieved  the  archbishop  of  Milan,  fearing  lest  this  disputation  ^^^^  ^^^^^ 
should  work  the  deprivation  of  Eugene,  the  which,  as  he  said,  he  had  bishop  of 
always  opposed  for  fear  of  schism.     Wherefore  he  ceased  not,  by  all  taketh 
manner  of  ways,  to  labour  to  stop  and  trouble  the  matter,  exhorting  p^j-ffi^r^ 
them  that  were  absent  by  his  letters,  and  encouraging  those  that  were  fear  of  a 
present  by  his  words,  to  the  defence  of  Eugene.  But,  at  the  last,  there 
was  a  great  assembly  in  the  chapter-house,  some  coming  thither  to 
dispute,  and  other  some  to  hear.     This  disputation  continued   six 
days,  both  forenoon  and  afternoon.     Cardinal  Louis,  archbishop  of 
Aries,  as  being  neutral  on  the  question,  was  appointed  moderator  and 
arbiter  of  the  whole  disputation  ;  who,  beside  many  other  notable 
virtues,  was  both  valiant  and  constant.     Nicliolas  Amici,  who  was  a 
proctor  of  the  faith,  a  famous  man  amongst  the  divines  of  Paris,  was 
to  demand  of    every  man  what   his  opinion    was.      John  Dienle- 

(1)  Seethe  Appendix.— Ed.  (2)  Ihid. 


608  THE    COUN'CIL    OF    BASIL. 

Henry    fist,    pultlic  notarj,  was  to  write  down  every  man's  sentence  and 
___!Zl_  judgment.     The  conclusions  of  tlie  divines,  wliich  were  tlie  ground 
A.  D.    and  foundation  of  their  disputation,  were  these  here  following  : 
1439. 

■ '-  The  Conclusions  of  the  Disputation. 


I.  It  is  a  verity  of  tlie  catholic  faith,  that  a  sacred  general  council  hath  power 
over  the  pope,  and  any  other  person. 

II.  The  pope  cannot  by  his  own  authority,  either  dissolve,  translate,  or  pro- 
rogue a  general  council  lawfully  congregate,  without  the  consent  of  the  council 

I  itself:  and  this  is  of  like  verity. 

V  III.  He  who  doth  obstinately  resist  these  verities,  is  to  be  counted  a  heretic. 

•  \  IV.  Pope  Eugene  IV.  resisted  these  verities,  when  at  the  first  he  attempted 

by  the  plenitude  of  his  apostolic  power  to  dissolve  or  to  translate  the  council  of 

Basil. 

V.  Eugene,  being  admonished  by  the  sacred  council,  did  revoke  the  errors 
repugnant  to  these  verities. 

VI.  The  dissolution  or  translation  of  the  council,  attempted  the  second  time 
by  Eugene,  is  against  the  aforesaid  verities,  and  containeth  an  inexcusable  error 
touching  the  faith. 

VII.  Eugene,  in  going  about  to  dissolve  and  translate  the  council  again,  is 
fallen  into  his  before-revoked  errors. 

VIII.  Eugene,  being  warned  by  the  synod  that  he  should  revoke  the  disso- 
lution or  translation  the  second  time  attempted,  persevering  in  his  rebellion 
after  that  his  contumacy  was  declared,  and  erecting  a  council  at  Ferrara, 
showeth  himself  thereby  obstinate. 

These  were  the  conclusions  which  were  read  in  the  chapter-house 
"before  the  fathers  of  the  council  :  upon  the  which  when  they  were 
desired  to  speak  their  minds,  they  almost  all  confirmed  and  allowed 
them.  Notwithstanding,  the  archbishop  of  Palermo,  commonly  called 
Panormitane,^  disputed  much  against  them,  as  did  the  bishop  of 
Burgos,  and  the  king  of  Arragon's  almoner.  Yet  did  they  not 
gainsay  the  three  first  conclusions,  but  only  those  wherein  pope 
Eugene  was  touched.  This  Panormitane,  as  he  was  subtle,  so  did 
he  subtlely  dispute  against  the  last  conclusions,  endeavouring  to  show 
that  Eugene  was  not  relapsed  ;  and  had  great  contention  with  the 
bishop  of  Argos,  John  de  Segovia,  and  Francis  dc  Foix,  divines. 

The  Argument  of  Panormitane  for  the  Pope. 
Articles         He  divided  articles  of  faith  into  three  sorts ;  those  strictly  such,   as  those 
divided     '"  ^''^  Creed  ;  general,  as  the  declarations  made  by  tlie  church  ;  most  general 
into  three  of  all,  as  in  those  things  which  arise  of  the  premises  :  allirming  that  Eugene  did 
sort!..        jjy  „Q  nicans  violate  his  fiiith  in  his  first  dissolution  that  he  made,  because  it  is 
not  contained  in  the  Creed,  neither  yet  in  the  determinations  of  the  church, 
that  tlie  pope  cannot  dissolve  any  councils ;  and  that  it  seemed  not  unto  him  to 
rise  of  determinations  before  made,  but  rather  of  the  decrees  of  the  council  of 
Constance.     And  further,  that  this,  as  a  case  omitted,  is  reserved  for  the  pope 
to  be  discussed,  forsomuch  as  in  the  chapter  beginning  '  Frequens  '  it  appcareth 
that  the  place  where  the  council  should  bekeptouglit  to  be  chosen  by  the  pope, 
the  council  allowing  the  same,  and  nothing  at  all  is  spoken  on  this  matter. 
And  if,  peradventure,  Eugene  had  ofTtMulcd  in  the  first  dissolution,  notwith- 
standing, he  ought  to  be  liolden  excused,  because  he  did  it  in  conjunction  with 
Panormi-  the  council  of  cardinals,  who  represented  the  church  of  Rome  ;  whose  authority 
ferret'ir     ^^^  aflirmed  to  be  such,  that  the  judgment  thereof  should  be  preferred  before  all 
thejudg-  t^"2  world,  a  doctrine  supported  (he  said)  by  a  singular  gloss.     Neither  was 
ment  of     the  sacrcd  council  found  to  have  ever  proceeded  against  Eugene  as  a  heretic ; 
naLs^be-''  ^"'^  '-'^''*^  ^^''"'^  ""  evident  sign  that  the  council  had  not  thought  him  to  have 
fore  aU      swerved  from  the  faith.     Neither  did  it  have  any  weight  with  him  what  was 
Uieworld.  gaid  concerning  his  adhesion,  and  his  errors  revoked  ;  for  that  he  himself  had 
read  the  whole  text  of  the  adhesion,  and  that  the  pope  did  not  therein  revoke 
the  dissolution  as  contrary  unto  the  faith,  but  as  breeding  offence.     Also  that 

(1)  See  on  Panormitane  infrA,  vol.  vl.  p.  COO,  Note  (2). 


DISPUTATIONS    IN    THE    COUNCIL.  609 

the  last  dissolution  had  nothing  of  the  sort  in  it,  forsonmch  as  that  likewise  was    Henry 
made  with  the  advice  of  the  cardinals,  and  for  the  uniting  of  the  Greeks,  and       ^'^■ 
tiiat  he  might  not  be  compelled  in  a  criminal  cause  to  answer  by  his  proctor,      .   ^ 
when  he,  being  letted  by  sickness,  could  not  come  personally.     And  so,  foras-    i  .'r-q" 

much  as  by  the  first  dissolution  Eugene  had  fallen  into  uo  error  of  faith,  he  " '  '_ 

could  not  be  persuaded  that  he  was  to  be  called  a  relapse,  forsomuch  as  neither  The  pope 
in  the  first,  neither  yet  in  tlie  secoud,  dissolutiou  did  he  violate  the  faith.  e[h*u"e 

Tliis  oration  of  Panormitane  was  by  all  praised  rather  than  allowed,  ""j""^ 
Notwithstanding  this  effect  it  wrought,  that  afterward  the  word  Greeks, 
"  relapse  "  was  taken  out  of  the  conclusions,  and  instead  thereof  the  meanetu 
word  "prolapse'''  put  in.  Neither  durst  Panormitane  himself  alto-  f]"ini'f'^ 
gether  excuse  Eugene  of  heresy,  but  defended  the  first  dissolution  Thepope, 
more  than  the  second  :  yet  departed  he  not  Avithout  answer  ;  for  lapse,  but 
John  de  Segovia,  an  expert  divine,  rising  up,  answered  him  reverently  p''"'^''^'^- 
and  courteously,  as  was  comely  toward  so  great  a  prelate. 

The  Answer  of  John  de  Segovia. 

He  said,  he  granted  that  which  Panormitane  had  spoken  touching  the  divi- 
sion of  articles  of  faith  into  three  sorts,  and  that  it  made  for  his  purpose. 
For  if  those  things  are  to  be  holden  for  articles  of  faith,  said  he,  which  may  be 
gathered  of  tlie  determinations  of  tlie  church,  it  was  manifest  that  the  conclu- 
sions in  question  redounded  and  came  of  the  determinations  of  the  church,  that 
is  to  say,  of  tlie  council  of  Constance ;  for  if  therein  the  pope  were  made  subject 
unto  a  general  council,  who  is  it  that  will  say  that  the  pope  hath  power  over  a 
•  council  which  is  above  him,  and  that  Eugene  ought  to  remain  pope?  because 
he  could  not  dissolve  a  council  which  is  above  him,  without  the  consent 
thereof:  which  article  undoubtedly  he  hath  violated  and  broken.  And  if  any 
man  will  say  that  in  the  first  dissolution  this  article  was  not  violated  because 
tiiere  was  no  declaration  as  yet  made  thereof,  let  him  who  so  thinketh  under- 
stand, tliat  the  bishop  of  Rome  ought  not  only  to  know  the  plain  and  manifest, 
hut  also  the  secret  and  hidden,  things  of  the  faith ;  for  he,  being  the  vicar  of 
Ciirist,  and  tlie  head  of  all  others,  hath  to  instruct  and  teach  all  men.  But  if 
so  be  he  get  out  of  that  dilemma,  he  shall  still  he  convicted,  because  he  per- 
sisted in  the  dissolution  long  after  the  declaration  of  the  coimcil  was  made^ 
neither  did  consent  unto  the  determination  of  the  church ;  and  therefore,  if 
peradventure  he  did  not  err  in  the  faith  in  dissolving  of  the  council,  yet  did  he 
err  in  persevering  in  the  same,  as  manifestly  appeareth  by  the  saying  of 
Clement,  oftentimes  alleged  by  Panormitane,  wherein  it  is  said,  '  That  he  who  Thepope 
liveth  rebelliously,  and  neglecteth  to  do  good,  is  rather  a  member  of  the  devil  neglect 
than  of  Christ,  and  rather  an  infidel  than  a  believer;'*  so  that  Eugene,  as  dis-  '"S '".do 
obeying  the  church,  may  not  unreasonably  be  called  an  infidel.  Neither  is  it  n°eui'ber,* 
true  that  the  pope  hath  not  offended  in  a  matter  of  faith  ;  forasmuch  as,  both  in  not  of 
that  answer  which  beginneih  '  Cogitanti,'  and  also  in  the  answer  which  beginneth  i,u"of'tiie 

Sperant,'  made  unto  the  pope's  ambassadors,  these  words  are  manifest :  '  This  devil, 
article  concerneth  faith,  and  we  had  rather  die,  than  cowardly  give  place.'  By 
the  wliich  saying  it  was  evident  that  the  council  sufficiently  admonished  the 
pope  that  he  went  against  the  faith ;  and  therefore  it  seemed  that  afterward, 
wiien  Eugene  by  the  act  of  adhesion  revoked  the  dissolution,  he  also  revoked 
an  error  of  faith  contained  in  the  same.  The  offence  also,  whereof  mention 
was  made,  had  arisen  because  of  an  error  in  faith  :  for  some  said  that  the  pope 
is  under  tlie  council,  other  some  denied  it,  and  this  diversity  of  doctrine  brought 
offence.  Also  in  the  pope's  adhesion  it  was  expressly  declared,  tiiat  the  pope 
did  revoke  the  assertions  made  in  his  name  against  the  autlicrity  of  the  council. 
And  albeit  in  such  revocations  the  style  and  order  of  judgments  were  not  ob- 
served, notwithstanding,  it  sufficed  what  was  usually  done  when  a  council  pro- 
ceeded against  a  pope,  in  which  case  the  only  thing  requisite  was,  that  truth 
be  observed :  neither  was  a  council  subject  to  any  positive  law,  that  it  must  Councils 
observe  the  judicial  terms  or  style.  bound  to 

Also  he  Sdid  that  he  utterly  contemned  that  same  smgular  gloss  which  did  "ive^iaw. 
prefer  the  church  of  Rome  before  all  the  world  :  that  it  was  well  called  singular, 
which  decreed  such  foolish  and  fond  things,  and  was  unworthy  to  be  followed 
(1)  Dihtinetion  38,  rap.  IC— Ed. 

VOL.    I  if.  K    R 


610  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

JTfnry    of  any  man  ;  and  that  he  did  much  marvel  at  Panormitane,  and  other  doctors 

^^-      of  those  days,  wlio,  whilst  they  went  about  to  extol  the  authority  of  the  glosses, 

.    Tx      do  abase  the  same  by  adding  their  siuf^uiarities  tliereto  ;  for  that  gloss  is  singii- 

\.i-xq'    ^^^'  wliich  is  alone.     But  who  would  not  niore  esteem  a  gloss  which  should 

! — !_  throughout  breathe  the  same  doctrine  and  speak  consistently  with  itself,  than 

one  which  only  in  one  place  should  assert  any  thing,  wliich  may  seem  without 

doubt  to  be  an  error.     But  as  regarded  the   point  of  doctrine  in  this  case, 

[Hieron.    St.  Jerome,  a  most  sound  doctor,  was  contrary  to  this  gloss,  who  *  doubtetli 

ad  Kva-     nothing  at  all,  but  that  the  world,  as  touching  authority,  is  greater  than  the 

City  itself,'  that  is  to  say,  Rome. 

Scfjoviiis  could  not  finish  this  his  oration  without  interruption  ; 
for  Panormitane  oftentimes  interrupting  him,  went  about  to  confute 
now^  this  assertion,  and  now  that.  Whereupon  the  bishop  of  Argos 
rising  up,  a  man  not  only  eloquent,  but  also  of  a  stout  courage, 
troubled  Panormitane  in  his  reasons  and  arguments,  and  put  him 
from  his  purpose.  In  truth  they  proceeded  so  fir,  that  they  passed 
the  bounds  of  disputation,  and  did  not  abstain  from  opprobrious 
taunts.  The  bishop  of  Argos  indeed  afterward  begged  pardon, 
though  perhaps  the  least  in  error  of  the  two  ;  but  inferiors  must 
succumb. 

The  bishop  of  Argos  having  chanced  to  say,  that  the  bishop  of 

Rome  was  the  servant  of  the  church,  Panormitane  could  not  suffer 

that ;  insomuch  that  he  so  forgot  himself  that  day,  and  his  knowledge 

Panormi-  (which  Otherwise  was  very  great)   did  so  fail  him,  that  he  was  not 

pointeth    ashamed  to  affirm,  that  "the  pope  was  lord  of  the  church.     \\'hom 

loi^o?^  Segovius  answered  thus  : 

Mark,   said   he,    O   Panormitane,  what  thou  sayest;  for  that  is  the  most 

honourable  title  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  whereby  he  calleth  himself  '  the  servant 

of  the  servants  of  God.'     Which  title  is  gathered  from  what  Christ  said  imto 

his  disciples,  when  they  demanded  of  him  which  of  them  was  the  greatest : 

The  yu  know  he  answered  them,  '  The  princes  of  the  nations  have  lordship  over 

pope  and    them  ;  but  you  shall  not  do  so,'  <i'c. ;  wherein  he  did  nlterlv  prohibit  lordship. 

detiredo^  And  Peter,  who  was  the  first  vicar  of  Christ,  said:  'Feed  the  flock  of  God 

minion,     which  is  committed  unto  you,  providing  for  them  not  by  compulsion,  but  wil- 

rTh^"^^    lingly  :'  and  immediately  after  he  saith,   '  not  as  lords  over  the  clergy.'     But 

Scrip-        if  Cln-ist  the  Son  of  God  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister,  how 

tures.        then  can  his  vicar  have  any  lordship,  or  be  called  'lord,'  as  you,  Panormitane, 

insist?  fbrsomiich  '  as  the  disciple  is  not  above  his  master,  nor  the  servant  above 

his  lord.'     And  the  Lord  himself  saith  ;   '  Be  ye  not  called  masters,  forsomuch 

as  one  is  your  master,  that  is  Christ ;  and  he  who  is  the  greatest  among  you, 

shall  be  your  servant.' 

Panormitane  being  somewhat  disquieted  with  this  answer,  the 
coimcil  brake  up  and  departed. 

The  next  day  there  was  a  general  congregation,  and  they  returned 
all  again  unto  the  chapter-house  after  dinner,  where  the  arclibishoj)  of 
Lyons,  his  king's  orator,  being  required  to  speak  his  mind,  after  he 
had  by  divers  and  sundry  reasons  proved  Eugene  to  be  a  heretic,  he 
bitterly  complained,  strongly  censuring  the  negligence  and  weakness 
of  those  that  had  ])referred  such  a  man  unto  the  papacy,  and  so  moved 
all  their  hearts  who  were  present,  that  they  all,  as  well  as  himself,  did 
bewail  the  calamities  of  the  universal  church. 
The  Then  the  bishop  of  Burgos,  one  of  the  orators  for  Spain,  divided 

BurgSs!*'  the  conclusions  into  two  parts,  calling  some  general,  and  other  some 
personal,  and  disputed  very  excellently  as  touching  the  three  first 
conclusions  ;  afHrming,  that  he  did   not  doubt  their  truth,  save  that 


the 
cliurch. 


The 
French 
kind's 
ambassa- 
dor 

against 
Eugene. 


A    GENERAL    COUNCIL    ABOVE    THE    POPE.  61 

Uie  addition,  which  made  mention  of  the  faith,  seemed  to  him  to  be 
doubtful.     But  upon  this  point  he  dwelt  much,  namely,  that  the 


council  was  above  the  pope;  which,  after  he  had  sufficiently  proved    A.D. 
both  by  divine  and  human  law,  he  taught  also  by  natural  reason,    ^'^•^^- 
alleging  Aristotle  for  witness,  who  saith  that  in  every  well  ordered 
kingdom   it  should   especially   be  provided,   that  the    whole    realm 
should  be  of  more  power  than  the  king ;  and  that  if  it  happened 
contrary,  it  were  not  to  be  called  a  kingdom,  but  a  tyranny.     So  The " 
likewise  did  he  think  of  the  church,  that  it  ought  to  be  of  more  powei' ai'mve the 
than  the  prince  thereof,  that  is  to  say,  the  pope.      Which  his  oration  ^"^^■ 
he  uttered  so  eloquently  and  pleasantly,  so  learnedly  and  truly,  that 
all  men  hung  on  his  lips,  and  (what  is  not  very  usual)  desired  rather 
to  liave  him  continue  his  oration,  than  to  make  an  end  thereof. 

But  when  he  entered  into  the  other  conclusions  and  tried  to 
impugn  them,  he  seemed  to  have  lost  himself,  and  to  be  no  more  the 
same  man  that  he  was  ;  for  neither  was  there  the  same  eloquence  in 
liis  words,  nor  weight  in  argument,  nor  cheerfulness  of  countenance  ; 
so  that  if  he  could  have  seen  himself,  he  would  peradventure  greatly 
have  marvelled  at  himself.  Every  man  before  might  well  perceive 
a  certain  power  and  force  of  truth,^  which  ministered  copy^  of  matter 
and  words  unto  him,  so  long  as  he  spake  in  her  defence  :  but  when 
he  began  once  to  speak  against  her,  she  took  away  even  his  natural 
power  of  speech  from  him.'  Notwithstanding,  Panormitane  and  the 
bishop  of  Burgos  showed  this  example  of  modesty,  that  albeit  they 
would  not  confess  or  grant  the  last  conclusions  to  be  verities  of  faith, 
yet  they  would  not  that  any  man  should  follow  or  lean  unto  their 
opinion,  seeing  they  were  but  mean  divines  ;  but  rather  unto  the 
opinions  of  the  divines.  But  the  king  of  Arragon's  almoner,  being 
a  subtle  and  crafty  man,  did  not  directly  dispute  upon  the  conclu- 
sions, but  picking  out  here  and  there  certain  arguments,  sought  to 
perplex  the  council.  Against  these  the  Scottish  abbot,  a  man  of  an 
excellent  wit,  disputed  very  much  ;  also  Thomas  de  Corsellis,  a 
flimous  divine,  than  whom  no  one  more  stoutly  defended  the  decrees 
of  the  sacred  council,  through  a  certain  extreme  bashfulness  always 
keeping  his  eyes  on  the  ground,  did  largely  and  luminously  dispute 
in  defence  of  the  conclusions. 

The  Chief  Arguments  of  the  Disputation,  as  summed  up  by  ^Encas 
Sylvius, 

But  now,  to  avoid  tediousness,  I  will  only  proceed  to  declare  the  arguments 
whereby  the  conclusions  were  finally  confirmed,  not  referring  at  ail  to  the  five 
last  conclusions,  which  concern  the  person  of  Eugene,  but  only  to  the  three  first. 
According,  then,  to  probable  arguments  which  I  gathered  out  of  the  disputation 
of  the  fathers — In  the  first  conclusion  is  the  greatest  force,  and  it  is  the  first  First  con- 
to  be  discussed:  touching  which,  two  things  are  to  be  inquired  and  examined ;  '^l^^i""- 
the  one,  whether  a  general  council  have  authority  over  the  pope,  the  other, 
whether  the  catholic  faith  command  it  to  be  believed.  As  touching  that  the 
pope  is  subject  to  a  general  council,  it  is  excellently  well  proved  by  the  reason 
before  alleged  by  the  bishop  of  Burgos.  For  the  pope  is  in  the  chiu-ch, 
as  a  king  in  his  kingdom ;  and  for  a  king  to  be  of  more  authority  than  his 
kingdom,  it  were  too  absurd :  ergo,  neither  ought  the  pope  to  be  above  the 

(1)  "  The  force  of  truth"  appeareth  also  in  jEneas,  the  writer  hereof;  although  afterwards, 
wlien  he  was  pope,  ne  denied  the  same. 

(2)  "  Copy, "  i.e.  "  abundance,"  from  the  Latin  "  copia :"  an  obsolete  use  of  the  word.     Todd's 
Johnson. — Ed. 

(3)  Note  what  it  is  for  a  man  to  labour  against  his  knowledge. 

R    K    2 


A.D. 

1439.- 


61g  THE    COUXriL    OF    BASH- 

ffenry    church.    For  like  as  oftentimes  kings,  who  do  wickedly  govern  the  common- 
f'l-      wealth,  and  exercise  cruelty,  are  deprived  of  their  kingdoms ;  even  so  it  is  not 
to  be  doubted,  but  that  the  bishops  of  Rome  may  be  deposed  by  the  church, 
that  is  to  say,  by  the  general  councils. 

Neither  do  I  herein  allow  those  who  attribute  such  ample  and  large  authority 

A  king      unto  kings,  that  they  will  not  have  them  bound  under  any  laws ;  for  such  as  so 
""„'  "^       do  say,  b'e  but  flatterers,  who  do  talk  otherwise  than  they  think.  For  albeit  that 
thortty""  they  do  say,  that  the  moderation  of  the  law  is  alway  in  the  prince's  power;' 
than  his    jj^jit  ^\^y  J  ^j^ns  understand,  that  when  reason  shall  persuade,  he  ought  to  digresa 
kingdom.  ^^^^^  ^j^^  rigour  of  the  law.     For  he  is  called  a  king,  who  careth  and  provideth 
for  the  commonwoaltli,   takcth  pleasure  in  the  commodity  and  profit  of  his 
subjects,  and  in  all  his  doings  hath  respect  to   the  connnodity  of  tliose  over 
whom  he  ruleth ;  which  if  he  do  not,  he  is  not  to  be  counted  a  king,  but  a 
What  a     tyrant,  wliose  property  it  is,  only  to  seek  his  own  profit;  for  in  this  point  a 
king  is.     i^i„g  diflereth  from  a  tyrant,  tluU  the  one  seeheth  the  connnodity  and  profit  of 
,  those  whom  he  ruleth,  and  the  other  only  his  own  ;  the  which  to  make  more 
manifest,  tlie  cause  is  also  to  be  alleged  wlierefore  kings  were  ordained. 
The  in-         At  tlie  beginning  (as  Cicero  in  his  Offices  saith)  it  is  certain,  that  there 
stitution    ^yas  a  certain  time  when  the  people  lived  without  kings.    But  afterwards,  when 
'"''''■    lands  and  possessions  began  to  be  divided  according  to  the  custom  of  every 
nation,  then  were  kings  ordained  for  no  other  cause,  but  only  to  exercise  justice. 
For  when,  at  the  beginning,  the  common  people  were  oppressed  by  rich  and 
mighty  men,  they  ran   by-and-by   to  some  good  and  virtuous  man,  who  should 
defend  the  poor  from  nijury,  and  ordain  laws  whereby  the  inch  and  poor  might 
dwell  together.    But  when  as  yet,  under  the  rule  of  kings,  the  ])()or  were  often- 
times oppressed,  laws  were  ordained  and  instituted,  which  should  judge  neither 
for  hatred  nor  favour,  and  give  like  ear  unto  the  poor  as  unto  tlie  rich.  Whereby 
we  do  understand  and  know,  not  only  the  people,  but  also  the  king  to  be  subject 
to  tlie  laws.  And  if  we  do  see  a  king  to  contemn  and  despise  the  laws,  violently 
rob  and  spoil  his  subjects,  defile  virgins,  dishonour  matrons,  and  do  all  things 
licentiously  and  temerariously ;    do  not  the  nobles  of  the  kingdom  assemble 
together,  deposing  him  from  his  kingdom,  and  set  up  another  in  his  place,  who 
shall  swear  to  rule  and  govern  uprightly,  and  be  obedient  unto  the  laws? 
The  pope  Verily,  as  reason  doth  persuade,  even  so  doth  the  use  thereof  also  teach  us.     It 
besui)/e'rt  secmeth  also  agreeable  unto  reason,  that  the  same  should  be  done  in  the  church, 
that  is  to  say,  in  the  council,  which  is  done  in  any  kingdom.     And  so  is  this 
sufficiently  apparent,  which  we  have  before  said,  that  the  pope  is  subject  unto 
the  council. 


CO  line 


Petrus' 
expoun 
ed. 


But  now,  to  pass  unto  the  arguments  of  divinity,  tlie  foundation  of  the  matter 
which  we  do  treat  upon,  is  the  words  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  in  divers  places, 
Tues      but  especially  where  he  speaketh  unto  Peter:   '  Tu  es  Petrus,  et  super  banc 
petram  aedificabo  ecclesiam  nieam,  et  portne  inferi  non  prrevalebunt  adversus 
earn;'  that  is,  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  u])on  this  rock  will  I  build  my  church,  and 
the  gates  of  liell  shall  not  prevail  against  it.'     Upon  which  words  it  secmetli 
good  to  begin  this  disputation,  forsomuch  as  some  were  wont  to  allege  these 
words,  to  extol  the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome.    But  (as  it  shall  by-and-by 
appear)  the  words  of  Christ  had  another  sense  and  meaning  than  divers  of  them 
do  think;    for  he  saith,  'And  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it.' 
Verily  this  is  a  great  promise,  and  these  words  of  the  Lord  are  of  great  import- 
ance. For  what  greater  word  could  there  have  been  spoken,  tlum  that  the  gates 
Sins  are    of  hell  should  not  prevail  against  the  church  ?  These  gales  of  hell,  as  St.  Jerome 
of  hull'^^  saith,  do  signify  sins.     Wlierefore,  if  sins  cannot  prevail  against  the  church, 
neither  can  any  malign  spirits  prevail  against  the  same,  which  have  no  power 
at  all  over  mankind,  but  only  through  sin.     And  for  that  cause,  whereas  it  is 
said  in  Job,  that  llu-re  is  no  power  upon  the  earlli  that  may  be  compared  unto 
the  power  of  the   malign  spirit;   thereby  it  fblloweth,   that  the  power   of  the 
church  is  above  all  otlier  power. 
Afiainst         We  may,  also,  upon  tlie  same  saying,  reason  after  another  sort :  forscnnuli 
pists''^opi-  '*"  ^^^^  gates  of  hell,  that  is  to  say,  sins,  cannot  prevail  against  the  churcli,  the 
•jion.that  cliuich  theiehy  is  declared  to  be  without  sin  ;  the  which  cannot  be  spoken  of  tlie 

(1)  These  kind  of  flattoreis  come  now,  in  our  days. 


THE    CHURCH    ONE    FLESH    WITH    CHRIST.  613 

pope,  who  is  a  mortal  man,  forsomuch  as  it  is  written,  '  Seven  times  in  the  day  iienry 

the  just  man  doth  offend.'     If  the  church  be  without  spot  because  it  cannot  be  ^'l- 

defiled  with  sin,  who  is  it  that  will  prefer  a  sinful  man  before  an  undefiled  .    , 

church?     Neither  let  us  give  ear  unto  those  who  will  not  refer  these  words  of  ,,'00' 
Christ  unto  the  church,  where  he  saith,  '  Oravi  pro  te  Petre,  ut  non  deficiat 


fides  tua;'  that  is  to  say,  '  Peter !   I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  should  the  pope 
not  fiiil  thee.'     For,  as  St.  Augustine  saith  in  the  exposition  of  the  Psalms :  p^^'""' 
'  Certain  things  are  spoken  as  though  they  seemed  properly  to  pertain  unto  tlie    Q^^y.^ 
apostle  Peter,  notwithstanding  they  have  no  evident  sense,  but  when  they  are  pro  te, 
referred  unto  the  church,  the  person  whereof  he  is  understood  figuratively  to  i''^'''^''  is 
represent.'     Whereupon  in  another  place,  in  the  questions  of  the  New  and  Old  of  the 
Testament,  upon  the  words,  '  Rogavi  pro  te  Petre;'  '  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  church 
Peter!'  what  is  doubted?  Did  he  pray  for  Peter,  and  did  he  not  pray  for  James 
and  John,  besides  the  rest?     It  is  manifest,  that  under  the  name  of  Peter  all 
others  are  contained.     For  in  another  place  of  St.  John,  he  saith  :  *  I  pray  for 
them  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  and  I  will  that  wheresoever  I  am,  they  shall 
be  also  with  me.'     Whereupon  we  do  oftentimes   by  the  name  of  Peter  under- 
stand the  church,  which  we  do  nothing  at  all  doubt  to  be  done  in  this  place ; 
otherwise  the  truth  could  not  consist,  forsomuch  as  within  a  while  after,  the  faith 
of  Peter  failed  for  a  time,  by  the  denial  of  Christ ;  but  the  faith  of  the  church, 
whose  person  Peter  did  represent,  did  always  persevere  inviolate. 

As  touching  the  bishops  of  Rome,  if  time  would  suffer  us,  v/e  could  rehearse  Bishops 
many  examples,  how  that  they  either  have  been  heretics,  or  replenished  with  °^  Rome 
other  vices.     Neither  are  we  ignorant,  how  Marcellinus,  at  the  emperor's  com-  i\^^_ 
mandment,  did  sacrifice  unto  idols,  and  that  another  (which  is  more  horrible) 
did  attain  unto  the  papacy  by  a  devilish  fraud  and  deceit. '     Notwithstanding, 
the  testimony  of  Paul  to  the  Hebrews  shall  suffice  us  at  this  time,  who  saith 
that  '  every  bishop  is  compassed  in  with  infirmity,'  that  is  to  say,  with  wicked- 
ness and  sin.  Also  the  testimonies  of  Christ  himself  do  approve  that  the  church  The 
remaineth  always  without  sin ;  for  in  Matthew  he  saith,  '  I  am  with  you  even  church 
unto  the  end  of  the  world.'   Which  words  v/ere  not  only  spoken  to  the  apostles  ^n/and 
(for  they  continued  not  unto  the  end  of  the  world),  but  also  unto  their  succes-  tiie  pope 
sors ;  neither  would  Christ  then  signify  that  he  was  God,  dispersed  throughout  ^^^  ^'"" 
all  the  world,  as  he  is  also  perceived  to  be  amongst  sinnei-s,  but  would  declare 
a  certain  gift  of  grace  through  his  assistance,  whereby  he  would  preserve  the 
holy  church,  consisting  amongst  his  apostles  and  their  successors,  always  im- 
maculate and  undefiled. 

And  again  in  another  place,  '  I,'  saith  he,  '  will  pray,  and  he  shall  give  you 
another  comforter,  that  he  may  remain  with  you  for  ever,  even  the  Spirit  of 
truth,  whom  the  world  cannot  receive,  because  the  world  seeth  him  not,  neither 
knoweth  him ;  but  you  shall  know  him,  because  he  shall  remain  with  you.' 
Which  words  being  spoken  unto  the  disciples  of  Jesus,  are  also  understood  to  be 
spoken  unto  their  successors,  and  so  consequently  unto  the  church.  And  if  the 
Spirit  of  truth  be  continually  in  the  church,  no  man  can  deny  but  that  the 
cTiurch  ought  to  continue  undefiled.  By  tlie  same  authority  also  that  Christ  is 
called  the  spouse  of  the  churcli,  who  seeth  not  but  that  the  church  is  undefiled  ? 
♦  For  the  husband  and  the  wife,'  as  the  apostle  saitli,  'are  two  in  one  flesh,'  and, 
as  he  doth  also  add,  '  no  man  hateth  his  own  flesh.'  Thereby  it  cometh  to  pass.  The 
that  Christ  cannot  hate  the  church,  forsomuch  as  she  is  his  spouse,  and  one  flesh  chuu-h  is 
with  him,  and  no  man  can  hate  himself;  ergo,  the  church  doth  not  sin ;  for  if  °'|j,j  "^^ 
it  did  sin,  it  should  be  hated,  for  sinners  the  Lord  doth  hate.  Which  authorities  Christ, 
being  gathered  together,  we  ought  with  the  apostle  to  confess  that  the  church 
of  God  hath  neither  spot  nor  wrinkle.-  Also  writing  unto  Timothy,  he  affirmeth 
the  church  to  be  the  pillar  and  foundation  of  the  truth  ;  whereupon,  in  this  song 
of  tlie  spouse,  it  is  said :  '  My  friend,  thou  art  altogether  fair  and  beautiful, 
neither  is  there  any  spot  in  thee.'  These  words,  peradventure,  may  abash  some, 
that  I  do  go  about  to  prove  the  church  to  be  without  sin.  For  as  the  church 
doth  contain  all  men  who  are  called  Christians,  who  also  do  agree  and  come 
together  in  one  belief  of  faith,  and  participation  of  the  sacraments,  I  do  fear  lest 
some  men  will  think,  tlvat  I  do  affirui  all  men  to  be  without  sin;  which  is  so  far 

(1)  He  raeanetii  Silvester  II.  [See  Appendix.] 

(2)  The  church   is  witlibut  spot  or  sin,  ii  to  he  understood  not  by  nature,  but  only  by  '"a- 
putation. 


614 


THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 


Ufvry 
■    VI. 

A.D. 
1439. 

Tlie 
church 
■without 
Eiii,  how 
to  be 
under- 
stood. 
An  error 


time  of 
Christ's 
passion. 


from  my  meaning,  that  I  do  verily  think  the  contrary  to  be  most  trne.  For  I 
suppose,  that  there  is  no  man  in  tlie  church,  beino:  clothed  in  this  mortal  flesh, 
witiiout  sin.  Neither  do  these  things  vary  or  dissent  among  themselves ;  for 
the  chmch  hath  this  gift,  that  albeit  every  part  and  member  thereof  may  sin, 
yet  the  whole  body  cannot  sin.  For  there  be  always  good  men  in  the  church, 
who,  albeit  they  be  subject  unto  human  fragility,  notwithstanding  they  have  so 
perfect  a  gift  of  sincere  and  pure  virtue,  tliat,  subduing  all  carnal  desires  and 
affections,  they  keep  themselves  a  pleasant  and  acceptable  sacrifice  imto  God. 
Neither  do  I  consent  or  agree  unto  the  opinion  of  divers,*  who  affirm  that  the 
Virgin  Mary  only  persevered  in  faith  at  the  Lord's  passion.  \Vhereupon  divers 
have  not  been  ashamed  to  say,  that  the  faith  was  so  debilitated  and  weakened, 
theVi'nr'in  ^^^^^  '*-  Seemed  to  be  returned  to  one  only  old  woman  ;  whose  opinion,  rr  rather 
Mar>-  did  madness,  St.  Paul  seemeth  openly  to  reject,  writing  thus  unto  the  Romans : 
persevere^  <  J)q  yg  ^qj  know,'  saith  he,  'what  the  Scripture  writeth  of  F-lias,  how  inces- 
at  the"  '  santly  he  called  upon  God  against  the  children  of  Israel,  saying,  O  Lord,  they 
have  slain  thy  prophets,  and  digged  down  thine  altars,  and  I  alone  am  left,  and 
they  seek  after  my  soul:  but  what  answer  received  he  of  God?  I  have  left 
unto  myself  yet  seven  thousand  men,  which  have  not  bowed  their  knees  unto 
Baal.'  What  other  thing  doth  this  answer  of  God  declare,  than  that  it  is  a 
foolish  opinion  of  those  who  think  the  church  of  God  to  be  brought  unto  so 
small  a  number  ?  We  ought  to  believe  the  words  of  Christ,  which  are  altogether 
reptignant  imto  those  men,  who  affirm,  that  the  Virgin  only  did  persevere  in 
faith.  For  Jesus  said  unto  his  Father :  '  O  holy  Father !  save  them  in  thy 
name  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  that  they  may  be  one  as  we  are  one.  When 
I  was  with  them,  I  kept  them  in  thy  name :  I  have  kept  them  that  thou  gavest 
unto  me,  and  none  of  them  perished,  but  only  the  son  of  perdition:'  And,  '  I 
do  not  desire  that  thou  shouldest  take  them  out  of  the  world,  but  that  thou 
sliouidest  preserve  them  from  evil.' 

Behold,  Christ  prayeth  that  his  disciples  should  not  fall,  but  should  be  pre- 
served from  evil,  although  they  were  still  living  in  the  world ;  and  he,  so  praj-- 
ing,  without  doubt  is  heard;  for  he  saith  in  anotlur  place  :  '  I  know  that  thou 
hearest  me.'  But  how  is  he  heard,  if  all  those  for  whom  he  prayeth,  swerved 
at  the  time  of  his  passion  ?  As  for  example,  by  what  means  did  Christ,  hanging 
upon  the  cross,  commend  his  dearly  beloved  mother  unto  John,  if  so  be  he 
were  either  then  swerved,  or  shoidd  by-and-by  after  have  swerved  from  the 
faith  ?  Moreover,  did  not  the  centurion  by-and-by  cry  out  and  say  :  '  Truly 
this  is  the  Son  of  God?'  The  Jews  also,  who  at  that  time  were  far  distant  from 
Jerusalem,  might  both  be  called  faithful,  and  also  be  saved  by  their  faith ; 
seeing  that  (as  the  apostle  saith)  men  are  bound  unto  the  gospel  (even  wlien 
they  swerve  from  it),  after  it  is  once  known  and  revealed  unto  them.  But  let 
us  leave  these  men,  and  speak  of  that  which  is  more  likely,  and  let  us  judge 
that  there  hath  been,  and  is,  a  great  number  of  good  men  in  the  church ;  and 
heiideth  by  them,  as  by  the  more  worthy  part,  let  us  name  the  church  holy  and  imma- 
evii'and  p"^^**^'  "^^'"ch  doth  comprehend  as  well  the  evil  as  the  good.  Fo'r  the  church 
good*"  is  compared  unto  a  net  which  is  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathereth  together  all 
kind  of  fishes  [Matt.  xx.]. 

And  again,  it  is  compared  unto  a  king,  which  made  a  marriage  for  his  son, 
and  sent  forth  his  servants  to  call  those  which  were  bidden  unto  the  wedding, 
and  they  gathered  together  good  and  evil,  as  many  as  they  could  find.  Where- 
fore their  o])inion  is  erroneous,  who  affirm,  that  only  good  men  be  compre- 
hended in  the  church ;  which,  if  it  were  true,  it  wo'idd  confomul  all  things, 
neither  could  we  understand  or  know  where  the  church  were.  But  forsomuch 
as  the  Scripture  saith :  '  No  man  knoweth  whether  he  be  worthy  of  love  or 
hatred,'^  their  opinion  is  more  to  be  allowed  and  truer,  who  include  all 
the  faithful  in  the  church ;  of  whom,  although  a  great  part  be  given  to 
voluptuousness  and  avarice,  yet  some,  notwithstanding,  are  clean  from  deadly 
sin;  which  ])art,  as  it  is  the  most  worthy,  it  giveth  the  name  unto  the  cliiirdi, 
to  be  called  most  holy  ;  which  is  so  often  done,  that  we  are  commanded 
to  sing  in  our  creed,  '  imam  sanctam,  catholicam,  et  apostolicam  ecclesiam,' 
to   say,    'one    holy   catholic   and   apostolic   church;'   which   article 


The 

church 

compre- 


that 


(1)  See  Appendix. 

(2)  This  saying  ofEcclesiasfes  is  not  so  to  1 
here  meant. 


translated,  and  also  serveth  to  another 


sense  xiuw  is 


THE    POPE    iVIAY    KllR.  6*15 

tlie  synod  of  Constantinople  added  unto  the  rest.     Wherefore  (to  return  to  our     nenru 
former  purpose)  if  the  church   be  holy,  it  is   also    williout    sin.     Tiiis  word       yi- 
'  sanctum,'  (as  Macrobius,  alleging  Trebatius,  affirmeth),  sometimes  signifieth     a   t\ 
'  holy,'  and  sometimes  religious,   and  sometimes  clean  and  uncorrupt.     And     1430* 

•   after  the  same  manner,  we  call  the  church  holy,  which  tlie  apostle  Peter  calleth  1- 

immaculate,  as  we  read  in  the  famous  epistle  of  Clement. 

To  this  end  also  tendeth  that  which  is  spoken  by  St.  Paul,  that  '  Christ  is  the 
Head  of  the  church;'  for  if  the  whole  church  should  sin,  she  should  not  agree 
with  her  Head,  Ciirist,   who  is  ia  no  point  defiled.     This  also  Christ  himself 
would  signify  unto  us  in  Matthew,  when  he  commendetli  the  house  which  was 
builded  upon  the  strong  rock,  against  which,  neither  the  winds,  neither  the  Christ  the 
storms,  could  prevail.     '  The  house  of  God,'  saith  the  apostle,   'which   is  the  ^l"^^- 
church,  is  builded  upon  the  strong  Rock,'  '  which  Rock,'  as  the  apostle  declareth,  ^pmrtue 
'  is  Christ.'     Who  then  is  so  unshamefaced,  that  he  will  affirm  the  church,  which  diurch  is 
is  founded  upon  Christ,  to  be  subject  to  sin?  and  will  not  rather  cry  out  with  '^"''^'^'i- 
the  prophet  and  say,  '  Domine  dilexi  decorem  donius  tuEe  ;'  that  is  to  say,  'O 
Lord!   I  have  loved  the  beauty  of  thy  house.'  Whereupon  wrote  John  Cliry- 
sostome  this  golden  sentence ;  '  The  church  never  ceaseth  to  be  assaulted,  never 
ceaseth  to  be  laid  in  wait  for;  but  in  the  name  of  Christ  it  hath  always  the 
upper  hand,  and  overcometh.  And  albeit  others  do  lie  in  wait  for  it,  or  that  the 
floods  do  beat  against  it,  yet  the  foundation  which  is  laid  upon  the  Rock  is  not 
sliaken.'     St.  Hilary  also  saith:   'That  it  is  the  property  of  the  church  to  van- 
quish when  it  is  hurt,  to  understand  when  it  is  reproved,  to  be  in  safety  when 
it  is  forsaken,  and  to  obtain  victory  when  it  seemeth  almost  overcome.'     Thus, 
by  many  reasons  and  testimonies    it  is  proved  that  the  church  doth  not  err ; 
which  is  not  spoken  or  affirmed  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  so  that  this  reason  doth 
make  the  pope  subject  unto  the  church  ;  for  it  is  convenient,  that  the  less  perfect 
be  subject  unto  the  more  perfect.     There  be  also  many  other  testimonies  and 
reasons,  whereof  we  will  now  speak  more  at  large. 

If  authority  be  sought  for,  St.  Jerome  saith  (for  I  willingly  occupy  myself  He  prov-- 
in  his  sentences,  as  in  a  most  fertile  field),  '  the  world  is  greater  than  a  city.'  ^"J,'^^.. 
What  then,  I  pray  you,  Jerome  !  is  the  pope  mighty  because  he  is  the  head  of  the  the  pope ' 
church  of  Rome  ?  His  authority  is  great ;  notwithstanding  the  universal  church  -0  ^<^ 
is  greater,  which  doth  not  only  comprehend  one  city,  but  also  the  whole  world.  coundL'* 
Hereupon  it  followeth,  that  if  the  church  be   the  mother  of  all   the  faithful,  if  the 
then  she  hath  the  bishop  of  Rome  for  her  son ;   otherwise,  as  St.  Augustine  church  be 
saith,  '  he  can  never ^have  God  for  his  Father,  who  will  not  acknowledge  the  Jhe™t"he 
church  for  his    mother;'    which    thing    Anacletus   understanding,  called  the  pupe 
universal  church  his  mother,   as  the  writers  of  the  canons    do  know.      And  ™"*'  '^^ 
Calixtus  saith,  '  As  a  Son  he  came  to  do  the  will  of  his  Father ;  so  we  do  the 
will  of  our  mother,  which  is  the  church.'     Whereby  it  appeareth,  that  by  how 
much  the  son  is  inferior  to  the  mother,  by  so  much  the  church  is  superior,  or 
above,  the  bishop  of  Rome. 

Also  we  have  said  before,  that  the  church  was  the  spouse  of  Christ,  and  the  The 
pope  we  know  to  be  a  vicar;  but  no  man  doth  so  ordain  a  vicar,   that  he  f''."*'^'\. 
maketh  his  spouse  subject  unto  him,  but  that  the  spouse  is  always  thought  to  spouse, 
be  of  more  authority  than  the  vicar ;  forsomuch  as  she  is  one  body  with  her  the  pope 
husband,  but  the  vicar  is  not  so.     Neither  will  I  here  pass  over  the  words  of  [,^'^1^°'  ^® 
St.  Paul  unto  the  Romans:   'Let  every  soul,'  saith  he,   'be  subject  unto  the  thereof, 
higher  powers.'     Neither  doth  he  herein  except  the  pope.     For  albeit  that  he  but  he 
be  above  all  other  men,  yet  it  seemeth  necessary  that  he  should  be  subject  to  bc^heaV 
the  church.     Neither  let  him  think  himself  hereby  exempt,  because  it  was  said  of  Christ, 
rmto  Peter  by  Christ:    'Whatsoever  thou  bindest,'  &c.      In  this  place,   as  we 
will  hereafter  declare,  he  represented  the  person  of  the  church,  for  we  find  it 
spoken  afterwards  unto  him :   *  Quodcunque  ligaveritis  super  terram,  ligatum  Exposi- 
erit  in  coelis;'  that  is,  'Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind  upon  earth,  shall  be  also  bound  I'°"  °f 
in  heaven.'     And  furthermore,  if  all  power  be  given  of  Christ,  as  the  apostle  cunque 
v/riteth  unto  the  Corinthians,  it  is  given  for  the  edifying  of  the  churchy  and  not  ligaveri- 
for  the  destruction  thereof;  why  then  may  not  the  church  correct  the  pope,  if'"' 
he  abuse  the  keys,  and  bring  all  things  to  ruin  ? 

Add  hereunto  also  another  argument.     A  man  in  this  life  is  less  than  tlie 
angels,  for  we  read  in  Matthew  of  John  Baptist,  that  he  which  is  lotist  in  tlie 


GIG  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

limnj    kingdom  of  heaven  isgreater  than  he.  Notwithstanding  Christ  saith,  in  another 

y^I-       place,  that  amongst  the  children  of  women,  there  was  not  a  greater  than  John 

~T~Tr      Baptist.    But  to  proceed.    ^len  are  forced,  by  the  example  of  Zacharias,  to  give 

..  ■  _■     credit  unto  angels,  lest,  through  their  misbelief,  they  be  stricken  blind  as  he 

LL!_  was.     What  more  ?    the  bishop  of  Rome  is  a  man  :  ergo,  he  is  less  than  the 

angels,  and  is  bound  to  give  credit  to  the  angyls.     But  the  angels  learn  of  the 

church,  and  do  reverently  accord  unto  her  doctrine,  as  the  apostle  wnteth  imto 

the  Ephesians ;  ergo,  the  pope  is  bound  to  do  the  same,  who  is  less  than  the 

The'         angels,  and  less  than  the  church;  whose  authority  is  such,  that  worthily  it  is 

church,  compared  by  St.  Augustine  unto  the  sun  ;  that  like  as  the  sun,  by  his  light, 
ana  not        ,     ,'  .'         »i       i        i-    i  i         i         i      •        i  n        i  ,       •  J 

the  pope,  tlotli  surmoimt  all  other  lights,  so  the  church  is  above  all  other  authority  and 
compared  power.  Whereupon  St.  Augustine  writeth  thus :  '  I  would  not  believe  the 
Kuii  gospel,'  saith  he,  'if  the  authority  of  the  church  did  not  move  me  thereunto:' 

which  is  not  in  any  jilace  found  to  be  spoken  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  who,  repre- 
senting the  church,  and  being  minister  thereof,  is  not  to  be  thought  greater  or 
equal  to  his  Lord  and  Master.  Notwithstanding,  the  words  of  our  Saviour 
Christ  do  especially  prove  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  be  subject  to  the  chiu-ch ;  as 
we  will  hereafter  declare.  For  he,  sending  Peter  to  preach  unto  the  church, 
Baid,  '  Go,  and  say  unto  the  church.'  To  the  confirmation  of  whose  authority 
these  words  do  also  pertain ;  '  He  that  heareth  you,  heareth  me  ;'  which  words 
are  not  only  spoken  unto  the  apostles,  but  also  unto  then-  successors,  and  unto 
the  whole  church. 
Tlie  Whereupon  it  followeth,  that  if  the  pope  do  not  hearken  and  give  ear  unto 

pope,  if     tije  church,  he  doth  not  give  ear  unto  Christ,  and  consequently  he  is  to  be 
hearken     counted  as  an  ethnic  antl  publican.     For,  as  St.  Augustine  atiirmcth,  when  the 
to  tlie        church  doth  excommunicate,  he  who  is  so  excommunicated  is  bound  in  heaven, 
i^s^a^eth-  ^^^^  when  the  church  looseth,  he  is  loosed.     Likewise,  if  he  be  a  heretic  who 
nic  and      taketh  away  the  supremacy  of  the  church  of  Rome,  as  the  decrees  of  the  council 
publican,  of  Constance  do  determine,  how  much  more  is  he  to  be  counted  a  heretic,  who 
taketh  away  the  authority  from  the  universal  church,  wherein  the  church  of  Rome 
and  all  others  are  contained  ? '  Wherefore,  it  is  now  evident,  that  it  is  the  opinion 
of  all  men  before  our  days  (if  it  may  be  called  an  opinion,  which  is  confirmed  by 
grave  authors),  that  the  pope  is  subject  unto  the  universal  church.     But  this  is 
Is  tlie       called  into  question,  whether  he  ought  also  to  ])e  judged    of  a  general  council. 
judcea  ^^  For  there  are  some,  who  (whether  it  be  for  desire  of  vain  glory,  or  that,  through 
by  the       their  flattery,  they  look  iov  some  great  reward)  have  begun  to  teach  new  and 
council?    strange  doctrines,  and  to  exempt  the  bishop  of  Rome  from  the  jiu'isdiction  of 
a    general   council.  Ambition  hath  blinded  them,  whereof  not  only  this  present 
schism,  but  also  all  other  schisms,  even  imto  tliis  day,  have  had  their  original. 
For  as  in  times  past,  the  greedy  desire  and  ambition  of  the  papacy  brought  in 
that  pestiferous  beast,  which   through  Anus  then  first  crejit  out  of  hell  into  the 
church ;  even  so  they  do  especially  nourish  and  maintain  this  present  heresy 
who  are  not  ashamed  to  beg.^     Of  which  number,  some  ciy  out  and  say,  the 
works  of  the  subjects  ought  to  be  judged  by  the  })0])e,  but  the  pope  to  be  reserved 
only  unto  the  judgment  of  God.     Others  say,  that  no  man  ought  to  judge  the 
liigh  and  principal  seat,  and  that  it  can  be  judged  neither  by  the  emperor,  nor 
Diversity  by  the  clergy,  nor  by  any  king  or  people.     Others  aliirm,  that  the  Lord  hath 
"\Jn\f'    ^^^^'^'^''^^  to  himself  the  deposition    of  the  chief  bishop.  Others  are  not  ashamed 
towciiinf,'   to  affirm,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome,  although  he  carry  souls  in  never  so  great 
the  pope,   number  unto  hell,  yet  he  is  not  subject  to  any  correction  or  rebuke. 

And  because  these  their  words  are  easily  resolved,  they  run  straightways  unto 
the  gospel,  and  interjiret  the  words  of  Christ,  not  according  to  the  sense  and 
meaning  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  according  to  their  own  will  and  disposition. 
They  do  greatly  esteem  and  regard  this  which  was  spoken  unto  Peter,  '  Tu 
vocaberis  Cephas;' that  is,  'Thou  shalt  be  called  Cephas:'  by  which  word 
they  make  him  the  head  of  the  church.  Also,  '  I  will-give  thee  tlie  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  upon  the  earth,'  S:c.  '  I 
have  prayed  for  thee,  Peter,  that  thy  faith  shovUd  not  fail.'  And  again,  'Feed 
my  shocj) ;'  '  Cast  thy  net  into  the  deep  ;'  '  Be  not  afraid,  for  from  henceforth 
thou  shalt  be  a  fisher  of  men  :'  Also   that  Christ  commanded   Peter,  as  the 

(1)  It  is  to  be  feared  lest  the  church  hath  had  many  such  popes. 

(2)  Thekc  are  the  canons,  and  the  school  divines,  and  the  bogging  friars. 


THE  CHURCH  TAKEX  FOR  THE  GENERAT.  COUNCII-.  617 

prince  of  the  apostles,  to  pay  toll  for  tliem  both  ;  and  that  Peter  drew  the  net    Henry 
unto  tlie  land   full  of  great  fishes  ;  and  that  only   Peter  drew  his   sword  for       ^I- 
the    defence  of  Christ.      All  which  places  these    men  do  greatly  extol,   alto-  ~I~~rj 
gether  neglecting  the    expositions  of  the  fathers,   which  if  (as   reason   were)     \j,r>n 

they  wonld  consider,  they  should  manifestly  perceive   by  the  authorities  afore-  L_I_ 

said,  that  the  pope  is  not  above  them,  when   they  are  gathered  togetiier  in 
council,  but  when  they  are  separated  and  divided.^ 

But  these  things  being  passed  over,  forsomuch  as  answer  shall  appear  by  that 
which  hereafter  shall   follow,  we  will  now  declare  what  was  reasoned  of  by  the 
learned  men  upon  this  question.     But  first  we  would  have  it  known,  that  all 
men  wjio  are  of  any  name  or  estimation,  do  agree  that  the  pope  is  subject  to 
a  council  ;  and,  for  the  proof  thereof,   they   repeat,  in    a  manner,    all   tiiose 
things  wliich   were  before  spoken  of  the   church;  for  they  suppose  all  that 
which  is  spoken   of  the  church,  to  serve  for   a  general  council.     And  first  of  Things 
all  they  allege  this  saying  of  the  gospel, '  Die  ecclesiee,'  '  Tell  it  unto  the  chui-ch,'  ^S"^*^" 
in  which  place  jt  is  convenient  to  understand,  that  Christ  spake  unto  Peter,  in-  church, 
stnicting  him  what  he  should  do  as  touching  the  coi-rection  of  his  brother.    He  serve 
saith,  '  If  thy  brother  offend  or  sin  against  thee,  rebuke  him  between  thee  and  aaene- 
him  alone.     If  he  give  ear  unto  thee,  thou  hast  won  thy  brother;  but  if  he  do  ral  coun- 
not  give  ear  unto  thee,  take  with   thee  one  or  two,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  '^^^■ 
three  witnesses  all  trutli  may  stand :  if  then  he  will   not  give  ear  unto  thee, 
'  Die  ecclesia;,'  '  Tell  it  unto  the  chvuxh.'     What  shall  we  understand  by  the 
church  in  that  place?     Shall  we  say  that  it  is  the  multitude  of  the  faithful,  dis- 
persed throughout  the  whole  world?     '  My  yoke  is  pleasant,'  saith  the  Lord, 
'  and   my  burden  is  light.'     But  how  is  it  light,   if  Christ  command  us  to  do 
that  which  is  impossible  to  be  done  ?  for  how  could  Peter  speak  unto  the  church 
which  was  dispersed,  or  seek  out  every  Christian  scattered  in  every  town  or  city  ? 
But  the  meaning  of  these  words  is  far  otherwise,  and  they  must  be  otherwise 
interpreted;  for  which  cause,  it  is  necessary  that  we  i-emember  the  double  person  Peter 
which  Peter  represented,  as  the  person  of  the  chief  pontiff,  and  a  private  man.  serngjij 
The  sense  and  meaning  of  his  words  are  so  evident  and  plain  of  themselves,  a  double 
that  they  need  no  supplement  or  alteration.     We  must  first  mark  and  see  what  person, 
this  word  '  ecclesia'  signifieth,  which  we  do  find  to  be  but  only  twice  spoken  of  nameth 
by  Christ ;  once  in  this  place,  and  again  when  he  said  unto  Peter,  *  Tu  es  Petrus,  the 
et  super  hanc  petram  redificabo  ecclesiam  meam;'  that  is,  'Thou  art  Peter, and  ^'^f'^J; 
upon  this  rock  will  I  build  my  church.'     Wherefore  the  church  signifieth  the 
convocation  or  congregation  of  the  multitude.    '  Die  ecclesia?,'  '  Tell  it  unto  the  interpre- 
church  ;'  that  is  to  say,  'Tell  it  unto  the  congregation  of  the  faithful;'  which,  tation  of 
forsomuch  as  they  are  not  accustomed  to  come  together  but  in  a  general  council,  cJe^iE^.^" 
this  interpretation  shall  seem  very  good  : '  Die  ecclesise,' '  Tell  it  unto  the  church,' 
that  is  to  say,  'Die  generali  concilio,'  '  Tell  it   unto    a  general  council.' 

In  this  case  I  would  gladly  hear  if  there  be  any  man  who  doth  think  these 
words  to  be  more  properly  expressed  of  any  prelate,  than    of  a  council,  when 
they  must  put  one  man  for  the  multitude  ;  which  if  it  be  admitted  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, we  shall  from  henceforth  find  no  firm  or  stable  thing  therein  ?     But  if 
any  man  do  marvel  at  our  interpretation,  let  him  search  the  old  writers,  and  he 
shall  find  that  this  is  no  new  or  strange  interpretation,  but  the  interpretation  of 
the  holy  fathers  and  old  doctors,  who  have  first  illuminated  and  given  light  unto 
the  church ;  as  pope  Gregory  witnesseth  (a  man  worthy  of  remembrance,  both 
for  the  holiness  of  his  life,  and  his  singular  learning),  whose  words  to  the 
bishop  of  Constantinople  (as  found  in  his  Register)  are  these  :  '  And  we,'  saith  he, 
'  against  whom  so  great  an  oif'ence  is  committed  through  temerarious  boklness, 
do   observe   and  keep  that  which   the  Truth   doth   command  us,    saying,   Si 
peccaverit  in  te  frater;  that  is.  If  thy  brother  do  ofiend  against  thee,  &c.'    And 
afterwards  he  addeth  moreover,  '  If  my  rebukes  and  corrections  be  despised,  it 
remaineth  that  I  do  seek  help  of  the  church.'     Which  words  do  manifestly  xhe 
take    the    term    church  for    a    general  'council.     Neither   did    Gregory    say,  eiiurrh 
that  he  would  seek  help  of  the  church  that  is  dispersed  abroad  in  every  place,  f^^  a" 
but  of  that  which  is  gathered  togctlier,  that  is  to  say,  a  general  council ;  for  <;enerai 
that  which  is  dispersed  abroad  cannot  be  used,  except  it  be  gathered  together,  '•■ounc-ii. 

(1)  IIow  foolishly  the  church  of  Rome  cloth  wrest  the  Scriptures,  neglecting  the  expositions  of 
tlie  fatliers. 


618 


THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 


A.  D. 

ij;39. 


Tlie 
ciiuiicil 
of  Con- 
stance 
decreeth 
the  pope 
to  l)u  un- 
der the 
council. 


Acts  of 
tlie  Apo- 
stles. 
Council 
of  Nice. 
Title  of 
the  coun- 
cil. 


popes, 
not  the 
laws  of 


By  the 
church 
a  coun- 


Simon's 
obedience 
neiessary 
in  the 
hishops 
of  Home. 


Favour- 
ers of  the 
pope  go 
about  to   , 
maintain 
the  pro- 
fit of  one 

common 
commo- 
■  dity. 


Also  pope  Nicholas,  reproving  Lotharius  the  king  for  advoutry,  said,  '  If  thou 
dost  not  amend  the  same,  take  heed  that  wc  tell  it  not  unto  the  hol\'  church.* 
In  which  saying  pope  Nicholas  did  not  say,  that  he  would  go  throughout  the 
world  to  certify  every  one,  man  by  man  ;  but  that  he  would  call  the  church 
together,  that  is  to  say,  a  general  council,  and  there  would  publish  and  declare 
the  offence  of  Lotharius,  that  he  who  had  contemned  the  pope's  commandments, 
should  fear  the  reverence  of  the  general  council. 

I  could  recite  an  infinite  number  of  witnesses  for  the  same  purpose,  who  all 
tend  unto  one  end,  but  this  one  testimony  of  the  council  of  Constance  shall 
suUice  for  them  all ;  *for  in  that  place  wliere  sentence  is  given  against  Peter  de 
Luna,  these  words  are  mentioneu :  '  Eaque  in  generali  concilio  locimi  habere 
dicuntur;'  that  is  to  say,  'These  things  arc  said  to  have  place  in  the  general 
council ':  by  which  words  we  understand,*  that  not  only  the  pope,  in  the  correc- 
tion of  his  brother,  is  remitted  unto  the  coimcii,  when  he  cannot  coirect  him 
of  himself;  but  also  when  any  thing  is  done  as  touching  the  correction  of  the 
pope  himself,  the  matter  ought  to  be  referred  to  the  council.  AVhereby  our  in- 
terpretation appeareth  to  be  most  true,  which  doth  expound  the  church  to  us  of 
a  general  council.  Hereupon,  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  the  congregations 
winch  were  then  holden  were  called  the  church.  Also  in  the  council  of  Nice, 
and  in  other  coimcils,  when  any  man  should  be  excommunicated,  always,  in 
a  manner,  this  sentence  was  adjoined :  '  Hiuic  cxcommunicat  catholica  et 
apostolica  ecclesia;'  that  is,  'The  catholic  and  apostolic  church  doth  excom- 
numicate  this  man.'  And  hereupon  that  title  is  given  unto  the  councils,  whereby 
we  do  say,  that  a  general  council  doth  represent  the  imiversal  church.  Where- 
fore the  laws  aiul  decrees  of  the  council  are  called  the  laws  of  the  church,  for 
that  the  church  doth  not  set  forth  any  laws  in  any  other  place,  but  in  a 
general  council ;  except  we  will  call  the  pope's  constitutions  the  laws  of  the 
church,  which  cannot  be  properly  said  but  of  a  council :  whereas,  albeit  all 
those  who  are  of  the  church  do  not  assemble  and  come  together,  yet  the  most 
part  of  them  are  accustomed  to  be  there  present,  and  in  those  who  come,  the 
whole  power  of  the  clnn-ch  doth  consist.  Whereupon  wc  read  in  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles,  '  It  pleased  the  apostles  and  elders  with  all  the  church.'  For 
albeit  that  all  the  faithful  were  not  there  present  (because  a  great  mnnber  of 
them  remained  at  Antioch),  yet,  notwithstanding,  it  was  called  the  whole 
church,  because  the  whole  power  of  the  church  consisted  in  the  council.  Thus, 
for  this  present,  it  is  sufficient  that  we  understand  by  the  church,  a  general 
council. 

And  now  to  return  unto  our  purpose,  let  us  hear  what  our  Saviour  saith  unto 
Peter;  'If  thy  brother  do  otfend  against  thee;'  unto  this  text  following,  'Tell 
it  unto  the  church;' and  let  us  imderstand  a  council  by  the  church.  AVhich  is 
greater  in  this  place,  he  who  is  sent  unto  the  council,  or  the  coimcil  whereiuito 
Peter  is  sent?  The  Verity  doth  remit  the  bishop  of  Rome  unto  a  general 
council.  And  why  so  ?  verily  because  the  bishop  of  Rome  should  not  disdain 
to  acknowledge  some  power  in  earth  to  be  above  him,  which  he  should  consult 
withal  in  matters  of  importance,  and  agree  unto  the  determinations  thereof. 
Whereupon  Peter  is  also  called  by  another  name,  '  Simon;'  which,  as  Rabanus 
in  his  homihes  writeth,  is  interpreted  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  '  obedient :'  that 
all  men  might  understand  obedience  to  be  necessary  even  in  the  bishop  of 
Rome. 

The  authority  of  the  council  of  Constance  might  suffice  us  in  this  point ;  Imt 
we  think  it  good  to  stay  a  little  upon  this  matter,  and  to  leave  no  place  open 
for  our  adversaries ;  who,  while  they  go  about  to  maintain  the  unsatiable  wil- 
fulness of  one  man,  preferring  a  private  wealth  before  a  common  commodity, 
it  is  incredible  how  great  errors  they  do  stir  up.  Against  which,  besides  many 
others,  Zacharias  bishop  of  Chalcedon,  a  man  both  fanums  and  eloquent,  did 
earnestly  strive ;  who,  in  the  great  and  sacred  synod  of  Chalcedon,  when  the 
sentence  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  objected  unto  him,  that  the  canon  of  pope 
Nicholas  and  other  patriarchs  was  above  the  coimcil,  he  replied  against  it.  And 
Zosimus,  the  pope,  saith  thus,  as  touching  the  decrees  of  a  general  council : 
'The  authority  of  this  see  cannot  make  or  alter  any  thing  contrary  to  the  de- 
crees of  the  fathers."  Neither  doth  he  here  speak  of  the  decrees  of  the  fathers 
who  are  dispersed  abroad  in  cities  or  wildernesses,  for  they  do  not  bind  the  pope  ; 
but  of  those  which  arc  made  and  published  by  the  fathers  in   a  general  council: 


THE    POPE    AN    ENEMY    TO    GENERAL    COUNCILS.  619 

for  the  more  manifest  declaration  whereof,  the  words  of  pope  Leo,  the  most    ji^nry 
eloquent  of  all  the  bishops  of  Rome,  ai-e  here  to  be  annexed,  who  wrote  unto      J^'i- 
Anathoiius,  that  the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Nice  were  in  no  part  to  be  violate     .    .. 
and  broken  :   thereby  (as  it  were)  excluding  himself  and  the  chief  patriarch.  i/'jo' 

The  authority  also  of  Damasus  upon  this  sentence  is  more  manifest,  writing         *"   ' 
unto  Aurelius  the  archbishop,  as  Isidorus  declareth  in   the  Book  of  Councils; 
whose  worthy  saying,  as  touching  the  authority  of  the  synod,  is  this  :  '  They  who 
are  not  compelled  of  necessity,  but  of  their  own  will  either  frowardly  do  any 
thing,  or  presume  to  do  any  thing,  or  willingly  consent  unto  those  who  would  do 
any  thing,  contrary  and  against  the  sacred  canons,  they  are  worthily  thought  and 
judged  to  blaspheme  the  Holy  Ghost.'  Of  the  which  blasphemy  whether  Uabriel,  xhe  pope 
who  calleth  himself  Eugene,  be  presently  partaker,  let  them  judge,  who  have  cannot 
heard   him  say,  '  That,  it  is  so  far  from  his  office  and  duty  to  obey  general  L,\'e^ai 
councils,  that  he  doth  then  best  merit  and  deserve,  when  he  contemneth  the  councUs. 
decrees  of  the  council.'     Damasus  addeth  yet  moreover,  '  For  this  purpose,' 
saith  he,  '  the  rule  of  the  sacred  canons,  which  are  consecrated  by  the  Spirit  of 
God  and  the  reverence  of  the  whole  world,  is  faithfully  to  be  known  and  un- 
derstand of  us,  and  diligently  looked  upon,  that  by  no  means,  without  a  ne- 
cessity which  cannot  be  eschewed  (which  God  forbid),  we  do  transgress  the 
decrees  of  the  holy  fathers.'  Notwithstanding,  we  dail)'  see  in  all  the  pope's  bulls 
and  letters  these  words, '  Non  obstante,'  that  is  to  say,  'notwithstanding;'  which  .jjop 
no  other  necessity  hath  brought  in,  than  only  insatiable  desire  of  gathering  of  obstante' 
money.     But  let  them  take  heed  to  these  things,  who  be  the  authors  thereof.      k^V^*^  • 

But  now,  to  return  again  unto  Damasus ;  mention  is  made  in  the  epistles  of 
Ambrose,  archbishop  of  Milan,  of  a  certain  epistle,  which  is  said  to  be  written 
by  Damasus  unto  the  judges  deputed  by  the  council  of  Capua,  where  he  de-  The 
clareth  that  it  is  not  his  office  to  meddle  with  any  matter  wherein  a  council  had  council 
been  beforehand.     By  which  saying  he  doth  manifestly  reprove  all  those  who  pope. 
affirm  and  say,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  above  the  council :  the  which  if  it 
were  true,  Damasus  might  have  taken  into  his  hands  the  cause  of  Bonosius,  the 
bishop,  to  determine,  which  was  before  begun  by  the  council ;  but  forsomuch 
as   the  council  is  above  the   pope,   Damasus  knew  himself  to  be  prohibited. 
Whereupon  Hilary  also,  acknowledging  a  synod  to  be  above  him,  would  have 
his  decrees  confirmed  by  the  council.     Also  the  famous  doctor,  St.  Augustine,  in 
his  epistle  which  he  did  write  uuto  Glorius,  and  Eleusius,  and  Felix  the  gram- 
marian, declareth   the  case.     Cecilianus,  the   bishop,  was  accused  by  Donatus, 
with  others.     Melchiades,  the  pope,  with  certain  other  bishops,  absolved  Ceci- 
lian,  and  confirmed  him  in  his  bishopric.  They,  being  moved  with  those  doings, 
made  a  schism  in   tlie  parts  of  Africa;  St.  Augustine  reproveth  tliem,  who 
having  another  remedy  against  the  sentence  of  the  pope,  did  raise  a  schism,  and 
doth  inveigh  against  them  in  this  manner  :  *  Behold,  let  us  think  those  bishops 
who  gave  judgment  at  Rome,  not  to  have  been  good  judges :  there  remained 
yet  the  judgment  of  the  universal  church,   where  the  cause  might  have  been 
pleaded  even  with  the  judges  themselves ;  so  that  if  they  were  convicted  not  to 
have  given  just  judgment,  their  sentence  might  have  been  broken.'     Whereby 
it  appeareth,  that  not  only  the  sentence  of  the  pope  alone,  but  also  that  of  the 
pope  with  his  bishops  joined  with  him,  might  be  made  frustrate  by  a  council; 
for  the  full  judgment  of  the  universal  church  is  not  found  elsewhere  but  in  a 
general  council.     Nor  let  it  move  any  man,  that  St.  Augustine  seemeth  here  jj^g  ^^jj 
only  to  speak  of  bishops ;  for  if  the  text  of  his  epistle  be  read  over,  he  shall  judsment 
find  the  bishop  of  Rouie  to  be  comprehended  amongst  the  other  bishops.     It  "^''^^j 
was  also  prohibited  by  the  councils  of  Africa,  that  the  bishops  of  Rome  should  ^e  found 
receive  or  hear  the  appeals  of  any  who  did  appeal  from  a  council;  which  i"  a 
altogether  declareth  the  superiority  of  a  council.     And   this  appeareth  more  j^?o'appeal 
plainly  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  chap,  xi.,  where  Peter  is  rebuked  by  the  to  be 
congregation  of  the  apostles,  because  he  went  in  unto  Cornehus,  a  heathen  man,  J??^''^^ 
as  if  it  had  not  been  lawful  for  him  to  attempt  any  greater  matter  without  the  council  to 
knowledge  of  the  congregation  :  and  yet  it  was  said  unto  him,  as  well  as  others,  the  pope. 
'  Ite  etbaptizate,'  &c.  '  Go  and  baptize.'     But  this  seemeth  to  make  more  unto  ^'-'^'^^ 
the  purpose,  which  St.  Paul  writeth  unto  the  Galatians,  where  he  saith,  that  he  strained 
'  resisted  Peter  even  imto  his  face,  because  he  did  not  walk  according  to  the  to  obey 
verity  of  the  gospel,'  Gal.  ii.    Which  words,  if  they  be  well  understand,  signify  g^ngr^i 
none  other  thing  by  '  the  verity  of  the  gospel, '  than  the  canon  of  the  council  decreed  council. 


620  THE  couxcii    of  basil. 

jj^nry  amongst  tlie  apotlcs  :  for  the  disciples  being  gathered  together,  had  so  deter- 
'^-  mined  it.  Wliereiipon  St.  Paul  doth  show,  that  Peter  ouglit  to  have  obeyed 
.    I J      the  general  council. 

""^'         But  now,  to  finish  this  disjjiitation,  we  will  here  adjoin  the  determination  of 
the  council   of  Constance,  wiiich  council  aforesaid,  wiihng  to  cut  off  all  ambi- 
guity  and  doubts,    and  to  provide  a  certain  order   of  living,  declared  by  a 
Decree  of  solemn  decree,  that  all  men,  of  what  estate  or  condition  soever  they  were,  yea, 
""^  although  that  they  were  popes  themselves,  be  bound  under  the  obedience  and 

cou.^ci  0  m.jj,^j^,^j.pg  Qf  jj^g  sacred  general  councils.  And  although  there  be  a  certain  re- 
Htance.      straint,  where  it  is  said,  '  In  such  things  as  pertain  unto  the  faith,  Uie  extirpa- 
'^n'*e         *^'""  °*  schism,  and  the  reformation  of  the  church,  as  well  in  the  head  as  in  the 
bound  to   members;'  notwithstanding,   this  amplificative  clause,  which  is  adjoined,  is  to 
obey  it.     ^g  noted,   'Et  in  pertinentibus  ad  ea ;'  that  is  to  say,  '  With  all  the  appurtenants.' 
Wliich  addition  is  so  large,  that  it  containeth  all  things  in  it  which  may  be 
Divers      imagined  or  tliought.     For  the  Lord  said  thus  unto  his  apostles,  '  Go  ye  forth 
hearsed*^   and  teach  all  people.'     He  did  not  say  in  three  points  only,  but  teach  them  '  to 
foraiitu'o-  observe  and  keep   all  things,   whatsoever  I  have   connnanded  you.'     And  in 
rity  of       another  place  he  saith,  not  this  or  that,  but  'whatsoever'  3'e  shall  bind,  &:c., 
church      which  all  together  are  alleged  for  tlie  authority  of  the  church  and  general 
and  coun- councils.     For   the   exaltation  whereof  these  places  also  come  in:  *  He   tl>at 
tl''* ^'"h"'^  heareth  you,  heareth  me.'     And  again, '  It  is  given  unto  you  to  know  the  mys- 
'  teries  of  God.'     Also,   '  Wliere   two   or   three   be  gatliered  in  my  name,'  Arc. 
Again,  *  Wlialsoevcr  ye  shall  ask,'  &c.   '  O  holy  Fatlier  !   keep  them  whom  thou 
hast  given  me,'  &'c.     And,  '  I  am   with  you  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.' 
Also  out  of  St.  Paul  these  places  are  gathered  :  '  We  are  helpers  of  God,'  &c. 
'  Which  hath  made  us  apt  ministers  of  the  New  Testament,'  &c.    '  And  he  ap- 
•pointed  some   apostles,  and  some  prophets,'  &c.      In   all  which   places,   both 
Christ  and   the  apostle  spake  of  the  authority  of  many,  and  all  of  them  are 
alleged  for  the  authority  of  the  universal  church. 

But  forsonmch  as  that  church,  being  dispersed  and  scattered  abroad,  cannot 
decree  or  ordain  anything,  therefore,  of  necessity  it  is  to  be  said,  that  the  chief 
and  principal  authority  of  the  church  doth  reside  in  general  councils,  while  they 
^Vci!;llty   are  assembled  together.  And  therefore  it  was  observed  in  the  primitive  church, 
m-Mers     that  difficult  and  weijihty  matters  were  not  intreated  upon,  but  only  in  general 
ouivin  °  councils  and  congregations.     The  same  is  also  found  to  be  observed  afterward, 
ptiieral     for,  wlieu  the  churches  were  divided  in  opinion,  general  councils  were  holden. 
councils.    ,^jjj  jij  j^j^g  council  of  Nice  we  do  find  the  heresy  of  Arius  condemned;  in  the 
council  of  Constantinople,  the  heresy  of  Macedonius  ;  in  the  council  of  Ephesus, 
the  heresy  of  Nestorius ;  in  the  council  of  Clialcedon,  the  heresy  of  Eiityches 
Tlie  was  also  condemned  ;  forsomuch  as  they  thought  the  judgment  of  the  bishop 

Kuii'iVii-n't  "*  Home  not  to  stdfice  to  so  great  and  weighty  matters;  and  also  they  thought 
u<  juiUc  the  sentence  of  the  council  to  be  of  greater  force  and  efficacy  than  the  sentence 
lureucs:  (jf  (.]^g  pope,  forsomuch  as  he  might  err  as  a  man.  But  the  council,  wherein  so 
i-yr.  many  men  were  gathered  together,  being  guided  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  could  not 

err.  Also- it  is  a  very  excellent  saying  of  Martianus,  the  emperor,  which  serveth 
for  that  purpose,  whose  words  are  these  :  '  Truly  he  is  to  be  coimted  a  wicked 
and  sacrilegious  person,  who,  after  the  sentence  of  so  many  good  aiul  holy  men, 
will  stick  to  withdraw  any  part  of  his  opinion.  For  it  is  a  point  of  mere  mad- 
ness, at  the  noontime  and  fair  daylight  to  seek  for  a  feigned  light;  for  he  who 
having  found  the  truth,  seeketh  to  discuss  any  thing  further,  seeketh  but  after 
vanities  and  lies.' 

Now  I  think  it  is  evident  enough  unto  all  men,  that  the  bisliop  of  Rome  is 
Whether    under  the  council.     Notwithstanding  some  do  yet  still  doubt,  whether  he  may 
iiic  pope    also  be  dejiosed  b}^  the  council  or  not;  for,  albeit  it  be  proved  that  he  is  under 
(i!po.si-d     '-''''  council,  yet,  for  all  that,  will  they  not  grant  that  he  may  be  also  deposed  by 
by  tlie       the  council.   Wherefore,  it  shall  be  no  digressing  at  all  from  our  purpose,  some- 
council,     ^vhat  to  say  upon  that  matter;  and,  first  of  all,  to  speak  of  these  railers  who  are 
yet  so  earnest  for  the  defence  of  the  l)ishop  of  Rome,  who,  being  vancpiished  in 
one  battle,  still  renew  another,  and  contend  rather  of  obstinacy  than  of  ignorance. 
They  would  have  here  recited  again  that  which  we  have  before  spoken,  as 
touching  the  pre-eminence  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  or  the  patriarch.     And,  as 
the.e  are  many  of  them  more  full  of  words  than  eluijucnce,  they  stay  much  on 


THE    pope's    GUrilEMACY    UKrUTED.  621 

tliis  point,  where  Christ  said  unto   Peter,  '  Tibi  daho  c.laves  regni  crelorum ;'     Hrnry 
'  I  will  give  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt      f^^- 
bind  upon  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;'  as  though  by  those  words  he  should    ^    j-j 
be  made  head  over  the  others.     And  again,  they  do  amplify  it  by  this,  '  Pasce     1430' 
oves  meas,'  '  Feed  my  sheep,'  which  they  do  not  find  to  be  spoken  to  any  other  -^_ — ^ 
of  the  apostles.     And,  because  it  is  said  that  Peter  was  the  chief  and  the  mouth  pi'^^"  ^^"^^ 
of  the  apostles,  therefore  they  judge  it  well  spoken,  that  no  man  shall  judge  the  regni 
chief  and  principal  see  ;  being  all  of  this  opinion  with  Boniface,  who  said,  that  coelomm;' 
the  pope  ought  to  be  judged  for  no  cause,  except  he  l)e  perceived  or  known  to  oves^'^'^ 
swerve  from  the  faith,  although  he  do  carry  innumerable  people  with  him  head-  meas;' 
long  into  hell,  there  to  be  perpetually  tormented  ;  as  though  he  could  not  open  ™  j^,^  ^^°~ 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  to  others,  if  any  other  could  shut  it  against  him;  neither  the  pone's 
that  he  could  feed  others,  if  he  himself  lacked  pasture.  suprema- 

But  we  count  these,  as  things  of  no  force  or  ditHculty.     For  St.  Augustine,  in  *^^' 
the  sermon  on  the  nativity  of  Peter  and  Paid,   saith  in  this  wise  :  '  Our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  before  his  passion,  chose  his  disciples,  as  ye  know,  whom  he  called 
brethren.     Amongst  those  Peter  alone,  almost  in  every  place,  represented  the  Peter  re- 
person  of  the  church.     And  therefore  it  was  said  imto  him,  Tibi  dabo  claves  t'l'^^'^p''* 
regni  coelorum ;  that  is  to  say,  Unto  thee  will  I  give  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  son  of  the 
of  heaven.     These  keys  did  he   not  receive,  as  one  man,  but,   as  one,  he  re-  church, 
ceived  them  for  the  church.     And  in  another  place,  where  he  writeth  of  the 
christian  agony,  he  saith  ;   '  The  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  were  given  unto  The  keys 
the  church,  when  they  were  given  unto  Peter.     And  when  it  was  spoken  unto  ^'ven 
him,  Amas  me?  Pasce  oves   meas;  that  is  to  say,  Lovest  thou  me?    Feed  my  clmrch, 
slieep  ;  it  was  spoken  unto  tliem  all.'      And  St.  Ambrose,  in  the  beginning  of  and  not  to 
his  Pastoral,  saith  :  '  Which  sheep  and  which  flock  the  blessed  apostle  St.  Peter  °"^  '^^^• 
took  no  charge  of  alone,  but  together  with  us,  and  we  altogether  with  him.'    By 
which  words  the  foundation  and  principal  arguments  of  those  flatterers  are  utterly 
subverted  and  overthi-own  ;  for,  if  Peter  represented  the  person  of  the  church,  pope  bo- 
we  ought  not  to  ascribe  the  force  of  these  words  unto  Peter,  but  unto  the  church,  niface 
Neither  do  I  see  how  that  can  stand  which  Boniface  doth  atiirm,  for  it  is  far  '^"'^'"• 
distant  from  the  truth,  except  it  be  understand  otherwise  than  it  is  spoken. 

But  it  may,  peradventure,  seem  a  great  thing  unto  some,  that  the  bishop  of 
Rome  is  said  to  be  the  head  of  the  militant  church  ;  for,  as  in  the  body  of  man, 
physicians  do  never  give  counsel  to  cut  ofl"  the  head  for  any  manner  of  sickness 
and  disease,  although  it  be  ever  so  full  of  ulcers,  or  infected;  so,  in  this  mysti- 
cal body  of  the  church  the  head  ought  always  to  be  kept :  and,  albeit  it  be  ever 
so  wicked,  yet  it  is  to  be  suffered  and  borne  withal.  But  now  conveii;  this  argu- 
ment.    If  it  were  possible,  in  the  body  of  man,  when  one  head  is  taken  away, 
to  find  another  to  put  in  its  place,  as  we  see  it  may  be  done  in  the  church ; 
should  not  heads  then  be  oftentimes  changed  for  divers  diseases  ?    Moreover,  if 
we  will  thus  reason,  that  the  head  of  the  church  should  be,  in  respect  of  his 
body,  as  the  head  of  man  in  respect  of  the  body  of  man  ;  then  doth  it  necessarily 
follow,  that  the  head  being  dead,  the  body  must  also  die,  as  is  manifest  in  the 
body  of  man.     So  should  it  grow  into  an  absurdity  to  confess,  that  the  pope 
being  dead,  the  church  also  should  be  dead ;  which  how  far  it  dissenteth  from  The 
tlie  trntli,   it  is  most  manifest.     Therefore,  whatsoever  other  men   say,  I  am  '>ishop  of 
not  of  opinion  with  them  v/ho  afiirm  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  be  head  of  the  pr?,pjr™* 
church,  except,  peradventure,  they  do  make  him  the  ministerial  head:  for  we  do  called  the 
read  t'aat  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church,  and  not  the  pope ;  and  that  he  is  the  ^^^^^^  °^ 
true  liead,  immutable,  perpetual,  and  everlasting;  and  the  church  is  his  body,  church. 
whereof  the  pope  himself  is  also  a  member,  and  the  vicar  of  Christ ;  not  to  the 
destruction,  but  to  the  maintenance  and  edifying  of  the  same  body  of  Christ. 
Wherefore,  if  he  be  found  a  damnable  destroyer  of  the  church,  he  may  be  de- 
posed and  cast  out,  because  he  doth  not    that  he  was  ordained  to  do ; '  and  we 
ought,  as  pope  \,eo  saith,  to  be  mindful  of  the  commandment  given  us  in  the 
gospel :  that  if  our  eye,  our  foot,  or  our  right  hand  do  olFend  us,  it  should  be 
cut  ofl' from  the  body.     For  tlie  Lord  saith  in  another  place,  '  Every  tree  which 
bringeth  not  forth  fruit,  shall  be  cut  down  and  cast  into  the  fire.'    And  in  another 
place  also  it  is  said  unto  us,  '  Take  away  all  evil  and  wickedness  from  among 
you.'     It  is  very  just  and  true  which  is  "written  in  the  epistle  of  Clement  unto 

(1)  They  dote  -who  say  that  the  pope  cannot  be  deposed  for  any  other  cause  than  for  heresy. 


to  be  cut 

oir. 


622  THE  coL'xciL  of  basil. 

H,'nry    James  the  brother  of  our  Lord,  that  lie  who  will  be  saved,  ought  to  be  separate 

^^-       from  them  wlio  will  not  be  saved. 
^  T)  But,  for  the  more  manifest  declaration  hereof,  we  must  have  recourse  to  that 

li:;9      ■^^■^'ch  is  spoken  by  the  Lord  in  the  ofospel  of  John  ;  '  I  am  the  true  vine,'  saith 

'—^  the  Lord,  '  and  my  Father  is  the  husbandman,  and  ye  are  the  branches ;  every 

Fruitless  branch  tiierefore  that  bringeth  not  forth  fruit  in  me,  my  Father  will  cut  otf.' 
iiranches  Tliese  Words  were  spoken  unto  the  apostles,  among  whom  also  Peter  was  present, 
whom  the  Lord  would  have  cut  otf,  if  He  brought  not  forth  his  fruit.  Also  St. 
Jeroiue,  upon  these  words  of  Matthew,  '  Unsavoury  salt  is  profitable  for  notliing, 
but  to  be  cast  forth  and  trodden  of  swine,'  thereupon  in  the  person  of  Peter  arul 
Paul  saith  thus:  '  It  is  no  easy  matter  to  stand  in  the  place  of  Peter  aiul  Paul, 
and  to  keep  the  chair  of  them  who  reign  with  Christ.  'Phis  unsavoury  salt  (that 
is  to  say,  a  foolish  prelate,*  unsavoury  in  preaching,  and  foolish  in  offending)  is 
good  for  nothing  but  to  be  cast  forth,  that  is  to  say,  deposed,  and  to  be  trodden 
of  swine,  that  is,  of  wicked  spirits,  which  have  dominion  over  the  wicked  and 
naughty  prelates,  as  their  own  flock  and  herd.'  Behold  this  testimony  of  Jerome 
is  plain  and  evident;  'Let  him  be  cast  out,'  saith  he.  He  expoundeth  and 
speaketh  this  of  the  prelate  who  usurpeth  the  jilace  of  Peter,  and  so  consequentlv 
of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  who,  being  unsavoury  in  preaching,  and  foolish  in  offend- 
ing, ought  to  be  deposed  (as  Jerome  atHrmeth)  from  his  degree  and  dignity.* 
Neither,  as  some  do  dream,  is  he  to  be  deposed  for  heresy  only.  Isidore,  in  the 
Book  of  Councils,  rehearseth  a  certain  epistle  of  Clement,  the  successor  of  Peter, 
Tlie  written  unto  James  the  apostle,  where  the  said  Clement,  repeating  the  words  of 

Pef^'i"^    I'eter  unto   himself,  saith  thus:  '  If  thou  be  occupied  with  worldly  cares,  thou 
Cieinent.    shalt  both  deceive  thyself,  and  those  who  shall  give  ear  unto  thee ;  for  thou  canst 
not  fully  distribute  unto  every  man   those  things  which  pertain  ui'to  salvation  : 
whereby  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  thou,  for  not  teacliing  those  things  which 
periain  unto  huiuan  salvation,  shalt  be  deposed,  and  thy  disciples  shall  jierisli 
through  ignorance.'     Notwithstanding,  in  another  place,  instead  of  this  word 
'  deposed,'  it  is  found,  '  thou  shalt  be  punished  ;'  which  two  words,  if  they  be  well 
understand,  do  not  much  differ,  for  deposition  is  oftentimes  used  in  the  place  of 
punishiuent. 
The  cpi-        But  peradventure  some  will  here  object,  that  this  epistle  is  not  to  be  judged 
cieinent    Clement's,  because  it  is  said  to  be  written  unto  James,  who,  as  the  Historia  Scho- 
to  James,  lastica^  atiirmeth,  was  dead  before  Peter  was  put  to  death.    But  Clement  nu'giit 
doubted,    think  that  James  was  alive,  when  he  wrote ;  wiio  were  far  distant  asunder,  and 
tidings  of  the  Christians  came  not  easily  unto  Rome.     Moreover,  there  is  men- 
tion made  of  tiiis  epistle  in  divers  places  of  the  decretals  as  most  true,  and  there- 
fore it  sh;ill  be  nothing  from  the  purpose  to  rehearse  other  sayings  out  of  the 
same  epistle  ;  where  he  saith,  '  Tliat  he  who  liveth  rebelliously,  and  refuseth  both 
to  learn  and  to  do  good,  is  rather  a  member  of  the  devil  than  of  Christ,  and 
doth  show  himself  rather  to  be  an  infidel  than  a  faithful  Christian.'     Upon  which 
words,  the  gloss  which  Panormitane  calleth  singular  and  doth  much  approve  * 
Tl.e  pope  saith,  that  if  the  crime  or  offence  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  be  notorious,  whereby 
to  lie  both  the  church  is  offended,  if  he  be  incorrigible,  he  may  he  accused  thereof.   If  then 
amr'pu-     ^^^  """^y  '^"^  accused,  ergo,  also,  he  may  be  punished,  and,  according  to  the  e.xi- 
nishud.      gency  of  the  fault,  deposed;  otherwise  he  should  be  accused  in  vain. 

Now  is  there  no  more  any  ])lace  of  defence  left  for  our  adversaries,  but  that 
the  pope  may  be  deposed;  which  argument  being  now  brought  to  an  end,  not- 
withstanding it  is  not  yet  evident  whether  he  may  oe  deposed  by  the  council  or 
■Whether    no  ;  which  we  now  take  in  hand  to  discourse.     And,  first  of  all,'  the  adversaries 
deposed'!^  ^^^'^  S''^"''  ''"'^  ^"^'°  "'^ ;  ^''''t  ^^^s  bishop  of  Rome  may  be  deposed  by  the  church, 
forasnuich  as  the  pope  being  the  vicar  of  the  church,  no  man  dmibteth  but  that 
a  lord  uuiy  put  out  his  vicar  at  his  will  and  pleasure  :  neither  is  it  to  be  doubted 
"V*        ^"'^  ^^•''^*^  *^^''^  ^'"^"^  '^  '"'^^^  *^"'^  called  the  vicar  of  the  church  than  of  Christ. 
be'caTled    ■^"^'  '^  '^'^,  churcli  may  depose  the  jiope,  ergo,  the  council  also  may  do  the 
the  vicar  same.     'For,'  as  it  is  before  declared,  the  universal  church  doth  ordain  or 
cbnreh      '^^^'"'^^  nothing,  but  when   it  is  congregated  or  gathered  together  in  general 
ti.VmVf     councils.     Then,  albeit  they  be  not  all  present,  it  is  sufficient  that  they  be  all 
Christ.      called,  whom  reason  retiuireth  to  have  present. 

(1)  If  the  pope  he  unsavoury  salt,  he  is  to  be  cast  away. 

(2)  A  note  for  all  naughty  prelates.  (.i)  See  Appendix. 

(•I)  See  p.  G08.  -Ed.  (:,)  hee  Edition  1JG3,  p.  295.— Ed. 


WHEN    COUNCILS    MAY    13K    LAWFULLY    HOLDEN.  623 

But  here,  of  one  doubt  riseth  also  another;  for,  whereas  the  church  doth     Jic-nry 
comprehend,  as  well  the  laity,  as  the  clergy,  a  question  seemeth  to  be  demanded       ''^• 
why  only  the  clergy  do  hold  the  councils,  or  that  the  laity  are  not  present  and     .    ^ 
have  a  voice  in  the  councils.    Some  one  also  may  suppose  that  which  is  spoken,     ,  j^oq' 
'  the  churc^i  cannot  err,'  to  be  referred  imto  both  states,  and  both  kinds  of  men  ______ 

and  women,  that,  albeit  the  clergy  do  err,  the  laity  might  remain  firm  and  con- 
stant. And  again,  if  the  men  happen  to  err,  some  women  might  remain  in  the 
faitli ;  but  it  is  erroneous  so  to  think.  For  we  ought  to  consider  the  church  to 
be  understood  two  manner  of  ways  :  the  one,  which  containeth  both  the  laity 
and  tlie  clergy ;  the  other,  which  containeth  the  clergy  alone.  And  to  this 
second  church  it  pertaineth  to  teach,  purge,  illuminate,  direct,  correct,  feed,  and 
to  make  perfect,  the  first  part.  Wherefore  we  do  affirm  the  universal  church, 
which  comprehendeth  all  faithful  Christians,  to  have  all  manner  of  authority 
and  power  granted  unto  it :  and  therefore,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  subject 
thereunto,  and  maybe  deposed,  cast  out,  and  excommunicated,  if  he  do  not  rule 
and  govern  well. 

Whei-efore,  whensoever  the  faitliful  Christians  are  gathered  together  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,  to  celebrate  a  council,  albeit  they  be  not  all  there  present,  yet, 
because  they  are  lawfully  called,  the  fulness  of  the  power  doth  consist  no  more 
in  the  pope,  but  in  the  council:  and  immediately  as  the  council  is  begun,  it  is 
straightways  above  the  pope.  Wherefore  thus  we  conclude,  that  whatsoever  is 
granted  or  permitted  to  the  universal  church,  the  same  is  also  granted  unto  a 
general  council. 

Whereupon,  if  the  universal  church  (as  no  man  can  deny)  may  depose  the 
pope,  a  general  council    may    also    do    the    same.*     Also    the   gloss,    wliich 
Panormitane  in  his  writing  doth  so  greatly  commend,  hath  this  sentence,  '  Tliat 
a  general  council  is  judge  over  the  pope  in  all   cases.'     Likewise   the  most 
sacred  s3-nod  of  Constantinople,  which  is  allowed  of  all  men,  doth  appoint  the 
bishops  of  Rome  to  be  under  the  judgment  of  a  council;  and  the  council  to 
judge  and  determine  of  every  doubtfid  matter  or  question  that  doth  arise  con- 
cerning the  bishop  of  Rome.     Neither  let  it  move  any  man  that  this  word 
'  deposition'  is  not  mentioned;  for  it  is  said  '  of  every   doubtful  matter  or 
question  :'  for,  if  the  synod  do  judge  of  every  doubt,  ergo,  it  shall  also  judge 
whether  the  pope  shall  be  deposed  or  not ;  for  that  may  also  come  in  doubt. 
And  because  we  will  not  seek  examples  far  oft",  John  XXIII.,  whom  all  the 
world  did  reverence  as  pope,  was  deposed  of  his  papacy  by  the  council  of  Con- 
stance  :  neither  yet  was  he  condemned  for  any  heresy ;  but,  because  he  did  john  de- 
ofFend  the  church  by  his  manifold  crimes,  the  sacred  synod  thought  good  to  posed, 
depose  him ;  and  ever  since,  continually,  the  church  hath  proceeded  by  like  jJ pj.  ^^ 
example,  that  their  opinion  might  cease,  who  affirm  that  the  pope  cannot  be  lieresy. 
deposed,  but  only  for  heresy. 

But  here  is  yet  one  thing  not  to  be  omitted,  that  certain  men  do  affirm  the  Whether 
general  councils  to  be  of  no  effect,  except  the  pope  do  call  and  appoint  them,  eoi'^^'is 
and  his  authority  remain  with  them.     Whereupon  they  say,  that  Dioscorus  did  con'pre- 
rebuke  Paschasius   the  bishop  of  Sicily,  and  legate  of  pope  Leo,  because  that  gated 
he  did  enterprise,  without  the  authority  of  the  apostolic  see,  to  call  a  council  at  J^g  ^°^_ 
Ephesus.      They  also  allege  another  testimony  of  the  synod  of  Chalcedon  ;  thority  of 
where,  when  mention  was  made  of  the  council  of  Ephesus,  all  the  bishops  cried  '^'^  1^°P^- 
out,  saying,  '  We  ought  not  to  call  it  a  council,  because  it  was  neither  gathered 
by  the  apostolic  authority,  nor  rightly  kept.'     By  which  authorities,  they  wlio 
say  that  the  councils  cannot  be  holden  without  the  consent  of  the  pope,  do  think 
themselves  marvellously  armed.     Whose  sentence  and  opinion,  if  it  take  place 
and  prevail  as  they  desire,  it  shall  bring  with  it  the  great  ruin  and  decay  of  the 
church.    For  what  remedy  shall  we  find,  if  a  wicked  poj^e  do  disturb  the  whole 
church,  destroy  souls,  seduce  the  people  by  his  evil  example ;  if,  finally,  he 
preach  contrary  unto  the  faith,  and  fill  the  people  full  of  heresies,  shall  we  pro- 
vide no  stay  or  stop  for  him  ?  shall  we  suffer  all  things  to  run  to  ruin  and  decay 
with  him?i     Who  would  think  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  would  congregate  a 
council  for  his  own  correction  or  deposition  ?  for  as  men  are  prone  unto  sin,  so 
would  they  also  sin  without  punishment.     But  when  I  do  peruse  ancient  histo- 
ries, and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  I  do  not  find  this  order,  that  councils  should 
be  gathered  only  at  the  will  of  the  pope ;  for  the  first  council  of  all,  after  Mat- 
(1)  JIark  wherefore  the  popes  will  have  no  general  councils. 


6'i4>  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

Iir-»ry    tliias  was  substituted  in  the  place  of  Judas,  was  not  congregated  at  the  coni- 
''^-      mandmcnt  of  Peter,  hut  at  the  commandment  of  Christ,  who  commanded  the 

A   Q     apostles  that  they  sliould  not  depart  from  Jerusalem,  but  look  for  the  promise 

1  A-ici     of  the  Father. 

L  ■_      Tjie  second  council,  as  touching  the  election  of  the  deacons,  Peter  alone  did 

The  first    not  congregate,  but  the  twelve  apostles  ;  for  it  is  written,  '  The  twelve  apostles, 
the'S-"^  calling  together  the  multitude,'  &c. 

sties  The  third  council,  which  was  holden  as  touching  the  taking  away  of  circum- 

The  se-     cision  and  other  ceremonies  of  the  law,  was  gathered  togcilier  by  a  general 
coiid.        inspiration  :  for  it  is  written,  'The  apostles  and  eldtrs  came  together,'  &:c. 
i^iird  '^"^'^  fourth  council,  wliere  certain  things  contained  in  the  law  are  ])C'nnitttd, 

Xhe  seemetli  to  have  been  gathei-ed  by  James.     And  so,  discoursing  throughout  all, 

fourth.      tliere  can  nothing  be  found  in  tlie  primitive  clnucli,  wliereby  it  should  appear 
that  the  authority  of  congregating  of  councils  should  pertain  only  unto  bishops 
Councils,  of  Rome.     Neither  afterwards  in  the  time  of  Conslantine  the  Great,  and  other 
111  times     emperors,  was  the  consent  of  the  bishops  of  Rome  greatly  required  to  the  con- 
gregated   gregating  of  councils;  and  therefore  the  synod  of  Chalcedon  speaketh  thus  of 
by empe-  jtstlf:  '  The  sacred  -ind  universal  synod  gathered  together  at  Chalcedon,  the 
by'popes.  chief  city  of  the  province  of  Bithynia,  according  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  tlie 
sanctions  of  the  most  godly  and  christian  emperors,  Valentinian  and  Martian.' 
The  synod  doih  not  make  any  mention  here  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  although 
When  a     his  corsent  were  there.     Wherefore,  if  the  pope  would  resist,  nnd  would  have  no 

council      council  consre^ated,  vet,  if  the  greater  part  of  the  prelates  do  iudj'e  it  necessary 
maybe  ,  ^     "■,      i    -^  -i  ,  .11.,  1  -n 

holdeii.     to  have  a  council,  the  council  may  be  congregated  wnetliertlie  pope  will  or  no. 

*For  1  when  the  prelates  be  gcncrallj'  inspired,  the  judgment  of  one  man  nmst 
needs  give  place,  although  he  be  the  successor  of  Peter. 

Neither  do  I  perceive  it  to  have  been   alwa3's  observed,  that  there  should 
be  no  council   holden    without  the   authority  of  the  pope.*     For  the  council 
holden  at    Pisa,  was    not  congregate  by   tlic    authority  and  consent  of  any 
])ope,  when   Gregory'    did    condemn   it,  and  Benedict  cursed    it.     The    same 
also  may    be    said    of  the   council  of  Constance,    v.-hich   was    assembled    by 
the    authority    of  pope   John,  who  in  respect  of  the   vSpaniards  was    no  true 
pope.     And,'if  the  council  of  Pisa  were  no  true  council,  pope  Jonn  was  no  true 
pope  ;  whereupon  his  consent  to  the  congregating  of  the  council  of  Constance 
was  of  no  effect.     Moreover,  it  is  more  than  folly  to  affirm,  that  when  the  pope 
hath  once  given  his  consent,  if  it  should  be  called  back,  the  council  should  then 
cease,  for  then  it  is  no  more  in  his  power  to  revoke  his  consent.    And  of  neces- 
sity he  must  be  obedient  unto  the  council  whereof  he  is  a  member,  and  give 
How  the   place  unto  the  greater  part :  and  if  he  separate  himself  from  the  consent  of  the 
schiV^  *   gi-eater  part,  and  depart  from  the  unity  of  the  chvn-ch,  he  maketh  himself  a 
matic.       schismatic. 

He  can-         Now,  to  come  unto  the  second  conclusion  :  if  it  be  true,  as  it  is  indeed,  that 
not  dis-     the  pope  is  under  the  council,  how  can  the  pope  then  dissolve,  alter,  and  trans- 
councfl      P^t  the  comicil,  against  the  will  of  the  same  ?  for  with  what  countenance  can 
against      we  sav,  that  the  inferior  hath  power  over  the  superior  ?     How  can  the  synod 
the  will  of  correct  the  pope,  if  the  pope  may  dissolve  the  synod  contrary  to  the  will  thereof.' 
the  same,  ^j^^^j^  ^j^^  ^^^^^^^  j^^  libidinous,  covetous,  a  sowe'r  of  war  and  discord,  and  a  most 
mortal  enemy  unto  the  church  and  the  name  of  Christ,  how  can  the  council 
reprove  him,  "if  he  have  authority  to  dissolve  the  council  ?     For  as  soon  as  ever 
the  bishop  of  Rome  shall  understand,  that  in  the  council  they  do  treat  or  talk  of 
his  correction  or  punishment,  straightways  he  will  seek  remedy  by  dissolving 
S.iying  of  the  council.     For,  as  Macrobius  saith,  he  that  hath  liberty  to  do  more  than  is 
Macro-      fit  or  necessary,  will  oftentimes  do  more  than  is  lawful.     If  so  be  that  the 
**'"*•         bishop  of  Rome  mav  exempt  himself  from  correction  by  dissolving  or  trans- 
porting the  council,  it  followeth  that  the  council  is  not  above  him.     Therefore 
we  must  either  denvthat  which  is  before  said,  that  the  pope  is  under  the  coun- 
cil, or  else  deny  tha"t  the  pope  hatli  power  to  dissolve  the  council,  contrary  to 
the  will  and  determination  of  the  council. 
Whether        And,  as  the  first  conclusion  is  most  tnic,  so  are  all  other  conclusions  false, 
the  pope    vhich  seem  to  impugn  the  same.     Wherefore  the  second  conclusion  of  the 
Bohx'a^'    divines  is  also  manifest,  albeit  some  do  admit  it  in  certain  cases,  and,  in  others, 
council,     exclude  it  again.     For,  if  we  do  admit,  that  for  certain  causes  the  pope  may 

(1)  See  Edition  15C3,  p.  29fi.— Ed. 


DEFINITION    OF    THE    CATHOLIC    FAITH.  625 

dissolve  the  coxincil  contrary  to  the  will  and  determination  thereof,  that  is  to    Uenry 
say,  to  make  the  pope  judge  of  the  council,  it  were  clean  contrary  unto  the  first       ^^- 
conchision.  .   t\ 

Now  it  is  proved  that  the  council  is  above  the  pope,  and  cannot  be  dissolved    -iVoq" 

by  the  pope  without  consent  thereof.     Now  we  must  further  see,  whether  it  be  1- 

an  article  of  our  faith  to  believe  it ;  which  matter  hath  respect  unto  the  third 
conclusion.  For  there  have  been  many,  who,  albeit  they  did  confess  these  two 
conclusions  to  be  true,  yet  they  doubted  whether  it  were  a  verity  of  the  catholic 
faith  or  no.  Therefore  this  second  part  must  be  confirmed,  and  we  must  see 
whether  it  be  an  article  of  faith  that  the  pope  be  under  the  council ;  which 
being  proved,  it  shall  also  appear  to  be  an  article  of  faith,  that  the  pope  cannot 
dissolve  the  council  without  the  consent  thereof:  which  consequent  none  of 
tlie  contrary  part  hath  refuted.  First  of  all  therefore  we  must  inquire  what 
faith  itself  is,  that  we  may  thereby  the  better  understand  what  pertaincth 
thereunto. 

Faith,  as  the  divines  do  define  it,  is  a  firm  and  steadfast  cleaving  unto  things  Defini- 
believed  on  the  authority  of  him  that  speaketh.     If  then  we  believe,  as  is  afore-  ti?"  of 
said,  that  the  pope  of  Home  is  under  the  council,  some  authority  doth  move  us  ''"^ 
thereunto  :  so  is  there  faith  in  him  that  believeth  it.     But  the  question  is  not 
whether  it  be  an  article  of  faith  only,  but  whether  it  be  an  article  of  the  catlio- 
lic  faith.     Wherefore  we  must  again  inquire,  what  the  catholic  faith  is.     Tliis  Defini- 
word  Catholic   is  a  Greek  word,  and  signifieth  Universal.     The  catholic  faith,  '[»"  "'' 
that  is  to  say,  the  universal  faith,  is  not  so  called  because  every  man  holdeth  it,  c/uholic 
but  because  every  man  ought  to  believe  it.     For  all  men  do  not  believe  that  faitk 
God  is  incarnate,  but  every  man  ought  so  to  believe.     And  albeit  many  be 
against  this  faith,  yet  doth  it  not  cease  to  be  universal.     For  what  wi'iteth  the 
apostle  unto  the  Romans  ?    '  If  some  of  them  have  not  believed,  doth  their  mis- 
behef  make  the  faith  of  God  vain  1  God  forbid.     Verily  God  is  true,  but  every 
man  is  a  liar.'  Rom.  iii.    Therefore  to  believe  that  the  pope  is  under  the  council,  what  is 
is  a  point  of  the  catholic  faith,  although  some  think  the  contrary  :  for  we  are  catiiolic. 
bound  to  believe  it,  forsomuch  as  it  is  taken  out  of  the  gospel.     For  we  are  not 
boimd  only  to  believe  those  things  that  are  noted  to  us  in  the  Creed,  but  also 
all  those  things  that  are  contained  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  whereof  we  may  not 
deny  one  iota.     And  those  things  which  we   allege  for  the  superiority    of  a 
general  council,  are  gathered  out  of  the  sayings   of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  epistles  of  Saint  Paul :  ergo,  we  are  all  bound  to  believe  it.     And  to 
prove  that  these  things  are  taken  out  of  the  gospel,  the  council  of  Constance 
doth  witness,  which  groundetli  its  authority  upon  these  words,  '  Die  ecclesioe  ;' 
tliat  is  to  say,  '  Tell  it  unto  the  church;'  and,  '  Where  two  or  three  are  gathered 
together  in  my  name,'  &c. ;  and,  '  Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind,'  &c.,  with  other 
such  like  texts. 

*  And  1  Saint  Austin  saith  :  '  Quod  evangelio  non  crederet,  ni  autoritas  ecclesije 
se  commoveret;'  that  is  to  say,  that  he  would  not  give  any  credit  unto  the 
gospel,  except  the  authority  of  the  ch\irch  did  move  him  thereunto  :  in  this  place, 
naming  the  church  for  the  general  council.  For  the  church,  which  was  dis- 
persed in  everyplace,  did  not  ordain  the  receiving  of  the  Gospels  and  Scriptures ; 
but  the  church  which  was  congregated  and  gathered  together  in  the  general 
council.  And,  thereby,  it  may  come  to  pass,  that,  like  as  the  council  did  bind 
us  to  the  believing  of  them,  so  may  it  also  set  forth  other  things  unto  us,  to  be 
believed.* 

Whereupon  pope  Martin  V.,  being  yet  at  Constance,  under  the  license  of 
the  council  sent  out  his  bulls,  which  do  reckon  up  the  articles,  whereupon  they 
ought  to  be  examined  who  had  fallen  into  any  heresy ;  amongst  which  articles 
he  putteth  this  article : — Whether  he  doth  believe  a  sacred  general  council  to 
have  power  immediately  from  God,  and  that  the  ordinances  thereof  are  to  be 
received  of  all  faithful  Christians ;  which  if  any  man  would  deny,  he  should  be 
counted  a  heretic.  Wherefore,  when  the  sacred  synod  of  Constance  doth  set 
forth  this  verity,  as  touching  the  superiority  of  a  general  council,  what  shoidd 
let,  but  that  we  also  should  confess  the  same  to  be  a  verity  of  the  catholic  faith  ? 
For  the  catholic  church,  being  congregate  at  Constance,  received  that  faith  ; 
that  is  to  say,  believed  it  by  the  authority  of  him  who  spake  it ;  that  is,  Christ 
and  his  saints. 

(l)S2e  Ed.  1563.  p.  297. -Ed. 
VOL.  III.  S  S 


626  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

Henry        To    this  purpose  also    sen'e  very    well  the  words    of  the  s}Tiod    of  Clial- 

^'^-      ccdon,  written  in  this  manner  : — "It  is  not  lawful  to  name  him  '  bishop,'  that 

A.  D.    is  condemned  \)y    the  wiiole    synod.     The    determination    pleasetli    all    men. 

1439.    This  is  the  faith  of  the  fathers.     He  that  holdeth  any  opinion  contrary  imto 

~  this,  is  a  heretic.     And  again,  it  is  a  nile,  that  it  is  not  lawful  to  appeal  from 

words  of   t'>6  elect  and  chosen  synod.    He  that  holdeth  any  opinion  contrary  to  this,  is  a 

the  heretic." 

^"k","?^!.'  °^      Mark  the  manifest  witness  of  this  most  sacred  synod,  which  said,  that  he  is 
doii.  a  heretic,  who  lioldeth   any  opinion  contrary  unto  the  council.     But  he  is  no 

heretic,  except  he  refuse  the  catholic  faith :  ergo,  it  was  the  catholic  faith  to 
believe  that  it  was  not  lawful  to  appeal  from  the  sacred  council.  But  how  was 
the  same  any  point  of  the  catholic  faith?  Verily,  forsomuch  as  tlie  sacred  synod, 
perusing  over  the  holy  Scriptures,  hath  received  this  conclusion  out  of  the 
words  of  Christ  and  other  holy  fathers.  And,  like  as  the  synod  of  Clialcedon 
took  their  conclusions  out  of  the  holy  Scriptures,  so  likewise  did  the  council  of 
Constance  tliis  which  we  now  reason  upon.  And  like  as  the  one  is  an  article 
of  the  catholic  faith,  so  is  the  other  also.  And  he  who  holdeth  any  opinion 
contrary  to  either  or  both,  is  a  heretic. 
Panor-  Furthermore  they  seem  unto  me  to  dream  and  dote,  who,  confessing  them  to 

mitane      ^g  verities,  will  not  confess  them  to  be  verities  of  faith.    For  if  they  be  verities, 
nipped  by  I  P^'iy  you  whereof  are  they  verities?  Truly  not  of  grammar,  much  less  of 
his  own     logic  ;  and  from  astronomy  and  physic  they  are  far  distant :  neither  is  there  any 
tioif"*''    other  man  but  a  divine,  that  will  grant  this  verity,  whom  Scripture  doth  force 
unto  it  of  necessity,  if  he  do  believe  Christ,  or  his  apostles.     Therefore  this  is 
a  verity  of  the  catholic  faith,  which  all  men  ought  to  embrace  ;  and  he  who 
obstinately  resisteth  against  the  same,  is  to  be  judged  a  heretic,  as  the  third 
conclusion  doth  affirm.     Neither  let  any  man   think  it  hard  or  cruel,  that  he 
should  be  called  a  heretic,  who  goeth  about  to  derogate   any  thing  from  the 
power  of  a  general  council,  whicn  is  confirmed  by  so  many  testinionies  and 
authorities,  *when  he  also  is  counted  a  heretic,  wlio  taketh  away  the  supremacy 
from  the  clun-ch  of  Rome,  which  is  one  of  the  Cirecks'  heresies  that  are  con- 
demned.*    Also  Panormitane   allegeth   St.  Jerome,    saying,   '  He  who  under- 
standeth  the  Scripture  otlierwise  than  the  sense  of  the  Holy  Ghost  doth  re- 
quire, albeit  he  do  not  depart  from  the  church,  may  be  called  a  heretic' 

Whereupon  it  followeth,  that  he,  who,  upon  tlie  words  of  Clirist,  saying  unto 

Peter,   '  Die  ecclesite,'  i.  e.  '  Tell  it  unto  tiie  church,'  doth  not  understand  by 

'  the  church'  a  general  council,  understandeth  it  otherwise  than  the  sense  of 

Tellthe     the  Holy  Ghost  dolh  require,  and  thereby  may  be  noted  as  a  heretic.     And 

thaHs'to   ^^^^^  ^'^^  sense  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  otherwise  than  he  doth  judge  it,  the  council 

say,  a        of  Constance  doth  declare  ;  the  which  interpreting  those  words  '  Die  ecclesia?,' 

general      that  is,  '  Tell  it  mito  the  church,'  spoken  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  understandetli 

them  to  be  spoken  of  a  general  council. 

For  these  and  many  other  weighty  reasons  the  three  aforesaid  conclusions 
seemed  true  unto  the  divines,  and  through  them  they  also  allowed  the  residue. 
Now  have  we  sufficiently  said,  as  touching  that  which  was  before  promised  ; 
neither  do  I  think  any  man  now  can  be  in  doubt  about  the  three  first  con- 
clusions. 

Now,  to  return  again  unto  our  story ;  it  is  our  purpose  to  declare 
those  things  wliicli  happened  after  tlie  conclusion  of  the  divines ;  for 
many  of  them  arc  worthy  of  remembrance,  and  may  haply  be  profit- 
able unto  posterity. 

*\\'hcn'  the  matter  was  allowed  by  the  divines,  it  came  to  the 
Arp/'iuix.  examination  of  the  deputations,  whereof  three,  without  much  ado,  con- 
sented with  the  divines.  The  fourth,  which  was  named  the  Common 
deputation,  admitting  the  three  first  conclusions,  seemed  to  hesitate 
about  the  residue.  George,  bishop  of  Vich,  was  a  great  stop  to  this 
matter;  who,  being  newly  returned  from  INIcntz,  and  not  being  pre- 
sent at  the  disputation  holden  at  the  chapter-house,  could  not  be 

(1)  Edition  1563,  p.  298.— Ed. 


PANOEMITANE    REFUTED.  627 

persuaded,  that  Eugene  could  without  a  new  convocation  be  declared    Henry 

a  heretic.     Amedeus,  archbishop  of  Lyons,  favoured  him  very  much  ; _„ 

not  for  his  opinion  (for  he  had  o])enly,  in  the  disputation  of  the  chapter-    A.  D. 
house,  declared  Eugene  a  lieretic  and  relapse),  but  because  he  feared  _ll?£i. 
that  the  deposition  of  the  pope  would  be  the  next  step. 

There  were,  in  this  deputation,  many  who  not  only  now,  but 
always  had  favoured  Eugene's  part.  This  deputation,  lest,  accord- 
ing to  the  old  custom  of  the  council,  the  matter  should  be  concluded 
by  three  deputations,  did  suspend  all  deliberation ;  for  by  that  sus- 
pension they  brought  a  greater  stop  and  let  than  they  should  have 
done  by  denying,  and  so  protracted  the  matter  a  long  time.  For 
this  cause  messengers  were  sent  from  the  other  deputations,  through 
whose  exhortation  the  Common  deputation  did  revoke  their  sus- 
pension upon  the  three  conclusions.  And  now  Friday  was  come, 
on  which  day  they  were  accustomed  to  have  a  general  congregation, 
and  a  final  conclusion  of  their  business.* 

Meanwhile,  the  archbishop  of  Milan  and  Panonnitane,  with  tlie 
residue  of  their  fellow  ambassadors  of  the  king  of  Arragon  and  the 
duke  of  Milan,  armed  themselves  with  all  their  power  to  let  the 
matter,  exhorting  all  men  of  their  faction  to  withstand  it  with  stout 
and  valiant  stomachs ;  *and'  by  their  letters  and  messengers  they 
called  back  others,  who  were  gone  away  for  fear  of  the  plague.  The 
cardinal  of  Tarragona,  who  then  sojourned  at  ^oleure,  was  sent  for ;  gj^j,,:, 
likewise  was  Louis,  the  prothonotary  of  Rome,  who  was  gone  unto 
the  baths,  not  so  much  for  his  health's  sake,  as  to  avoid  being  com- 
pelled to  defend  Eugene  contrary  to  his  real  mind.  There  were 
many  of  the  bishops  of  the  Arragons  sent  for  beside,  who  all  came 
back  again  the  day  before  the  congregation  should  be  holden,  ex- 
cepting the  cardinal,  who  returned  after  the  congregation. 

As  soon  as  the  time  was  come  for  the  congregation  to  begin,  the 
ambassadors  of  the  princes  were  present,  and,  as  though  they  had 
before  conspired  together,  all  unanimously  agreed  to  hinder  the  con- 
clusion as  much  as  in  them  lay,* 

And  first  of  all,  the  bishop  of  Burgos,  a  man  distinguished  for  The 
wisdom  and  eloquence,  exhorted  them  to  defer  the  conclusion,  and  to  Bm-gos!^ 
tarry  for  the  other  ambassadors  of  the  princes,  who  would  shortly 
return  from  Mentz. 

After  him  Panormitane,  a  man  of  singidar  talent  and  learning,  and 
chief  ambassador  of  his  king,  with  a  grave  and  rhetorical  oration 
spake,  in  a  manner,  as  followeth. 

The  Oration  of  Panormitane.^ 

I  have,  said  he,  had  a  commandment  by  the  prophet,  to  cry  without 
ceasing  ;  which  prophet  said,  '  Cry  out,  cease  not,  hftup  thy  voice  as  a  trumpet.' 
If  that  in  any  matter  at  any  time  before  it  were  proper  to  cry,  this  matter 
specially,  which  was  now  in  hand,  lacked  crying  and  roaring  out,  when  the  state 
of  the  universal  church  was  treated  upon,  either  to  be  preserved,  or  utterly  over- 
thrown ;  and  that  he  had  cried  so  much  in  this  manner,  that  he  doubted  not 
but  the  saying  of  David  was  fulfilled  in  him,  where  he  saith, — '  Laboravi  da- 
mans, raucae  sunt  factge  fauces  meas  ;' — '  I  have  laboured,  crying  out,  that  jiiy 
jaws  are  become  hoarse.' 

(1)  Edition  1563,  pp.  298,  299.— Ed.  (2)  Ed.  15S3,  p.  677.— Ed. 


628  IHE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

Henry        Notwithstanding,  that  he  would,  both  now   and  as  often  as  need  should  re- 

''^-       quire,  without  ceasing  stdl  cry  out,  and  especially  now  in  this  most  diificult  and 

•    ^      weighty  matter;  wherein  he  required  the  sacred  council  gently  to  liear  both  him, 

^  ,■„  ■     and  the  ambassadors  of  otlier  princes ;  adding,   moreover,  four  tilings  to  be 

!ijL  considered,  in  all  requests  made  of  any  man;  which  he  also  required  the  fathers 

Four         now  presently  to  mark  and  consider  :  who  it  is  that  maketh  the  request?  what 
tilings  to  jg  required?  why  it  should  be  required  ?  and  what  effect  would  come  by  the  re- 
sideredin  quest  either  granted  or  denied?    As  touching  the  first  point  he  said;  the  most 
every        noble  kings  and  excellent  princes  with  their  prelates,  were  of  great  power.  And 
requi'b .     t]^p,^]^e  reckoned  up  the  king  of  Castile,  the  king  of  Arragon,  the  duke  of  Milan, 
and  the  bishops  of  the  same  princes;  rehearsing  also  the  merits  and  good  deeds  of 
the  said  kings,  and  also  of  the  duke  of  Milan.   But  when  he  came  to  make  men- 
tion of  the  prelates,  he  could  not  refrain  himself,  but  began  to  wax  somewhat 
liot,  saying,  that  the  greatest  number  of  prelates  were  on  his  part.    For  if  the 
bishops  and  abbots  were  counted,  it  were  not  to  be  doubted  but  the  greatest  part 
of  them  would  have  this  present  matter  deferred ;   and,  forsomuch  as  the  whole 
power  of  the  council  doth  consist  in  the  bishops,  it  is  not  to  be  suffered,  that  they 
being  neglected  and  contemned,  that  should  be  concluded,  which  pleased  the 
greater  part  of  the  inferiors.  For  the  keys,  said  he,  were  given  to  the  apostles,  and 
to  their  successors,  who  are  the  bishops:  also  that  there  arc  three  kinds  of  synods, 
episcopal,    provincial,    and   general,   and  none  of  all  these   without   bishops. 
Panormi-  Wherefore  the  manner  and  order  of  the  present  council  seemed  indecent,  where 
'vould       things  were  not  weighed  according  as  men  excel  in  dignity,  but  by  most  voices  : 
liave  dig-  notwithstanding,  according  to  the  most  famous  epistle  of  Clement,  the  bishops 
nity  to  be  were  the  pillars  and  keys  of  heaven,  and  the  inferiors  had  no  determining  voice, 
e'r^no"    ^"t  only  a  consultative  voice  with  them.     Wherefore  there  would  be  a  great 
voices.      offence  in  this  behalf,  if  a  matter  of  faith  should  be  determined  without  the 
bishops ;  in  which  matter  not  only  the  bishops,  but  also  the  secular  princes  ought 
to  be  admitted.     And,  forsomuch  as  they,  in  the  name  of  their  princes,  desired 
to  be  admitted  to  the  examination  of  this  present  matter,  and  would  examine 
the  matter  more  fully,  he  complained  gi'eatly  how  unwortliy  a  thing  it  was,  that 
they  should  be  contemned  or  despised. 
He  seem-      After  many  things  spoken  to  this  end  and  effect,  he  passed  over  to  the  second 
dtl.i\°the  ^^^^  "^  '"^  oration,  declaring  what  it  was  that  he  required  ;  not  gold,  nor  silver, 
process      neither  precious  stones,  neither  provinces  nor  kingdoms,  neither  a  thing  hard  to 
sgaiiist      be  done ;  but  only  that  the  delay  of  the  sacred  council  was  required,  and  that 
e  pope,   jj^g  fathers  would  stay  in  the  process  against  the  pope,  and  in  the  conclusion  and 
determination  of  matters  which  were  then  in  hand.    Is' either  should  the  delay  be 
long,  but  only  until  the  return  of  the  ambassadors  from  Mentz,  who,  he  knew 
well,  would  return  very  shortly.     That  this  was  but  a  small  matter,  and  needed 
but  small  entreaty,  because  there  was  no  danger  in  it.    .And  also  it  should  seem 
injurious,   not  to  tarry  for   the  ambassadors  of  the  princes  who  were  then  at 
Mentz,  when  tliey  were  not  absent  for  their  own  private  commodity,  but  about 
the  affairs  of  the  commonwealth,  and  the  commodity  of  i)eace ;   neither  had  he 
forgotten,  that  at  their  departure  they  had  desired",  that  during  their  absence 
there  should  be  nothing  renewed  concerning  the  matters  of  Eugene. 
Tlic  third      Then,  immediately  adjoining  the  third  part  of  his  oration,  wherefore  this 
orai'ion.'""  'l^'^y  was  required,  he  concluded,  that  it  was  not  required  for  the  private  com- 
modity of  any  one  man,  but  for  the  common  weal;  not  to  perturb  or  trouble  any 
thing,  but  for  the  better  examination  of  the  matter,  that  all  things  might  pass 
with  peace  and  quietness  ;  and  that  the  matter  might  be  so  much  the  more  firm 
and  stable,  by  how  much  it  is   ratified  and  allowed  by  the  consent  of  many. 
And  so  he  proceeded  to  the  last  part  of  his  argument,  requiring  the  fathers  that 
they  would  consider,  and  weigh  in  their  minds,  the  efllcct  that  would  follow,  if 
they  should  grant  or  deny  this  request.     '  For,'  saith  he,   '  if  ye  shall  deny  this 
small  petition  of  the  princes,  they  all  will  be  aggrieved  therewith,  and  take  this 
Hisjier-    repidse  in  ill  part.    They  will  say,  they  are  contemned  of  yon,  neither  will  they 
suaMuiis.   Ijp  obedient  unto  you,   or  receive  your  decrees.     In  vain   shall  ye  make  laws, 
except  the  jjrinces  do  execute  the'm,  and  all  your  decrees  shall'  be  but  vain  : 
yet  would  1  think  this  to  be  borne  withal,  if  I  did  not  fear  greater  matters  to 
ensue.     What  if  they  should  join  themselves  with  Eugene,   who  desireth  to 
spoil  you,  not  only  of  your  livings,  but  also  of  your  lives  ?    Alas !  what  slaughter 
and  murder  do  the  eyes  of  my  mind  behold  and  see !     Would  to  God  my 


THE    PRAISE    OF    LOUIS.  629 

opinion  were  but  vain  !     But  if  you  do  grant  and  consent  unto  their  petitions,     Henry 
they  will  think  themselves  bound  unto  you ;  they  will  receive  and  embrace  your       ^'^• 
decrees,  and  whatsoever  you  shall  require  of  them  shall  be  obtained.     They 
will  forsake  your  adversary ;  they  will  speak  evil  of  him  and  abhor  him  ;  but    A^'.; 
you  they  will  commend  and  praise ;  you  they  will  reverence ;  unto  you  they  will 
wholly  submit  themselves ;  and  then  shall  follow  that  most  excellent  fruit  of 
reformation  and  tranquillity  of  the  church.'     And  thus  he  required  the  matter 
to  be  respited  on  all  parts.    At  the  last  he  said.  That  except  the  ambassadors  of 
the  princes  were  heard,  he  had  a  protestation  written,  which  he  would  command 
to  be  read  before  them  all. 

When  Panormitane  had  made  an  end  of  his  oration,  Louis,  the  pro-  The 
thonotary  of  Rome,  rose  up,  a  man  of  such  singular  wit  and  memory,  loui^s  tifn 
that  he  was  thought  not  to  be  inferior  unto  any  of  the  famous  men  of  Pg^^*''°"° 
oklen  time  ;  for  he  had  always  in  memory  whatsoever  he  had  heard  or 
read,  and  never  forgat  any  thing  that  he  had  seen  ;  *and  when  he  was  Arpe7idix. 
arguing,  he  did  not  merely  quote  laws  by  their  first  words,  as  other 
lawyers  do,  but  repeated  the  law  itself  as  fluently  as  if  he  had  been 
reading  it  from  a  book.* 

The  Oration  of  Louis  the  Protlionotary. 

This  man,  first  commending  Panormitane,  said,  That  he  came  but  the  day 
before  from  the  baths,  and  that  it  seemed  unto  him  a  strange  thing  which  was 
now  brought  in  question  ;  wherein  he  desired  to  hear  other  men's  minds,  and 
also  to  be  heard  of  others ;  and  that  those  prelates  who  were  at  iVIentz  should 
be  tarried  for,  to  be  present  at  the  discussing  of  this  matter,  in  the  name  and 
behalf  of  their  pi'inces,  which  prelates  were  men  of  great  estimation,  and  the 
orators  of  most  mighty  princes. 

He  allowed,  also,  the  saying  of  Panormitane,  touching  the  voices  of  the  infe-  Bishops 
riors,  and  said  that  it  seemed  not  to  him  to  be  against  the  truth,  that  only  bishops  ""'^  '" 
should  have  a  determining  voice  in  councils.     And,  albeit  some  in  this  dispu-  detern.in- 
tation  did  think  that  which  is  written  in  Acts  xv.  to  be  their  fort  or  defence;  ingvoi. e 
notwithstanding,  he  was  nothing  moved  therewith,  nor  took  it  to  be  of  any  force  "ys"""" 
or  moment,  albeit  it  was  said,  *  It  seemed  good  unto  the  Holy  Ghost  and  to  us,' 
where  both   the  apostles  and  the  elders  were  gathered  together:  whereby  it 
appeared,  that  the  others  had  a  deciding  voice  with  the  apostles.     For  he  said, 
that  there  was  no  argument  to  be  gathered  of  the  acts  of  the  Apostles,  whose 
examples  were  more  feo  be  marvelled  at  than  to  be  imitated  ;  and  that  it  doth 
not  appear  there,  that  the  apostles  called  the  elders  of  duty,  but  it  is   only 
declared  that  they  were  there  present;  whereupon  nothing  could  be  inferred; 
and  that  it  seemed  unto  him,  that  the  inferiors  in  the  council  of  Basil  would  be 
admitted  to  determine  with  the  bishops  but  of  grace  and  favour  only,  because 
the  bishops  may  communicate  their  authority  unto  others;  *notwithstanding,  in 
these  matters  which  are  graces,  if  one  say  the  contrary,  nothing  can  be  done.* 
He  alleged  for  testimony  the  bishop  of  Cuen9a,  a  man  of  great  authority,  who 
woidd  not  suffer  any  incorporation  or  fellowship  of  the  meaner  sort,  and  tliere- 
fore  neither  any  inferior,  not  even  himself  (who  as  yet  was  not  made  bishop), 
to  have  any  deciding  voice  in  the  council.     Wherefore,  forsomuch  as  the  matter 
was  weighty  which  was  now  in  hand,  and  that  the  bishops  spake  against  it,  he 
begged  the  council  that,  making  a  virtue  of  necessity,  they  would  stay  for  the 
ambassadors  of  the  princes  coming  from  Mentz. 

His  oration'  was  so  much  the  more  grievous,  in  that  many  were 
touched  with  his  words  :  what  gave  special  offence  was,  that  he  said  the 
apostles  were  not  to  be  imitated ;  for  that,  all  men  did  impugn  as  a 
blasphemy.  But  here  a  man  may  marvel,  that  a  man  of  such  excel- 
lency alleged  no  more  or  better  matter.     But  it  was  not  the  man's 

( 1 )  It  is  no  marvel  why  he  alleged  no  more  or  hetter  matter ;  for  of  naughty  leather  no  man  can 
make  a  good  shoe.  And  note  here  how  God  withdraweth  his  gifts,  when  men  dissemble  and  cloak 
the  truth. 


630 


THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASH.. 


ji.nry    mcmory  wliicli  was  in  fault :  the  fact  is,  he  did  not  speak  heartily  in 
'. — this  matter,  and  desired  nothing  so  much,  as  not  to  obtain  that  which 

A.D.    lie  entreated  for. 

^'^'^^-  *After'  him  the  bishops  of  Catania  and  Bosa,-  who  were  also  the 
king's  ambassadors,  spoke  in  a  few  words  in  favour  of  the  opinion  of 
Panormitane.  At  that  time  the  archbishop  of  Milan,  a  man  of  prompt 
and  ready  wit  and  learning,  who  was  there  alone  ambassador  for  the 
duke  of  Milan  (for  the  bishop  of  Albcnga,  and  Francis  Barbavaria, 
were  not  yet  returned  from  Mentz);  he,  beingafollowcr  of  St.  Jerome, 
alleging  many  authorities  out  of  the  said  doctor,  exhorted  earnestly 
to  have  the  matter  deferred,  abhorring  all  haste,  which,  he  said,  was 
enemy  unto  the  council,  and  by  his  countenance  and  gesture  declaring 
himself  to  be  greatly  against  the  present  proceedings.  At  the  last  he 
said,  that  except  he  were  fully  heard,  he  would  make  protestation  in 
the  name  of  himself  and  all  his  countrymen.  After  him  followed  the 
Asfe'dix.  l^ishops  of  Tortosa  and  Girona,  and  a  divine  of  Segorbc,  abbot-elect 
of  Mount  Arragon,  and  some  other  men  of  that  rank,  who  altogether 
approved  the  sentence  and  determination  of  Panormitane.  The  bishop 
of  Parma  agreed  with  the  archbishop  of  Milan  ;  also  the  king's 
almoner,  who  afterward,  flying  from  Basil  because  of  the  plague  unto 
Zoffingen,  died  in  a  town  of  the  Swiizers,  between  Lucerne  and  Basil. 
These,  with  Martinus  de  Vera,  another  ambassador  of  the  king  of 
Arragon,  did  confirm  and  stay  themselves  upon  the  saying  of  their 
fellow  Panormitane.  Then  the  other  Arragons  and  Catalonians, 
Avishing  to  speak  every  one  for  himself,  said  that  they  did  all  agree  to 
the  desire  of  their  king.  The  matter  seemed  to  be  craftily  contrived, 
that  they  should  spend  the  time  and  defer  the  conclusion.  AV'hen  a 
great  number  had  spoken  their  minds,  and  a  long  succession  of  Catalo- 
nians had  made  an  end,*  Louis,  the  cardinal  Arelatensis,  a  man  of 
marvellous  constancy  and  born  for  the  governance  of  general  coun- 
cils, gathered  together  the  words  of  all  the  orators ;  and  turning 
himself  first  to  the  Castilians,  he  spake  much  of  their  devotion  to  the 
sacred  council ;  in  like  wise  he  spake  of  the  Catalonians  and  Lom- 
bards :  afterward,  he,  entering  upon  the  matter,  spake  in  this  wise  : 

The  Oration  of  the  Cardinal  Arelatensis. 

Most  reverend  fathers  !  tins  is  now  no  new  or  strange  business,  nor  begun  to- 
day or  yesterday.  For  it  is  now  many  weeks  ago  since  the  conchisions  were 
disputed  upon  amongst  the  divines,  and  sent  unto  JNIentz,  and  into  all  other  parts 
of  tiie  world.  After  this  they  were  disputed  upon  six  successive  days  in  the 
chapter-house  of  this  church,  and  fully  discussed,  and  after  that,  not  without 
Truth  great  delay,  approved  by  the  deputations ;  and  as  the  truth  sceketli  no  corners, 
steketh  so  all  things  were  done  publicly  and  openly,  neither  can  any  man  pretend  igno- 
rance ;  neither  were  the  prelates  or  princes  passed  over,  for  we  invited  all  that 
were  then  at  Basil,  and  exhorted  them  all  to  be  present.  And  forsomuch  as  men- 
tion is  made  of  the  most  noble  king  of  Castile,  who  is  ignorant  that  the  king's  own 
orators  were  there  present,  the  bisho])s  of  liurgos  and  Ebrmi,  men  of  singular 
learning  and  eloquence?  And  you  also  Panormitane  yourself,  who  here  repre- 
sent the  person  of  the  most  famous  king  of  Arragon,  were  twice  present  yourself 
in  the  chapter-house,  and  disputed  twice  most  subtiiely,  and  twice  declared  your 
mind,  what  you  tliought  in  that  matter.  Why  do  you  desire  more  delay?  Also 
out  of  the  territory  of  the  duke  of  Milan  there  was  present  the  archbishop  of 
Milan,  who  albeit  he  be  no  ambassador,  yet  how  famous  a  prelate  he  is,  you 
arc  nut  ignorant. 
(1)  See  Edition  15C3,  p.  510.— Id.  (2)  Bosa,  a  city  and  sinport  in  Sardinia.— Ed. 


'  cor- 
ners. 


WHO    HAVE    DETERMINING    VOICES    IN    COUNCILS.  631 

When  he  had  spoken  these  words,  the  archbishop  of  Milan,  being    Henry 
somewhat  moved,  said  unto  him,  "  My  lord  cardinal,  you  supply  the  _ijL_ 
room  of  a  president  no  more   than  I  do   the  place  of  the  duke's    A.  D. 
orator ;"  and  began  to  taunt  him  with  many  words.     But  the  cardi-    ^^^^' 
nal  (as  he  was  a  most  patient  man,  and  would  not  be  provoked  to 
anger  by  any  means),  said  as  followeth  : 

The  Oration  of  the  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Aries  continued. 

That  is  just  what  I  wanted.  For  if  the  archbishop  be  an  ambassador,  then 
hath  the  duke  no  cause  to  complain,  who  had  his  orator  present  at  the  discuss- 
ing of  those  matters.  I  pass  over  other  princes,  because  they  do  not  complain. 
Notwithstanding,  the  most  christian  king  of  France  had  there  the  archbishop 
of  Lyons,  a  grave  and  sober  man,  as  his  ambassador  at  tlie  disputation.  As 
for  other  princes,  I  see  no  cause  why  they  should  be  tarried  for,  who,  knowing 
the  council  to  be  congregated  for  such  matters  as  pertain  unto  faith,  do  not 
think  it  absurd  that  the  doubtful  matters  of  faith  should  be  determined  in  the 
council ;  whereat,  if  they  had  wished  to  be  present,  they  would  have  come  or 
this. 

*  Besides  1  that,  it  is  not  true  what  Panormitane  saith,  that  secular  princes 
ought  to  be  admitted  to  any  matter  of  faith,  if  he  understand  their  coming  to 
be  in  order  to  determine.  And,  albeit  that  Martianus  the  emperor  doth  say, 
'  Nos  ad  fidem  confirmandam  volumus  interesse  synodo;'  that  is,  '  We  will  be 
present  at  the  council  for  the  confirmation  of  the  faith  ;'  which  words  Panormi- 
tane doth  so  often  allege,  yet  that  must  be  added,  which  he  himself  doth  add, 
that  we  may  have  the  perfect  understanding  of  his  words,  for  he  saith  ;  '  Nos 
ad  fidem  confirmandam,  non  potentiam  exercendam,  volumus  interesse  synodo;' 
that  is,  '  we  will  be  present  at  the  council,  not  to  exercise  our  power  and  autho- 
rity, but  for  the  confirmation  of  the  faith  ;'  speaking  it  to  this  intent,  that,  thereby 
he  might  specially  take  away  all  fear  from  those,  who  thought  that  his  presence 
would  frustrate  the  council :  which  thing  if  our  princes  now-a-da3's  would  do, 
the  matter  were  at  an  end.  But  our  princes  in  these  days,  when  by  reason  of 
their  absence  they  cannot  themselves  threaten,  yet  will  they  put  men  in  fear  by 
their  ambassadors.     But  God  will  look  vipon  such  doings.* 

Why  tiiis  matter  should  need  so  much  discussing  as  some  will  have,  I  do  not 
understand ;    for  if  I  rightly  remember,    Panormitane    and    also  Louis  have 
oftentimes  affirmed  in  this  place  even  the  very  same  thing  wliich  the  con- 
clusions signify.     And  if  any  of  them  now   will  go  about  to  gainsay  it,  it  will  Didimus 
happen  inUo  them  as  it  did  unto  Didimus,  *  than  whom,  as  Quintilian   saith,  repie- 
'No  man  at  any  time  wrote  more,'*  to  whom,  when    on  a  time  he  repugned  ^J.^j^t'^was 
against  a  certain  history  as  vain  and  frivolous,  his  own  book  was  delivered  unto  in  hisown 
him,  wherein  the  same  was  written :  so  likewise  these  two  men, 2  although  they  ^°°''* 
be  excellently  learned,  and  eloquent,  yet  may  they  be  confuted  by  their  own 
writings.     Besides  this,  there  are   synodal  epistles  and  decrees  of  this  covmcil, 
which  are  full  of  such  conclusions.     What  is  it  then  whereupon  any  difficulty 
can  be  raised  ?  what  is  it  that  may  be  impugned  ?  Shall  we  now  bring  that  again 
in  doubt,  which  hath  so  often  been  declared,  affirmed,  and  decreed?    '  But,'  say 
they,  '  the  princes  and  ambassadors  are  absent,  who  are  bishops,  by  whose  pre- 
sence the  decrees  should  be  of  more  authority.'    Well,  not  only  are  they  absent 
who  are  gone   to  Mentz,  but  almost  an  infinite  number  of  others,  dispersed 
throughout  the  whole  world,  whom  if  we  should  tarry  to  look  for,  nothing  at 
any  time  should  be  decreed.     They  are  all  called  unto  the  council ;  they  might 
have  come  if  they  would.     To  those  that  are  present  power  is  given,  and  they 
ought  to  debate  tliese  matters.     If  any  man  will  say,  that  they  who  are  absent 
are  about  the  afiliirs  of  the  commonwealth,  truly  we  sent  them  not  thither, 
but  they  went  rather  against  the  will  of  the  council,  than  with  the  consent 
thereof. 

And  admit  that  they  had  been  sent  by  the  council,  yet  were  not  our  power  so 
niucli  restrained  but  that  we  might  reform  the  church,  for,  otherwise,  there 

(1)  Ed.  1563,  pp.  301,  302.— Ed.    -   ■ 

(2)  He  meaneth  Panormitane  and  Ludovicus  the  prothonotary. 


nS2  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

Hffiry    should  never  any  thing  be  done  in  the  council ;  forsomuch  as  always  some  are  sent 

''^-      out  by  the  council,  and  some  are  always  to  be  looked  and  tarried  for;  and  there- 

A    T^     fore  we  must  either  do  nothing  at  all,  or  send  out  no  prelates  from  the  council. 

-lAon     Whereas  he  said   that  prelates,  and  esj)ccially  bishops,  are  contemned,  that  is 

'-LL.   most  far  from  the  truth,  for  they  have  the  chief  and  first  places.     They  speak 

first,  and  give  their  voices  first  of  all,  unto  all  things ;  and,  if  so  be  they  do 
speak  learnedly  and  truly,  all  the  inferiors,  without  any  gainsaying,  do  soon 
follow  their  mind. 

Neither,  peradventure,  shall  it  seem  dissonant  from  the  truth,  to  say,  that 
there  was  never  any  synod  which  did  more  amplify  the  power  and  authority  of 
bishops,  than  this.  For  what  have  the  bishops  been  in  our  days,  but  only 
shadows?  Might  they  not  well  have  been  called  shepherds  without  the  sheep  ? 
What  had  they  more  than  their  mitre  and  their  staff,  when  they  could  deter- 
mine nothing  over  their  subjects?  Verily,  in  the  primitive  church,  the  bishops 
had  the  greatest  power  and  authority  ;1  but  now  is  it  come  to  that  point  that 
they  do  only  exceed  the  common  sort  of  priests  in  their  habit  and  revenues. 
But  we  have  restored  them  again  to  their  old  estate;  we  have  reduced  the 
collation  of  benefices  again  unto  them ;  we  have  restored  unto  them  the  con- 
firmation of  elections  ;  we  have  brought  again  into  their  hands  the  causes  of 
the  subjects  to  be  heard,  and  have  made  them  bishops  who  were  none  before. 
What  cause  is  there  then,  that  the  bishops  should  say  they  are  contemned  of 
the  council,  or  what  injurious  thing  have  we  at  any  time  done  unto  them  ? 

But  Panormitane  saith,  that  forsomuch  as  most  bishops  are  on  his  part,  and 
few  against  him,  the  conclusion  is  not  to  be  determined  by  the  multitude  of  the 
inferiors.  But  let  Panormitane  remember  himself,  that  this  is  no  new  kind  of 
proceeding.  This  order  of  proceeding  the  council  ordained  from  the  beginning, 
neither  hath  it  been  changed  at  any  time  since.  And  this  order,  Panormitane  ! 
in  times  past  hath  pleased  you  well  enough,  when  the  multitude  did  follow  your 
mind.^  But  now,  because  "they  do  not  follow  your  mind,  they  do  displease  you. 
But  the  decrees  of  the  council  are  not  so  mutable  as  the  wills  of  men.  Know 
ye,  moreover,  that  the  very  same  bishops  who  do  consent  with  you  in  word,  do 
not  consent  with  you  in  mind,  neither  speak  the  same  secretly,  which  they  now 
do  openly.  They  do  fear  that  which,  you  told  them  at  home  in  their  country, 
that  except  they  would  follow  your  mind  they  should  displease  the  king.  They 
fear  the  power  of  the  prince,  and  to  be  S])oiled  of  their  temporalties ;  neither 
have  they  free  liberty  to  speak  as  is  requisite  in  councils.  Albeit,  if  they  were 
true  bishops,  and  tnie  pastors  of  souls,  they  would  not  doubt  to  put  their 
lives  in  venture  for  their  sheep,  neither  be  afraid  to  shed  their  blood  for  their 
mother  the  church. 
Mark  But  at  this  present  (the  more  is  the  pity)  it  is  rare  to  find  a  prelate  in  this 

woddly  '^^'orl'l)  who  doth  not  prefer  his  temporalities  before  his  spiritualties  ;  with  the 
pomp,  love  whereof  they  are  so  withdrawn,  that  they  stiidy  rather  to  please  princes 
and""^'  ^^'^"  ^"'^ '  ^"'^  confess  God  in  corners,  "but  princes  they  will  openly  confess. 
w"altli,  ^f  whom  the  Lord  speaketh  in  his  Gospel;  '  Every  one,' saith  he,  '  that  con- 
liad  fesseth  me  before  men,  I  will  confess  him  before  my  Father  which  is  in  hea- 

the"pre'  ^'en.'^  And,  contrariwise,  the  Lord  will  not  confess  him  before  his  Father 
lates  to  in  who  is  afeard  to  confess  the  Lord  before  men.  Neither  is  that  true  which 
tiiose  Panormitane  saith,  that  most  bishops  are  on  his  part ;  for  here  are  many 
bishops'  proctors  whom  he  doth  not  reckon,  because  they  are  not  of  his  opi- 
nion. Neither  is  the  dignity  of  the  fathers  to  be  respected  in  the  coiuicil,  as  lie 
saith,  but  only  reason ;  nor  any  thing  more  to  be  looked  for  than  the  truth ; 
neither  will  I,  for  my  part,  prefer  a  lie  of  any  bishop,  be  he  never  so  rich,  before 
Truth  a  verity  or  truth  of  a  poor  priest.  Neither  ouglit  a  bishop  to  disdain,  if  he  be 
rude  or  unlearned,  that  the  multitude  doth  not  follow  him,  or  that  tlie  voice  of 


(hvelicth  a  poor  learned  and  eloquent  priest  should  be  preferred  before  his.  For  wisdom 
under  the  dwelleth  oftener  under  a  bare  and  ragged  cloak  than  in  rich  ornaments  and 
cloaks.       apparel. 

Wherefore,   I   pray  you,  my  lord  bishops!  do  not  so  much  contcnuj  your 

(1)  Mark,  O  ye   bishops,   the  council  of  Basil  contendeth  for  you,   and  ye  will  not  under- 
stand it. 

(2)  This  was  a  true  cardinal,  out  of  whose  mouth  the  verity  did  speak,  who  feared  not  the 
threatening^  of  princes,  neither  .sought  any  worldly  glory  or  dignity. 

(3)  Note  liere  the  great  godliness  and  most  christian  saying  of  this  good  bishop. 


I43n. 


THE  namf:s  of  priests  axd  elders  explained.  6S3 

inferiors ;  for  the  first  who  died  for  Christ,  who  also  opened  unto  all  others  the  ijenry 
way  of  martyrdom,  was  no  bishop  but  only  a  Levite.  As  for  that  which  Ludo-  vi. 
vicus  and  Panormitane  do  allege,  touching  the  voices  of  bishops,  I  know  not 
where  they  have  it ;  wherefore  I  desire  them  that  they  would  tell  me  where 
they  have  found  it.  But  if  we  repeat  the  examples  of  old  councils,  we  shall 
find  that  the  inferiors  were  always  present  with  the  bishops.  And,  albeit  Lu- 
dovicus  do  forbid  us  the  examples  of  the  apostles,  I  stay  myself  most  upon 
their  doings :  for  what  is  more  comely  for  us  to  follow,  than  the  doctrine  and 
customs  of  the  primitive  church  ? '  It  is  said,  therefore,  in  the  fifteenth  chapter 
of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  '  It  seemed  good  unto  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us  ;' 
which  words,  'to  us,'  are  referred  unto  them  who  are  before  named,  the  apo- 
stles and  elders.  Neither  this  word,  '  it  seemed  good,'  signifieth  in  this  place 
consultation,  but  decision  and  determination  ;  whereby  it  appeareth  that  others 
beside  tlie  bishops  had  determining  voices.  In  another  place  also  of  the  Acts, 
when  the  apostles  should  treat  upon  a  weighty  matter,  they  durst  not  deter- 
mine by  themselves,  but  the  twelve  called  together  the  multitude. 

Here  Ludovicus  saith,  that  it  doth  not  appear  the  apostles  called  others  of 
necessity. — But  I  say  unto  him,  how  knowest  thou,  that  they  did  not  call  them 
of  necessity?     But,  forsomuch  as  both  parts  are  uncertain,  nothing  doth  pro- 
hibit us  to  follow  the  apostles.     For,  seeing  that  all  things  are  written  for  our 
learning,  it  appeareth  that  the  apostles  would  give  us  example,  that  in  weighty 
matters  we   should  admit  our  inferiors.     And,  therefore,  in  all  councils  which 
were  celebrated  and  holden   afterwards,  we  find  that  priests  were  also  present ; 
as  in  the  council  of  Nice,  which  of  all  other  was  most  famous,  Athanasius,  Athana- 
being  then  but  only  a  priest,  withstood  the  Arians  and  infringed  their  argu-  ^ius, 
ments,  albeit  there  were  also  other  priests.     And,  albeit  mention  be  made  of  ^^'"1,^"' 
three  hundred  and  twenty-two  bishops,  yet  it  is  not  denied  but  tliat  the  inferiors  vanquisV, 
were  there,  whom  I  think  to  be  omitted  for  this   cause,   for  that  they  were  '^^  ?" 
almost  innumerable ;  for,  as  you  know  well  enough,  the  denomination  for  llie  bishop, 
most  part  is  taken  of  the  most  worthy. 

In  the  synod  of  Chalcedon,  which  was  counted  one  of  the  four  principal  The  name 
synods,  it  is  said  that  there  wei-e  there  present  six  hundred  priests;  which  "f priests 
name  is  common  both  unto  bishops  and  presbyters.    In  other  councils  tlie  names  common 
both  of  bishops  and  priests  are  omitted,  and  mention  is  made  of  fathers  only,  both  to 
which  hath  the  same  signification  that  this  word  'elders'  hath  in  the  Acts  of '''^''"l*^ 
the  Apostles.     We  have  also  a  testimony  of  ecclesiastical  history,  how  that  priests. 
there  was  a  council  gathered  at  Rome  of  sixty  bishops,  and  as  many  priests 
and  deacons,  against  the  Novatians,  who  called  themselves  Cathari.  Also,  when 
Paul, 2  the  bishop  of  Antioch,  in  the  time  of  Galienus  the  emperor,  preached  Paul,  hi- 
that  Christ  was  a  man   of  common  nature,    the    council    assembled    against  ^'"^P "'' 
him  in  Antioch ;  whereunto  there  came  bishops  out  of  Cesarea,   Cappadocia,     """'^ '• 
out  of  Pontus,  Asia,  and  from  Jerusalem,  and  many  other  bishops,  priests,  and 
deacons;  and  it  is  said,  that  for  that  matter  the  council  was    often  holden. 
And  at  the  last,  in  the  same  place,  under  Aurelius  the  emperor,  Paul  was  con-  Paul  tiie 
demned  by  all  christian  churches  which  were  under  heaven ;  neither  was  there  ''"etic 
any  man  who  did  more  confound  the  said  Paul,  than  Malchion,  a  priest  of  gj.   '^^'"" 
Antioch,  who  taught  rhetoric  in  Antioch.     *But^  to  what  purpose  do  I  stand  so 
long  in  this  matter?  these  are  the  words  of  the  fifth  council  holden  at  Toledo:* 
'  After  all  the  bishops  be  entered  in  and  set,  let  the  priests  be  called,  who  are 
allowed  by  the   cause  to  enter  in.     Let  no  deacon  put  in  himself  amongst 
them,  but  let  such  as  are  allowed  enter  in  afterwards,  whom  the  order  of  council 
requireth  to  be  present.     And  then  the  bishops  being  set  round  in  a  ring  toge- 
ther,  let  the  priests  sit  behind  them,   except  such  as  the  metropolitan  shall 
choose  to  sit  with  him,  who,  also,  may  judge  and  determine  any  thing  together 
with  him.'     There  is  no  man  who  will  aifirm  this  to  have  been  but  only  a  pro- 
vincial council.     For  the  council  speaking  of  itself,  saith :   '  quoniam  generale 
concilium  agimus,'  'forsomuch  as  we  do  hold  a  general  council.'     And  there 
were  also  present  sixty  bishops  out  of  Spain,  and  France.     But,  peradventure, 
the  words  of  the  councU  of  Chalcedon  do  move  Panormitane  and  Ludovicus ; 

'I)  Note  the  sincerity  of  this  good  bishop,  who  stayed  himself  upon  the  examples  of  the  primi- 
tive church,  and  not  upon  customs  and  popes. 

(2)  A.  D.  260.— Ed. 

(3)  Edition  1563,  p.  304.-ED.  (4)  gee  the  Appendix.-Er. 


()34  THE    COUXCIL    OF    BASH.. 

ii.iiry     wlicre  the  bishops,  speaking  of  a  certain  congregation,  wliich  deposed  Fla- 

^''-       vianiis  and  certain  otliers,  said:  'The  soldiers  did  depose  them  rather  than  we  ; 

~A  .V      for  whatsoever  we  did,  we  were  compelled  by  fear  to  do  it,  and  the  clergy 

{a-,q     tliemselves  subscribed  first;'  wlierefore  they  cried  out  that  '  it  was  a  synod  of 

L  bishops  and  not  of  clerks;'  the  which  words,  ii'  they  be  well  understand,  do 

not  exclude  the  inferiors. 

For  two  things  the  bishops  complained  of:  the  one,  that  they  had  no  liberty 
in  Constantinople;  and  the  other,  that  the  clergy  subscribed  first:  both  which 
were  evil  examples.     Wherefore,  if  it  be  said  that  it  was  not  a  council,  only 
called  a  synod  of  bishops,  and  not  of  clerks,  yet  this  did  not  exclude  all  the 
inferiors,  but  only  such  as  had  taken  Benet  and  Collet ; '  whom  we  also  do 
exclude,  observing  the  order,  which  the  council  of  Toledo  commanded  to  be 
appointed;  twelve  men  for  the  examination  of  such  as  should  be  incorporated 
in  the  council.  Moreover,  it  is  not  said  in  that  place,  these  are  the  words  of  the 
council,  but  of  some  of  the  bishops  who  spake  there,  as  Panormitane  and  Ludo- 
vicus  do  here.*     But,  to  make  no  long  digression  from  the  matter,  we  have 
■  most  evident  testimonies  for  the  defence  of  inferiors;    for  the  chief  and  principal 
St.  All-      Aristotle  amongst  all  the  divines,  St.  Augustine,   upon  the  words  of  Matthew, 
upon'this  where  Christ  saith  to  Peter,  '  I  will  give  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  hca- 
senteiice,  veu,'  saith,  That  by  those  words  the  judicial  power  was  given  not  only  unto 
bo  clav!,^   Peter,  but  also  to  the  other  apostles,  and  to  the  whole  church,  the  bishops  and 
regni  c<jc-  priests.     If,  then,  priests  have  a  judicial  power  in  the  church,  what  should  let 
lonim.'      that  they  have  not  also  a  determining  voice  in  the  councils  1     The  famous  doc- 
tor, St.  Jerome,  doth  also  agree  with  St.  Augustine,  whose  words  are  these  upon 
the  Epistle  of  Paul  unto  Titus:  'Before  difference  was  made  in  religion  by  the 
instigation  of  the  devil,  or  that  it  was  spoken  amongst  the  peo])le,  'I  hold  of 
Paul,  I  of  Apollos,  and  I  of  Cephas,'  the  churches  were  governed  by  the  com- 
mon consent  and  council  of  the  priests ;  for  a  priest  is  the  very  same  that  a 
How  bi-    bishop  is.'     Wherefore  all  bishops  ought  to  understand,  that  they  are  of  greater" 
of^'rcater  P^^^^^"  t^^'^"  priests  rather  by  custom,   than  by  the  dispensation  of  the  truth  of 
power        tiod,  and  that  they  ought  to  rule  the  church  together.     Also  the  said  Jerome, 
than  in  liis  epistle  unto  Damasus  upon  the  ecclesiastical  degrees,  saith  :   '  The  Lord  is 

hT  *       represented  in  the  bishops,  and  the  apostles    in  the  priests.'     And  this  we  do 
j„,',i  also  gather  out  of  Paul  unto  Titus,  who  maketh  so  much  concordance  between 

iiriestn  bishops  and  priests,  that  oftentimes  he  calleth  priests  bishops ;  whereby  it  doth 
ruie''t'oge-  evidently  appear,  that  priests  arc  not  to  be  excluded  from  the  conventions  of 
ther.  bishops,  and  determinations  of  matters.  Albeit,  as  St.  Jerome  writeth  that 
bishops  are  only  by  custom  preferred  before  priests,  it  may  bo  that  a  contrary 
custom  may  take  away  that  custom.  For  if  priests  ought  to  rule  the  church 
together  with  the  bishops,  it  is  evident  that  it  also  jjcrtaineth  unto  them  to 
decide  and  determine  the  doubtful  matters  of  the  church. 

Wherefore  the  testimony  of  St.  Paul  is  evident ;  for  as  he,  writing  unto  the 
Ephesians,  saith,  '  If  Christ  instituted  his  apostles,  prophets,  pastors,  and 
teachers  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  his  church,  imtil  such 
time  as  we  should  meet  him,  for  this  puq)()se,  that  there  should  be  no  doubt  in 
the  diversity  of  doctrine :  who  doubteth  then,  but  that  the  governance  of  the 
church  is  conunitted  unto  others  together  with  the  apostles  ?  Let  these  our 
champions  now  hold  their  peace,  and  seem  to  be  no  wiser  than  they  ought  to 
be.  The  memorial  of  the  council  of  Constance  is  yet  fresh  in  memory,  where 
divers  of  us  were  present,  and  I  myself  also,  who  was  neither  cardinal  nor  bishop, 
but  only  a  doctor;  where  I  did  see,  without  any  manner  of  doubt  or  difiiculty, 
the  inferiors  to  be  admitted  with  the  bishops,  to  the  deciding  of  hard  and 
doubtful  matters.  Neither  ought  we  to  be  ashamed  to  follow  the  example  of 
that  most  sacred  and  great  council,  which  also  followed  the  examples  of  the 
council  of  Pisa,  and  the  great  coimcil  at  Lateran,  wherein  it  is  not  to  be 
doubted,  but  that  the  priests  did  jointly  judge  toijether  with  the  bishops. 
Abbots  Moreover,  if  abbots,  as  we  do  see  it  observed  in  all  councils,  have  a  deter- 

not  iiisti-  mining  voice,  who,  notwithstanding,  were  not  instituted  by  Christ,  why  should 
Ch'rist'.'^    not  priests  have  tlie  same,  whose  order  Christ  ordained  by  his  apostles?     Here- 
upon also,  if  only  bishops  should  have  a  determining  voice,  nothing  else  should 
be  done  but  what  pleased  the  Italian  nation,  the  which  alone  doth  exceed  all 

;i)  "  Qui  solius  prirax  tonsura:  siuit  clerici."  JEn.  Sylv.     See  Appendix. — E». 


THE    BISHOPS    OF    THE    rRIMITlVE    CHURCH    POOR    MEN.  635 

other  nations,  or  at  the  least  is  equal  with  them,  in  number  of  bishops.     And     Henry 
howsoever  it  be,  I  judge  it  in  this  behalf  to  be  a  work  of  God,  tliat  the  inferiors       ^'^- 
should  be  admitted  to  the  determinations ;  for  God  hath  now  revealed  that    ^  j^ 
unto  little  ones,  which  he  hath  hidden  from  the  wise.  li;50 

Behold  you  do  see  the  zeal,  constancy,  uprightness,  and  magnanimity  of '-^ 

these  inferiors.  Where  should  the  council  now  be,  if  only  bishops  and  cardinals 
should  have   their  voice?     Where  should  the  authority  of  the   councils  be? 
Where  should  the  catholic  faith  be  ?     Where  should  the  decrees  and  reforma-  l*^'y  ^ur- 
tion  be?     For  all  things  have  now  a  long  time  been  under  the  will  of  Eugene,  aiTna-*^' ' 
and  he  had  now  obtained  his  wicked  and  naughty  purpose,  except  these  infe-  tions  in 
riors,  whom  ye  now  contemn,  had  withstand  him.     These  are  they  who  have  [Jj^j^g'i^J "' 
contemned  the  privation  made  by  Eugene.     These,  I  say,  are  they  who  have 
not  regarded  his  threatenings,  spoil  and  persecution.      These  are  they  who, 
being  taken,  imprisoned,  and  tormented,  have  not  feared  to  defend  the  truth  of 
the  council ;  yea,   even  these  are  they,  who,  albeit  they  were  by  Eugene  de- 
livered over  a  prey,  yet  would  they  still  continue  in  the  sacred  council,  and 
feared  not  to  suffer  war,  famine,  and  most  cruel  pestilence.^    And,  finally,  what 
thing  is  it,  ihat  these  men  have  not  willingly  suffered  for  the  right  and  equity 
of  the  council  ?     You  might  have  heard  this  inferior  sort,  even  in  the  midst  of 
their  tribulations,  with  a  loud  voice  cry  out  and  say,   '  Albeit  that  all  men  be- 
come obedient  unto  that  subverter  of  the  church,  Eugene,  and  that  every  man 
do  depart  from  the  vei'ity  of  the  faith  and  constitutions  of  the  fathers,  consenting 
wnto  the  commandments  of  Eugene,  yet  we  and  our  brethren  will  be  constant,  O  zeal  of 
and  doubt  not  to  die  for  the  truth  and  traditions  of  the  holy  fathers ;'  the  which  (^o^/j, 
indeed  tliey  have  done.     Neither  could  they  be  feared  with  threatenings,  or  the  crown 
altered  witli  any  spoils,  neither  could  any  fear  or  hope  turn  them  from  their  ofmartyr- 
most  blessed  purpose.     And  to  speak  somewhat  of  mine  own  order,  whether 
any  cardinals  have  done  the  like  or  no,  that  judge  you. 

As  for  the  bishops,  whom  Panormitane  alone  would  have  to  determine,  you  Eccles. 
see  how  few  of  them  are  on  our  part;  and  even  those  who  are  here  present,  are  "^"• 
not  able  by  virtue  to  oveixome   iniquity :    they  fear  the  terrene  power,  and 
commit  offence  with  their  haste.     *Have  ye  not  heard  this  day  the  voices  of 
the  prelates?*  &c.     Have  ye  not  heard  how  they  all  said,  they  would  consent  The  bi 
unto  the  king's  will  and  pleasure  ?     But  these  inferiors  are  they  who  have  had  tJJgP^^rt,^!^ 
truth,  righteousness,  and  God  himself,  before  their  eyes,  and  they  are  greatly  ly  power, 
to  be  commended  for  showing  themselves  such  men  unto  the  church  of  Gcd.  but  no 
But  why  do  I  defend  the  cause  of  these  inferiors,  when  some  will  also  exclude 
those  bishops,  who  are  but  bishops  by  name  and  title   and  have  no  possession 
of  the  church,  from  our  company,  not  understanding  that  while  they  go  about 
to  put  back  those  men,  they  do  condemn  Peter  and  the  other  apostles,  who, 
as  it  is  evident,  were  long  without  any  great  flock ;  neither  was  Rome  unto 
Peter,  nor  Jerusalem   unto  James,  at  any  time  wholly  obedient;  for  at  that 
time  no  great  number  of  people,  but  a  small  flock  believed  in  Christ. 

For,  I  pray  you,  what  is  that  we  should  require  of  these  bishops  ?  They  have  The 
no  flock ;  but  that  is  not  their  fault.  They  have  no  revenues ;  but  money  maketh  ^^^'^'^^  "* 
not  a  bishop  ;  and,  as  the  Lord  saith,  '  Beati  pauperes  spiritu,'  that  is,  '  Blessed  primitive 
are  the  poor  in  spirit.'     Neither  were  there  any  rich  bishops  in  the  primitive  church 
church ;  neither  did  the  ancient  council  reject  Dionysius,  bishop  of  Milan,  Euse-  pgo^men. 
bins,  bishop  of  Vercelli,  or  Hilary,  bishop  of  Poictiers,  although  they  were  never 
so  poor,  and  banished  without  a  flock.    But,  if  we  will  grant  the  truth,  the  poor 
are  more  apt  to  give  judgment,  than  the  rich ;  because  riches  bring  fear,  and 
their  poverty  causeth  liberty.     For  the  poor  men  do  not  fear  tyranny  as  our  xiie 
rich  men  do,  who,  being  given  over  unto  all  kind  of  vanities,  idleness,  and  sloth,  bishops 
will  rather  deny  Christ,  than  lack  their  accustomed  ple-asures ;  whom  not  their  !^"    of  the 
flock,  but  their  revenues  make  bishops,  delighting  so  much  in  riches,  that  they  church, 
judge  all  poor  men  unhappy.  But,  as  Cicero  saith,  'Nothing  can  happen  better  what  they 
unto  a  wise  man,  than  mediocrity  of  substance.'  Whereupon  it  is  written  in  the 
gospel,  '  It  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  pass  through  a  needle's  eye,  than  for  a  rich 
man  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.' 

But  now,  to  return  to  a  more  full  declaration  of  Panonnitane's  words,  I  deter- 

(1)  Note  the  terrible  persecution  of  those  days,  and  the  great  constancy  of  the  godly,  for  the 
truth's  sake. 


636 


A.D. 
14;?  9. 


In  mat- 
ters of 
faith  and 
reliKion, 
tliere 
ou^lit  to 
be  no 
delays. 


THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASH,. 

mine  to  pass  over  two  points  which  he  propounded  in  the  beginning  of  hU 
oration,  that  is,  'Qui  petant,'  and  'cur  petant;'  that  is,  'Who  make  tlie  peti- 
tion, and  for  what  cause  they  make  their  petition.'  We  grant  that  they  are  great 
men,  and  men  of  power,  and,  as  he  doth  affirm,  tliat  they  have  deserved  good 
of  tlie  church ;  neither  do  I  doubt  but  that  tliey  are  moved  thereunto  with  a 
sincere  affection.  But  whether  it  be  a  small  matter  that  is  required,  or  that  the 
same  effects  would  rise  thereupon  which  he  spake  of,  it  is  now  to  be  inquired. 
*  A  delay,'  saith  he,  'is  required;  a  delay  for  a  few  days  ;  a  small  matter;  a 
matter  of  no  importance ;  a  matter  easy  to  be  granted.'  Notwithstanding,  let 
Panormitane  here  mark  well,  that  he  requireth  a  delay  in  a  matter  of  faith. 
The  verities  are  already  declared  :  they  be  already  discussed  and  determined. 
If  now  there  should  be  but  a  httle  delay,  it  would  grow  to  a  long  delay  ;  for 
oftentimes  the  delay  of  one  moment,  is  the  loss  of  a  whole  year :  hereof  we  have 
many  examples.  Hannibal,  when  he  had  obtained  his  victory  at  Cannae,  if  he 
had  gone  straight  unto  Rome,  by  all  men's  judgments  he  had  taken  the  citj-. 
But  forsomuch  as  he  did  defer  it  until  the  next  day,  the  Romans  having  reco- 
vered their  force  again,  he  was  shut  out,  and  deserved  to  hear  this  opprobry  : 

'  Vincere  scis  Hanibal,  uti  victoria  nescis.' 


The 

..ighth 

year  of 

tlie  co\m- 

cil  of 

Basil. 

How 

subtilely 

they 

sou-ht 

delays. 


'  Hannibal !  thou  knowest  victory  to  get, 
But  how  to  use  it,  thou  know'st  not  yet.' 

Likewise  the  Gauls,  after  they  had  taken  Rome  and  besieged  the  Capitol, 
while  they  greedily  sought  to  have  great  sums  of  money,  and  delayed  the  time 
in  making  of  their  truce,  Camillus,  coming  upon  them,  did  most  shamefully  drive 
them  out  again.  But  what  need  I  to  rehearse  old  stories,  when  our  own  exam- 
ples are  sufficient  for  us  ?  Ye  know  yourselves,  how  often  these  delays  liave 
been  hurtful  imto  you,  and  how  often  the  delay  of  a  few  days  hath  grown  to  a 
long  tract  of  time.  For  now  this  is  the  eighth  year  that  you  have  spent  in 
delays ;  and  you  have  seen,  that  always,  of  one  delay,  another  hath  sprung  and 
risen.  Wherefore,  I  do  require  that  Panormitane  should  consider,  that  the  con- 
clusion being  this  day  disturbed,  we  know  not  whether  it  will  be  brought  to  pass 
hereafter  again  or  no;  many  impediments  or  lets  may  arise  and  spring.  Neither 
doth  Pauonnitane  say,  that  this  delay  being  obtained,  he  would  afterwards  con- 
sent with  his  fellows  unto  the  conclusions, — for  he  denieth  that  he  hath  any 
commandment  thereunto ;  and  (which  is  more  to  be  considered)  he  saith  that 
the  ambassadors,  at  their  return  from  Mentz,  may  bring  such  news,  whereby 
these  conclusions  may  be  omitted :  as  though  any  thing  were  more  excellent 
than  the  truth.  This  thing  doth  manifestl)'  declare,  that  they  do  not  seek  delays 
for  the  better  examination  of  the  matter,  but  to  impugn  the  conclusions  the 
more  strongly. 

Nor  do  I  agree  with  Panormitane,  as  touching  the  effects  wliich,  he  said, 
should  arise  either  of  the  denial,  or  granting  of  the  requests ;  for  1  see  no  cause 
why  the  princes  should  greatly  require  any  delay.  There  are  no  letters  of  any  prince 
come  unto  us  touching  such  request,  neither  is  there  any  man  lately  come  from 
them,  neitlier  is  it  greatly  material  unto  them,  but  that  the  matters  of  faith 
should  be  determined.     But  this  is  a  most  pernicious  conclusion  which  Panor- 
mitane hath  made,  and  not  to  be  looked  for  at  the  hands  of  those  most  godly 
princes;  where  he  saith,  if  we  do  please  them,  they  will  take  our  part.    If,  con- 
trariwise, they  will  decline  \uito  Eugene,  and  wholly  resist  and  rebel  against  us. 
This  is  a  marvellous  word,  and  a  wonderful  conclusion,  altogether  unworthy 
Decrees     to  be  spoken  of  such  a  man.     The  decrees  of  the  council  of  Constance  are,  that 
"f  "">        all  manner  of  men,  of  what  state  or  condition  soever  they  be,  are  bound  to  the 
Con.  ordiiuuices  and  decrees  of  general  councils.     But  Panormitane's  words  do  not 

stance.       tend  to  that  effect,  for  he  would  not  have  the  princes  obedient  unto  the  coun- 
cil, but  the  council  to  be  obedient  unto  the  princes. 

Alas!  most  reverend  fathers,  alas!  what  times  and  days,  what  manners  and 
conditions  are  these !  i  Into  what  misery  arc  we  now  brought!  How  shall  we 
at  any  time  bring  to  pass,  that  the  pope,  being  Christ's  vicar,  and  (as  they  say) 
another  Christ  on  earth,  should  be  subject  unto  the  council  of  the  Christians,  if 
the  coimcil  itself  ought  to  obey  worldly  princes?  But  I  pray  you  look  for  no 
(I)  If  these  tilings  sccra  so  untolerable,  what  sliall  we  say,  when  they  make  the  pTe  a  fiort. 


A   CHRISTIAN  EXHOKTATION  TO  CONSTANCY  AN'D  MARTYRDOM.  637 

sucli  things  at  the  princes'  hands.     Do  not  believe  that  they  veill  forsake  their    jj^„rg 
mother  the  ciuirch.    Do  not  think  them  so  far  alienate  from  the  truth,  that  they       vi- 
would  liave  justice  suppressed.  . 

The  conclusions  whereupon  the  controversy  is,  are  most  true,  most  holy,  most  /^oq* 
allowable.  If  the  princes  do  refuse  them,  they  will  not  resist  against  us,  but  '^ 
against  the  holy  Scriptures,  yea,  and  against  Christ  himself:  the  which  you 
ought  neither  to  believe,  neither  was  it  comely  for  Panormitane  so  to  say. 
Panormitane  !  (by  your  license  be  it  spoken)  you  have  uttered  most  cruel  words, 
neither  do  you  seem  to  go  about  any  other  matter  than  to  inculcate  terror  and 
fear  into  the  minds  of  tlie  fathers  ;  for  you  have  rehearsed  great  perils  and  dan- 
gers, except  we  submit  ourselves  unto  tlie  princes. 

But  you,  niosi  reverend  fathers !   shall  not  be  afeard  of  them  that  kill  the 
body  but  the  soul  cannot  kill,  neither  shall  ye  forsake  the  truth,  although  you 
should  shed  your  blood  for  the  same.'     Neither  ought  we  to  be  any  whit  more 
slack  in  the  quarrel  of  our  mother  church,  and  the  catholic  faith,  than  those 
most  holy  martyrs,  who  liave  established  the  church  with  their  blood.  For  why 
should  it  be  any  grievous  matter  unto  us  to  sufter  for  Christ,  who,  for  our  sakes, 
hath  suffered  such  cruel  and  grievous  death  ?  who,  when  he  was  the   immortal 
God,  void  of  all  passions,  took  upon  him  the  shape  of  a  mortal  man,  and  feared 
not,  for  our  redemption,  to  suffer  torments   upon  the  cross.     Set  before  your  A  cliris- 
eyes,  Peter  the  prince  of  the  apostles,  also  Paul,  Andrew,  James,  and  Bartholo-  f,'o"ta*tfo„ 
mew,  and  (not  to  speak  only  of  bishops)  mark  what  Stephen,  Laurence,  Sebas-  to  cou- 
tian,  and  Fabian  did.  Some  were  hanged,  some  beheaded,  some  stoned  to  death,  stancy 
others  burned,  and  others,  tormented  with  most  cruel  and  grievous  torments,  fyrdom."^' 
suffered  for  Christ's  sake."''    I  pray  you,  for  God's  sake,  let  us  follow  the  example 
of  these  men.    If  we  will  be  bishops  and  succeed  in  honour,  let  us  not  fear 
martyrdom.      Alas !   what    effeminate  hearts    have   we ;  alas !    what  a    faint 
hearted  people  are  we.     They,  in  times  past,  by  the  contempt  of  death,  con- 
verted the  whole  v/orld,  which  was  full  of  Gentility  and  idolatry  ;  and  we,  through 
our  sluggishness  and  desire  of  life,  do  bring  the  christian  rehgion  out  of  the 
whole  world  into  one  corner ;  and  I  fear  greatly,  lest  the  little  also  which  is  left 
we  shall  lose  through  our  cowardliness,  if,  by  following  Panormitane's  mind,  we 
do  commit  the  whole  governance  and  defence  of  the  church  unto  the  princes. 
But  now  play  the  stout  and  valiant  men  in  this  time  of  tribulation,  and  fear  not 
to  suffer  death  for  the  church,  which  Curtius  feared  not  to  do  for  the  city  of  Rome ; 
which  Menoeceus  for  Thebes,  and  Codrus  for  Athens,  willingly  took  upon  them. 

Not  only  the  martyrs,  but  also  the  Gentiles  might  move  and  stir  us  to  cast  off  Exam- 
all  the  fear  of  the  death.    What  is  to  be  said  of  Theramenes  the  Athenian?  with  P!f„y,nj.o 
how  joyful  heart  and  mind,  and  pleasant  countenance,  did  he  drink  the  poison  ?  dying  for 
What  say  you  unto  Socrates,  that  most  excellent  philosopher?     Did  he  either  'heir 
weep  or  sigh,  when  he  supped  up  the  poison?     They  hoped  for  that  which  we  '^°""  ^^' 
are  most  certain  of:  not  by  dying  to  die,  but  to  change  this  present  life  for  a 
better.    Truly  we  ought  to  be  ashamed,  being  admonished  by  so  many  examples, 
instructed  with  so  great  learning,  yea  and  redeemed  with  the  precious  blood  of 
Christ,  so  greatly  to  fear  death. 

Cato  writeth  not  of  one  or  two  men,  but  of  whole  legions,  which  have  cheer- 
fully and  courageously  gone  unto  those  places  f\-om  whence  they  knew  they 
should  not  return.  With  like  courage  did  the  Lacedemonians  give  themselves  to 
death  at  Thermopylae,  of  whom  Simonides  writeth  thus : 

'  Die  hospes,  Spartanos  te  hie  vidisse  jacentes, 
Dum  Sanctis  patriae  legibus  obsequimur.' 

'  Report  thou,  stranger !  the  Spartans  here  to  lie, 
Whiles  that  their  country's  laws  they  obeyed  willingly.' 

Neither  judge  the  contrary,  but  that  the  Lacedemonians  went  even  of  purpose  The  noble 
unto  death ;  unto  whom  their  captain  Leonidas  said,  *  O  ye  Lacedemonians !  Lacede- 
go  forward  courageously,  for  this  day  we  shall  sup  together  with  the  infernal 
gods.'     But  I,  most  reverend  fathers !  do  not  invite  you  unto  the  infernals,  as 

(1)  They -who  teach  this  doctrine,  are  heretics  and  schismatics :  but  blessed  are  those  heretics, 
for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

(2)  This  came  so  topa^s  twenty-three  years  after,  when  Christendom  lost  Constantinople  and  all 
the  East  parts,  unto  the  Turks. 


030  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

Henry    lie  did  his  Lacedemonians,  but  unto  the  celestial  and  everlasting  joys  of  paradise, 

^^-      if  that  you  can  suffer  death  for  the  truth's  sake,  and  patiently  abide  the  threaten- 

•    J-.      ings  of  these  princes,  if  there  be  any  threatenings  at  all.     1  call  you  unto  that 

,1„  ■     eternal  glory,  where  there  is  no  alteration  of  state,  notliing  decayeth  or  fadeth ; 

-  where  all  good  things  do  perpetually  abound ;  where  no  man  wanteth,  no  man 

envieth  another,  no  man  stealeth  from  another,  no  man  violently  taketh  from 

another,  no  man  banisheth,  no  man  murdereth  ;    and,  finall}-,  no  man  dietli. 

.j^g  Where  all  men  are  blessed  and  happy,  all  are  of  one  mind  and  one  accord,  all 

blessed      are  immortal,  all  are  of  like  estate ;  and  what  all  men  have,  ever}'  man  hath, 

state  of     ji„(]  ^vhat  every  man  hath,  all  men  have.     Which  things  if  we  well  consider, 

to"to'rae.    'W'e  shall  truly  answer  Panormitane,  as  Theodore  of  Cyrene  is  said  to  have 

The  answered  Lysimachus  the  king,  when  he  threatened  to  hang  liim,  who  said  :  '  I 

worthy      pray  you  threaten  these  horrible  things  unto  your  courtiers ;  as  for  Theodore, 

cfTlieo-    ^^  maketh  no  matter  whether  he  rot  above  the  ground,  or  under  the  ground.' 

dorus.       So  likewise  let  us  answer  unto  the  princes,  if  there  be  any  that  do  threaten  us, 

and  let  us  not  fear  their  torments. 

No  death       What  doth  a  longer  life  prevail  to  help  us  ?     No  man  hath  lived  too  short  a 

J"  ''^,  ,     time,  wlio  hath  obtained  the  perfect  gift  of  virtue.     And,  if  the  death  wliich 

Christ's     a  ni'in  suffereth  in  the  quaiTcl  of  his  country,  seemeth  not  only  to  be  glorious 

church,     amongst  the  rhetoricians,  but  also  happy  and  blessed ;  what  shall  we  say  for 

these  deaths  which  are  sustained  for  the  country  of  all  countries,  the  church  ? 

Truly,  most  reverend  fathers !  it  is  too  much  that  our  adversaries  do  persuade 

themselves  of  you,  for  they  judge  you  fearful,  sluggish,  and  faint-hearted  ;  and, 

therefore,  they  do  object  princes  unto  you,  because  they  think  tliat  you  will  not 

Example  suffer  hunger,  thirst,  exile,  in  the  quarrel  and  defence  of  the  church.     But  I 

ofniari-    think  you  will  esteem  it  no  hard  matter,  for  the  obtaining  of  everlasting  life,  to 

hunters,    'lo  the  same  which  ship-men  do  for  the  obtaining  of  transitory  riches :  to  put 

themselves  in  danger  of  the  sea  and  wind,  and  suffer  most  cruel  storms.     The 

lumters  lie  abroad  in  the  nights  in  the  snow,  in  the  hills  and  woods,  and  are 

tormented  with  cold ;  yet  have  they  none  other  reward,  but  some  wild  beast  of 

no  value  or  price.     I  pray  you  what  ought  you  then  to  do,  whose  reward  shall 

be  paradise  ?     I  am  ashamed  of  your  ignavy,  when  I  read  that  women,  yea 

even  young  maidens,  have  violently  obtained  heaven  through  their  martyrdom, 

and  we  are  made  afraid  only  with  the  name  of  death.    This  river  RJiine,  Mhich 

Example  runneth  alongst  the  city,  in  tim.es  past  hath  carried  eleven  thousand  virgins 

of  the       ,j„tQ  martyrdom.*     In  India,  as  Cicero  writeth,  when  any  man  is  dead,  his 

thousand  wives  (for  there  they  have  many  wives)  come  into  contention  who  should  be 

virgins,     burned  with  him;  and  she  whom  he  loved  best,  having  vanquished  the  others 

(all  the  rest  joyfully  following  her),  is  cast  into  the  fire  with  the  dead  carcase 

of  lier  husband,  and  burned.     The  other,  who  are  overcome,  depart  full  of 

heaviness  and  sorrow,  wishing  rather  to  have  died  than  live. 

The  which  courage  we  now  taking  upon  us  for  Christ's  sake,  will  answer  Panor- 
mitane even  as  the  Lacedemonians  answered  Philip,  who,  when  by  his  letters 
he  threatened  them  tliat  he  would  stop  all  that  which  they  went  about,  they  asked 
liim  whether  he  would  also  stop  them  from  dying  !  Therefore,  as  you  are 
excellent  men,  so  use  your  virtue,  which  is  always  free,  and  remaineth  always 
invincible.  For  you  do  know  tliat  power  is  given  of  the  Lord,  and  strength 
from  the  Most  High;  who  will  take  account  of  your  works,  and  examine  your 
tiioughts  ;  unto  whom  ye  should  be  carefid  to  render  a  good  account,  judging 
rightly,  and  keeping  the  law  of  righteousness,  and  in  all  things  walking  accord- 
ing to  the  will  of  God,  and  not  according  to  the  will  of  men. 

And  whereas  the  ambassadors  of  Eugene  do  openly  preach  and  declare  a  new 
doctrine,  extolling  the  bishop  of  Rome  above  the  universal  church  :  to  the  end 
that  ignorant  souls  be  not  snared,  ye  shall  not  cease  or  leave  to  publisli  the  three 
first  conclusions ;  following  the  example  of  the  apostle  Paul,  who  would  in  no 
point  give  place  unto  Peter,  when  he  walked  not  according  to  the  gospel.  As 
for  the  other  matters  which  do  only  respect  the  person  of  Eugene  (because 
Panormitane  and  the  other  ambassadors  of  the  princes  shall  not  say  that  we  do 
pass  our  bounds),  ye  shall  defer  them  for  this  present. 

Ap^'ud.x.      When  cardinal  Arclatcnsis  liad  made  an  end  of  his  oration,  *^tlicre 
was  at  first  a  dead  silence,  all  fixing  tlicir  eyes  on  him  for  admiration : 

(1)  See  note  supra,  p.  209,  and  vol.  i.  p.  312.— Ed.  (2)  Edition  1563,  p.  308.— Ed. 


GREAT    UFllOAKS    AMONGST    THE    FATHERS.  639 

gradually  they  began  to  praise,  some  liis  memory,  some  liis  doctrine  ;    Henry  • 
other  some  saying,  that  lie  was  without  exception  the  best  of  presi-      ^^- 
dents,   seeing  lie  both  knew  how  to  confute  objections,  and,  as  it    A.D. 
became  a  president,  kept  his  temper  under  taunts  and  reproaches,  ^li^ 
But  the  Catalonians,  when  they  saw  that  all  delay  was  denied  them, 
sought  by  great   noise   and  brawling  to   hinder  the  conclusion   of 
the  twelve  men  from  being  read,  and  used  all  their  endeavour  that 
the  protest  which  Panormitane  had  drawn  up,  should  be  read  before 
the  conclusion. 

This  matter  was  not  done  Avithout  violence,     for  the  president's 
commandments  were  not  regarded,  neither  was  the  accustomed  order 
observed  ;  for*  on  every  part  there  was  noise,  crying  out,  and  brawl- 
ing ;    sometimes   they   spake  unto    Panormitane,    sometimes    unto 
Louis ;  no  man   was   suffered  to  speak,  but  in  haste ;   the  bishops 
brawled  with  bishops,  and  the  inferiors  with   their  fellows  ;   and  all 
was  contention  and  debate.     Which  when  Louis,  the  patriarch  of  Lewis, 
Aqnileia,  perceived  (a  man  of  no  less  courage  and  stomach,  than  of  JJf J^qil-,'' 
nobility  and  birth,  for  he  was  a  duke),  for  the  zeal  that  he  bare  unto  'eja,  duka 
the  universal  church,  turning  himself  unto  Panormitane  and  Louis,  in  swa- 
the prothonotary,  he  said,  "  Do  not  think  the  matter  shall  so  pass  ;  ^'^" 
you  know  not  yet  the  manners  of  the  Germans  ;  for  if  you  go  for- 
ward on  this  fashion,  it  will  not  be  allowed  you  to  depart  this  country 
without  broken  heads."    With  which  words  Panormitane,  Louis,  and 
the  archbishop  of  Milan,  being  struck,  as  it  were,  with  lightning  from 
heaven,  rose  up,  and  said,  "  Is  our  liberty  taken  from  us  ?     What 
mcaneth  it  that  the  patriarch  doth  threaten  us,  that  our  heads  should 
be   broken  ?  "     And,  turning  themselves  unto  John,   carl  of  Dicrn-  Theeari 
stein,  who  then  supplied  the  protector's  place,  they  demanded  of  him,  "[eki'""' 
whether  he  would  defend  the  council,  and  maintain  them  all  in  their 
liberty,  or  no  ? 

The  members,  also,  of  the  town  senate  were  present,  to  provide  The 
that  no  offence  should  rise ;  for  the  citizens  always  observed  the  the'dti"-^ 
custom  of  being  present  in  all  affairs  which  they  supposed  would  zi^"*:  of 
breed  dissension  ;  and  took  every  precaution,  that  no  tumults  should 
rise,  otherwise  than  with  words :  and  they  are  a  people  of  such 
wisdom  and  strict  principle,  that  no  man  unto  this  day  could  have  any 
cause  to  complain  against  them  for  having  violated  their  promise. 
Wherefore,  if  at  any  time  any  citizens  have  deserved  well  at  the 
hands  of  the  church,  surely  this  praise  is  to  be  given  unto  the  Basi- 
lians.  These  men,  together  with  John,  earl  of  Diernstein,  being  ^p^^'j,,. 
present  in  the  assembly  of  the  fathers,  intimated  that  their  liberty 
should  be  maintained.  The  earl  (albeit  he  was  moved  at  the  strange- 
ness of  the  matter,  for  he  would  not  have  thought  so  great  contentions 
could  have  risen  amongst  wise  men)  answered  by  his  interpreter,  That 
they  should  all  be  of  good  cheer,  for  the  emperor's  safe-conduct 
should  be  observed  and  kept  even  to  the  uttermost ;  neither  should 
the  patriarch,  nor  any  other,  be  so  hardy  once  to  violate  the  liberty, 
or  take  away  the  assurance,  granted  by  the  emperor.  Notwithstand- 
ing, he  desired  the  patriarch  that  he  would  call  back  his  words  again, 
and  not  speak  any  more  in  such  sort.  But  that  famous  f^xther,  in  all 
his  affairs  and  business  declaring  the  nobility  of  his  stock,  being 
nothing  at  all  moved  or  troubled,  committed  the  explanation  of  his 


640  THE    COUNCIL    OF    B^\SIL. 

Henry    real  meaning  to  Jolin  Baclienstein,  auditor  of  the  chamber,  a  man 
^^'      both  grave  and  eloquent,  whose  assistance  the  council  had  used  in 
A  D-    divers  ambassadcs ;    wlio  affirmed   that  it  was  not   the  patriarch's 
^^^^-    intention  to  threaten  any  man,  or  disturb  the  liberty  of  the  council, 
but  to  move  the  fathers  unto  constancy,  that  they  should  be  mindful 
of  the  reformation  which  they  had  promised  unto  the  whole  world,  and 
not  sav  one  thing  to-day,  and  another  to-morrow  ;   for,  if  they  would 
so  do,  it  were  to  be  feared,  lest  the  laity,  seeing  themselves  deluded, 
and  despairing  of  reformation,  should  rise  against  the  clergy.    There- 
fore he  did  admonish  the  fathers  to  foresee  and  provide  for  the  peril, 
that  they  should  not  depart  from  the  council  without  anything  being 
determined  or  done ;  and,  finally,  he  desired  pardon,  if  in  his  words 
he  had  offended  either  against  the  council,  Panormitanc,  or  any  other 
man.    Whereby  he  proved  the  truth  of  that  which  is  commonly  said, 
Humility  "  That  Humility  is  the  sister  of  Nobility  :"  both  which  did  very 
nobility,    excellently  appear  in  this  man.     Yet,  for  all  this,   could  not  the 
humility  of  the  patriarch  stop  or  stay  their  noise  or  cries  ;  for,  as  often 
as  mention  was  made  of  reading  the  '  Concordatum,""  great  noise  and 
rumours  were  still  made  to  stop  the  same. 

Then  Amedeus,  archbishop  of  Lyons,  and  primate  of  all  France, 
a  man  of  great  reverence  and  authority,  being  touched  with  zeal  for 
the  faith,  which  he  saw  there  to  be  stopped  and  suppressed,  said : 

The  Oration  of  Amedeus,  Archbishop  of  Lyons. 

Most  reverend  fathers  !  I  have  now  a  great  occasion  to  speak,  for  it  is  now 

seven  years  or  more  that  I  have  been  amongst  you,  yet  have  I  never  seen  any 

thing  like  unto  a  miracle,  as  now ;   but  now  I  do  behold  stupendous  signs  of 

miracles :  for  is  it  no  small  matter  that  the  lame  do  walk,  the  dumb  do  speak. 

Bishops     ^"^  t'la''  poo''  "IP"  preach   the  gospel?     Whereupon,  I  pray  you,  cometh  tills 

that  Heat  sudden  change  ?  how  happeneth  it  that  those  who  lay  lurking  at  home,  are  now 

have''        suddenly  start   up?    who    hath  given  hearing  to  the  deaf,  and  speech  to  the 

tongues     dumb  ?  who  iiath  taught  the  poor  to  preach  the  gospel  ?     I  do  see  here  a  new 

to  speak    sort  of  prelates  come  in,  who,  unto  this  present,  have  kept  silence,  but  now 

pope.'^       begin  to  speak.     Is  not  this  like  a  miracle  ?     I  would  to  God,  however,  they 

came  to  defend  the  truth,  and  not  to  impugn  justice. 

But  this  is  more  to  be  marvelled  at  than  any  miracle,  mat  I  do  see  the  best 

learned  men  of  all  impugn  our  conclusions,  which  are  certain  and  most  true, 

and  were   in  times  past  allowed  by  the  very  persons  who  now  reprove  them. 

We  have  not  yet  forgotten,   how  that  Louis,  the  prothonotarj',  preached  these 

verities  at  Louvaiiie  and  at  Cologne,  and  brought  them  from  thence,  confirmed 

with  the  authorities  of  those  universities.'     But,  albeit  he  be  now  changed,  yet 

Constancy  is  the  truth  in  no  point  altered.     And,  therefore,  I  desire  and  beseech  you  ail, 

lacked  in   that  ye  will  not  give  ear  unto  these  men,  who,  albeit  they  are  most  excellently 

thiscoun-  ''"arned,  yet  have  not  that  constancy  in   them,  which  doth  adorn  all  other 

cil.  virtues. 

AVlien  he  had  ended  his  oration,  Louis,  the  prothonotary,  rising 
up,  said,  "  It  is  most  true  that  I  brought  those  verities ;  but  you  do 
call  them  verities  of  faith,  the  which  addition  scemeth  to  me  rather 
doubtful."  When  he  had  spoken  these  words,  cardinal  Arclatcnsis 
required  that  the  '  Concordatum  '  of  the  twelve  men  should  be  read, 
and  many  whispered  him  in  the  car,  that  he  should  go  forward,  and 
not  alter  his  pur|iose. 

Then  Panormitane,  as  soon  as  the  'Concordatum'  began  to  be 
read,  rising  up  with  his  colleagues  and  the  Arragons,  cried  out  with 

(1)  >fark  how  they  are  turned  back  who  sonjetime  favoured  the  truth,  and  are  now  become  liars 
and  llatterers. 


GRKAT    UPROAR    AMONGST    THE    FATHKUS.  641 

a  lou  J  voice,  sayincr,  "  You  fatliers  do  contemn  our  requests,  you  con-    He«ry 
temn  kings  and  princes,  and  despise  prelates ;  but  take  heed  lest,  wliiles  -   ^^ 
that  ye  despise  all  men,  you  be  not  despised  of  all  men.     You  would     A.D. 
conclude,  but  it  is  not  your  part  to  conclude.      We  are  the  greater    ^"^'^9- 
part  of  the  prelates ;   we  make  the  council  ;  and  it  is  our  part  to  con-  Panormi- 
clude  ;    and   I,  in  the  name  of  the  prelates  do  conclude,   that   the  ifke'^huii-* 
matter  is  to  be  deferred."     At  this  word  there  sprang  as  great  a  noise  *^'^" 
in  the  council,  as  is  accustomed  to  be  heard  in  battle  with  the  sound 
of  trumpets  and  noise  of  horsemen,  when  two  armies  join  ;    some 
execrating  that  which  Panormitane  had   done,  other  some  allowing 
the  same  ;  so  that  diversity  of  minds  made  divers  contentions. 

Then  Nicholas  Amici,  the  divine  of  Paris,  in  virtue  of  his  office,  Nicholas 
said,   "  Panormitane !    I   appeal  from   this   your   conclusion,   to  the  ^I'vine  Jf 
judgment  of  the  council  here  present;   neither  do  I  affirm  any  thing  Paris. 
to  be  ratified  which  you  have  done;  as  I  am   ready  to  prove,  if  it 
shall  seem  good." 

The  adverse  part  seemed  now  to  be  in  the  better  place,  for  they 
had  already  concluded.  The  other  part  had  neither  concluded, 
neither  was  it  seen  how  they  could  conclude  amongst  so  great  cries 
and  uproars.  Notwithstanding,  amongst  all  this  troublous  noise, 
John  de  Segovia,  tlie  eminent  divine  of  the  university  of  Salamanca, 
gained  an  audience,  for  the  wliole  council  was  desirous  to  hear  him  ; 
wherefore  all  men,  as  soon  as  he  rose  up,  kept  silence,  and  he,  per- 
ceiving that  they  were  desirous  to  hear  liim  speak,  began  in  this  sort: 

The  Oration  of  Segovius. 

Most  reverend  fathers !  the  zeal  and  love  of  the  house  of  God  forceth  me 
now  to  speak :  and  I  would  to  God  that  I  had  been  either  blind  this  day,  not 
to  have  seen  those  things  which  have  happened,  or  that  I  had  been  deaf,  that 
I  should  not  have  heard  those  words  which  have  been  spoken.  Who  is  there 
so  stony  or  hardhearted,  that  he  can  abstain  fioin  tears,  when  the  authority  of 
the  church  is  so  impaired,  liberty  taken  away  both  from  us  and  the  council,  and 
that  there  is  no  place  given  unto  truth  1  O  sweet  Jesu  !  why  hast  thou  so 
forsaken  thy  spouse !  Behold  and  look  upon  thy  people,  and  help  us,  if  our 
requests  are  just !  We  come  hitlier  to  provide  for  the  necessitj'  of  the  clunch  ; 
we  ask  notliing  for  ourselves,  and  our  desire  is  only  that  truth  might  appear. 

We  trusted  now  to   have  concluded  upon  the   verities,   which    have    been 
already  allowed  in  the  sacred  deputations.     The  orators  of  the  princes  are  pre- 
sent, and  require  the  conclusions  to  be  deferred.     But  we  be  not  unmindful  of 
those   things  which    Ambrose  wrote  unto    the   emperor  Valentinian,    in    th's 
manner:   '  If  we  peruse  the  declarations  of  the  holy  Scripture  and  the  senti-  Ambros. 
ments  of  past  ages,  who  is  it  that  will  deny  but  that  in  a  matter  of  faith  (I  say,  adValen. 
in  a  matter  of  faith),  the  bishops  ought  to  judge  upon  christian  emperors,  and  num' 
not  emperors  upon  bishops?'     We  cannot  admit  their  petition,  and  that  for  the  How  far 
most  urgent  reasons.     Notwithstanding,  we  heard  them  patiently  and  willingly,  bishops 
whiles  that  they  did  speak,  even  so  long  as  they  would.     But  now,  if  any  on  our  f^^fo•e  em- 
part  would   speak,   by-and-by  he  is  interrupted,   troubled,   and  letted.      What  perors. 
honesty  is  this?  what  modesty  or  gravity?     Is  it  lawful  so  to  do  in  a  council? 
What  hath  now  become  of  the  decree  of  the  council  of  Toledo  ?     Where  are  our  4pf/,^d,x. 
decrees,  which  do  not  only  prohibit  tumults,  but  also  the  least  talking  together? 
They  say,  it  is  because  we  contemn  them  ;  but  it  is  they,  who  not  only  contemn 
the  council,  but  also  resist  the  same.     The  patriarch  spake  but  one  small  word  He  excu- 
against  them,  and  that  of  no  evil  intent  or  purpose,  and  by-and-by  they  com-  ''^^j^j^r^jj^ 
plained  that  their  liberty   was   broken  :    but  they,  when   they  do  enforce  the 
council,  when  they  forbid  the  president  to  speak,  and  will  not  suffer  the  ordi- 
nances to  be  read,  do  not  judge  that  they  at  all  go  contrary  to  the  liberty  of  the 
council.     They  say,  they  are  the  council  themselves,   and  yet  the}'  entreat  the 
council.     These  things  do  not  I  understand;  for  if  they  be  the  council,  why  do 

vol..   I!I.  T  T 


642  THE    COUN'CIT.    OF    BASIL. 

^g„ry    they  entreat  themselves  ?     If  they  be  not  the  council,  why  do  they  not  suffer 
yi.       the  council  to  speak  I     Why  do  they  not  looli  for  an  answer  of  him  to  whom 

tliey  make  their  petitions  1     Truly  tliis  is  too  much  violence,  and,  certes,  our 

•^_    ■     patience  is  also  too  much,  to  suffer  such  excess  even  in  the  face  of  the  church. 

^'^''"'     'We'  are  they,  from  whom  the  liberty  is  taken. 

He  show-      ^"''  ^'^^y  ^^y^  '^'^^  '^''^  inferiors  ought  not  to  judge  any  thing,  and  that  we 

eth  the      ought  not  to  transact  any  matter  with  a  minority  of  bishops  on  our  side,  albeit 

argu-        yf.Q  ije  t]jg  majority  of  the  council.     The  which  if  it  were  true,  many  of  your 

the"ad-°     own  decrees  should  be  of  no  force,  and  specially  that  which  ye  have  promul- 

versaries  gated  as  touching  provincial  and  episcopal  synods;  which  since  it  did  not  please 

own'co'^-  '■'^^   prelates,    the  cardinal  of  St.  Angelo,   then  president  (with   scarcely  five 

fession.     bishops  and  the  majority  of  the  inferiors  on  his  side),  did  conclude,  albeit  that 

many    bishops    were    against  him ;    which   decree,    notwithstanding,    you   do 

account  of  great  force  and  strength :  the  like  also  hath  happened  almost  in  all 

decrees,  which  do  bridle  the  pomp  or  ambition  of  the  bishops.     Moreover, 'y* 

s«      iiave  for  example,  that  on  the  arrival  of  Alexander,  abbot  of  Vczelai,  who  was  the 

Api.c7,d,i.  ^^^^  ^j^^j.  ^jjj^g  jjj  j^jjjg  pij^gg^  ti^g  council  comipenced,  when  there  was  no  bishop  as 

yet  come,  as  Eugene  doth  confess  in  his  act  of  adhesion:  wherefore  that  which 

these  men  say,  is  to  no  other  purpose,  but  only  utterly  to  subvert  the  council. 

Moveth     l^iit  that  point  is  sufficiently  answered  by  the  cardinal  Arelatensis.      Notwith- 

the  bi-      standing  tliis  one  thing  I  would  desire  to  obtain  at  the  bishops'  hands ;  that  if 

the'ex'^^    they  would  have  us  grant  that  they  succeed  the  apostles  and  have  the  keys  of 

ample  of   the  kingdom  of  heaven,  that  they  would  themselves  grant  that  which  is  spoken 

Paul.        by  x\\Q  apostle  :  That  Christ,  when  he  ascended  into  heaven,  did  institute  some 

apostles,    some  prophets,  some  evangelists,  some   pastors  and  teachers,  to  the 

work  of  the  ministry  and  the  edification  of  his  church.     And,  as  the  bishops  do 

succeed  the  apostles,  so  we  divines  do  succeed  the  doctors,  and  the  presbyters 

the  pastors;  and  all   other   in  their  degrees:    and   our   Saviour    would  have 

his  church  governed  jointly  by  them  all.     Wherefore,  it  seemeth  vain,    that 

which  these  men  speak,  as  touching  the  excluding  of  the  inferiors.* 

But  this  doth  most  of  all  grieve  me,  and  this  do  1  most  marvel  at,  that  Panor- 
mitane,  a  man  of  singular  wit  and  learning,  did  conclude  without  any  discussing 
of  the  deputations,  and  without  the  examination  of  the  twelve  men,  and  any 
scrutiny  or  order ;  which,  except  mine  eyes  had  beheld  and  seen,  1  would 
scarcely  believe,  if  any  other  man  had  reported  it  unto  me  of  him.  Neither  do 
I  yet  know  whether  I  can  credit  my  own  testimony,  the  matter  seemeth  so 
horrible;  for  I  do  not  see  by  what  authority  his  conclusion  doth  stand,  except 
it  be  by  the  authority  of  his  king,  who,  he  saith,  'will  have  it  so.'  But  you, 
most  reverend  fathers!  take  heed  that  ye  bring  in  no  such  custom;  for  so  it 
shall  come  to  pass,  that  in  all  matters,  a  few  froward  prelates  shall  have  one  to 
conclude  for  theni.^  •  For^  it  is  more  dangerous  than  the  pernicious  decree 
which  ye  are  wont  to  call  '  Parvum,'  which  the  legates  of  the  apostolic  see,  and 
others  their  accomplices,  did  propound  in  the  deputations,  having  a  certain 
number  of  votes,  knowing  who  were  with  them,  and  who  would  be  against 
them.  But  this  is  done  in  confusion,  which,  if  it  pass  unpunished,  it  will  cause 
greater  offence  than  that  did;  and  it  shall  come  to  pass  that,  in  all  matters,  a 
few  froward  prelates  shall  have  one  to  conclude  for  them.  Ye  know,  moreover, 
that  it  is  only  the  president's  part  to  conclude;  and  that,  but  in  one  case  only, 
the  conclusion  devolveth  unto  another,  that  is,  when  those  who  are  presidents  will 
not  conclude  according  to  the  will  of  three  or  four  deputations,  or  the  concord- 
ance of  twelve  men ;  which,  whether  it  have  now  happened,  you  yourselves  do  see, 
and  Panormitane  himself,  who  hath  made  the  conclusion,  very  well  knoweth.* 

And,  albeit  Panormitane  hath  proved  (as  he  thinketh)  by  strong  reasons,  that 
the  verities  ought  to  be  deferred,  yet,  notwithstanding,  I  do  require  you,  most 
Paul  reverend  fathers !  to  follow  the  example  of  the  apostle,  who,  as  Arelatensis  hath 
•would  very  well  declared,  would  not  give  place  tor  one  hour  unto  Peter,  when  he 
give  Pe-  swerved  from  the  truth  of  the  gospel.  The  faith  is  speedily  to  be  relieved  and 
pp.te  holpen  ;  neither  doth  any  thing  sustain  more  danger  by  delays,  than  faith  doth, 
wh-nhe  For  all  heresies,  except  they  be  rooted  out  at  the  first,  when  they  are  full 
a\vry  "^  grown,  are  hard  to  take  away.  Wherefore,  I  desire  you  speedily  to  help:  — 
"  Ferte  cito  auxilium,  date  vela,  inipellite  remos.  " 

(1)  Edition  lSr.3,  p.  .310,  col.  2.— Ed. 

(2)  He  ineaneth  Panormitane  ;  who  did  conclude  witliout  the  examination  of  twelve  men. 
(3J  Edition  ISIS,  p.  311,  col.  1.— Ed. 


AK    EXHORTATION    TO    COXSTAXCY.  643 

i.e.  <  Speedily  help  and  aid,  lioise  up  your  sails,  and  launch  out  your  oars.'  Henry 

Why  should  we  tarry  looking  for  either  the  prelates  or  the  princes  ?     *There  i  ^l- 
is  none  other  power  or  authority  to  he  sought  for,  where  the  Divine  Majesty  is 

present.     They  of  Eugene's  sect  preach  heresies  in  every  place:  yet  is  there  ■■ -'oq' 
no  man  who  sayeth  unto  them,  that  they  should  stay  or  leave  off.     But  against 


you,  who  do  intend  to  publish  and  set  forth  the  truth,  a  thousand  do  murmur  The  Eu- 
that  you  should  hold  your  peace  ;  which  is  a  great  sign  and  token  of  your  K^"'*"^ 
soundness.  heresies 

It  is  reported,  that  in  "times  past  Benedict,  a  holy  monk,  did  visit  a  certain  without 
monastery  of  holy  men,  and  did  see  there  an  infinite  number  of  devils  contend-  ^®*" 
ing  with  the  holy  fathers,  and  striving  to  perturb  their  good  works.  By-and-by 
he  saw  one  devil  alone,  all  sad  and  heavy,  going  unto  a  fair,  where  were  a  great 
many  people  buying  and  selling;  whereat  Benedict  greatly  marvelling,  that  tlie 
holy  place,  appointed  for  prayer,  should  be  so  full  of  devils,  and  the  place  that 
was  occupied  only  with  sin  and  perjury  should  be  kept  but  with  one  devil,  ad- 
jured him  to  tell  him  the  cause  thereof.  The  devil  answered,  that  the  holy  place 
needed  more  the  assaults  of  devils,* than  that  place  where  men  sinned  of  their 
own  wills  ;  for  there,  there  was  no  great  need  of  devilish  deceit. 

The  like  thereof  seemeth  unto  me  to  be  happened  unto  the  Eugenians.*  You  Anexhor- 
are  now  in  conflict ;  I  only  desire  that  you  would  hasten  unto  the  victory,  tation  to 
Regard  not  the  threatenings  of  those  princes,  neither  the  opprobries  of  those  cy_ 
contumelious  persons  :  '  For  you  are  blessed,'  saith  the  Lord,  '  when  men  curse 
you  and  persecute  you,  speaking  all  evil  against  you,  making  lies  and  slanders 
upon  you  for  my  sake  ;  rejoice  and  be  glad,  for  great  is  j'our  reward  in  heaven.' 
Why  is  it,  I  pray  you,  that  the  princes  are  made  such  a  formidable  objection? 
Is  not  our  Lord  God  able  to  take  us  out  of  the  furnace  of  hot  burning  fire,  and 
deliver  us  out  of  the  hands  of  those  princes  1  I  beseech  you,  most  reverend 
fathers  and  loving  brethren  !  have  no  less  hope  in  Jesu  Christ,  than  Shadrach, 
Meshach,  and  Abednego  had,  who  feared  not  that  old  king  Nebuchadnezzar; 
and  let  the  princes  know.  That  the  most  highest  ruleth  over  the  kingdoms  of 
men,  and  giveth  them  unto  whom  he  pleaseth.^  God  beholdeth  all  things  from 
above.  He  is,  I  say,  in  the  midst  amongst  us. — Wherefore  are  ye  then  afraid? 
Be  of  good  courage,  and  show  yourselves  as  a  strong  wall  for  the  church  of  God. 
Suffer  not  the  faith  to  perish  under  your  hands.  Tlie  Almighty  God  is  present 
witli  you.  He  is  present  that  will  defend  you.  Fear  not  those  who  seek  only 
to  kill  the  body.  Do  justice  and  equity,  and  be  assured  that  he  will  not  deliver 
you  over  into  the  hands  of  the  backbiter  and  slanderer.  Again  I  say  unto  you, 
siiow  yourselves  valiant  and  stout ;  defend  your  mother  the  churcli !  And  unto 
thee,  O  thou  president !  I  say,  that  thou  oughtest  rather  to  please  God  than 
man ;  for  if  thou  depart  hence  without  a  final  conclusion,  know  assuredly  that 
thou  shalt  render  account  in  the  strait  judgment  of  God. 

And  thus,  without  any  more  words,  he  sat  down  in  liis  place.     In 
tlie  mean  time,  many  grave  and  ancient  men  had  exhorted  Panormitane 
that  he  should  give  over  his  conclusion.     The  bishop  of  Burgos  was  The 
very  instant  and  earnest  with  him,  that  he  should  make  unity  and  \)^"^^,f 
concord  amongst  the  fathers,  and  went  about  to  make  peace  amongst  seeketh 
all  men.     But  neither  were  the  fathers  of  the  council  disposed  to 
depart  without  a  conclusion ;   neither  was  Panormitane  minded  to 
alter  his  intent  and  purpose. 

*During^  this  contention,  the  archbishop  of  Lyons,  having  gotten  The  arch- 
opportunity  to  be  heard,  said  that  Panormitane's  conclusion  was  of  no  Lyon^'s"*^ 
force,  neither  needed  any  revocation,  because  it  was  of  no  force;  not-  "J^ation. 
withstanding,  he  thought  a  delay  would  be  profitable,  if  peradventure 
tliat,  as  the  bishop  of  Burgos  had  said,  a  concord  might  be  arranged 
amongst  the  fathers.    His  oration  was  not  very  acceptable  unto  Panor- 
mitane's companions,  who  as  soon  as  they  heard  their  conclusion  to  be 
nothing  regarded,  they  contrariwise  affinncd,  that  it  was  of  force,  and 

(1)  Edition  1563,  p.  311,  cols.  1  and  2.— Ed. 

(2)  Mark  the  great  crnstancy  and  christian  zeal  of  this  roan.  ' 

(3)  Edition  15o3,  p.  312.— Ed. 

T    T    2 


614  TIIK    COUXCII.    OF    JIASII.. 

Hennj    tliat  tlicj  iTiade  the  council :  wlicrcupon  there  was  so  ercat  a  noise  and 
^^'      crv,  that  nolhinir  couhl  be  heard  that  was  read.     On  tliat  (hiv  there  was 


A.D.    crreat  terror  and  fear  of  all  good  men,  lest  that  the  adversaries  should 

^'^'^9-    prevail,  more  tlian  the  council.     The  matter  seemed  to  be  in  great 

Good  men  danger,  lest  the  adversaries,  persevering  in  their  obstinacy,  should  prolong 

th^'^uie    their  talk  until  night ;   which  thing  alone  they  seemed  to  go  about, 

would       ^^^^^  therebv  they  might  have  the  victory  that  day  :  but  God  did  help 

prevail     lijg  cliurch,  and  wouhl  not  suffer  that  Eugene  should  more  prevail  in 

chrTs!.      the  council  than  the  council  itself.*    All  things  were  disturbed,  neither 

did  the  prelates  sit  in  their  seats,  as  they  were  accustomed,  but  as  every 

man's   affection   led  him.     Some  went  to  the  cardinal  Arelatensis, 

some  unto  Panormitane,  and  exhorted  them  as  if  they  had  been  princes 

or  rulers  of  armies.      *Now  *  it  drew  toward  night,  and  the  bishop  of 

Lausanne,  a  wise  and  circumspect  marh  and  Nicholas  bishop  of  Gros- 

setto,  a  man  who  had  the  welfare  of  the  council  at  heart  more  than 

his  own,  went  unto  the  cardinal  Arelatensis,  threatening  him,  in  case 

he  should  rise  without  a  final  conclusion.     Also  Francis  de  Foix, 

Ap^Zix.  and  Andrew  Escobar,  commonly  called  '  the  Spaniard,"  divines  of  the 

Franciscan  order,  were  ever  and  anon  whispering  in  the  cars  of  the 

cardinal,  and  would  suffer  him   to  take  no  pause  ;  also  Laurence  de 

Rocella  was  importunate  upon  him,  saying,  "  W\\\'  stoppest  thou,  now, 

president  ?  where  is  thy  mind  ?   where  are  thy  wits  ?    what   fearest 

tliou  ?  what  dreamest  thou  ?"  *     But  he,  knowing  the  matter  to  be 

in  danger,  and  that  there  was  no  ready  way  to  make  a  conclusion, 

How  men  thought  to  use  some  policy  to  appease  the  tumult.     "  ^lost  reverend 

tohear^   fathers  !"  said  he,  "  we  have  received  new  letters  out  of  France,  which 

n««»-       declare  unto  me  marvellous  things;  there  are  incredible  mischiefs 

sprung  up  there,  which,  if  you  will  kindly  give  me  audience,  I  will 

The  godly  declare  unto  you."    Bv  this  means  there  was  a  sudden  silence  through- 

t'h"car*di-  out  the  whole  council,  and  by  this  marvellous  policy  he  made  all  men 

"*■•  attentive  to  hear.      When   he  saw  he  had  free  liberty  to  speak,  he 

revealed  the  contents  of  the  said  letters,  whether  real  or  jirctended, 

and,  with  all  the  address  of  an  orator,  came  by  little  and  little  to  the 

principal  point,  saying.  That  Eugene's  messengers  filled  all  France, 

preaching  a  new  doctrine,  and  extolling  the  authority  of  the  bishop 

of  Rome  above  general  councils;  against  Avhom  except  speedy  remedy 

were  found,  it  would  come  to  pass  that  many  would  give  credit  unto 

them  :  and,  therefore,  the  sacred  council  ought  of  necessity  to  provide 

remedy,  and  of  necessity  to  conclude  upon  the  verities  which  were 

examined,    that  thereby   the   temerity   of  the  Eugenians  might   be 

repressed  ;   Avhich  verities,  albeit  they  were  eight  in  number,  yet  was 

it  not  the  fathers'  intent  to  conclude  upon  them  all,  but  only  u])on  the 

three  first :   "  even  as  I  also,"  saith  lie,  "  here  do  conclude,  in   the 

name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost." 

When  he  had  finished  his  oration,  with  a  cheerful  and  merry  coun- 
tenance rising  up,  he  departed,  greatly  commended  and  praised  of  all 
his  partakers  :  some  of  them  kissed  him,  and  some  of  them  kissed  the 
GhosV°'^  skirts  of  his  garments.     A  great  number  ibllowcd  him,  and  greatly 
«-orking    commended  his  wisdom,  that,  being  a  Frenchman  born,  he  had  that  day 
ihc'pope.  vanquished  the  Italians,  who  were  men  of  consummate  tnct.    Howbeit 

(1)  Edition  15C3.  p.  312.  -Kd. 


SORROW    OF    PAXORMITANE    FOR    1A1PUG>}ING    THE    TRUTH.  64!0 

tliis  was  all  men's  opinion,  that  it  was  clone  rather  by  the  operation    ^_^nry 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  than  by  the  cardinars  own  power.     The  otli 


of  the  contrary  faction,  as  men  bereft  of  their  minds,  hanging  down    A.D. 
their  heads,  departed   every  man  to  his  lodging.     They  went  not  _11^ 
together,  neither  saluted  one  another,  so  that  their  countenances  de-  The  sor- 
clared  unto  every  man  that  they  were  defeated.     Something  more  also  Panomi 
is  reported  of  Panormitane,  that  when  he  came  to  his  lodging,  and  was  Imp^ugnf 
gone  unto  his  chamber,  he  complained  with  himself  upon  his  king,  j"^!^^ 
■who  had  compelled  him  to  strive  against  the  truth,  and  put  hirh  in 
danger  of  losing  both  his  soul  and  good  name  ;  and  that  in  the  midst 
of  his  tears  and  complaints  he  fell  asleep,  and  did  eat  no  meat  until 
late  in  the  evening,  for  very  sorrow  for  that  he  had  neither  ignorantly,  Appf,'dix. 
neither  willingly,  impugned  the  truth. 

After  this  there  was  great  consultation  amongst  the  Eugenians,  what 
were  best  to  be  done  in  this  matter.     *The  '  same  day  the  cardinal  of  The  car- 
Tarragona  returned  to  Basil,  a  man  of  excellent  wisdom  and  learning,  Ta"na°^ 
wlio,  at   the  time  the  bands  of  Armagnac  came,  had  gone  away  a  s^"^'^ 
distance  of  two  days'"  journey,  and,  forsomuch  as  he  could  ncit  be 
present  at  the  general  congregation,  the  Catalonians  and  Lombards 
Avent  straightway  to  him,  devising  and  counselling  many  things  Avith 
him.*     Some  thought  good  to  depart  and  leave  the  council,  other 
some  thought  it  meeter  to  tarry,  and  withal  endeavour  to  prevent  any 
thing  further  being  done  against  Eugene  :  and  this  opinion   they 
adopted. 

The  next  day,  being  Saturday,  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  April,  the  The 
archbishop  of  Lyons  and  the  bishop  of  Burgos,  calling  together  the  oJ^'Lvons 
prelates  in  the  chapter-house  of  the  great  church,  began  many  things  and'Bur- 
as  touching  peace.     The  bishop  of  Burgos  advised,  that  there  should  " 
be  deputations  appointed  that  day,  unto  whom  the  archbishop  of  Lyons 
should  give  power  to  make  an  agreement.     Unto  whom  answer  w'as  Justan- 
made,  as  they  thought — very  roughly,  but  as  others  judged- — gently,  thecoun- 
but  notwithstanding  justly  and  truly  ;  for  the  fathers  of  the  council  '^^• 
said,  There  could  be  no  concord  before  the  adversaries  confessed 
their  ftiult,  and  asked  pardon  there-for. 

On  the  day  following,  being  Sunday,  the  said  bishop  of  Burgos,  with 
the  Lombards  and,  Catalonians,  went  unto  the  Germans,  and  from 
thence  unto  the  senate  of  the  city,  urging  them  much,  if  possible,  to 
prevent  a  schism.  The  Germans,  as  I  did  afterward  understand, 
declared  they  should  abide  by  what  the  deputations  should  determine. 
The  senate  of  the  city  (as  they  were  men  of  great  wisdom,  who  would  Answer 
do  nothing  without  diligent  counsel  and  deliberation)  answered:  That  senate, 
the  matter  belonged  not  unto  them,  but  unto  the  council,  the  fathers 
whereof  Avere  most  Avise  men,  and  were  not  ignorant  Avhat  pertained 
unto  the  christian  faith  ;  and  if  there  Avere  any  danger  to  Avard  against, 
it  should  be  declared  unto  the  council,  and  not  to  the  senate.  For 
they  believed  that  the  elders  of  the  council,  if  they  were  premonished, 
Avould  foresee  that  there  should  no  hurt  happen  :  as  for  the  senate  of 
the  city,  it  was  their  duty  only  to  defend  the  fathers,  and  to  preserve 
the  public  faith  of  the  city. — With  this  answer  the  bishop  of  Burgos 
departed. 

In  the  mean  time  the  fathers  of  the  council  had  draAvn  out  a  form 

(1)  Eclilion  1563,  p.  312.— Ed. 


C46  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

Hcrtry    of  a  clccrcc  iipon    tlic  former  conclusions,   and   liad  had  the  same 

approved  in   the  sacred  deputations  ;   only  the  Common  deputation 

A.  1).    thought  the  decree  might  be  improved.      By  this  time  the  princes"' 
Ho9.    orators  had   all  returned  from  the  assembly  at  jNIentz,  and,  taking 


Former    counsel  amongst   themselves,  had  determined   to  hinder  the  decree, 
creeap-    On  Saturday,  the  ninth  day  of  May,  there  was  a  general  convocation 
proved,     jjoj^^n,  wliercunto  all  men  resorted,  either  part  addressing  itself  to 
the  conflict. 

The  princes'"  ambassadors  were  called  by  the  bishop  of  Lubeclc  and 
Conrad  de  Winsperg,  the  protector,  into  the  quire,  and  there  kept ; 
wjiere  they  intrcated  of  a  unity,  and  by  what  means  it  might  be  had. 
And  there  they  tarried  longer  than  one  would  have  thought;  which 
circumstance,  unexpectedly,  gave  a  happy  issue  to  the  whole  business. 
For,  the  form  of  the  decree  must  needs  be  concluded  that  day  : 
Policy  of  wherefore,  as  soon  as  cardinal  Arelatensis  perceived  the  congregation 
iiaUreia-  ^^  ^^  ^^'"'  ^^^'^  ^''''^^  ^■''^  twclvc  mcu  had  agreed,  and  that  all  were 
tensu.  waiting  in  silent  expectation,  he  thought  good  not  to  delay,  for  fear 
of  tumult ;  but  commanded  by-and-by  the  public  concordances  to  be 
read,  wherein  this  was  also  contained,  that  the  cardinal  Arelatensis 
might  appoint  a  session  whensoever  he  would.  Which  being  read, 
he,  being  desired  by  the  promoters,  concluded  in  the  usual  manner, 
the  ambassadors  (jf  the  princes  being  yet  in  the  quire ;  who  as  soon 
as  they  understood  how  the  matter  was  disposed  of,  being  very  much 
vexed,  they  brake  off  their  talk,  imputing  all  the  blame  to  the  bishop  of 
Lubeck,  as  though  he  of  purpose  had  kept  them  in  the  quire  and  had 
spun  out  the  talk.  Whereupon,  they,  entering  into  the  congregation, 
filled  the  church  full  of  complaints. 

First  of  all,  however,  the  bishop  of  Lubeck  complained  both  in  his 
own  name  and  in  the  name  of  the  protector  and  of  all,  as  touching  the 
conclusion,  and  required  that  the  council  should  revoke  the  same. 
If  that  might  be  granted,  he  promised  to  intreat  a  peace,  and  to  be 
a  protector  between  the  council  and  the  ambassadors  of  the  princes. 
The  arch- But  tlic  arclibisliop  of  Tours  said.  That  it  seemed  unto  him,  that 
Tours'.'*  every  man  should  have  free  liberty  to  speak  against  that  law  which 
was  to  be  promulgated,  until  the  session;  since  then  the  canons  wouhl 
be  consecrated  and  receive  their  force,  when  the  bishops  in  their 
copes,  after  the  reading  of  the  decree  in  the  session,  had  answeretl 
thereto  'Placet:'  otherwise,  the  demand  which  was  made  by  the 
promoters  in  the  session  was  but  vain.  And  for  that  the  conclusions 
were  not  yet  allowed  in  the  session,  therefore,  he  said  that  he  might, 
without  rebuke,  speak  somewhat  as  touching  the  same  ;  and  that  it 
was  a  great  and  hard  matter,  and  not  to  be  knit  up  in  such  a  short 
time,  and  that  he  had  but  just  then  obtained  any  knowledge  of  them  ; 
whereas  he,  being  an  archbishoji,  ought  to  have  a  perfect  knowledge 
of  the  matter,  that  at  his  return  home,  he  might  inform  the  king,  and 
also  instruct  those  who  were  under  him  ;  and  that  he  and  his  fellows 
Avished,  before  any  session  should  be,  both  to  hear  and  be  heard  of 
others.  Neither  did  it  seem  proper  to  him,  that  the  session  should 
be  holden,  before  report  were  made  of  those  things  which  the  am- 
bassadors of  the  princes  had  done  at  Mentz,  which  would  peradventure 
bi.shopof  be  such  as  might  alter  the  minds  of  the  fathers. 
•  uenca.        'fhcn  the  bishop  of  Cuen9a,  ambassador  of  the  king  of  Castile,  who 


CONDUCT    OF    THE    POPES    FRIENDS    THEREIN.  617 

was  aho  lately  returned  from  Mentz,  a  man  of  great  understanding,    iienry 
but  lacking  utterance,  grievously  complained  that  the  prelates  Avere      '^' 


contemned.  "  Neither  had  it  been,''  said  he,  "  any  great  matter  if  they  A.  D. 
had  been  tarried  for;  who  had  been  to  Mentz,  not  Avithout  great  danger  ^^•^^- 
and  expense,  not  for  their  own  pleasure,  but  of  necessity."  And 
afterward,  smiling,  he  said :  "  How  mad  am  I,  that  Avould  have  the 
prelates  to  be  tarried  for  until  they  returned  from  Mentz,  when  they 
are  not  tarried  for,  whiles  they  can  come  out  of  the  quire  of  the  church  ! 
Do  tiierefore  as  ye  list.  If  there  rise  any  offence  or  mischief  hereupon, 
neither  are  we,  the  ambassadors  of  Castile,  to  be  blamed,  neither  can 
any  man,  of  right,  impute  any  thing  to  our  most  noble  king." 

Here  Avere  it  long  to  repeat,  Avith  Avhat  rebukes  and  taunts  they  jiark 
inveighed  against  the  cardinal  Arelatensis  ;   but  especially  the  arch-  truth ''^^ 
bishop  of  Milan  railed  most  cruelly  upon  him,  saying.  That  he  fostered  '"'i?'^ 
and  maintained  a  rabble  of  copists  and  pedagogues,*  and  that  he       s^j 
had  concluded  in  matters  of  faith  Avith  them  ;  calling  him  also  another  ^p'""'''' 
Catiline,  Avith  Avhom  all  desperate  and  naughty  persons  took  refuge  : 
that  he  was  their  prince,  and  ruled  the  church. Avith  them  ;  and  that  he 
Avould  not  give  ear  unto  the  ambassadors  of  the  most  noble  princes, 
or  to  the  most  famous  prelates,  in  this  most  weighty  matter.     The 
bishop  of  Albenga,  likewise,  a  man  of  great  nobility,  descended  of 
the  emperor's  blood,  albeit  he  never  had  his  mind  alienate  before 
from  the  council,  yet,  lest  he  should  seem  to  dissent  from  the  other 
ambassadors  of  the  princes,  made  the  like  complaint  touching  the 
contempt  of  the  prelates.     After  this  it  came  unto  Panormitane  to  The  fa- 
speak,  Avho,  as  he  had  a  greater  vehemency  in  speaking,  so  also  he  thrco°un- 
did  declare  a  more  angry  stomach  and  mind;  for,  in  the  beginning  S^'^lfV" 
01  his  oration,  he  seemed  not  to  go  about,  according  to  the  precept  Panornu- 
of  orators,  to  get  the  good-Avill  of  the  hearers,  but  rather  their  hatred. 
For  he  said,  "  Our  Saviour  showed  four  signs  in  the  gospel,  whereby  Four 
Ave  should  knoAV  the  good  from  the  reprobate;  for,  '  He  Avhich  is  of  ^low'the 
God,'  saith  he,  '  heareth  the  Avords  of  God ;  but  ye  hear  not  the  good  from 
Avords   of  God,  because  ye  are  not  of  God  ;"■  and  again,  '  He  that 
doth  evil  hateth  the  light ;'  and,  in  another  place  also,  '  By  their 
fruits  ye  shall  know  them  ;'  and  '  A  good  tree  cannot  bring  forth  evil 
fruit.'    All  which  sayings  he  Avrested  against  the  fathers  of  the  council, 
that   they  Avould  not  hear  the  Avords  of  God,   that  is  to  say,   the 
Avords  of  peace  Avhich  the  ambassadors  had  spoken  ;  that  they  fled 
from  the  light,  concluding  privily  and  in  the  absence  of  the  ambassa- 
dors ;  and  that,    in    their  deputation,   they  had  not  kept  the  holy 
day,^  but  had  concluded  thereupon ;  also  that  they  had  the  upper 
hand  in  the  aforesaid  conclusion,  not  by  reason,  but  by  deceit.     As 
touching  fruits,  he  said,  That  the  fathers  themselves  should  meditate 
and  consider  how  that,  if  their  fruits  were  not  good,  they  also  them- 
selves Avere  not  good  ;  and  that  he  did  see  another  council  at  hand, 
Avhere  he  feared  lest  these  conclusions  should  be  revoked,  as  the  fruit 
of  an  evil  tree ;  and,  therefore,  that  they  ought  not  so  suddenly  to 
proceed  in  so  weighty  matters  ;  and  that  he  Avould  be  yet  more  fully  wiiat  is 
heard  before  the  session,  as  Avell  in  his  OAvn  name,  because  he  was  an  amilition 

(1)  O  marvellous  despite  and  contumely  in  a  bishop  !  for  if  Arelatensis  had  kept  whores  or  con-  ^"^'  not 
cubines,  he  would  have  praised  him  :  but  to  maintain  learned  men  was  a  great  offence.  °o/ 

(2)  Look  if  it  be  not  spoken  of  them  in  the  gospel,  where  mention  is  made  of  the  beast  which  is 
fallen  into  the  ditch. 


GIS  TliE    COUNCIL    OF    SAi 

archbishop,  as  in  the  name  of  his  prince,  who  reii,aiecl  not  over  one 
kingdom  alone,  Ijut  over  many.     Also  he  said,  'i'liat  he,  heretofore, 


A.U.    by  his  words,  deeds,  and  writings,  had  extolled  the  authority  of  the 
^^''^^'    council ;   and   that  he  feared,   lest,   by   these  means,   the   authority 
thereof  should   be    subverted.     Finally,   he    begged  pardon    if   he 
offended   the  fathers  of  the  council,   forsomuch   as   very  sorrow  and 
grief  forced  him  to  speak  so. 
Abbot  of        Then  the  abbot  of  Vezelai  would  have  made  answer  to  those  things 
e^eai.    ^^.j||g]j  panormitane  had  touched,   concerning  his  deputation  ;    but 
Arelatensis  thought  good  that  all  the  contrary  part  should  speak  first, 
Louis  the  amongst  whom,  last  of  all,  Louis,  the  prothonotary,   the  Homer  of 
tan'?°a"-°"  lawyers,  rose  up.     And  albeit  that  he  spake  unwillingly,  yet  when  he 
touring    J^ad  bcguu,  lie  could  not  restrain  his  words.    And  whiles  he  went  about 
learned,    to  sccm  Icamcd  and  eloquent,  he  utterly  forgat  to  be  good.    He  said, 
be^good"    That  the  council  ought  to  take  heed,  not  to  intreat  any  matter  ol 
faith  against  the  will  of  the  j)relatcs,  lest  any  offence  should  follow ; 
Theapo-   for  that  soiiie  would  say,  it  were  a  matter  of  no  force  or  effect.     For, 
I'.rfnci-      filbeit  that  Christ  chose  twelve  apostles  and  seventy  disciples,  not- 
^''"h '  rt   ^^'if-hstanding,  in  the  setting  forth  of  the  Creed  only  the  apostles  were 
thecreed.  present;  thereby,  as  it  were,  giving  example  that  matters  of  faith  did 
pertain  only  unto  the  apostles,  and  so  consequently  unto  bishops  : 
neither  that  they  ought  hastily  to  proceed  in  a  matter  of  faith,  Avhioli 
ought  to  be  clearly  distinct,  forsomuch  as  Peter  affirmeth  the  trial  of 
faith  to  be  much  more  precious  than  gold,  which  is  tried  by  the  fire : 
and,  if  the  bishops  be  contemned,  who  arc  called  the  pillars  and  kevs 
of  heaven,   the  faith  cannot  seem  to  be  well  proved  or  examined. 
But  at  length  he  confessed  that  the  inferiors  might  determine  with 
the  bishops,  but  denied  that  the  least  part  of  the  bisho|)S  with  the 
most  part  of  the  inferiors  might  determine  any  thing.     From  thence 
passing  to  the  matter  of  faith,  he  said.  That  the  verities  in  question 
would  be  articles  of  faith,  if  they  were  verities  of  faith.      And,  forso- 
much as  every  man  was  bound  ti  believe  articles  of  faith,  therefore 
all  would  be  bound  to  believe  those  verities,  and  therefore  he  wished 
to  be  better  instructed  and   taught  in  that  matter  which  he  was  to 
believe  as  an   article  of  faith  ;   neither  would   it  be  comely  for  the 
council  to  deny  him  his  request,  which,  according  to  the  rule  of  the 
a))ostle,  ought  to  be  ready  to  give  account  unto  every  man  who  shall 
ask  a  reason  of  the  faith  which  it  holdeth. 
Oration         After  cvcry   man   had   made  an   end    of   speaking,   the   cardinal 
cardinal    Arelatcusis,  Collecting  himself,  made  an  oration,  wherein  he  answered 
^slo't'jl^e  "<^^^  ^''^  ""e,  and  now  the  other.     And,  first  of  all,  lie  commended 
imperial    the  dcsires  of  the  imi)erial  ambassadors,  who  offered  to  intreat  a  peace 

a'nbassa-  .  .  !  .  '     .  ,      '      •  , 

dors.  and  unity ;  but  neitiier  necessity  required,  nor  iionesty,  lie  said, 
would  suffer,  that  what  had  been  concluded  should  be  revoked.      He 

To  the      answered  also,  That  the  petition   of  the  ambassadors  of  France  was 

dors  of     most  just,  in  that  they  required  to  be  instructed  touching  the  faith  ; 

France,  j^^^  ^|j^{.  j^j^^  council  would  grant  their  request,  and  send  unto  them 
certain  divines,  who  should  instruct  them  at  home  at  their  lodgings. 
But  the  matter  was  already  concluded,  and  could  no  more  be  brought 
into  question;  that  the  session  was  onlv  holden,  rather  to  beautify 
the  matter,  than  to  confuni  the  same.     And,  as  touching  that  which 


THE    ARTICLES   OF    THK   APOSTLES     CREED.  (549 

the  bishop  of  Cuencja  so  greatly  complained  of,  he  did  not  much    Henry 
marvel ;  for  he  could  not  know  the  process  of  the  matter,  when  he 


■was  absent ;  who,  being  better  instructed,  he  supposed  would  speak  A.  D. 
no  more  anj^uch  words,  forsoniuch  as  a  just  man  would  require  no  ^'^'^^' 
uniust  thina:.     Also,  that  there  was  no  harm  in  his  protestation;  and  To  the 

11  11  1  •      •  1      •   1  ,      1  •  1  •      1  •  bishop  of 

that  he  would  not  have  it  imputed  either  unto  him,  or  unto  his  king,  cuenfa. 
if  any  offence  should  rise  upon  the  conclusions.  Notwithstanding, 
it  Avas  not  to  be  feared,  that  any  evil  would  spring  of  good  works. 
But,  unto  the  archbishop  of  Milan  he  Avould  answer  nothing,  because 
he  saw  him  so  moved  and  troubled,  for  fear  of  multiplying  more 
grievous  and  heinous  words.  As  for  Panormitane,  he  reserved  him 
unto  the  last;  but  unto  Louis  the  prothonotary,  who  desired  to  be  To  Louis, 
instructed,  he  said.  He  willed  him  to  be  satisfied  with  the  words 
which  were  spoken  unto  the  archbishop  of  Tours. 

Notwithstanding,  he  left  not  that  untouched  which  Louis  had 
spoken  concerning  the  Apostles' Creed  :  "•  For,  albeit  that  in  the  setting 
forth  of  the  Creed  the  apostles  be  only  named,  yet  it  doth  not  follow," 
saith  he,  "  that  they  only  were  present  at  the  setting  forth  thereof: 
for  it  happeneth  oftentimes,  that  princes  are  commended  and  praised 
as  chief  authors  and  doers  of  things,  when,  notwithstanding,  they 
had  other  helpers  ;  as  it  appeareth  in  battles,  which  although  they 
are  fought  with  the  force  of  all  the  soldiers,  yet  the  victory  thereof 
is  imputed  but  unto  a  few.  As  in  these  our  days  they  do  ascribe  all 
things  which  the  army  doth  either  fortunately  or  "wisely,  unto  Nico-  Nicolas  of 
las  of  Picenum,  that  most  excellent  captain,  who  hath  obtained  so  Fife'";.'" 

o  ■  •  11-1  c  •  1  1  1  1       an  Itahaii 

many  famous  victories  ;  albeit  that,  oftentimes,  otliers  have  been  tlie  general. 
inventors  of  the  policy,  and  workers  of  the  feat.   And,  therefore,  Louis  Articles 
ought  to  know  and  understand,  that  not  only  are  they  articles  of  faith  cree t  u  .t 
which  are  contained  in  the  Creed,  but  also  all  other  determinations  ^''p^'^  "' 
made  by  general  councils  touching  faith.     Neither  is  he  ignorant,  that  aposti^s. 
there  be  some  articles  of  that  Creed  which  we  now  use  in  the  church, 
that  were  not  put  in  by  the  apostles,  but  afterward  by  general  councils ; 
as  that  part,  wherein  mention  is  made  of  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Article 
Ghost,  which  the  council  of  Lyons  did  add  ;   in  which  council,  also,  f^^^^ 
it  is  not  to  be  doubted,  but  that  the  inferiors  did  decide  together  with  G^'^^'^t, 
the  bishops."     But,  forsomuch  as  he  had  sufficiently  declared  that  by  the 
matter  in  the  congregation  before  passed,  he  would  dwell  no  longer  lj"""^  °^ 
thereupon  :   but  coming  unto  Panormitane,  he  rehearsed  his  words, 
"  Qui  ex  Deo  est,  verba  Dei  audit ;"  "  He  that  is  of  God,  heareth 
God's  words  ;""  which  was  well  cited  out  of  the  gospel,  he  said,  but  Panormi- 
not   well  applied    unto    the   council ;  for  he  firmly  believed   what  ^''"unded 
the  ancient  fathers  supposed,  viz.  that  the  Holy  Ghost  was  present  in  ^l^^^^^ 
councils  ;  and   that,   therefore,    the   words   of  the  councils  were  the  darts. 
words  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  if  any  man  did  reject,  he  denied 
himself  to  be  of  God.      Neither  did  the  council  "  hate  the  light," 
seeing  it  did  all  things  publicly  and  openly,  and  that  its  congregations 
were  open  unto  all  men  ;  neither  did  it,  as  some  conventicles  of  the 
adversaries,  admit  some,  and  exclude  others.     Moreover,  the  thing 
which  was  now  in  hand  began  to  be  intreated  of  two  months  ago  ;  and, 
first,  the   conclusions  were  largely  disputed   upon    in  the    divinity 
schools,  and  afterward  sent  unto  jNJentz  and  other  parls  of  the  world. 
After  all  this  (the  cardinal  proceeded)  the  fathers  were  called  into 


50  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

icnry    the  chapter-house  of  the  great  church,  to  the  number  of  a  hundrcd- 
and-twenty;    amongst  wliom  Panormitane,  who  now  complaineth. 


A.D.    was  also  present,   and,  according  to  liis  custom,  did  learnedly  and 

^'^'^^'    subtilely  dispute,  and  had  liberty  to  speak  what  he  wouHI.      Likewise 

again  in  the  deputations  every  man  spake  his  mind  freely  ;  and  in 

that  deputation  where  ]*anormitane  was,  the  matter  was  three  davs 

discussed.     After  this  the  twelve  men  did  agree   upon   it,  and  tlie 

general  congregation  did  conclude  it:  neither  had  there  been,  at  any 

time,  any  thing  more  ripely  or  diligently  handled  ;  every  thing,  too, 

had  been  done  openly,  without  any  fraud  or  deceit.     And  as  for  the 

deputation  having  sat  upon  a  holy  day,  there  was  no  harm  in  that ; 

neither  was  it  any  new  or  strange  thing,  forsomuch  as  they  had  often 

holden  their  sessions  on  Sundays  and  other  holy  days,  when  the 

matter  required  haste,  and  especially  forsomuch  as  a  matter  of  faith 

Arciaten-  hath  uo  lioly  days.     And  further  he  said.  That  he  did  not  conclude 

eluded      craftily  and  deceitfully  in  the  congregation  aforesaid,  as  Panormitane 

aniiere-  ^'^'^  asscrtcd,  but  publicly  and  openly,  at  the  request  of  the  promoters  : 

quest  of    neither  had  any  man  any  iust  cause  to  complain  of  him,  forsomuch 

the  pro-  ,  -  -  1-1  1  11  1 

nioters.  as  When  lie  was  made  presKlent,  he  was  sworn,  that  always,  wlien 
the  four  or  only  three  deputations  did  agree,  he  would  conclude 
thereupon.*  And,  forsomuch  as  he  had  already  concluded  in  divers 
causes  touching  the  pope,  he  saw  no  cause  why  he  should  not  con- 
clude in  a  matter  of  iaith ;  for  that  he  was  a  cardinal,  and  did  wear 
his  red  hat  as  a  token,  that  he  should  even  shed  his  blood  in  the 
defence  of  the  faith.*  Neither  had  he  done  any  thing  n&tr  against  the 
pope,  for  that,  omitting  the  five  conclusions  touching  Eugene,  he 
had  concluded  only  on  the  three  general  ones  ;  which  except  he  had 
done,  the  fathers  who  had  chosen  him  their  president  in  confidence 
of  his  honour  and  integrity  would  have  just  cause  of  complaint  against 
liim,  if  they  should  now  be  forsaken  by  him  in  this  most  important 
He  cause  of  faith.     And,  turning  himself  unto  the  multitude,  he  desired 

(o'the''  tlie  fothers  to  be  of  good  comfort,  forsomuch  as  he  would  never  for- 
councii.  ^^^^  them,  yea,  although  he  should  suffer  death ;  for  he  had  given 
his  faith  and  fidelity  unto  the  council,  which  he  would  observe  and 
keep  ;  neither  should  any  man's  threats  or  entreaties  put  him  from  his 
purpose  :  that  he  would  be  always  ready  to  do  whatsoever  the  coun- 
cil should  command  him,  and  never  by  any  means  leave  the  corn- 
append.*,  mandments  of  the  deputations  unperformed.  As  touching  that 
Panormitane  had  extolled  the  authority  of  the  council,  he  said,  that 
he  was  greatly  to  be  thanked.  But  yet,  he  ought  to  understand  and 
know  the  authority  of  the  council  to  be  such  as  could  not  be  in- 
creased by  any  man's  praises,  or  be  diminished  by  any  man''s  opprobry 
or  slander.  These  things  thus  premised,  he  commanded  the  form  of 
the  decree  to  be  read. 

Then  Panormitane,  and  those  who  took  his  part,  would  needs  have 
a  certain  protestation  to  be  first  read,  and  for  some  time  there  was 
nothing  but  u]Koar  on  all  sides.  Notwithstanding,  at  last  Arelatensis 
prevailed,  and  the  form  of  the  decree  was  read  unto  this  word  '  De- 
cernimus  ;""  that  is  to  say,  *  We  decree.'     Then  Panormitane,  rising 

(1)  These  four  deputations  were  four  sorts  of  chosen  men,  who  did  discuss  and  determine  tliose 
things  which  the  fathers  did  conclude  upon. 

(2)  Verily  this  is  no  Babylonical  cardinal,  but  of  the  immaculate  spouse,  Jesus  Christ. 


HOW    GOD   WORKETH    BY    OCCASION.  651 

up,  would  not  suffer  it  to  be  heard  any  further :  and  the  bishop  of   Henry 
Catania  cried  out,  sayinij,  That  it  was  uncomelv  that  Arelatensis,  with  ^^'   . 


a  few  other  bisliops  (and  those  mostly  titulars)  should  conclude  the    A.  D. 
matter.     The  like  did  also  all  those  who  favoured  Panormitane.     The    ^'^'^^- 
cardinal   of  Tarragona,  also    (who  until   that   time  had   liolden  his  Every 
peace),  did  grievously  rebuke  his  party,  for  that,  as  if  they  had  been  "etermfne 
asleep  or  dreaming,  tb.ey  did  not  read  the  protestation;  and  com- "'"'^^ith, 
mantled  by-and-by  one  of  his  familiars  to  read  it.     But,  like  as  the  the  scnp- 
adversaries  before  did  disturb  the  reading   of  the  concordances,   so  hirpart. 
would  not  the  fathers  of  the  council  now  give  place  to  the  reading  of  ["."^^'f'^^' 
the  protestation.     Which  when  the  bishop  of  Albenga  did  consider,  tiiecouu 
he  commanded  the  writing  to  be  brought  unto  him  for  to  read,  and  as  ^ 
he  began  to  speak,  suddenly  Arelatensis  rose  up,  with  a  great  number 
of  the  flithcrs,  to  depart ;   which  thing  pleased  the  cardinal  of  Tar- 
ragona and  Panormitane  very  well,  for  they  hoped  that  they  alone, 
with  their  adherents,  should  remain  in  the  church.      They  exhorted 
Arelatensis  to  revoke  the  conclusion,  and  to  make  another. 

Tliere  was  in  the  congregation,  in  his  place,  one  George,  the  pro- 
th.onotary  of  Bardaxina,  sitting  somewhat  beneath  his  uncle,  the  cardinal 
of  Tarragona  ;  a  man  but  young  of  age,  but  grave  in  wisdom,  and 
noble  in  humanity,  who,  as  soon  as  he  saw  the  cardinal  Arelatensis 
rise,  determined  also  to  depart,  and  when  his  uncle  called  him,  com- 
manding him  to  tarry,  he  said,  "  God  forbid,  father,  that  I  should  tarrv 
in  your  conventicle,  or  do  any  thing  contrary  to  the  oath  which  I 
have  taken."  By  which  words  he  declared  his  excellent  virtue  and 
nobility,  and  admonished  our  men  who  remained,  what  coarse  they 
ought  to  follow.  His  voice  was  the  voice  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  andHowood 
no  words  can  be  conceived  more  in  season.  For  if  he  had  not  spoken  ^y  occL- 
that  word,  the  fathers  of  the  council  had,  perad venture,  departed,  and  »'<"»• 
gone  their  way  ;  and  the  others  remaining  in  the  church  had  made 
another  conclusion,  which  they  would  have  affirmed  to  have  been  of  force, 
because  they  would  say  the  last  conclusion  was  to  be  received.  But  many, 
being  warned  by  the  words  of  the  prothonotary,  and  calling  to  remem- 
brance the  like  chance  of  other  councils  before,  called  back  again  the 
multitude  who  were  departing,  and  cried  out  upon  the  cardinal  and 
the  patriarch  to  sit  down  again,  and  that  they  should  not  leave  the 
church  free  and  quiet  for  their  adversaries.  Whereupon,  suddenly, 
all  the  whole  multitude  sat  down,  and  the  gates  were  shut  again. 

In  the  mean  time  Matthew,  the  bishop  of  Albenga,  read  the  pro-  me 
testation  to  none  else  but  to  himself,  for  it  could  not  be  heard  for  noise ;  Aib'eTf 
which  being  ended,  the  Lombards  and  the  Catalonians  confirmed  the  readeth 
protestation.      AVhen  the  cardinal  of  Tarragona  said,  That  he  did  lestaZu. 
agree  to  their  dissension,  they  marvelled  at  that  saying ;  and  when  coiw""" 
some  smiled  and  laughed  at  him,  "  What,"  said  he,  "  ye  fools  !  do  hearium. 
ye  mock  me  ?  do  not  the  ambassadors  of  my  king  dissent  from  you  ? 
why  do  you  marvel  then,  if  I  do  say  I  consent  unto  their  dissension?" 
And  with  these  words  he,  and  almost  all  the  Arragons,  Lombards, 
and  Castilians,  departed  ;   all  the  others  tarried  still.     And  albeit  it   ,,pp?„d«. 
was  somewhat  late  (for  it  was  past  two  in  the  afternoon),  Arelatensis,  Theaf- 
seeingthe  congregation  quiet,  commanded  the  affairs  of  private  persons  the'eoun- 
to  be  read,  as  the  manner  is;  which  being  ended,  he  commanded  also  the  ^^^^^« 
public  affairs  to  be  read,  and  willed  the  conclusions  and  the  form  of  the 
decree  to  be  read  g^ain.  There  remained  in  the  congregation  the  ambas- 


652  THE     COUNCIL     OK     BASIL. 

Henry    sadors  of  tlic  oiiipire  and  r,f  France,  talking  together  of  their  affairs. 
Notwitlistandiny,  the  arclibishop  of  Tours  licard  mentioninade  of  tlie 


moters, 

See 
Appendix. 


A.D.    conclusions,  and  turning  liiuisolf  to  the  bishop  of  Lubeck,  said, ''  L( 
^'^^^'    the  matters  of  faith  are  now  in  hand  again  ;  let  us  go  hence,  I  pray  you, 
that  we  be  not  an  offence  unto  others,  or  that  we  be  not  said  to  dissent 
from  the  other  ambassadors."     'J'o  whom  the  bishop  of  Lubeck  an- 
swered, "Tarry,  father!  tarry  here;  are  not  the  conclusions  most  true? 
Why  arc  you  afraid  to  be  here  for  the  truth  ?"      These  words  were 
not  heard  by  many,  for  they  spake  them  softly  between  themselves. 
Notwithstanding  P  heard  them,  for  I,  sitting  at  their  feet,  did  dili- 
gently observe  what  they  said.     Arelatensis,  after  all  things  were  read 
Areiaten-  wluch  he  tliouglit  neccssarv,  at  the  request  of  the  promoters  con- 
cluded     eluded;  and  so,  making  an  end,  dismissed  the  congregation.     Thus 
\^em^    ^^'^  cardinal  twice  (as  we  have  seen)  concluded,  Avith  great  difficulty, 
also  be-     forsoiiuich  as  neither  the  matter,  nor  the  form,  could  be  concluded 
without*   without  dissension ;  and  either  conclusion  was  miraculous,'  and  past 
quesTof    ^^  men's  hope ;  but  was  obtained  by  the  industry  of  Arelatensis,  or 
the  pro-    rather  by  the  special  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     *And'  thereibre  it  is 
reported  that  Panormitane  afterwards,  going  out  of  the  church,  turning 
himself  unto  his  friends  said  both  in  Latin  and  in  Italian,  "  And 
twice!"  meaning,  thereby,  that  his  part  had  either  been  twice  over- 
thrown or  twice  deceived  ;  for  he  spake  it  not  without  great  anger.* 

After  this,  it  was  determined  between  the  Lombards  and  the 
Arragons  to  abstain  from  the  deputations  for  a  certain  time,  which 
they  did  not  long  observe;  notwithstanding,  the  deputations  were 
holden  very  quietly  for  a  certain  space,  neither  was  there  any  thing 
done  worthy  of  remembrance  until  the  fifteenth  day  of  May;  during 
which  time,  all  means  possible  were  sought  to  set  a  concord  between 
the  fathers  ;  but  it  would  not  be.  When  Friday  was  come,  being  the 
Ides  of  May,  Nicholas  Amici,  proctor  of  the  faith,  was  called  into  the 
congregation,  and  briefly  rehearsed  those  things  which  were  done  the 
previous  days,  and  explained  that  Arelatensis  could  appoint  a  session. 
Wherefore  he  required  that,  forsomuch  as  delay  in  matters  of  faith 
was  dangerous,  a  session  should  be  appointed  for  the  morrow  after, 
requiring  the  cardinal,  in  regard  to  his  title,  which  signifieth  a 
Hinge  of  the  Church,  and  the  other  bishops,  in  regard  to  the 
promises  made  at  their  consecration,  that  they  would  not  now 
desert  the  church  in  these  weighty  affairs,  and  suffer  the  faith  to 
be  oppressed  ;  but  the  inferiors  he  required,  upon  their  oath  which 
they  had  taken,  to  show  themselves  faithful  and  constant  herein. 
Then,  again,  there  fell  a  great  contention  upon  these  words ;  for 
Arelatensis,  as  he  was  required,  did  appoint  a  session,  and  exhorted 
The  all  to  be  there  present  in  their  robes.  The  bishop  of  Lubeck,  rising 
'  *  up,  made  a  protestation  in  his  own  name,  and  also  in   the  name  of 

the  protector :  That  he  would  not  consent  that  there  should  be  any 
session,  if  it  should  in  any  part  derogate  from  the  agreement  had  at 
Mcntz.  Georgius  Miles  also,  his  fellow  ambassador,  concurred  in 
this  protestation.     When  the  protector  of  the  council,  appointed  by 


b  sliop  of 
Luoeck 


Conrad 


%Z^T  the  emperor,  understood   himself  to  be   named   by  the  bishop   of 
baron!      Lubcck,  he  marvelled  awhile  what  the  matter  should  be.     But,  being 

(1)  i^Eneas  Sylvius  being  present,  collected  this. 

(2)  A;nea9,  you  did  not  »o  praise  this  council  alter  you  were  bishop  yourself. 

(3)  Ed.  1.^63,  p.  317.— Ed. 


REFERENCE    TO    THE    SYNOD   •OF    CONSTANCE.  653 

certified  by  an  interpreter,  he  answered  :   That  he  would  in  no  case    iicnry 
concur  in  the  protestation  of  tlie  bishop  of  Lubeck,  and  that  he  did      ^'' 
not  know  any  thing  of  their  doings  at  Mentz ;   also  that  he  was  sent    A.D. 
by  the  emperor  to  the  sacred  council,  and  had  his  charge  which  he  J:if"^ 
did  well  remember,  and  would  be  obedient  thereunto.      After  whom 
the  bishop  of  Cuenca,  according  to  his  accustomed  manner,  made  his 
protestation  :  after  whom  also  followed  Panormitane  ;   whose  words 
I  will  repeat,  first  desiring  that  no  man  would  marvel  that  I  make 
mention  so  often  of  Panormitane;  for  it  is  necessary  to  declare  the 
matter,  in  order,  as  it  was  done.     And  it  happeneth  in  these  matters, 
just  as  in  warlike  affairs;   for  as  there,  such  as  are  most  valiant  and 
strong,  and  do  most  worthy  feats,  obtain  most  fame,  as  in  the  Trojan 
war  did  Achilles  and  Hector ;   so,  in  these  spiritual  wars  and  con-  ^he 
tentions,    those   who  most   excel    in  learning  and  eloquence,  or  do  ^/,']j"'^^ 
more  than  others,  must  needs  be  oftenest  named.      For,  on  the  one  Euije- 
part,  Panormitane  was  prince  and  captain  ;   and  on  the  other,  Arela-  "nTthe 
tensis:    but   his  own  will   made   not  the  former   captain,  but  only  ^^^j^^'""^ 
necessity,  for  it  behoved  him  to  obey  his  prince.     Notwithstanding,  council 
he  was  not  ignorant  on  which  side  the  truth  lay,  neither  did  he  will- 
ingly fight  against  it;  for  I  have  seen  him  oftentimes  in  liis  library 
complain  of  his  prince,  that  he  followed  other  men's  counsel.     When 
Lis  turn  came  to  speak,  he  said,  That  he  did  not  a  little  marvel,  why 
a  proctor  of  the  faith  shoidd  require  the  prelates  to  have  a  session, 
which  was  nothing  pertaining  to  his  office;  and  that  he  ought  not  to 
usurp  the  president's  place.     And  again,  he  complained  touching  the 
contempt  of  the  prelates,  for  the  present  matter  did  touch  the  state 
of 'the  apostolic  see,  and  for  that  cause  the  holy  see  ought  to  be 
heard  before  any  session   were  holden.     "  Neither  is   that  to   be 
regarded,"  said  he,  "  which  the  council  of  Constance  seemeth  to  have 
decreed,  that  it  should  now  be  acted  upon,  forsomuch  as  pope  John 
was  not  heard  at  Constance,  neither  did  any  man  else  speak  for  the 
see."''     By  which  words  he  seemed  both  to  bring   in  doubt  and  to 
contemn  all  the  decrees  of  that  great  and  sacred  synod  of  Constance. 
Therefore  there  was  a  great  tumult,  and  all  men  cried  out  with  one 
voice,  saying,  that  the  synod  of  Constance  was  holy,  and  the  autho- 
rity thereof  ought  to  be  inviolate.'     But  he,  being  still  instant,  with 
a  stout  and  haut  courage  affirmed,    that  the   matter  could   not   be 
accomplished  without  the  ambassadors  of  the  princes,  and  that  the 
princes  ought  to  be  heard  in  a  matter  of  faith.      And  again,  that  the 
ambassadors  themselves  could  not  consent,  forsomuch  as  in  the  diet 
holden   at  Mentz  they  had  promised,  that  they  would  receive  and 
allow  nothing  that  either  the  pope  had  done  against  the  council,  or 
the  council  against  the  pope,  during  the  negotiation  of  peace  there 
handled  ;   and  that  he  doubted  not  but  that  the  three  first  conclu- 
sions declared  Eugene  a  heretic,  insomuch  as  it  was  notorious  tliat 
Eugene  did   obstinately  contravene  the  two  first.     And   therefore, 
forsomuch  as  the  session  was  not  yet  holden,  and  that  it  was  lawful 
for  every  man  before  the  session  to  speak  that  would,  he  intrcated 
most  urgently,  that  there  might  be  no  session  as  yet  holden. 

Unto  whom  Arelatensis  answered,  That  it  was  not  to  be  doubted 

(1)  The  papists  extol  that  which  maketh  for  tlieir  purpose,  but  the  contrary  they  contemn, 
whether  it  be  Scripture  or  profane. 


how 
politicly 
and  sin- 
cerely he 
doth  cc 
fute  hii 
adver- 
snries. 


654  THE    COl-NCIL    OF    BASIL. 

JJenry    but  tli.it  a  proctor  of  tlic  failli,  by  liis  office,  miglit  call  the  prelates 

^  jj     to  determine  a  matter  of  faitli,  and  especially  forsomucli  as  tlie  depu- 

1439.    Nation  of  the  faith' and  the  whole  council  had  so  given  him  in  com- 

7— — —  mandment.      As  touching  the  prelates,  he  said,  that  albeit,  without 

Arelaten-     n     1       1        1  •   1  1      i       1  •    c  1        •  •  1  ^■  ■ 

sis  an-      all  doubt,  oisliops  had  cluer  authority,  yet,  notwithstanding,   it  was 
rTnormi-  accustouicd  in  councils  not  to  make  any  conclusion  in  the  name  of 
""«•        the  bishops,  but  in  the  name  of  the  whole  council ;  and  the  universal 
church  had  laid  down  certain  laws  for  itself  in  this  council  which  still 
remained  inviolate.     Neither  should  the  bishops  think  the  presence 
of  the  inferiors  grievous  unto  them,  when  oftentimes  under  a  bare  and 
torn    coat  wisdom   lay  hid,  and  under  rich  vestures  and  ornaments 
folly  lurked.     Ijishops  ought  also  to   be  mindful  of  the  saying  of 
Domitius,    avIio    (as    St.  Jerome    reporteth)^    said,    "  Why   should 
I  esteem  thee  as  a  prince,  if  thou  dost  not  regard  me  as  a  senator  't"" 
For  the  bishops  ought  to  esteem  priests  as  priests,  if  they  would  liave 
Mark       revcrcnce  done  unto  themselves  as  bishops.    Neither  ought  the  princes 
to  be  waited  for  in  order  to  the  deciding  of  this  matter,  forsomucli  as 
the  church  was  not  congregated  in  the  name  of  the  princes,  but  in 
doth  con-  the  name  of  Christ ;  and  had  not  received  its  power  from  princes, 
but  immediately  from  God:   in  the  defence  whereof  he  perceived  the 
inferiors  to  be  no  less  zealous  than  the  bishops,  for  that  he  did  well 
know,  that  they  would  not  only  spend  their  temporal  goods,  but  also 
their  lives,  for  the  defence  thereof.     As  for  some  bishops,  rather  than 
they  will   lose   any  part  of  their   temporalties,  they  would  sell  the 
liberty  of  the  church  unto  the  princes,  and  make  them  judges  and 
lords  over  the  council.     As  touching  the  acts  at  Mentz,  he  did  not 
regard  them,  because  (as  the  saying  is)  they  had  counted  without 
their  host.     Moreover  he  said,  he  did  not  understand  how  this  could 
be,  that  they  had  decreed  neither  to  obey  the  pope,  nor  the  council ; 
the  one  or  the  other  they  must  needs  obey,  for  there  was  no  third 
tribunal  whereunto  any  obedience  was  due,  in  those  matters  which  con- 
cern faith  and  the  salvation  of  souls.      And,  finally,  that  the  church 
would  not  suffer   that  their  afiairs  and  matters  of  faith   should  be 
determined  by  the  judgment  of  princes  ;  for  the   Holy  Ghost  was 
not  subject  unto  princes,  but  princes  unto  Him:  and  for  this  con- 
clusion he  would  not  shrink  from  the  penalty  of  the  loss  of  his  goods. 
No  man    or  martyrdom.     And  whereas  Panormitane  did  now  show  liimself  so 
great  a  defender  of  Eugene,  he  said,  that  he  did  not  a  little  marvel 
ine°pub-  ^^  •'''  ^'^^  that  in  times  past  no  man  had  more  published  Eugene's 
errors 'o'r  ^''''^^^'  ^^''^"  ^'^  '   ^7  ^^I'osc  Special  labour  and  counsel,  both  a  decree 
Kunene,    luonitorv,  and  also  the  suspension,  were  admitted  and  set  out  against 
no\v'"  '^  Eugene.      And  now,  whereupon  this  sudden  change  should  come,  he 
eth^"*^'     ^^^'^  ^"^^'^^  '"^  ^^'^^  utterly  ignorant,   forsomucli  as  neither  Eugene  had 
altered  his  life,  neither  could  tlie  church  stand  in  so  great  a  schism. 
Wherefore  he  desired  Panormitane  diligently  to  consider,  whether 
he  spake  according  to  his  conscience  or  not :   "  For,"  said  he,  ""  the 
conclusions  which  now  shall  be  decreed,  are  most  general ;  neither  is 
there  any  mention  in  them  of  the  pope;  and  moreover  the  verity  of 
faith  is  contained  in  them  :  against  the  which  if  Eugene  do  contend, 
it  were  more  meet  that  the  pope  should  be  corrected  than  tlie  verity 

(1)  This  depiitalion  of  faitlt,  was  the  company  of  chosen  men  which  did  determine  matters 
of  fuilli.  (2)  St.  Jerome  unto  Nepotianus,  de  Vita  Cle.'itcali. 


more 
than 
Pan 


A.D. 
1439. 


GREAT    UNITY    AND    COXCORD    TifEREIN.  655 

omitted."  And  thus  he  making  an  end,  all  were  warned  to  come 
the  next  day  unto  the  session.  The  protector,  also,  desired  the 
sacred  council,  that  none  should  be  suffered  to  bring  any  weapon  to 
the  session  ;  forsomuch  as  he  was  ready  to  preserve  tlie  safe-conduct 
of  the  emperor,  and,  together  with  the  senate  of  the  city,  to  prohibit 
all  quarrellers  from  doing  of  injury. 

As  soon  as  Saturday  was  come,  being  the  16th  day  of  May,  all 
they,  to  whom  the  session  was  agreeable,  assembled  at  the  hour.     The 
ambassadors,  also,  of  the  princes  came  together  into  the  quire  of  the 
church,   to  attempt  further  what  they  could  do ;  and,  sending  the 
bishops  of  Lubeck  and  Cuen9a,  and  the  dean  of  Tours  (an  excel- 
lent   learned  man),    they   offered    themselves  to  be  present  at  the 
session,  if  that  the  deposition  of  Eugene  might  yet  be  deferred  four 
months.      Who,  when  they  had  received  a  gentle  answer  of  Arela- 
tensis  and  the  other  principals,  returning  again  unto  the  ambassadors, 
they  found  their  purpose  altered,  for  now  they  would  only  have  the 
first  conclusion  decreed,  and  thereupon  sent  again  unto  the  cardinal : 
when  they  received  for  answer.  That  the  chief  force  did  lie  in  the  two 
other  conclusions,  and  that  the  council  wished  specially  to  determine 
upon    them.     If  the  ambassadors  would  not  be  present,  they  must 
understand,  that  the  concord  was  broken  by  themselves,  seeing  they 
would  not  observe  that  which  they  had  offered.     With  which  ansAver  The 
they  departed,  and  the  business  of  the  session  began.     There  was  no  p^rgciahn- 
prelate  of  the  Arragons,  or  from  any  part  of  Spain,  present ;  and  out  ^d. 
of  Italy,  only  the  bishop  of  Grossetto,  and  the  abbot  of  Dona,  who,  inaiiita- 
for  their   constancy   and    steadfast    good-will    toward   the    universal  WrT'^ 
church,  could  not  be  changed  from  their  purpose  :  but  of  doctors  and  scarcely 
other  inferiors,  there  were  a  great  number  of  Arragons,  and  almost  all  iates 
the  inferiors   of  Spain  and   Italy   (for   the  inferiors  feared   not   the  who  ' 
princes,  as  the  bishops  did),  and  then  the  sterling  character  of  the  tiTe^'com- 
Arragons  and  Catalonians  appeared  in  the  inferior  sort,  who  would  modity  of 
not  fail  and  forsake  the  church  in  her  necessity.     Of  the  two  other  versai 
nations,  there  were  only  present  twenty  bishops.    The  residue  lurked  fi" s'pl'i,i 
in  their  lodgings,  holding  the  faith  in  their  hearts,  but  not  professing  tiiere«as 
it   with   their   mouths.      Arelatensis,*  guessing  what   was   likely  to 
happen,  caused  search  to  be  made  through  the  city  for  the  relics  of 
saints,  which  he  appointed  to  be  borne  at  the  session  in  the  hands  of 
priests,  and  to  supply  the  place  (as  it  were)  of  the  absent  bishops  : 
which  spectacle  greatly  increased  the  fervour  of  those  present,  inso- 
much that  at   the  customary  invocation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  no  man 
could  forbear  weeping  ;  but  after  their  prayers  made  unto  Almighty  prayers 
God  with  tears  and  lamentations,  that  he  Avould  send  them  his  Holy  '^^i^" 
Spirit    to  aid  and    assist   them,   they  were    greatly  comforted    and  tears. 
encouraged.     This  session  was  very  full  ;   and,  albeit  that  there  were 
not   many  bishops  present,  yet  all    the  seats   were  filled   with   the 
bishops'  proctors,  archdeacons,  presidents,  priors,  priests,  and  doctors  Among 
of  both  laws,  whom  I  judged  to  be  in  number  about  four  hundred,  llZluiol' 
or  more  ;  amongst  whom  there  was  no  noise,  no  chiding,  no  oppro-  '.' y-  '"-^^ 
brious  words  or  contention,  but  one  exhorted  another  to  the  profes-  sei-t,'"'" 
sion  of  the   fiiith,   and  there  appeared  a  full  and   entire  consent  of  J,'ofone^ 
them  all,  to  defend  the  church.     The  bishop  of  Marseilles,  a  noble  -■'  ""'"'i- 

(1)  See  Appendix.— Ed. 


S56  THE    COUXf'lL    OF    HASIL. 

jreuT^    man,  read  the  decree,  *who'  had  so  great  familiarity  with  tlie  bishoji 
^^'      of  Albenga,  tliat  tliey  were  called  '  the  twins ;'  for  both  at  home  and 
A.D.    also  abroad  tlicv  were  always  seen  together.      ^V'hich  matter  was  so 
_ri39^  much   the  more  to   bo  marvelled  at,  in  that  they  appeared  so  dis- 
cordant in  the  matters  of  the  church,  forsomuch  as  the  bishop  of 
Albenga  read  the  protestation  against  the  decree,  and  the  bishop  of 
Marseilles  read  the  decree  itself;  both  these  readers  coming  together 
out  of  one  house  :  but,  as  some  suppose,  there  was  sincerity  in  the 
one,  and  dissimulation  in  the  other.     The  reading  of  the  decree  was 
brief,  for  the  decree  itself  was  but  brief;  but   it*  was   attentively 
listened   unto,  and  not   one  word  lost.      When  it  was  ended,  '  Te 
Deum  laudamus"'  was  sung  on  the  one  part,  and  on  the  other  side 
'  Te  Dominum  confitemur;"'  and  so,  by  course,  the  hymn  was  ended 
with  great  joy  and  gladness  ;  and  so  the  session  was  dissolved,  being 
in  number  the  tliirtv-third  session,  and  the  most  quiet  and  peaceable 
of  all. 
The  thir-       The  Friday  next  following,  being  the  22d  day  of  May,  the  princes' 
ses's^ln'^    ambassadors,   beyond  all  men's  expectation,  came  unto  the  general 
The  am-   congregation,  by  that  their  doing  at  the  least  giving  their  assent  unto 
content    the  scssion  before  passed ;   in  the  ])roceedings  whereof  if  the  fatliers 
fonner     had  crrcd,  it  had  not  been  lawful  for  the  princes'  ambassadors  to  have 
session,    holdcu  tlic  couucil  with  those  Withers.     But  it  was  thought,  that  they 
were  touched  with  remorse  of  conscience,  and  already  detested  and 
abhorred  that  which  they  had  done  ;  as  was  quite  plain  with  regard 
to  the  ambassadors  of  the  empire  and  France.     For  the  bishop  of 
Lubeck  said,  That  the  cause  of  his  absence  was,  that  he  had  been 
charged    by    the    emperor   to  intreat   a  peace :   wherefore  it  would 
not  have  been  comely  for  him  to  be  a  party  to  any  business,  whereby 
he   would   be  vexed   or   troubled  with  whom   the  peace  was  to  be 
intreated.     Notwithstanding,    he    did    much   commend  the   session 
before  holden,   and  believed  the  decree  therein  promulgated  to  be 
most  good  and  holy,  and   the  verities  therein  contained    to    be  un- 
doubted ;   and  said,   That  he  would   stick   thereunto  both  now  and 
ever,  even  to  the  death.      But  the  archbishop  of  Tours,  a  man  both 
learned  and  eloquent,  speaking  for  himself  and  his  fellows,  said.  That 
lie  heard  how  that  they  were  evil  s})oken  of  amongst  some,  for  that 
in  that  most  sacred  session  they  had  not  honoured  their  king,  whom 
it  became  specially  to  exalt  and  to  defend  the  faith  ;  who  also,  for  that 
cause,  above  all  other  kings  was  named  '  Most  Christian.'     Notwith- 
standing, he  said,  that  he  had  a  lawful  excuse,  in  that  it  was  conve- 
nient that  those  who  were  sent  to  entreat  peace,  should  do   nothing 
Two        wherebv  thev  might  frustrate  their  object.     Also  there  are  two  kinds 
uSslice.  <)f  unrighteousness,   said  he,  whereby  either  things   that  should  be 
,  «"■,      done  are  not  done,  or  thinfis  that  should  not  be  done  are  done.     The 
first  do  not  always  bind,  because  it  is  proper  to  have  rcs])ect  ot  time, 
place,  and  person.     But  the  last  do  always  bind  ;   wherein,  he  said, 
they  were  not  culpable,     l^ut,  as  touching  the  first  class,  they  might 
seem  unto  some  to  have  erred,  because  they  were  not  present  at  the 
session  ;  but  vet,  in  this  point  they  had  sufficient  to  answer,  forso- 
much as,  if  thcv  had  been  present  at  that  session,  they  should  have 
been  unmeet  to  have  entreated  a  ]ioace  with  I'lugene.      And,  there- 

(n  See  F.('.i'i;ii  IVt,  p.  3:9— Ed. 


THE    CONGREGATION    IS    DISSOLVED.  657 

fore,  albeit  they  were  -wantirig  at  so  holy  a  business,  in  that  point  they    i^cnry 
followed  the  example  of  Paul,  who,  albeit  he  desired  to  be  dissolved      '^' 


and  to  be  with  Christ,  yet,  for  the  further  profit  and  advancement  of  A.D. 
the  church,  was  for  deferring  it  for  the  present.  So  likewise,  he  said,  ^'^^^- 
had  they  now  done ;  for  that  they  were  not  absent  because  they  doubted 
of  the  conclusions  (which  they  judged  to  be  most  true  and  holy,  and 
wbereunto  they  would  stick,  even  unto  the  death),  but  because  they 
would  not  be  unmeet  for  the  treaty  of  peace  for  which  they  had  come  : 
and  yet  that  which  they  had  not  done  in  their  own  persons,  they  had 
fidfillcd,  said  he,  by  their  servants  and  household,  whom  altogether 
they  commanded  to  reverence  that  session. 

I  would  that  I  had  been  then  in  the  place  of  some  great  prelate  ; 
surely  they  should  not  have  gone  unpunished,^  who  so  thought  to  play 
bo-peep.     For  how  could  a  declaration  of  the  truth  hinder  the  intreaty 
of  peace  ?  or,  if  it  did,  why  is  not  he  accounted  as  great  an  offender,  Behold, 
who  consenteth   to  him   that  declareth  the  truth,  as  he  who  doth  ^^"r     , 
declare  it  ?     What  further  need  have  we  of  witnesses  ?  for  now  the  ambas- 
ambassadors  of  the  princes  have  declared  Eugene  to  be  an  enemy  dedare 
unto  the  truth.     But,   to  pass  over  these  things,  it  is  sufficient  that  ^^'f^my 
Eugene   wrote  afterward   unto    the    king  of  France,   that   he   did  '"the 
understand  the  archbishop  of  Tours  to  have  become  his  enemy. 

After  the  archbishop  of  Tours  had  made  an  end,  cardinal  Arelaten-  Areiaten- 
sis  gave  thanks  unto  God,  who  had  so  defended  his  church,  and  after  mend™"ii 
great  storms  and  clouds  had  sent  fair  and  clear  weather ;  and,  com-  J'^*^  ^'?' 

T  1-1IP1  111-  f>T-(  oassadors 

mendaig  the  good-will  oi  the  emperor  and  the  king  of  France  toward 
the  church",  he  also  praised  the  bishop  of  Lubeck  and  the  archbishop 
of  Tours,  for  that  oftentimes  in  the  council,  and  also  of  late  at  Mentz, 
they  had  defended  the  authority  of  the  council.  But  specially  he  com- 
mended these  their  present  doings,  that  they  had  openly  confessed  the 
truth,  and  had  not  sequestered  themselves  from  the  faith  of  the  church. 

Afterward,  entering  into  a  narrative  of  the  matter,  he  said,  that  he  wiiythis 
w\as  at  Pisa  and  at  Constance,  and  never  saw  a  more  quiet  or  devout  ^"a""*^^ 
session  than  this ;  affirming  that  this  decree  was  most  necessary  to  thered. 
repress  the  ambition  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  who,  exalting  them- 
selves above  the  universal  church,  thought  it  lawful  for  them  to  do  all 
things  after  their  ov/n  pleasure;  and  that  no  one  man,  from  thence- 
forth, would  translate  a  council  from  one  place  to  another,  as  Eugene 
attempted  to  do,  now  to  Bologna,  now  to  Florence,  then  again  to 
Bologna,  afterward  to  Ferrara,  and  after  that  again  to  Florence ;  and 
that,  hereafter,  the  pontiffs  would  withdraw  their  minds  from  careful- 
ness of  temporal  things,  whereas  now  (as  he  himself  did  see)  they  had 
no  thought  at  all  on  spiritual  matters.  And,  therefore,  by  how  much 
this  session  was  most  holy  and  necessary,  by  so  much  more  the  assent 
of  the  ambassadors  was  most  laudable  and  acceptable  to  all  the 
fathers. — These  words  thus  spoken,  he  rose  up,  and  the  congregation 
was  dissolved.  *Now,^  how  the  deposition  of  Eugene  did  pass,  the 
Book  following  shall  declare  at  large. 

Thus  endeth  the  First  Book  of  the  Commentaries  of  ^neas  Sylvius, 
touching  the  acts  of  the  council  of  Basil  against  Eugene  and  his 
adherents. 

(1)  O  ^iieas,  you  should  have  used  such  severity  when  you  were  pope. 

(2)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  320.— Ed. 


658  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 


Ilimry 

yi. 


A.D. 

1439. 


THE    SECOND    BOOK    OF    THE    COMMENTARIES    OF  ^NEAS    SYLVIUS, 
UPON    THE    ACTS    OF    THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL.* 

The  Lord  took  up  Lis  armour  and  sliicld,  n.nd  rose  up  to  liclp  tlic 
church;  and  slie,  receiving  help,  being  glad,  rejoiced  in  lier  Ciod, 
who  clotlicd  her  \vith  the  garments  of  salvation,  and  arrayed  her  in 
the  vestures  of  righteousness  as  a  spouse  adorned  with  a  crown  and 
goodly  jewels. 

It  is  shown  in  the  first  part  of  these  commentaries,  to  what  state 
the  church  was  brought  in  these  days,  which  Eugene,  the  late  pope, 
did  vex  and  trouble  like  a  reed  shaken  with  the  wind.  Notwithstand- 
ing, it  is  always  true,  which  John  Chrvsostome  hath  declared,  that  t!ie 
church  doth  never  cease  to  be  impugned,  and  to  be  lien  in  wnit  for; 
but  in  the  name  of  Christ,  it  hath  always  the  victory  and  up])er 
hand.  And,  albeit  new  foes  lie  in  wait  for  it,  and  the  floods  again 
and  again  strike  against  it,  notwithstanding,  the  foundation  whicli  is 
laid  upon  a  rock  is  never  shaken.  Wherefore  iniquity  deceived 
Gabriel,  and  the  Lord  destroyed  him  in  his  wickedness  ;  for  he,  being 
thrown  down  headlong  out  of  the  apostolic  see  by  the  sentence  of  the 
council,  the  Lord  became  the  refuge  of  the  church,  and  gave  a  pastor 
unto  his  flock,  who  should  visit  the  desolate  places,  seek  those  things 
which  are  scattered  abroad,  and  should  not  eat  the  flesh  of  such  as 
are  fat,  but  should  wisely  and  discreetly  nourish  that  which  dolli 
stand  and  remain  :  which  thing  that  all  Christians  may  the  more 
plainly  understand,  I  will  declare,  in  this  Book  which  followeth,  the 
order  of  the  election,  how  that  Amedeus,  the  most  wise  and  discreet 
duke  of  Savo}',  was  chosen  bishop  of  Rome.* 

Gabriel  Condulmarius  being  deposed  from  the  bishopric  of  Rome, 

Thecoun  as  we  liavc  already  declared,  the  principal  fathers  of  the  council,  being 

deiibe'rate  Called  together  in  the  chapter-house  of  the  great  church,  consulted 

ui.onthe  together  whether  it  were  expedient  that  a  new  bishop  should  be  cre- 

eiection.    atcd  out-of-haud,  or  that  it  be  deferred  for  a  time.     Such  as  ihovight 

s„      good  that  the  election  should  be  done  with  speed,  showed  how  dan- 

Appendix.  gcrous  a  thing  it  was  for  such  a  congregation  to  be  without  a  head  ; 

also,  what  a  pestiferous  sickness  was  in  all  the  city,  which  not  only 

consumed  young  men  and  children,  but  also  men  of  middle  age  and 

old  men  in  like  manner ;  and  that  this  plague  came  first  by  strangers 

unto  the  poor  of  the  city,  and  so  had  infected  the  rich,  and  now  was 

come  unto  the  fathers  of  the  council :   amplifying,  moreover,  and 

increasing  the  terror  thereof,  and  making  the  thing  worse  than  it  was, 

as  the  manner  is.     *A11  things   did  breed  fear.*     "  Ncitlier  doth 

the  decree,"  said  they,  "  any  thing  let  or  hinder,  Mhcrcin  it  is  ])ro- 

sixtydays  vidcd,  that  there  should  be  delay  of  sixty  days  after  the  see  is  void  ; 

delayed     ^*^^  ^^at  is  to  be  Understand  to  apply,  when  the  see  is  void  at  such 

after  the'  \\xx\q  as  tlicrc  is  no  council  holden  :  neither  ought  we  to  tarry  or  make 

void.       any  delay,  lest  the  princes,  being  persuaded  by  Gabriel,  should  resist; 

unto  whom  the  deposition  of  Gabriel,  and  the  election  of  some  other, 

must  be  certified  all  under  one  message.'"^ 

(1)  Faithfully  translated  into  English  by  F.  W, 

(2)  Note  the  christian  zeal  of  these  men,  who  would  refuse  no  danger  for  God's  cause. 


A    GREAT    PLAGUE    IN    BASIL.  659 

The  other,  M'ho  thouglit  good  that  there  should  be  a  delay,  said,    nenry 
that  the  council  did  lack  no  head,  forsomuch  as  Christ  was  the  head !^_ 


thereof;  neither  did  lack  a  ruler,  forsomuch  as  it  was  governed  by  A.D. 
the  presidents  and  other  officers:  and  that  no  mention  should  be  _21i^-, 
made  of  any  pestilence  in  such  case,  seeing  that  by  stout  and  valiant 
men  death  is  not  to  be  feared,  neither  should  any  thing  fear  those 
who  contend  for  the  christian  faith.  As  for  that  pestilence,  which 
did  now  increase  and  grow  in  the  city,  forsomuch  as  judgment  was 
now  given,  it  was  to  be  hoped  that  it  would  assuage,  which  was  thought 
to  have  come  for  the  neglecting  of  justice.  Also,  that  in  so  arduous 
a  matter  they  ought  rather  to  use  the  princes  against  their  will,  than 
to  neglect  them  ;  and  that  it  was  not  to  be  feared,  but  that,  in  this  case, 
'  fortune  would  help  those  that  were  stout  and  valiant.'  The  matter 
being  thus  discussed  amongst  them,  albeit  that  there  were  as  many 
minds  as  there  were  men,  yet  all  seemed  to  agree,  that  it  was  most 
profitable  to  choose  the  pontiff  at  once,  but  more  decent  to  defer  it. 

Hereupon  John  de  Segovia,  a  man  of  excellent  learning,  said :  segovius 
"  Most  reverend  fathers !     I  am  diversely  drawn,  by  sundry  reasons, 
to  this  side  and  that.     But,  as  I  weigh  the  matter  more  deeply  in  my 
mind,  this  is  my  opinion  ;  that  it  seemeth  good  to  come  to  a  speedy 
election,  to  speak  after  man's  judgment ;  but  it  seemeth  much  better 
to  delay  it  for  two  months,  as  more  consonant  to  God's  will ;  for  I  do 
not  see  how  that  which  is  so  settled  by  the  laws  can  be  rescinded. 
I  do  judge,  that  not  only  the  words,  but  also  the  meaning  of  our 
decree,  ought  to  be  observed.     Wherefore,  if  ye  will  give  any  credit  Danger- 
unto  me,  follow  rather  honesty  with  its  dangers,  than  utility  with  its  nesty  pW 
present  safety;  albeit,  in  reality,  utility  cannot  be  separated  from  ['^J^TJ;'^^, 
honesty."     This  counsel  of  delay  prevailed  among  the  fathers,  and  secure 
they  decreed  to  stay  for  the  space  of  two  months.    In  the  mean  time,  ^  "  ^" 
messengers  were  sent  unto  the  princes,  to  declare  the  deposition  of 
Eugene  by  the  synod,  and  publish  it  abroad. 

During  this  time,  the  corrupt  air  was  nothing  at  all  purged,  but 
the  plague  daily  increasing,  many  died  and  more  were  sick.  Where- 
upon a  sudden  fear  came  upon  the  fathers  ;  neither  were  they  suf-  Ajc'jir. 
ficiently  made  up  what  they  should  do  :  for  they  thought  it  not  to  be 
without  danger  either  to  depart  or  to  tarry.  Notwithstanding,  they 
thought  it  good  to  tarry,  and  also  they  caused  others  to  tarry ;  that 
since  they  had  overcome  famine,  and  the  assaults  of  their  enemies  on 
earth,  they  might  not  seem  to  shrink,  for  the  persecution  of  any  plague 
or  sickness.  But,  forsomuch  as  they  could  not  all  be  kept  there,  it 
was  politicly  provided,  that  the  council  should  not  seem  to  be  dissolved 
for  any  man's  departure.  And,  for  the  greater  security  of  the  matter, 
there  were  certain  of  the  fathers  chosen,  whom  they  called  '  Patres 
de  stabilimento,'  whose  authority  continued  long  time  after.  When  a  great 
the  dog-days  were  now  come,  and  all  herbs  withered  with  heat,  the  fe'iice  m 
pestilence  daily  increased  more  and  more,  so  that  it  is  incredible  Basil, 
how  many  died.  It  was  to  horrible  to  see  the  corses  hourly  carried 
through  the  streets,  when  on  every  side  there  was  weeping,  wailing, 
and  sighing.  There  was  no  house  void  of  mourning  ;  no  mirth  or 
laughter  in  any  place  ;  but  matrons  bewailing  their  husbands,  and 
husbands  their  wives.  Men  and  women  went  through  the  streets, 
and  durst  not  speak  one  to  another.  Some  tarried  at  home,  and 
u  u  2 


660  A    GREAT    PLAGUE    IN    BASIL. 

iTpnry    ollicr  soiTic  tliat  wcnt  abroad  had  perfumes  to  smell  unto,  to  preserve 
_ — ^_  tlicm  against  the  plague. 

A.D.        The  common  people  died  without  number;  and,  like  as  in  the 

"^'"^-    cold  autumn  the  leaves  of  the  trees  do  fall,  even  so  did  the  youth  of 

the  city  consume  and  fall  away.     The  violence  of  the  disease  was  such, 

that  yc  should  have  met  a  man  hale  and  hearty  in  the  street  now,  and 

within  ten  hours  have  heard  that  he  had  been  buried.     The  number 

of  the  dead  corses  was  such  also,  that  they  lacked  place  to  bury 

AipenJix.  them  in  ;  insomuch  that  all  the  burial  grounds  having  been  dug  up  and 

filled  with  dead  corses,  great  holes  were  made  iu  the  church-yards, 

where  a  great  number  of  corses  being  thrust  in  together,  they  covered 

them  over  with  earth.     For  this  cause  the  fathers  were  so  airaid,  that 

there  appeared  no  blood  in   their  faces  ;  and  specially   the  sudden 

Louis  the  dcatli  of  Louis,  the  prothonotary,  did  make  all  men  afraid  ;  who  was 

u^'cTied'  ^  strong  man,  and  flourishing  in  age,  and  singularly  learned  in  both 

of  tji^e      ]aws,  yet  the  envious  and  raging  sickness  took  him  away  in  a  few 

hours.     A  little  while  after,  died  Louis,  the  patriarch  of  Aquileia,  a 

man  of  great  age,  and  brought  up  always  in  troubles  and  adversity, 

neither  could  he  see  the  day  of  the  pope's  election,  which  he  had  long 

wished  for.     Notwithstanding,  he  took  partly  a  consolation,  in  that 

he  had  seen  Gabriel  deposed  before  his  death.     This  man's  death  was 

grievous  unto  all  the  fathers  ;  for  now  they  said,  that  two  pillars  of  the 

council  were  decayed  and  overthrown,  meaning  the  prothonotary  and 

the  patriarch,  whereof  the  one  by  the  law,  and  the  other  with  his 

deeds,  defended  the  verity  of  the  council. 

About  the  same  time,  also,  died  the  king  of  Arragon's  almoner  in 
Switzerland,  a  man  of  excellent  learning ;  and  soon  after,  the  bishop 
of  Evreux  at  Strasburg.     The  abbot  of  Vczelai  died  at  Spires,  and 
John,  the  bishop  of  Lubeck,  between  Vienna  and  Buda. 
The  ex-        Tliesc  two  last  relicarsctl,  even  at  the  point  of  death,  did  this  thing 
orthlre"  worthy  of  remembrance.      When  they  perceived  the  hour  of  their 
who  died,  death  to  ap])roacli,  calling  unto  them  certain  grave  and  wise  men,  they 
said,  "  All  you  that  be  here  present,  pray  to  God  that  he  Mill  convert 
such  as  acknowledge  Gabriel  for  chief  pontiff,  for  in  that  slate  they 
cannot  be  saved  ;"  and  professing  themselves  that  they  would  die  in  the 
The         fidth  of  the  council  of  Basil,  ihcy  departed  to  the  Lord.     In  Bohemia, 
con"^'"'^  also,  departed  the  bishop  of  Constance,  who  was  ambassador  for  the 
stiince      council.     Tlicrc  was  great  fear  and  trembling  both  in  and  out  of  the 
coimcil.     There  had  been  also  in  the  council,  by  a  long  time,  the  abbot 
Theab-    ^f  Dona,  of  the  diocese  of  Cuma,  a  man  poor  in  this  world,  but  rich 
a't'me""^'  to"'''^!"'^  God,  whoui  ucithcr  flatterings  nor  threatenings  could  turn  away 
abbot.      from  his  good  purpose  and  intent ;  choosing  rather  to  beg,  siding  with 
the  truth  of  the  fathers,  than  to  abound  in  riches,  with  the  I'alsc  flat- 
tering adversaries.     Whereupon,  after  the  lords  were  departed  who 
had  given  him  his  living,  he  remaining  still,  was  stricken  with  the 
plague  and  died,  bequeathing  to  his  monastery  all  his  property,  a  soli- 
tary cow.      Likewise  Henry,  cha))lain  of  the  cardinal  of  Aries,  died 
within  three  days.    Likewise  a  great  number  of  the  registrars  and  doc- 
tors died  ;  and  of  such  as  fell  into  that  disease,  very  few  escaped.    One 
amongst  all  tlie  rest,  /T"]ncasSylvius,  being  stricken  with  this  disease,  by 
ofesc,-.iHd  God's  help  escaped.     This  man,  the  next  night  after  that  his  friend, 
iianiiy.     Juliau  Bomainc,  wliom  he  tenderly  loved,  was  buried,  felt  the  sore,  and 


./Eneas 
the  au- 
thor h 


C0NS1ANCY    OF    ARELATENSIS.  661 

lay  three  days  even  at  the  point  of  death,  all  men  being  in  despair  of   iTenry 
him  :  notwithstanding  it  pleased  God  to  grant  him  longer  life.    *But,'      ^ '' 
alas  !  how  unstable  is  the  order  of  hmnan  things  !   or,  how  deceitful     A-t>- 
is  the  world  !  for  iEneas  who  could  not  die  in  his  own  body,  died    ^'^''■^- 
in  another  man.     For  within  a  little  while  after,  he,  returning  from 
Trent,  found  John  Pynanus,  a  man  born  at  Rouen,  to  be  dead  of  a 
malignant  fever  and  negligence  of  the  physicians  ;  with  which  news  he 
■was  so  troubled  and  ravished  in  his  mind,  that  he  seemed  to  have  half 
lost  his  wits,  neither  was  there  in  him,  afterward,  the  like  courage, 
either  unto  his  study,  or  the  matters  of  the  council,  insomuch  that 
a  man  would  scarcely  have  said  that  there    had   been    any  spirit 
in  him  to  breathe  withal.     Notwithstanding,  every  man  must  be 
contented  to  suffer  such  fortune  ;  for  no  man  went  untouched,  but 
either  he  had  occasion  to  bewail  his  own  chance,  or  some  friend  of 
his.* 

At  that  time  when  the  pestilence  was  at  its  height,  and  that  daily 
there  died  about  one  hundred,  there  was  great  entreaty  made  unto 
cardinal  Arelatensis,  that  he  would  go  to  some  other  town  or  village 
near  at  hand  ;  and  these  were  the  words  of  all  his  friends  and  house- 
hold :  "  What  do  you,  most  reverend  father  ?  At  the  least  void 
this  wane  of  the  moon  and  save  yourself;  who  being  safe,  all  we 
shall  be  also  safe  :  if  you  die,  we  all  perish.  If  the  plague  over- 
come you,  unto  whom  shall  we  fly  ?  Who  shall  rule  us  ?  or  who 
shall  be  the  guide  of  this  most  faithful  flock  ?  The  infection  hath 
already  invaded  your  chamber ;  your  secretary  and  chamberlain  are 
already  dead.  Consider  the  great  danger,  and  save  both  yourself  and 
us."  But  neither  the  entreaty  of  his  household,  nor  the  corses  of  invinci- 
tiiose  who  were   dead,  could   move  him,  willing  rather  to  preserve  8^^ 


of  the  council ;    for  he  did  know,  that  if  he  should   depart,  few  the  cardi- 
would    tarry   behind,    and   that    deceit   would   be   wrought   in    his  latensis. 
absence. 

Wherefore,  like  as  in  wars  the  soldiers  fear  no  danger  when  they 
see  their  captain  in  the  midst  of  their  enemies,  so  the  fathers  of  the 
council  were  ashamed  to  fly  from  this  pestilence,  seeing  their  president 
to  remain  with  them  in  the  midst  of  all  dangers.  Which  their  doings 
did  utterly  subvert  the  opinion  of  those  who  babbled  abroad,  that 
the  fathers  tarried  in  Basil  to  seek  their  own  profit  and  commodity, 
and  not  the  verity  of  the  faith ;  for  there  is  no  commodity  upon 
earth,  which  men  would  change  for  their  lives  ;  for  all  such  as  do 
serve  the  world,  do  prefer  life  before  all  other  things.  But  these  our 
fathers,  showing  themselves  an  invincible  strong  wall  for  the  house  of 
God,  vanquishing  all  the  crafty  deceits  which  Gabriel  used,  and 
overcoming  all  difficulties,  which  this  most  cruel  and  letiferous  year 
brought  upon  them,  at  length,  all  desire  of  life  also  being  set  apart, 
overcame  all  dangers,  and  hesitated  not,  with  most  constant  minds  to 
defend  the  verity  of  the  council  even  unto  this  present. 

*The^  time  named  in  the  decree  after  the  deposition  of  Gabriel 
being  passed,  it  seemed  good  unto  the  fathers  to  proceed  to  the  election 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  322. 

(2)  Tlie  history  being  more  fully  given  in  the  first  edition,  the  following  pages,  distinguished  with 
asterislvs,  are  substituted  for  three  short  paragraphs  in  later  editions.  See  Edition  15G3,  pp.  323 — 
327.— Ed. 


662  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

Jiejinj    of  another  poniilT,  whereupon  they,  counselling  amongst  themselves, 

L_  touching  the  order  of  proceeding,  it  vas  afterward  concluded  in  the 

A.D.  deputations  and  in  the  whole  congregation,  that  thirty-two  fathers 
^"*^^'  should  be  chosen  out  of  the  body  of  the  council,  who,  taking  an  oath 
ordained  by  the  council,  should  enter  the  conclave  together  with  the 
cardinal  Arolatensis,  to  elect  and  choose  the  pope.  Notwithstand- 
ing, the  Common  deputation  thought  good,  that  there  should 
be  but  only  twenty-four  chosen  for  that  election  besides  the  cardinal, 
App^/nd,i.  and  those  also  should  be  priests.  But  the  determination  of  the  three 
other  deputations  prevailed :  wherefore  the  decree  was  made,  and  the 
conclave  prepared  with  all  speed.  Which  being  done,  they  proceeded 
to  the  nominating  of  the  thirty-two,  who,  together  with  the  cardinal, 
should  elect  and  choose  the  pope.  This  was  about  tiic  first  of 
October. 

The  matter  at  the  first  was  very  difficult  and  hard,  some  of  them 
preferring  one  mode  of  nominating  electors,  some  another.  At  the 
last,  William,  archdeacon  of  Metz,  a  clever  and  learned  man,  o])cned 
unto  them  a  certain  way  and  mean  :  "  There  are,"  said  he,  "  in  the 
council,  three  fathers,  whose  fidelity  the  whole  council,  I  think,  will 
follow."  These  three  men  he  named  to  be  Thomas,  abbot  of  Dun- 
drain  in  Galloway,  of  the  diocese  of  Whitern,  commonly  called  the 
Scottish  abbot ;  .tohn  do  Segovia,  archdeacon  of  Villaviciosa,  in  the 
diocese  of  Oviedo  ;  and  Thomas  de  Corcellis,  canon  of  Amiens  ;  all 
divines  :  whose  sobriety  and  virtue  being  commended,  he  determined 
that  they  three  should  be  the  principal  electors,  and  that  unto  them 
should  be  committed  the  election  of  the  other  twenty-nine,  whom 
they  should  privily  name  among  themselves,  and  not  publish  till  the 
day  before  they  should  enter  the  conclave.  Which  thing  being 
allow-ed  in  the  deputation  of  faith,  Francis  de  Foix,  a  divine,  and 
iEneas  of  Sienna,  were  sent  unto  the  other  deputations  to  persuade 
them  also.  But  they,  suspecting  some  fraud,  would  not  give  ear  to 
any  persuasion.  But  forsomuch  as  there  was  no  better  or  readier 
way  found  by  the  other,  the  deputation  of  faith  prevailed.  Certain 
days  after,  they  appointed  the  said  Francis  and  /Eneas  to  go  again 
unto  the  deputations,  with  this  addition,  that  if  it  pleased  the  otlicr 
deputations,  the  three  fathers  would  take  unto  them  another.  That 
•was  done  for  this  purpose,  lest  the  German  nation  should  complain, 
that  there  was  none  of  their  nation  with  the  three  fiithcrs :  for  divers 
murmured  and  said,  that  the  Scottish  abbot  seemed  to  be  more  of  a 
Frenchman  than  a  German.  After  much  discussing  of  the  matter, 
they  agreed  upon  this  point :  the  Three  Men  aforesaid  were  appointed 
and  chosen  for  three  of  the  electors  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  full 
authority  was  given  unto  them,  to  choose  and  take  unto  them  one, 
two,  or  three  others,  as  they  should  think  good ;  who,  being  so  elect 
and  chosen,  should  liave  like  power  and  authority  with  them  (through 
the  power,  authoritv,  and  commandment  of  the  sacred  council),  to 
nominate  and  choose  the  residue  of  the  electors  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  and  other  officers  necessary  for  the  conclave  ;  provided  that 
none  so  named  and  elected  by  them  should  be  received,  except  he 
were  named  and  elected  by  the  majority  of  the  electors.  It  was  also 
enjoined  them,  that  they  should  nominate  and  choose  the  residue  (^f 
the  electors  out  of  the  whole  body  of  the  council,  having  rcsjx^ct,  as 


CESSATION    OF    THE    PESTILENCE.  66S 

mucli  as  might  be,  to  tlie  nations  and  deputations  wliicli  were  in  the    ^''•/"i/ 

council.     Whereupon,  the  Three  Men  were  bound  on  their  oath  to _ 

nominate  and  choose  apt  men,  having  the  fear  of  God,  and  not  to    ^P- 
reveal  or  disclose  those  which  they  had  chosen  until  they  should  be  . 

published  in  a  general  congregation,  or  that  they  were  commanded 
by  the  council  so  to  do,  but  to  keep  their  election  under  their  seals, 
in  some  safe  and  sure  place,  until  the  day  of  their  publication.  All 
this  was  done  the  thirteenth  day  of  October,  in  a  general  congregation. 
It  seemed  strange  unto  all  men,  that  a  matter  of  so  great  importance 
should  be  committed  to  only  three  men.  Notwithstanding,  virtue 
overcame  all,  and  the  tried  probity  of  the  men  excluded  every  suspi- 
cion of  fraud  and  deceit. 

The  matter  being  thus  arranged,  Arelatensis,  contrary  to  all  men's 
expectation,  seemed  k)  defer  the  election.  Whereupon  some  (as  the 
multitude  is  prone  to  backbite  and  slander)  did  backbite  and  slander 
him.  Other  some,  contrary  to  his  mind,  sought  to  hasten  the  election. 
Which  thing  when  he  understood,  contrary  to  his  old  accustomed 
manner,  which  never  used  to  regard  any  evil  words,  he  made  a  com- 
plaint of  these  matters  unto  the  deputations,  whereby  he  brought  to 
pass  that,  purging  himself,  they  were  brought  into  contempt  and 
hatred,  who  had  spoken  evil  of  him,  and  thereby  did  so  much  the 
more  approve  and  confirm  his  fidelity  towards  the  council.  While 
these  things  were  tluis  doing,  there  went  a  bruit  throughout  all  the 
world,  that  the  pestilence  was  ceased  at  Basil,  and  that  the  pope's 
election  went  forward  speedily :  whereupon  many  came  out  of  divers 
countries  to  behold  and  see  the  matter,  amongst  whom  there  were 
many  notable  prelates.  When  the  council  was  now  fuller  than  it  was 
accustomed  to  be,  and  that  all  men  almost  were  returned,  who  were 
fled  for  fear  of  the  pestilence,  the  Three  Men,  minding  to  perform  the 
commission  given  them  by  the  council,  associated  unto  them  Christian 
de  Konig-Gratz,  prior  of  the  canons  of  St.  Peter's  at  Brunn,  in  the 
diocese  of  Olmutz,  born  in  the  heart  of  Germany,  master  in  divinity,  ^ppf,'ji^^ 
and  a  man  of  constant  mind  and  sound  judgment. 

The  twenty-eighth  day  of  October,  assembling  together  in  the  house  The  eieo- 
of  the  friars  Minors,  they  made  the  nomination  committed  to  them,  J°amed\y 
and,  according  unto  the  commandment  of  the  council,  kept  it  sealed.  "jeThr-je 
But  before  that  was  done,  they  talked  with  divers  expert  and  wise 
men  of  every  nation,  by  whose  report  they  learned  what  were  the 
manners  of  every  man  ;  and,  by  a  subtle  examination,  ascertained  how 
every  man  was  esteemed  in  his  own  country.  Many  also  came  unto 
them  of  their  own  accord,  who  were  desirous  either  to  praise  their 
friend,  or  to  run  down  their  enemy ;  whom  they,  being  desirous  of 
the  truth,  and  anxious  that  they  might  not  be  deceived  in  so  weighty 
a  matter,  willingly  heard  :  so  that  there  was  no  wickedtiess  committed 
in  the  council,  but  they  heard  and  understood  it,  beside  much  that  was 
done  abroad.  These  men,  the  twenty-ninth  day  of  October,  being 
called  upon  by  the  council  to  report  what  they  had  done,  came  unto 
the  congregation,  where  the  whole  body  corporate  were  assembled ; 
neither  was  any  man  absent  that  could  possibly  be  there.  And  for- 
somuch  as  the  Three  Men  had  not  declared  the  matter  unto  any, 
by  how  much  the  matter  was  kept  secret,  by  so  much  the  more  it  was 
desired  of  all  men. 

Then  they  talked  together  amongst  themselves,  and  spake  much  of 


66i  THE    COUNCIL    Of    BASIL. 

Jicnry    llic  Tlircc  Men,  ofFcring  many  guesses  as  to  tlic  nomination  of  the  elcc- 
'''■     tors  ;  some  saying  that  this  man,  and  other  some  tliat  that  man,  -would 


of  Arela 
tensis 


A.D.  be  an  cleetor ;  speaking  as  affection  and  likelihood  did  move  thcni . 
1439^  but,  forsomuch  as  no  man  knew  anything  with  certainty,  every  man 
was  the  more  eager  to  hear  the  conclusion.  Some  had  put  on  their  best 
apparel,  other  some  had  hired  new  servants,  some  had  committed  their 
houses  Tmto  their  friends,  because  they  thought  to  be  of  the  number 
of  the  electors ;  for  it  happcneth,  I  know  not  how,  that  every  man 
over-estimateth  his  own  virtue  ;  whose  ambition  is  afterward  more 
derided,  than  fulfilled. 

Cardinal  Arelatensis,  being  very  careful  in  this  weighty  business, 
and  being  occupied  with  other  affairs,  came  somewhat  later  unto  the 
congregation  than  time  required  ;  whose  long  tarrying  was  not  a  little 
marvelled  at  of  all  men.  When  he  was  set  doivn  in  his  seat,  having 
first  excused  his  long  tarrying,  he  said  :  "  This  day  a  weighty  matter 
is  intreated,  in  the  nomination  of  the  electors  which  is  about  to  be 
straightway  opened,  Avhereupon  the  state  of  the  church  doth  depend. 
Markuie  If  the  Three  Men  unto  whom  you  have  committed  these  affairs  have 
airection  doue  Well,  I  grant  I  have  tarried  too  long ;  but  if  they  have  not 
done  well,  I  am  come  too  soon  :"  which  words  he  pronounced  with  a 
fearful  voice,  and  a  pale  countenance,  even  of  the  abundance  of  his 
lieart.  When  he  had  thus  spoken,  through  his  sad  countenance  and 
gesture  he  made  all  men  afraid,  and  showed  such  a  sadness  of  mind 
that  many  wept,  who  knew  the  state  that  he  was  in  by  his  counte- 
nance. For  this  same  good  flithcr  feared  lest  the  Three  Men,  con- 
temning the  high  prelates,  had  chosen  the  most  part  out  of  the  infe- 
riors ;  which  thing  was  the  more  to  be  suspected,  for  that  he  could 
never  know  any  thing  of  their  mind.  When  the  Three  Men  perceived 
the  cardinal  so  sad,  they  prepared  for  whatever  might  happen,  as  men 
after  a  flash  of  lightning  prepare  for  a  storm.  Notwithstanding, 
all  men  were  greatly  afraid,  lest  the  church  should  be  that  day  divided 
again,  and  lest  a  greater  tumult  should  follow,  than  that  mIucIi  arose 
before  by  occasion  of  choosing  the  place  where  the  council  should 
meet :  for  every  man,  according  as  his  affection  led  him,  prepared 
himself  either  to  the  commendation  or  dispraise  of  the  Three  Men. 
Who,  perceiving  all  this,  thought  good,  before  they  opened  the  lists, 
somewhat  to  pacify  the  minds  of  the  audience,  and  to  explain  the 
principles  on  which  they  had  made  their  nomination ;  knowing  that 
after  a  wound  was  once  given,  no  man  would  willingly  hearken.  The 
Scottish  abbot  spake  first,  and  after  him  John  de  Segovia,  making 
this  preface  aforchand : 

The  Preface  of  John  de  Segovia  and  his  Associates. 
The  pre-        No  man  (thej'  said)  should  think  himself  contemned,  if  he  were  omitted ; 
th'^Vh    '  ^^'^  ^'^'''^  *^''^^'  ^'"'^  taken  the  greatest  pains  in  judging,  wliat  men  they  should 
Men.      ^  receive  mito  the  conclave,  and  whom  tliey  sho\ild  leave  out :  for  that  it  seemed 
to  them  as  needful  to  appoint  sober  and  discreet  men  without  the  conclave,  as 
within,  who  might  defend  the  conclave,  and  prohibit  factions  or  uproars  in 
the  council.     This  they  had  learned  of  the  precepts  of  the  most  famous  philo- 
sopher Plato,  wlio  commandeth  the  governors  of  cities  so  to  rule  the  whole  body 
of  the  common-wealth,  that  whilst  they  do  defend  the  one  part,  they  do  not  for- 
sake the  other.  N\  Inch  tiling,  also,  did  admonish  them  to  nominate  the  electors 
by  their  provinces,  that  they  miglit  not  seem  to  reverence  some  and  neglect 
other  some.    And  in  their  election,  tlicy  had  been  circumspect  to  take  no  bishop 
who  had  not  a  people  in  charge,  and  no  abbot  who  had  not  a  monasterv  ;  but 


ORDER    IN    THE    ELECTION    OF    POPE.  665 

in  all  whom  they  had  nominated  they  had  either  found  some  singular  goodness,    jjennj 
or  nobility  joined  with  goodness,  or  else  some  singular  learning  joined  with  both.       n 
The  number  of  bishops,  including  a  cardinal-bishop,  was  equal  to  the  number     ^  ^ 
of  the  apostles.     They  had  also  nominated  seven  abbots,  five  from  amongst  the    ^^,^^- 
most  famous  divines,  and  nine  doctors:  all  these  being  in  the  order  of  priest-  — '^_J_ 
hood.     As  for  the  officers  whom  they  had  nominated,  they  were  famous  for  The  imm- 
nobility  and  virtue  :  that  is  to  say,  one  vice-chamberlain,  eight  keepers  of  the  gfj^jo/^'"'' 
conclave,  two  clerks  of  the  ceremonies,  two  promoters,  one  proctor-fiscal,  and  of  every: 
one  soldan.     In  the  nomination  of  these  they  had  also  had  an  eye  to  the  depu-  o^dei. 
tations,  as  was  enjoined  them. 

With  these  words  they  did  somewhat  pacify  the  multitude,  and 
then,  amid  a  marvellous  silence,  opened  the  lists  of  the  elected  ;  the 
which  John  de  Segovia  did  read,  the  order  of  the  nations  being 
omitted  therein  ;  for  the  Triumvirs  felt  it  to  be  an  awkward  thing  for 
them  to  prefer  one  nation  before  another  :  and  therefore,  as  every 
man  did  excel  in  prelacy  or  dignity,  so  was  he  first  named. 

'  For  my  part'  (saith  jEneas  Sylvius,  the  historian  of  these  things),  '  I 
shall  not  hesitate  to  observe  the  order  of  the  nations  which  was  observed  at 
Constance ;  neither  do  I  fear  any  ill  will,  because  I  shall  not  be  shewing  any 
favour  unto  those  who  are  put  first,  nor  doing  any  injury  unto  those  who  are 
placed  after  :  for  neither  did  nobility  nor  authority  bring  in  this  order,  but 
time  itself;  for,  as  every  nation  did  first  receive  the  word  of  God,  so  is  it  first 
preferred.  For  the  early  or  late  conversion  of  my  ancestors  is  no  ground  of 
praise  or  blame  to  me,  so  long  as  I  am  myself  a  Christian  :  for  he  hud  no 
more  reward  in  the  gospel,  who  came  early  in  the  morning  to  the  vineyard, 
than  he  who  came  late.  Notwithstanding,  the  Roman  empire,  and  the  see  of 
Feter,  give  the  Italian  nation  the  priority.  Wherefore,  for  the  better  under- 
standing of  those  who  shall  read  the  same,  we  will  observe  the  order  of 
nations. 

'  But  this  must  first  be  considered,  that  the  cardinal  Arelatensis  came  unto 
the  election,  not  by  favour  of  the  Triumvirs'  nomination,  but  in  his  own 
right :  wherefore  I  will  set  him  first,  out  of  the  order  of  the  nations.  The  like 
place  also  would  any  other  cardinals  have  had,  if,  being  reconciled  unto  the 
church,  and,  not  in  the  least  spotted  with  Eugene's  heresy,  they  had  come  in  time. 
The  first  and  principal  of  all  the  electors  was  the  cardinal,  a  man  of  invincible  The  elec- 
constancy  and  incomparable  wisdom,  unto  whose  virtue  I  may  justly  ascribe  tors, 
whatsoever  was  done  in  the  council :  for  without  him  the  prelates  had  not  per- 
severed in  their  purpose,  neither  could  the  shadow  of  any  prince  so  have 
defended  them.' 

But  now  to  proceed  to  the  nomination.*  Out  of  the  Italian  nation 
there  were  chosen,  William,  bishop  of  Vercelli ;  George,  bishop  of  Aosta , 
John,  bishop  of  Ivrea,  in  Piedmont ;  and  Louis,  bishop  of  Turin  ;  all 
men  of  nobility  and  great  wisdom  :  also  Aleran,  abbot  of  the  house  of 
St.  Benignus  at  Fructuaria,  in  the  diocese  of  Ivrea ;  and  James  de 
Scgusio,  abbot  of  St.  Benedict,  in  the  diocese  of  Turin.  Of  doctors, 
friar  John  de  Monte  Canuto,  master  of  the  house  of  St.  Anthony  de 
Roversio,  in  the  diocese  of  Turin  ;  friar  Bartholomew  de  Provanis, 
master  of  the  house  of  St,  Anthony  de  Clavacro,  in  the  diocese  of 
Ivrea.  These  men  represented  the  Italian  nation  in  the  election 
of  a  new  pontiff. 

*0f  the  French  nation  were  elected  John,  archbishop  of  Tarantaise, 

(1)  The  following  lonjc  list  of  persons  and  titles  has  been  compared  with  that  printed  in  Labbe  8 
Concilia,  torn.  xi.  col.  635,  and  revised  from  thence ;  the  titles,  especially,  are  given  more  fullj 
thai  by  jEneas  Sylvius.— Ed. 


6G6  THE  coi:n'(;il  of  basil. 

Henry    who  w.is  callcd  to  that  place  and  dignity  against  his  will  ;   Francis, 

—  tishop  of  Geneva;  and  Bernard  bishop  of  Acqs,   a  subtle  la^vycr,  who, 

A.D.  for  the  manifest  infirmities  of  his  body  and  grievous  gont  excused 
_Li__l.  himself ;  in  whose  ])lace  was  chosen  Louis,  bishop  of  ^Marseilles  : 
also  Raymond,  abbot  of  Conquet,  in  the  diocese  of  Kodcz.  Of  divines, 
Nicholas  Thibout,  penitentiary  of  the  church  of  Coutanccs,  in  the 
province  of  Rouen,  in  Normandy  ;  John  de  Vellec,  rector  of  the  parish 
Arr^'"'"^.  "f  Plouneour,  in  the  diocese  of  Leon,  in  Bretagne ;  and  Thomas  de 
Corcellis,  who  was  one  of  the  Triumvirs :  of  lawyers,  A\'illiam 
Hughes,  archdeacon  of  Metz.  All  these  were  chosen,  with  the  car- 
dinal Arelatensis,  to  represent  France  in  the  election  of  the  pope. 

Out  of  the  German  nation,  which  is  the  greatest  of  all  the  rest, 
were  chosen  Frederic,  bishop  of  Basil ;  Conrad,  abbot  of  Lucella, 
in  the  diocese  of  Basil ;  and  Thomas  de  Scotia,  who  was  one  of  the 
Triumvii'S.  Of  doctors,  Dctzelaus,  archdeacon  of  Cracow ;  John 
Wylor,  dean  of  Basil ;  Henricus  de  Judeis,  of  Cologne  ;  James  de 
Sidtzburg,  a  canon  of  Ratisbon ;  and  Christian  de  Kcenig-Gratz, 
who,  as  is  before  said,  was  added  to  the  Triumvirs. 

Out  of  the  Spanish  nation  were  chosen  for  the  election  of  the  pope, 
three  bishops  ;  as  Otto,  bishop  of  Tortosa  ;  George,  bishop  of  Vich  ; 
Louis,  bishop  of  Viseo,  wdio  was  ambassador  for  the  king  of  Portugal. 
Also  of  abbots,  Peter,  abbot  of  St.  Cucu])has  in  tlie  diocese  of  liar- 
cclona  ;  and  Antonio,  abbot  of  Arulro  in  the  diocese  of  Elnc,  in 
Catalonia.  Of  doctors;  Bernard  deBusco,  a  canon  of  Lerida;  Raymond 
Albioli,  a  canon  of  Tarazona ;  and  John  de  Segovia,  who  was  one  of 
the  Triumvirs.  These  were  they  who  were  elected  to  the  nominating 
of  the  pope,  out  of  the  four  nations.  As  for  the  Englishmen,  they 
were  not  included,  because  they  were  not  present,  and  none  could 
be  chosen,  but  such  as  were  present.  The  officers  to  attend  on  the 
conclave  were  as  follow  :  for  vice-chamberlain,  Louis,  bishop  of  Lau- 
sanne :  for  keepers  of  the  conclave,  were  elected  Perccvallus,  bishop 
of  Belley  ;  Nicholas,  bishop  of  Grossctto  ;  John,  abbot  of  St.  Michael 
de  Clusa,  in  the  diocese  of  Turin  ;  Francis,  abbot  of  Notre  Dame 
d'Abondancc,  in  the  diocese  of  Geneva ;  Francis  de  Foix,  a  divine  ; 
William  of  Constance,  a  canon  of  Spire ;  John  de  Toricella,  dean 
of  Segorbe  ;  and  Theodoric  Nagel,  a  canon  of  Riga:  for  clerks 
of  the  ceremonies  were  appointed,  ^^^neas  Piccolomini,  of  Sienna,  a 
canon  of  Trent,  and  Michael  Brunout,  a  canon  of  Beauvais :  for 
promoters,  they  were  elected  who  had  before,  in  the  council,  a  long 
time  promoted  causes,  viz.  Hugh  Gerardi  and  John  Slitzcnrode  :  for 
proctor-fiscal  was  appointed  Robert  Magnani  ;  and  Peter  de  A  trio 
for  the  soldan,  who  had  filled  the  same  otlice  with  approbation  ever 
since  the  council  opened. 

These  men  being  thus  nominated,  and  the  list  read  by  John  dc 
Segovia,  as  is  before  said,  the  cardinal,  who  until  that  present  was 
amazed  and  afraid,  because  he  could  not  be  persuaded  that  such  an 
election  could  be  accomplished,  was  relieved  and  took  courage.  F,or 
when  he  saw  that  bishops  and  abbots  in  great  number  were  elected 
and  chosen,  and  that  the  nations  were  equally  honoured  in  the  council, 
he  began  to  take  courage,  and  his  face  to  recover  its  accustomed 
colour;  and  making  an  oration  with  a  cheerful  countenance,  he  did 


A.D. 

1439. 


THE    DISTEIBUTION    OF    LOTS.  667 

exhilarate  tlie  wliole  congregation,  which,  he  being  sad,  could  not    '^f'"-i' 

otherwise  choose  but  to  be  also  heavy  and  sad.     After  he  had  spoken '- 

some  things  as  touching  the  election,  and  greatly  commended  the 
industry  and  diligence  of  the  Triumvirs,  which  they  had  at  all  times 
showed  in  that  council,  but  now  especially,  he  dismissed  the  congre- 
gation. At  night,  all  the  electors  were  sent  for  unto  the  cardinal's 
chamber  ;  where  they  conferred  amongst  themselves  touching  the 
distribution  of  the  chambers ;  and,  forsomuch  as  there  was  great 
difference  in  the  chambers,  the  prelates  thought  that  they  should  be 
distributed  according  to  their  respective  dignities  ;  that  as  every  man 
was  of  most  age  and  dignity,  so  he  should  enjoy  the  best  and  prin 
cipal  place.  For  they  said,  it  was  not  to  be  suffered,  that  a  cardinal 
or  an  archbishop  should  come  to  a  lot  with  the  doctors  and  inferiors, 
for  that  it  would  be  ridiculous,  if  the  cardinal  should  happen  to  be 
placed  beneath,  and  the  doctors  above.  And,  forsomuch  as  the 
prelates  were  the  greater  number  and  all  agreed  in  this  view,  it  seemed 
but  vain  to  speak  of  lots.  The  doctors,  however,  thought  good  to 
speak  for  themselves,  and  said,  that  the  ancient  customs  ought  not  to 
be  broken.  For  it  had  been  always  used,  in  every  conclave,  that  the 
chambers  should  be  distributed  by  lot,  and  that,  not  only  between 
cardinal  and  cardinal,  but  also  between  cardinals  and  others  :  for  at 
Constance,  albeit  there  were  many  cardinals,  yet  did  they  not  refuse 
to  cast  lots  with  the  bishops  and  doctors.  They  said  they  could  not 
but  think  the  prelates  selfish,  in  that  they,  being  the  greater  number, 
sought  to  have  the  victory  rather  by  votes,  than  by  reason  :  and  that 
unless  the  chambers  were  distributed  by  lot,  some  collusion  was  to  be 
feared,  and  schism  among  the  electors,  while  they  who  stood  beneath, 
and  shivered  for  cold,  fell  to  envying  those  who  were  placed  above. 

By  these  reasons  the  cardinal  being  persuaded,  consented  to  the 
mind  of  the  doctors,  and  after  him  the  good  bishop  of  Tortosa  pro- 
phesied :  "  If  there  be  any  man,"  said  he,  "unto  whom  the  lot  would 
be  hurtful,  it  is  I,  whom  the  lot  will  place  in  the  lowest  room.  Not- 
withstanding, rather  than  we  should  subvert  the  ancient  customs, 
or  incur  the  ill-will  of  tlie  doctors,  I  think  it  good  that  the  matter  be 
settled  by  lot."     And  to  this  opinion  they  finally  agreed. 

Immediately  there  were  certain  of  every  sort  of  the  electors  sent 
to  the  conclave  with  the  cardinal  Arelatensis,  with  the  help  of  the 
vice-chamberlain  to  cast  lots  for  the  chambers.  The  electors'  names 
were  written,  every  one  on  a  separate  billet,  and  put  into  a  close 
basket;  and  Avhen  they  came  unto  the  first  chamber-door,  the  cardi- 
nal, putting  his  hand  into  the  basket,  took  out  the  billet  that  came 
next  to  hand,  and  reading  the  same,  delivered  it  unto  the  vice-cham- 
berlain, and  the  vice-chamberlain  set  it  upon  the  chamber  door ;  and 
so  throughout  the  chambers  in  order  ;  so  that  when  the  electors  should 
enter  into  the  conclave  the  next  day,  they  should  know  that  cell  and 
chamber  to  be  appointed  for  them,  where  they  should  find  their  names 
set  up.  The  dean  of  Basil  had  the  first  place,  and  the  bishop  of 
Tortosa  the  last,  according  as  he  himself  had  prophesied.  The  dis- 
tribution of  the  lot  in  this  case  was  very  strange,  or  rather  a  divine 
dispensation  setting  at  nought  the  counsels  of  man,  in  that  a  doctor 
was  placed  first,  and  a  bishop  last,  when  the  prelates  had  previously 
resolved  to  assign  the  best  chambers  to  themselves. 


668  THK    COUN'CIL    OF    BASIL. 

Henry        Tlic  ncxt  dav  following,  being  Friday,  the  tliirticth  of  October,  there 


ri. 


was  a  general  congregation  liolden,  and  the  deliberations  of  the  last  de- 

A-D.    putations  were  concluded  upon.     Immediately  after  followed  a  session  : 

^^■^^-    at  which  the  cardinal  Arelatcnsis  performed  divine  service  ;  and  after 

"^y^         the  gospel  was  sung,  Mark,  a  fiimous  divine,  made  an  oration  unto  the 

the  miss  electors,  and  reckoning  up  the  manifold  crimes  of  Gabriel  who  was 

ye?abro-  dcposcd,  hc  cndcavourcd  himself  to  persuade  the  electors  to  choose 

gated.      gmjij  a  j-iijjii  as  should  in  all  points  be  contrary  unto  Gabriel,  and 

eschew  all  his  vices :  that  as  he  through  his  manifold  reproaches  was 

hateful  unto  all  men,  so  he  who  should  be  chosen  should  show  himself 

The  vices  acceptable  unto  all  men  through  his  righteousness;  and  as  Gabriel 

brieh"      was  covetous  and  full  of  rapine,  so  this  man  should  show  himself 

moderate. 

The  church  was  full  of  people  in  every  part.  The  noble  matrons 
of  the  city  stood  between  the  uppermost  pillars,  beholding  the  con- 
gregation, and  surveying  the  process  of  things  not  without  great 
devotion.  There  was  present  John  earl  of  Tierstein,  who  supplied 
the  place  of  the  emperor's  protector.  The  consuls  of  the  city  were 
also  present,  and  many  other  noblemen,  to  behold  and  see  the  same 
strange  matter.  Silence  w^as  kept  on  all  parts,  and  the  citizens  were 
without  the  church  in  armour,  to  prevent  there  being  any  uproar 
made. 

There  was  so  great  a  number  of  people  gathered  together  to  behold 
this  matter,  that  neither  in  the  church,  nor  in  the  streets,  was  there 
Theeiec-  Toom  for  them,  and  there  was  a  great  press  within  the  church,  ^^'hcn 
mun^cate  the  Cardinal  Arelatensis  had  communicated,  the  other  electors,  accord- 
together.  j,)g  ^Q  their  order,  were  called  unto  the  altar  to  communicate.     First, 
the  archbishop  of  Tarantaise  and  the  ten  other  bishops  did  commu- 
nicate ;  after  them,  the  seven  abbots  ;  then,  the  five  divines  ;  and  last 
of  all,  the  nine  lawyers  ;  who,  coming  unto  the  altar  and  kneeling 
down,  received  the  sacrament.     It  was  a  worthy  sight  to  behold  so 
many  reverend  bishops,  so  many  famous  fathers,  showing  their  hoary 
head's  before  the  sacrament,  some  of  them  praying,  and  other  some 
pouring  out  abundant  tears.    After  all  this  was  done,  and  the  general 
congregation  finished,  all  the  prelates  put  on  their  robes  and  vestments, 
fit  for  the  session. 
A  ^dix       Then  Louis,  the  bishop  of  Lausanne,  going  up  into  the  pulpit,  read 
three  things  there  by  order.     First  of  all  the  answer  of  the  synod,  to 
the  calumnious  libel  of  Gabriel,  which  beginneth, '  Moses  :'  Secondly, 
a  certain  limitation  touching  a  decree  lately  set  forth  by  the  council 
about  elections  :  and,  thirdly,  the  nomination  of  the  Triumvirs,  which 
the  sacred  council  allowed.     Wiiich  being  read,   the  fathers  were 
demanded  whether  it  pleased  them  or  no :  whcreunto  they  answered 
'  Placet.' 
The  oath       Tlicu  the  bishop  of  Lausanne  required  that  the  form  of  the  oath 
cLctors.    should  l)e  read,  which  the  electors  should  take,  and  that  the  electors 
should  take  their  oath,  according  to  the  order  (f  the  council.     Then 
the  cardinal  Arelatensis,  opening  the  book  of  Decrees,  read  the  form 
of  the  oath  in  the  audience  of  all  men,  and  by-and-by  being  required 
so  to  swear,  said,* 
oath'^(lf'^      "  Most  reverend  fathers !   I  promise,  swear,  and  vow,  before  my 
Areiaten-  Lqj.j  j^jgus  Clirist  (wliosc  uiost  blcsscd  body  I,  unworthy  sinner. 


THE    CONCLAVE    MADE    SECURE.  669 

have  received,  unto  whom  in  the  last  judgment  I  shall  give  an  account    Hmry 

of  all  my  deeds),  that  in  this  business  of  election,  whereunto  now,  by '. — 

the  will  of  the  council,  we  are  sent,  I  will  seek  nothing  else,  but  only  ^.D. 
the  salvation  of  the  cliristian  people  and  the  profit  of  the  universal  ^^^' 
church.  And  it  shall  be  my  whole  care  and  study  that  the  authority 
of  general  councils  be  not  contemned,  that  the  catholic  faith  be  not 
impugned,  and  that  the  fathers  who  remain  in  the  council  be  not 
oppressed.  This  will  I  seek  for ;  this  shall  be  my  care  ;  unto  this 
with  all  my  whole  force  and  power  will  I  bend  myself;  neither  will 
I  do  any  thing  in  this  matter,  either  for  mine  own  cause,  or  for  any 
friend,  but  will  regard  only  God  and  the  profit  of  the  church.  With 
this  mind  and  intent,  and  with  this  heart,  I  take  the  oath  enjoined 
by  the  council." 

His  words  were  lively  and  fearful,  *moving '  the  minds  of  all  those 
that  stood  by.  After  him  the  other  electors  took  their  oaths.  Who  The  other 
is  it,  then,  that  would  not  think  him  meet  for  the  popedom,  who  was  fake  their 
allowed  by  the  judgment  of  so  many  bishops  and  priests  ?  especially  o^^t^s. 
when  they  had  taken  their  oath,  just  after  receiving  the  sacrament,  Appenj.x. 
that  they  vvould  choose  none,  but  only  such  as  they  should  think  fit 
for  the  dignity.  In  the  same  session  also  the  vice-chamberlain,  the 
keepers  of  the  conclave,  the  clerks  of  the  ceremonies,  and  the  pro- 
moters, engaged  by  oath  to  execute  their  office  without  guile.  Which 
done,  about  three  of  the  clock  at  afternoon,  the  people  being  yet 
fasting,  '  Te  Deum  '  was  sung  by  all  parties.  That  ended,  they  went, 
with  all  solemnity,  to  the  conclave.  When  they  came  thither  the 
electors  were  received  in,  and  all  the  rest  dismissed  and  sent  away. 
Their  servants  also  that  were  appointed  unto  them  were  let  in,  yet 
Avas  not  the  door  of  the  conclave  immediately  shut,  but  stood  open 
until  nine  of  the  clock  at  night,  that  their  friends  might  bring  them 
such  things  as  were  necessary,  and  one  friend  to  talk  with  another  till 
that  time.  When  it  was  dark,  the  protector  with  certain  citizens 
went  in  to  see  how  every  man  was  placed  ;  taking  great  pleasure  to 
behold  the  order  and  manner  thereof.  After  him  went  in  the  bishop 
of  Lausanne,  the  vice-chamberlain,  and  the  keepers  of  the  conclave, 
searching  every  chamber,  if  they  had  any  person  or  any  thing  with 
them,  contrary  to  the  orders ;  but,  finding  nothing,  they  went  their 
ways.  About  nine  of  the  clock,  as  is  before  said,  the  gates  were 
shut,  both  within  and  without,  and  strongly  barred  and  chained. 

But  now  to  declare  the  order  of  the  election.  In  the  place  where 
the  cardinal  and  the  bishop  of  Vich  were,  seats  were  prepared  for  the 
cardinal  and  the  others ;  the  archbishop  of  Tarantaise  was  set  on  the 
right  hand  of  the  cardinal,  and  the  bishop  of  Tortosa  on  the  left  hand, 
and  so  all  the  other  electors  were  placed  according  to  their  degree 
and  order.*  Before  the  cardinal's  seat  was  set  a  stool,  whereupon 
there  stood  a  bason  of  silver,  into  which  bason  all  the  electors  did 
cast  their  billets,  which  the  cardinal,  receiving,  read  one  by  one ;  and 
four  others  of  the  electors  wrote  as  he  read  them. 

The  tenor  of  the  billets  was  as  followeth  :   "I,  George,  bishop  of 
Vich,  do  choose  such  a  man,  or  such  a  man,  for  bishop  of  Rome  \ 
and  peradventure  named  one  or  two.     Every  one  of  the  electors 

(1)  See  Edition  15fi3,  p.  327 —Ed. 


670 


THE    COUXCIl,    OF    BASH, 


-^^"/•y    subscribed  liis  name  unto  liis  billet,  that  he  nii<jht  thereby  laiow  li 


r/. 


own,  and  say  'nay,'  if  it  were  written  contrary  to  that  wliich  he 
m-Iq'    °'"^^^i"cJ  '-,  wlicreby  all  deceit  was  utterly  excluded.    The  first  scrutiny 

L  thus  ended,  it  was  found  that  there  were  many  named  to  the  papacv ; 

yet  none  had  sufficient  voices,  for,  that  day,  there  were  seventeen  of 

d^l^or  ^'vcrs  nations  nominated.  Notwithstandinfj,  Amedcus,duke  of  Savoy, 

Savoy,      a  man  of  singular  virtue,  surmounted   them  all ;    for  in  the  first 

scrutiny  he  had  the  voice  of  sixteen  electors,  who  judged  him  worthy 

to  govern  the  church. 

After  this,  at  three  of  the  clock  in  the  afternoon,  there  was  diligent 
inquisition  had  in  the  council  touching  those  who  were  named  of  the 
electors,  and  as  every  man''s  opinion  served  him,  he  did  either  praise 
or  disconnnend  those  who  were  nominated.  Notwithstanding,  there 
was  such  report  made  of  Amedeus,  that  in  the  next  scrutiny,  which 
was  holden  on  the  second  day  of  November,  the  said  Amedeus  had 
A,,p/Ziix.  nineteen  voices,  and  afterward  in  the  third  and  fourth  scrutinies 
twenty-one  voices.  But,  forsomuch  as  there  was  none  found  in  all 
the  scrutinies  to  have  two-thirds,  all  the  billets  were  burnt.  And 
forsomuch  as  there  lacked  but  only  one  voice  to  the  election  of  the 
Prayer  cliicf  pou tiff,  they  fell  unto  prayer,  desiring  God  that  he  would  vouch- 
ami"con-  Safe  to  direct  their  minds  unanimously  to  elect  one  who  would 
<:ord.  worthily  take  the  pastoral  charge  over  the  flock  of  God.  Forsomuch 
as  Amedeus  seemed  to  be  nearer  unto  the  papacy  than  all  others, 
there  was  great  communication  had  amongst  them  touching  his  life 
and  manners.  Some  said,  that  hands  ought  not  so  suddenly  to  be 
laid  on  a  layman  ;  and  that  it  would  seem  to  all  a  monstrous  thing, 
for  a  secular  prince  to  be  called  unto  the  bishopric  of  Rome ;  a  step 
which  would  derogate  from  the  ecclesiastical  state,  as  though  there 
were  none  therein  meet  or  worthy  for  that  dignity.  Other  some  said, 
that  a  man  who  was  married  and  had  children  was  unmeet  for  such 
a  charge.  Other  some  again  affirmed,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome 
ought  to  be  a  doctor  of  law,  and  an  excellent  learned  man. 

When  these  words  were  spoken,  other  some  rising  up,  spake  far 
otherwise  ;  that  albeit  Amedeus  was  no  doctor,  yet  was  he  learned 
and  wise,  forsomuch  as  all  his  whole  youth  he  had  bestowed  in  learn- 
ing and  study,  and  had  sought,  not  titles  but  knowledge. 

An  Oration  in  favour  of  the  Claims  of  Amedeus  to  the  Popedom. 

Tlicii  said  another'  these  words;  '  If  ye  be  desirous  to  be  instructed  further 

Let  lying  of  tliis  prince's  life,  I  pray  you  give  ear  unto  me,  who  do  know  him  thoroughly. 

Eugene     'J'ruly  this  man,  from  his  youtli  upward,  and  even  from  his  younj;  and  tender 

ashamed    J'^^^''^.  ^'''^t'l  Hved  more  religiously  than  secularly,  being  always  ol)edient  to  his 

of  his        parents  and  masters,  and  being  always  indued  witli  the  fear  of  (Jod,  never  given 

false  in-     jq  any  vanity  or  wantonness  ;  neither  hath  there  at  any  time  been  any  child  of 

again^sr     the  house  of  Savoy,  in  whom  hath  appeared  greater  wit  or  towardness  ;  whereby 

Amedeus.  all  those  wlio  did  behold  and  know  this  man,  judged  and  foresaw  some  great 

matter  in  him,  neither  were  they  deceived.     For,  if  ye  desire  to  know  his  rule 

and  governance,  what  and  how  noble  it  hath  been,  first,  know  ye  this,  that  this 

man  hath  reigned,  since  his  father's  decease,  about  forty  years;  during  whose 

time,  justice,  the  lady  and  queen  of  all  other  virtues,  hath  always  flourished. 

(1)  Trobably  jEncas  Sylvius  himself.— Ed. 


AMEDEUS,    THOUGH    MARRIED,    COMMENDED    AH    I'OPE.  6T1 

For  he,  hearing  his  subjects  himself,  would  never  suffer  the  poor  to  be  oppressed,     Henry 
or  the  weak  to  be  deceived.  He  was  the  defender  of  the  fatherless,  the  advocate 


of  the  widows,  and  the  protector  of  the  poor.  There  was  no  rapine  or  robbery  in     ^  £>_ 
all  his  territory.  The  poor  and  rich  lived  all  under  one  law,  neither  was  he  bur-     1439* 

thenous  unto  his  subjects,  or  importune  against  strangers,  throughout  all  his  

country :  there  were  no  grievous  exactions  of  money  throughout  all  his  dominion. 
He  thought  himself  rich  enough,  if  the  inhabitants  of  his  dominion  did  abound 
and  were  rich ;  knowing  that  it  is  the  point  of  a  good  shepherd  to  shear  his  sheep, 
and  not  to  devour  them.  In  this  also  was  his  chief  study  and  care,  that  his  sub- 
jects might  live  in  peace;  and  such  as  bordered  upon  him  might  have  no  occa- 
sion of  grudge.  By  which  policies  he  did  not  only  quietly  govern  his  father's 
dominion,  but  also  augmented  the  same  by  others,  who  willingly  submitted  them- 
selves unto  him.  He  never  made  war  upon  any,  and  even  in  resisting  such  as  made 
war  upon  him,  he  studied  rather  to  make  peace,  than  to  seek  any  revenge; 
desiring  rather  to  overcome  his  enemies  with  beneficence,  than  with  the  sword. 

'  He  married  only  one  wife,  who  was  a  noble  virgin,  and  of  singular  beauty  and 
chastity.    He  would  have  all  his  family  to  keep  their  hands  and  eyes  chaste  and 
continent,  and  throughout  all  his  house  honesty  and  integrity  of  manners  were 
observed  ;  insomuch  that  even  in  a  secular  palace,  the  religion  used  in  cloisters 
was  observed  and  kept.    When  the  partner  of  his  bed  had  exchanged  this  life  for  com- 
another,  and  that  he  perceived  his  duchy  to  be  established,  and  that  it  should  come  menda- 
without  any  controversy  unto  his  posterity,  he  declared  his  mind,  which  was  always  ^mede- 
religious  and  dedicate  unto  God,  and  showed  what  will  and  affection  he  had  long  us,  pope- 
borne  in  his  heart;  for  he,  contemning  the  pomp  and  state  of  this  world,  calling  ^l'^'^*- 
unto  him  his  dear  friends,  departed  and  went  into  a  wilderness ;  where,  building 
a  goodly  abbey,  he  addicted  himself  wholly  to  the  service  of  God,  and,  taking  his 
cross  upon  him,  followed  Christ.     In  which  place  he  being  conversant  by  the 
space  of  many  years,  showed  forth  great  example  of  holiness,  wearing  no  other 
garments  but  such  as  could  withstand  the  cold,  neither  using  any  kind  of  dainty 
fare,  but  only  to  resist  hunger;  watching  and  praying  the  most  part  of  the  night. 
Wherefore  this  prince  is  not  newly  come  unto  the  church,  as  some  do  suppose, 
but,  being  a  Christian,  born  of  progenitors  who  were  Christians  during  a  thou- 
sand years  and  more,  doth  now  serve  God  in  a  monastery. 

'  But,  as  touching  that,  also,  which  is  spoken  concerning  a  wife,  I  do  not  Having 
regard  it;  when  not  he  only  who  hath  had  a  wife,  but  he  also  who  hath  a  wife,  wife,  is  no 
may  be  elected  and  chosen  pope.     For  why  do  the  doctors  dispute,  whether  g^ood^nian 
a  married  man,  being  chosen  pope,  ought  to  perform  his  duty  towards  his  wife,  to  be 
but  only  because  a  married  man  might  be  received  and  chosen  ?     For,  as  you  ^^'^\ 
know  well  enough,  there  have  been  popes  that  had  wives;  and  Peter,  also,  was  have  been 
not  without  a  wife.     But  why  do  we  stand  about  this?  for  peradventure,  it  had  married. 
been  better  that  more  priests  had  been  married ;  for  many  should  be  saved 
through  marriage,  who  are  now  damned  through  their  single  life.*  But  hereof  we 
will,'  saitli  he,  '  speak  in  another  place.     But  this  seemeth  unto  me  rather  to  be 
laughed  at,  than  worthy  any  answer,  which  is  objected  touching  his  cliildren  ; 
for  in  what  can  children  (especially  being  of  ripe  age)  be  impediment  or  let 
lujto  the  pope,  being  their  father?     Doth  not  the  Scripture  say.  Wo  be  unto  Eccles.iv. 
him   that  is   alone;  for  if  he  fall,  he  hath  none  to  help  him  up  again?     Tliis 
cannot  be  imputed  unto  the  prince,  for  he  hath  two  sons,  both  comely  and  wise, 
whereof  the  one  is  prince  of  Piedmont,  the  other  earl  of  Geneva.     These  men 
will  rule  the  country  of  Savoy  in  the  absence  of  tlieir  father,  and  will  help  him, 
if  he  have  need  ;  for  they  have  already  learned  to  rule  over  that  peo[)Ie.  I  [iray 
you,  what  hurt  is  it  for  a  bishop  of  Rome  to  have  valiant  children,  who  nuiy 
help  their  father  against  tyrants  ? 

'  O  most  reverend  fathers !  the  more  I  do  behold  the  storm  of  this  most  per- 
verse and  froward  time,  the  more  I  do  consider  the  vexations  and  troubles  which 
the  church  is  now  tormented  withal,  I  do  so  much  the  more  think  it  profitable, 
yea  and  necessary,  that  this  man  should  be  chosen  prince  and  head;  and  I  shall 
think  that  God  hath  showed  his  mercy  upon  us,  if  I  may  see  him  have  the 
governance  over  this  ship.  I  pray  you  consider  into  what  straits  we  are  now 
driven,  with  what  perils  we  are  now  vexed  and  tossed.  What  prince  is  it  that 
is  obedient  unto  this  council?  for  some  will  not  confess  that  the  council  is  here, 
neither  receive  oiu-  decrees;  other  some  confess  it  in  their  words,  but  by  their 
deeds  they  declare  it  to  be  at  Florence.     For,  albeit  that  by  their  words  and 

(1)  Read  the  fifth  epistle  of  Ignatius,  and  you  shall  see  that  the  apostles  had  wives  ;  and  Baptista 
Mantuanus  maketh  mention, how  that  Hilary,  bishop  of  Poitiers,  had  a  wife.  [See  Appendix.  Ed. 


672 


lUnry 
VI. 

A.D. 
1-139. 

Schism 
in  the 
Cliurch. 


Good  it 
were, 
that  tem- 
poral 
ilomi- 

wore  di- 
vided 
from  the 
church. 


AMEDEUS,    DUKE    OF    SAVOY,    CHOSEN'    POPE. 

letters  they  do  not  deny  that  the  church  is  liere,  yet  do  they  procure  promo- 
tions at  tlie  hands  of  Gabriel,  who  is  deposed. 

'  This  is  the  state  of  the  church  ;  witli  these  storms  and  tempests  the  ship  is 
shaken  and  bruised.  Wicked  children  have  risen  up  against  their  mother,  who, 
being  unmindful  of  their  mother's  labours  and  kindness  towards  them,  despise 
her,  contemn  her,  and  beat  her.  What  is  to  be  done  herein  ?  Shall  we  choose  a 
bare  man,  who  shall  rather  be  derided  of  our  princes,  than  had  in  reverence  ? 
The  days  are  not  now,  that  men  have  respect  only  unto  virtue,  for,  as  the  sati- 
rical poet  writeth,  "  Probitas  laudatur  et  alget,"  Goodness  is  praised,  but  neg- 
lected. A  poor  man  speaketh,  and  they  ask.  What  is  he  ?  Truly  virtue  is  good, 
but  for  our  purpose  it  must  be  marked  and  looked  upon,  whether  it  be  in  a  rich 
man,  or  a  poor  man  :  you  must  choose  a  governor,  who  may  rule  the  ship  not 
only  by  counsel,  but  by  power  also.  The  wind  is  great;  wherefore,  except  the 
counsel  be  good,  and  the  power  strong,  the  ship  shall  be  wrecked,  and  all  put  in 
danger.  The  memorial,  however,  is  yet  fresh  before  our  eyes,  that  the  princes 
do  neglect  authority  which  is  devoid  of  power.  Is  there  not  great  valiantness 
showed  in  this  point,  in  that  you,  fearing  no  peril  nor  danger,  neither  of  life 
nor  goods,  have  so  long  contended  for  the  truth  of  Christ?  'i'he  princes  ought 
therefore  to  kiss  the  ground  on  which  you  had  trodden.  Yet  because  the 
powerful  prelates  and  the  famous  Cardinals  have  left  you,  you  see  what  the 
princes  likewise  have  done.  But  the  most  mighty  and  high  God  looketh  down 
from  on  high,  and  will  resist  this  their  pride. 

'  I  have  often  consented  unto  their  opinion  who  said,  it  was  expedient  that 
tcm])oral  dominion  should  be  divided  from  the  ecclesiastical  state;  for  I  did 
think  that  the  priests  should  thereby  be  made  more  apt  to  the  divine  ministry, 
and  secular  princes  more  obedient  to  the  clergy.  But  now  1  have  learnt  that 
virtue  without  power  is  laughed  at,  and  that  the  Roman  pontiff  without  the 
church's  patrimony  would  only  be  the  slave  of  kings  and  princes;  which  Con- 
stantine  foreseeing,  did  piously  endow  the  church.  But,  forsomuch  as,  at  this 
present,  the  lands  of  the  church  are  possessed,  partly  by  Eugene,  and  partly  by 
other  tyrants,  we  must  provide  that  we  choose  such  a  one.  who  may  recover 
again  the  patrimony  of  the  church,  and  in  whom  the  office  of  Christ's  vicar  may 
not  be  contemned  ;  through  the  shield  of  whose  power  their  contumacy  may  be 
suppressed,  who  contemn  both  verity  and  reason.  Whereunto  no  man  seemeth 
unto  me  more  apt  or  meet  than  Amedeus,  duke  of  Savoy,  who  holdeth  the  one 
part  of  his  possessions  in  Italy,  and  the  other  in  France ;  unto  whom  all  chris- 
tian princes  are  allied  either  by  consanguinity,  or  joined  by  amity  and  friendship, 
and  whose  virtue,  how  famous  it  is,  I  have  already  declared. 

'  Why  do  we  tlien  stay  or  doubt  to  choose  him,  than  whom  Gabriel  feareth  no 
man  more  ?  Let  him,  therefore,  perish  with  the  sword,  wherewithal  he  hath 
stricken.  There  is  no  man  who  can  more  pacify  the  church  than  he.  Do  ye 
require  devotion  in  a  bishop?  there  is  no  man  more  devout  than  he.  Do  you 
require  prudence?  now  ye  understand  by  his  former  life,  what  manner  of  man 
he  is.  If  ye  seek  for  justice,  his  people  are  a  witness  thereof;  so  that  whether 
you  seek  for  virtue  or  power,  all  are  here  present  before  you.  Whereupon  do 
ye  stay?  Go  to,  I  pray  you,  choose  this  man.  He  will  augment  the  faith,  he 
will  reform  manners,  and  preserve  the  authority  of  the  church.  Have  ye  not 
heard  these  troubles  of  the  chm-ch  to  have  been  before  spoken  of,  and  that  the 
fortieth  year,  being  the  year  now  present,  should  be  an  end  of  all  troubles  ?  Have 
ye  not  heard  that  about  this  time  there  should  a  pope  be  chosen,  who  sliould 
comfort  Sion,  and  set  all  things  in  peace  ?  and  who,  I  pray  you,  should  he  be  that 
Ar^dir.  could  fulfil  these  things,  except  we  choose  this  man?  Believe  me,  the  Scriptures 
must  be  fuKillcd,  and  I  trust  that  God  will  move  your  minds,  however  unwilling. 
Notwithstanding,  do  ye  rather  willingly  whatsoever  is  right  and  holy.' 

Ame-  Wlicn  lie  had  spoken  these  words,  the  greatest  number  of  the 

duke  of  electors  seemed  to  consent  unto  him,  and  his  words  took  such  efTcct, 
chosen  that  in  the  next  scrutiny  the  matter  was  finished.  *For  on  the 
pope!"  iionesofNoveml)cr,aboutten  of  tlieclock  in  the  forenoon,*  the  scrutiny 
being  opened  and  the  numbers  compared,  it  was  found  that  Amedeus, 
the  most  devout  duke  of  Savoy,  acc(jrding  to  the  decree  of  the  coun- 
cil was  chosen  pope,  *  twenty-six  voices  consenting  and  agreeing 
upon  him.*     Wherefore  suddenly,  there  was  great  joy  and  gladncs- 


THE    COUONATION    OF    AMEDEUS,    AS    POPE    FELIX  V.  G73 

amongst  them,  and  all  men  biglily  commended  their  doings.  *  Where-    Henry 
fore/  the  notaries  and  witnesses  being  called  in,  a  great  indenture       ^'    . 
was  made  concerning  the  election.     Which  thing  finished,  and  the    A.D. 
witnesses  being  sent  away,  about  one  of  the  clock  in  the  afternoon    ^'^'^^y 
there   was    a    rush  made  to  the   windows  which   were  toward   the 
street,  and   the   casements  thereof  broken  with  axes.     And  when 
the  people  gathered  together   in  great  number,  marvelling    at  the 
ctrange  noise,  there  was  a  cross  of  silver  showed  unto  them. 

The  whole  city  was  now  in  the  street,  and  looking  up  to  the  win- 
dow desired  to  know  the  name  of  him  that  was  chosen.*  Then  the 
cardinal  Arelatensis  published  unto  them  the  name  of  the  bishop 
elect.  After  this,  about  three  of  the  clock,  all  the  prelates  in  their 
copes  and  mitres,  and  all  the  clergy  of  the  city,  coming  unto  the 
conclave,  brought  back  the  electors,  being  likewise  adorned,  unto  the 
great  church  ;  where,  after  great  thanks  given  unto  God,  and  the 
election  again  declared  unto  the  people,  a  hymn  being  sung  for  joy, 
the  congregation  was  dissolved. 

This  Amedeus  aforesaid  was  a  man  of  reverent  age,  of  comely 
stature,  of  grave  and  discreet  behaviour;  also  before  married.     Who 
thus  being  elected  for  pope  the  seventeenth  day  of  November,  was 
called  Felix  V.,  and  was  crowned  in  the  city  of  Basil,  in  the  twenty-  Pope 
fourth  day  of  July  following.     There  were  present  at  his  coronation 
Louis,  duke  of  Savoy;   Philip,  earl  of  Geneva;    Louis,  marquis  of 
Saluzzo ;   the   marquis  of  Rotelen  ;   Conrad  of  Winsperg,  chamber- 
lain of  the  empire  ;  the  earl  of  Ticrstein  ;  the  ambassadors  of  tlie 
cities  of  Strasburgh,  Berne,  Friburg,  Soleure,  with  a  great  multitude 
of  other  beside,   to  the  view  of  fifty  thousand  persons.     At  this  Thenum- 
coronation,  the  pope's  two  sons  did  serve  and  minister  to  their  father,  plopieat 
The  cardinal  Arelatensis   (being  appointed   thereto  by  the  council  Jjj.tionof 
instead  of  the  bishop  of  Ostia,  to  whom  it  properly  pertained)  did  P"P.e 
set  on  his  head  the  pontifical  diadem,  which  was  esteemed  at  thirty 
thousand  crowns.     It  were  long  here  to  recite  the  whole  order  and 
solemnity   of  the  processioii,   or  the  pope's  riding  about  the   city. 
First  proceeded  the  pope,  under  his  canopy  of  cloth  of  gold,  having 
on  his  head  a  triple  crown,  and  blessing  the  people  as  he  went.     By 
him  went  the  marquis  of  Rotelen,  and  Conrad  of  Winsperg,  leading 
his  horse  by  the  bridle.     The  following  day,  the  whole  city  went  to 
an  entertainment,   which  lasted  four  full   hours,   being    excessively 
sumptuous  ;    where  the  pope's  two  sons  were  butlers  to  his   cup, 
the  marquis  of  Saluzzo  was  the  steward,  &c. 

Of  this  Felix  thus  writeth  Volateran  in  the  third  book  of  his 
Geography,  That  he,  being  desired  of  certain  of  the  ambassadors,  if 
he  had  any  dogs  or  hounds,  to  show  them,  willed  them  the  next  day 
to  repair  unto  him,  and  he  would  show  unto  them  such  as  he  had. 
When  the  ambassadors,  according  to  the  appointment,  were  come,  he 
slioweth  unto  them  a  great  number  of  poor  people  and  beggars,  sitting 
at  his  tables  at  meat,  declaring  that  those  were  his  hounds,  which  he 
every  day  used  to  feed,  hunting  with  them  (he  trusted)  for  the  glory 
of  heaven  to  come.^ 

And  thus  you  have  heard  the  state  of  this  council  hitherto,  which 
council  endured  a  long  season,  the  space  of  twelve  years.  App^nx 

(1)  See  Edition  l.)63,  p.  330.— En. 

(2}  A  note  for  our  gentlemen  and  lords,  to  learn  how  to  hunt,  and  what  do^^s  to  keep. 

VOL.  iir.  X  X 


€74  DKATIIS    OF    THE    EMPEIIORS    SIGISMUXU    AND    AI,IU:UT. 

jienry        About  tlic  sixtli  vcar  of  the  council,  Sigismund  tlie  emperor  died, 
leaving  but  one  daughter  to  succeed  him  in  his  kingdoms,  ^vllom  he 


A.D.  had  married  to  Albert  the  Second,  duke  of  Austria,  who  first  suc- 
H39-  ceeded  in  the  kingdom  of  Hungary  and  Bohemia,  being  a  sore  adver- 
Deathof  sary  to  the  Bohemians,  and  afterward  was  made  emperor,  a.d.  14.38, 
mumi.  and  reigned  emperor  but  two  years,  leaving  his  wife,  who  was  Sigis- 
Aibertii.  iimnd's  daughter,  great  with  child.  After  which  Albert  succeeded 
rVrnls.  his  brother  Frederic  the  Third,  duke  of  Austria,  in  the  empire,  &c., 
iben."'   whereof  more,  Christ  willing,  hereafter. 

In  the   mean  time,  Eugene,  hearing  of  the  death  of  Sigismund 
above  recited,  began  to  work  the  dissolution  of  tlie  council  of  liasil, 
and  to  transfer  it  to  Ferrara,  pretending  the  coming  of  the  Grecians. 
Notwithstanding,   the  council  of  Basil,   through  the  disposition  of 
God  and  the  worthiness  of  cardinal  Arclatensis,  constantly  endured. 
Albeit,  in  the  said  council  were  many  stops  and  ))ractices  to  impeach 
The        the  same,  beside  the  sore  plague  of  pestilence  which  fell  in  the  city 
Ba^tn'  tluring  the  said  council ;   in  the  time  of  which  plague,  besides  the  death 
the  time   of  mauy  wortliy  mcn,  yEneas  Sylvius  also  himself,  the  writer  and 
council,    compiler  of  the  whole  history  of  that  council,  sitting  at  the  feet  of  the 
syiivTus    archbishop  of  Tours  and  the  bishop  of  Lubeck,  lay  sick  three  days  of 
sick  of     w^Q  same  sore,  as  is  above  touched,  and  never  th(5ught  to  escape.   They 
plague  in  that   died,  departed  with  this  exhortation,  desiring  men  to  pray  to 
^  ■       God,  that  he  would  convert  the  hearts  of  them  that  stuck  to  Eugene  ns 
pope,  against  that  council,  as  partly  is  before  noted,  and  now  repeated 
stant'^zeai  again,  for  the  better  marking.     Arelatensis,  being  most  instantly  ex- 
tlntiTto  hortcd  by  his  friends  to  fly  that  danger,  could  by  no  means  be  entreated 
the  truth.  \^q  avoid,  fearing  more  the  danger  of  the  church,  than  of  his  own  life. 
Beside  these  so  great  difficulties  and  obstacles  to  stay  and  hinder 
this  council,  strange  it  was  to  behold  the  mutation  of  men's  mind.s 
of  whom  such  as  first  seemed  to  favour  the  council,  afterwards  did 
impugn  it ;  and  such  as  before  were  against  it,  in  the  end  .showed 
themselves   most   friends  unto  the   same.     The   chief  cardinals  and 
prelates,  the  more  they  had  to  lose,  the  sooner  they  slipped  away,  or 
else  lurked  in  houses  or  towns  near,  and  absented  themselves  for  fear; 
so  that  the  stay  of  the  council   most  rested  upon  their  proctors,  doc- 
tors, archdeacon?,  deans,  provosts,  priors,  and  such  other  of  the  in- 
ferior sort.     Whereof  zEneas  Sylvius,  in  his  one  hundred  and  eighty- 
third  epistle,  maketh  this  relation,  where  one  Gaspar  Schlick,   the 
emperor's  chancellor,  writeth  to  the  cardinal  Julian  in  these  words: 
The         "  Those  cardinals,"  saith  he,  "  who  so  long  a  time  magnified  so  highly 
prda'tes,   thc  authority  of  the  church,  and  of  general  councils,    seeming  as 
truth'! "'   though  they  "were  ready  to  spend  their  lives  for  the  same,  now,  at  thc 
sijde'       siglit  of  one   letter   from   their   king   (wherein   yet   no   death  was 
from  the   threatened,  but  only  loss  of  their  promotions),  slipt  away  from  Basil."" 
council,    j^^^  jj^   ^^^  g^j^^^  epistle,  he  deridingly  commendeth  them   as  wise 
men,  that  had  rather  lose   their  faith   than  their  flock.     "  Albeit,'" 


'  Fide 
quam 

carere      saith  lic,  "  thcv  departed  not  fir  awav,  but  remained  about  Soleure, 

nialunt.'  -  -  '  -  .    -         .     .  .  ... 


Promo-"  waiting  for  other  commandments  from  their  prince,  whereby  it  may 
choke  appear  how  they  did  not  shrink  away  willingly :  but  the  burse," 
""-'  quoth  he,  "  bindeth  faster  than  true  honour;   '"  Quid  enim  salvis  in- 

^^^^^'      fliinia  nummis .''"'"'  that  is  to  say,  "  What  matter  maketh  the  name  of 
man,  so  his  money  be  safe  ?'''' 

,  (1)  ^ncas  Sylvias,  epist.  183. 


THE    HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS    RESUMED.  675 

Moreover,  in  one  of  the  sessions  of  the  said  council,  the  worthy  car-    Kmy 
dinal  Arelatensis'  is  said  thus  to  have  reported,  That  Christ  was  sold 


for  thirty  pieces  of  silver :   "  But  I,"  said  he,  "  was  sold  much  more    A.  D. 
dear;  for  Gabriel,  otherwise  called  pope  Eugene,  offered  threescore    ^'*'^^" 


thousand  crowns  of  gold,  whoso  would  take  me,  and  present  me  unto  sixty 
him."    And  they  that  took  the  said  cardinal,  afterwards  excused  their  crowns"'' 
fact  by  another  colour,  pretending  as  the  cause,  that  the  cardinal's  offered  by 
brother,  Avhat  time  the  Armagnacs  wasted  Alsace,  had  brought  great  gene,  for" 
damage  to  the  inhabitants  there ;  and  therefore  they  thought  (said  they)  {[ayf^g  of 
that  they  might  lawfully  lay  hands  upon  a  Frenchman,  wheresoever  Areiaten- 
they  might  take  him.    At  length,  by  the  bishop  of  Strasburg,  Rupert,  is  taken 
and  the  said  city,  the  matter  was  taken  up,  and  he  rescued  ;  wherein,  rescued. 
no  doubt,  appeared  the  hand  of  God,  in  defending  his  life  from. the  de°fence 
pestilent  danger  of  the  pope,  his  adversary.  \  toward 

And  thus  far  having  proceeded  in  the  matters  of  tliis  aforesaid  vamT' 
council  until  the  election  of  Amedeus,  called  pope  Felix  V.,  before 
we  prosecute  the  rest  tliat  remaineth  thereof  to  be  spoken,  the  order 
and  course  of  times  requireth  to  intermix  withal  the  residue  pertain- 
ing to  the  matters  concluded  between  this  council  and  the  Bohemians, 
declaring  the  whole  circumstances  of  the  ambassade,  their  articles, 
disputations,  and  answers,  winch  they  had  first  in  the  said  council, 
then  in  their  own  country  with  the  counciFs  ambassadors ;  also  with 
their  petitions  and  answers  unto  the  same. 

Touching  the  story  of  the  Bohemians,  how  they,  being  sent  for,  Jf't'JieBo!; 
came  up  to  the  council  of  Basil,  and  how  they  appeared,  and  what  'J^"^^^"^ 
was  there  concluded  and  agreed,  partly  before  hath  been  expressed,  cuted. 
Now,  as  leisure  serveth,from  other  matters  to  return  again  unto  the 
same,  it  remaineth  to  prosecute  the  rest  that  lacketh,  so  far  as  both 
brevity  may  be  observed,  and  yet  the  reader  not  defrauded  of  such 
things  principally  worthy  in  the  same  to  be  noted  and  known. 


A    FURTHER    CONTINUATION    OF 

C^e  jaemocabic  l^i.^torp  of  tfie  2Bo[)emian^, 

BEING    A    BRIEF    EPITOME,    SHOWING    HOW   THEY  WERE    CALLED 
AND    BROUGHT    UNTO    THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL; 

Briefly  collected  and  gathered  out  of  the  Commentaries  of  iEneas 
Sylvius. 

*Forsomuch  as  the  Bohemians,  as  is  before  said,  being  incensed 
for  the  death  of  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  persevered  still 
in  the  maintaining  of  their  opinions,  Julian,  cardinal  of  St.  Angelo, 
was  sent  ambassador  into  Germany  to  make  preparation  against 
them  ;  for  the  bishop  of  Rome  thought  that  nation  would  have  easily 
been  vanquished  by  the  Germans.  But  the  matter  came  far  other- 
wise to  pass;  for  the  Germans,  being  often  put  to  flight,  as  is  afore- 
said, they  put  such  a  terror  into  the  hearts  of  all  the  borderers,  that 
Germany  desired  nothing  more  than  peace.* 

The  Bohemians  then,  as  is  before  declared,  having  always  the 
upper  hand,  albeit  they  were  accursed  by  the  new  pope  Eugene,  yet 

(1)  See  Appendix.  (2)  Ex  Paralip.  Abbat.  Ursperg.  (3)  See  Edition  15G3,  p.  3;!5.— Ed. 

X  X  2 


57'^  THE    HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS     RESUMED. 

ihnrtj    it  was  tliouglit  good  tliat  tlicy  should  be  called  unto  Basil,  where  the 
^^-      council   was   a])pointed.      Whereupon   cardinal    Julian    sent   thither 
A.  I),    before   John   Polemar,   doctor  of  the  law,   and   John  de  Ragnsa,  a 
1  lol.    divine;  who  coming  unto  Basil  in  the  month  of  August,  a.d.  1131, 
called  by  their  letters  unto  the  council  John,  abbot  of  ISIulbrun,  and 
John  Gethusius,  monk  of  the  same  cloister ;  which  men.  for  dexterity 
of  their  wit,  and  experience,  and  knowledge  of  countries,  were  very 
meet  and  necessary  for  ambassades. 
The  Bo-        Within  a  few  days  after,  Julian  also  came  thither,  as  he  had  pro- 
i^nvUeTto  niised,   and    immediately   sent    out   John   Gethusius,    and    Hanian 
come  to    Offenbourgh,  a  senator  of  Basil,  first,  unto  the  emperor  Sigismund, 
cii.  being  at  Feldkirch,  and  afterward  unto  Frederic,  duke  of  Austria, 

for  the  appeasing  of  the  wars  between  him  and  Philip,  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy. This  was  done,  to  the  intent  that  peace  being  had,  not 
only  the  ecclesiastical  prelates,  but  also  the  merchants,  might  have 
safe  access  unto  Basil,  and  so  bring  in  all  things  necessary  for 
sustentati(m. 

They,  going  on  this  ambassade,  received  letters  from  the  synod  to 
be  delivered  unto  the  emperor  Sigismund,  whereby  the  Bohemians 
and  Moravians  were  called  unto  the  council.  These  letters  he  by- 
and-by  caused  to  be  carried  unto  Bohemia.  But,  forsomuch  as  he 
himself  went  into  Italy,  to  receive  the  imperial  cro\vn  of  the  pontiff, 
he  left  William,  duke  of  Bavaria,  as  his  deputy,  to  be  protector  unto 
Ar>v"dix.  the  council.  Furthermore,  when  the  synod  understood  that  our  men 
would  take  a  peace  with  the  Bohemians  after  their  most  shameful 
flight,  they  sent  John  Nider,  a  divine,  and  John  Gethusius,  to  com- 
fort tlie  people  who  joined  upon  Bohemia,  and  earnestly  to  move  the 
Moravians  and  Bohemians,  who  were  before  called,  to  come  unto  the 
council. 

They,  departing  from  Basil  the  thirtieth  of  October,  took  their 
journey  toward  Munich,  a  town  of  Bavaria  ;  where,  after  they  had 
saluted  \\'illiam,  duke  of  Bavaria,  and  his  brother  Ernest,  and  Albert, 
the  son  of  Ernest,  and  had  declared  the  commission  of  their  ambas- 
sade,  and  had  showed  unto  duke  \\'illiam,  how  that,  as  soon  as  he 
should  come  unto  Basil,  the  protection  of  the  coimcil  should  be  com- 
mitted unto  him  by  the  emperor;  they  exhorted  Frederic,  marquis  of 
]5randenburgh,  and  John,  cluke  of  Bavaria,  the  senate  of  Nuremberg, 
and  other  princes  and  lords,  partly  by  the  letters  of  the  council,  and 
partly  by  word  of  mouth,  that  they  should  by  no  means  take  any 
truce  with  the  Bohemians,  for  that  it  might  be  hurtful  unto  the  church ; 
and  said,  they  should  have  aid  out  of  hand.  They  desired  them  also, 
in  the  name  of  the  council,  That  if  the  Bohemians  would  send  their 
ambassadors  unto  Basil,  they  would  guide  them,  every  man  through 
his  country,  in  safety  ;  which  they  promised  to  do.  It  is  incredible 
how  all  men  rejoiced  that  the  Bohemians  were  sent  for. 

After  this,  when  they  counselled  with  the  senate  of  Nuremberg, 
touching  the  sending  of  the  couneifs  letters  into  Bohemia,  it  seemed 
best  first  of  all  to  inquire  of  the  rulers  of  ]*]gra,  whether  the  Bohe- 
mians had  made  any  answer  to  the  former  letters  of  the  council  which 
they  had  sent.  The  rulers  of  Egra,  being  advertised  by  these  letters, 
sent  him  who  carried  the  councirs  letters  into  Bohemia  unto  Nurem- 


TERMS  ON  WHICH  THEY  OFFER  TO  APPEAR  BEFORE  THE  COUNCIL.         677 

berg.     He  reported  how  reverently  the  council  of  the  greater  city  of  Henry 
Prague  received  tlie  letters,  and  how  he  was  rewarded  ;  whereupon      ^^' 


they  conceived  great  hope  of  the  good  success  of  the  ambassade.    A.  D. 
Therefore  the  ambassadors,  using  the  counsel  of  the  senate  of  Nu-    1432. 


reniberg  and  divers  others,  sent  the  messenger  back  again  unto  Egra,  The  bo- 
with  their  own  private  letters,   and  Avith  letters  of  the  council  :   for  arTia"^ 
there  was  no  better  mean  to  send  the  letters  to  Bohemia.      Much  •'""■''^'^  *» 
travail  was  taken  by  them  of  Egra,  Frederic,  marquis  of  Branden-  the  coun- 
biirgli,  and  John,  duke  of  Bavaria,  in  this  matter ;  for  that  they  were  '''" 
very  desirous  that  peace  might  be  had  amongst  Christians.    The  copy 
of  those  letters,  whereby  the  synod  did  call  the  Bohemians  unto  the 
council,  and  other  letters  exhortatory  of  the  ambassadors,  and  the 
Bohemians'  answer  unto  the  same,  for  brevity''s  cause  we  have  here 
pretermitted.     The  Bohemians,  not  in  all  points  trusting  unto  the 
ambassadors,  required  by  their  letters  that  the  council's  ambassadors, 
with  the  other  princes,  would  come  unto  Egra,  where  their  ambassa- 
dors should  be  also  present,  to  intreat  upon  the  safe-conduct  and  other 
matters. 

The  day  appointed  for  the  meeting  was  the  Sunday  after  Easter,  The  am- 
■which  was  the  27  th  day  of  April.  Then  came  the  ambassadors  of  the  arEg'a" 
council  unto  Egra,  with  the  noble  princes,  Frederic,  marquis  of  Bran- 
denburgh,  and  John,  duke  of  Bavaria,  with  other  nobles,  and  almost 
to  the  number  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  horse.*  But  none  of  the  Bo- 
hemians were  present,  because  the  inhabitants  of  Pilsen,  and  the  lord 
of  Swanberg,  had  not  sent  their  safe-conduct.  When  they  understood 
this  by  their  letters,  they  brought  it  to  pass,  that  the  ambassadors  of 
the  Bohemians,  Nicholas  Humpolz,  secretary  of  the  greater  city  of 
Prague,  and  Matthias  Clompezan,  president  of  Piesta,  should  be 
brought  forth  by  them  of  Egra  and  of  Elnbogen ;  and  so  they  came  Ap^^dix. 
unto  Egra  with  nineteen  horse,  the  eighth  day  of  May.  The  next 
day  after,  Henry  Token  received  the  Bohemian  ambassadors  before 
the  marquis  with  an  eloquent  oration,  taking  this  part  of  the  gospel 
for  his  theme,  "  Pax  vobis,"  that  is,  "  Peace  be  Avith  you."  Then 
they  propounded  what  great  injuries  they  had  hitherto  received  at  their 
hands,  which  was  the  cause  of  so  many  great  slaughters  on  either  party, 
and  tliat  tliey  were  glad  that  yet  now,  at  the  length,  there  was  some 
hope  that  they  should  be  heard. 

After  this  they  conferred  as   touching   the   safe-conduct.     The  The  bo 
Bohemians  required  pledges,  and  that,  not  of  the  common  sort,  but  re^quir"^ 
princes  and  nobles.      Which  thing  forsomuch  as  it  did  not  content  P^'^'^ses 
the  ambassadors,  and  so  the  matter  should  be  put  off,  the  common 
people  of  Egra  began  to  cry  out.  That  it  was  long  of  the  ecclesiastics 
and  princes  that  a  concord  was  not  made  with  the  Bohemians.     Then 
Frederic,  marquis  of  Brandenburgh,  and  John,   duke  of  Bavaria,  Princes 
bound  themselves  of  their  own  good-will ;  the  like  also  did  William,  {"h™ bI)-"' 
duke  of  Bavaria,  at  the  request  of  the  council ;  likewise  also  did  hemians. 
the  council  and  the  emperor  Sigismund.     Furthermore,  promise  was  The  Bo- 
made,   That  all  the  princes  and  cities  should  do  the  like,  through  it^li^^ 
wiiose  dominion  they  should  come,  and  the  city  of  Basil  also;  the  ^[;^ J^^f^^ 
copy  of  which  safe-conduct  was  afterward  sent  unto  Prag^ve.     This  also  present. 

(1)  Fifty-two  horse,  Edition  I5G3,  p.  336.— Ed. 


678  THE    mStORV   of    the    BOHEMIANS    RESUMED. 

Henry    •\vas  rccjuired  by  the  Boliemians,  That  if  it  were  possible  the  emperor 
should  be  present  at  the  council 


A.D-        This  convention  at  Egra  continued  twenty-one  days.     But  the 
■^'*'^       Bohemians,  albeit  they  heard  the  council's  ambassadors  make  great 


The  Bo-    promises,  yet  did  they  not  fully  give  credit  unto  tlicui.     Whereupon 

send  two  they  cliosc   out  two  ambassadors,   Nicholas  Humpolz,  and  John  of 

ambassa-  ii^^^^^^  ^^jj^  ghould  go  to  Basil  and  diligently  inquire  out  all  things. 

These   men   Conrad,   bishop   of   Ratisbon,    and  Conrad    Scglawer, 

Arp/ndix.  ^^^^"  ^^  Eichstadt,  brought  unto  Cadolzburg,  where  the  marquis  of 

Brandenburgh  dwelt,  being  sent  out  by  the  synod  a  little  before,  to 

inquire  whether  the  Bohemian  ambassadors  would  come  or  not.  When 

they  were  come  to  Biberack,  one  being  over  curious,  inquired  of  one 

of  the  Bohemian  ambassadors,  of  what  country  he  was.    He  answered 

Good  jus- that   he  was  of  Saatz.     "There,"   said  he,    "are   most   execrable 

a'liander-  hcrctics  and  naughty  men,"  &c. ;  who,  for  that  slanderous  word,  as  a 

cTenUe-^''  breaker  of  the  truce,  was  straightway  carried  to  prison,  and  there 

iiessof  '  should  have  suffered  more  punishment,  if  the  Bohemian  ambassadors, 

heniian     and  the  abbot  of  Eberbach,  had  not  entreated  for  him.      When  they 

ambassa-  ^^^^  ^^  Basil,  they  were  honourably  received  with  wine  and  fish  : 

they  tarried  there  five  days  and  a  half.   The  tenth  day  of  October  they 

came  unto  the  synod,  which  was  assembled  at  the  friars  Augustine. 

bl'staXrs       1'liese   ambassadors,   when   they   were    returned   home  with    the 

oftiieiio-  charter  of  flie  synod,  and  declared  those  things  which  they  had  seen, 

return"^    and  that  the  matter  was  earnestly  handled  without  fraud  or  deceit ; 

home.      there  were  ambassadors  chosen  to  be  sent  unto  the  council,  both  for 

the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  the  marquisdom  of  Moravia;  who 

coming   unto    Tauss,   were   brought    from    thence    with    thirty-two 

The  Ho-   horse,  and  divers  noblemen,  unto  Cham.    From  thence  they  came  to 

send  up    Bchwaudorf,  and  so  unto  Nuremberg,  where,  beside  their  cntertain- 

kmnani-^^nt  of  winc  and  fish,  twenty-two  horsemen  accompanied  them  imto 

bassa-      Ulm  ;  froui  thence  they  of  Ulm  brought  them  unto  Biberack  and 

Saulgau,  where  James  Truchses  de  Walpurg,  a  knight,  receiving  them, 

brought  them  to  Stockach,  and  from  thence  the  bands  of  "NVilliam, 

duke  of  Bavaria,  brought  them  unto  SchafFhausen.    There  they  taking 

ship,  on  the  4th  day  of  January  came  to  liasil.    What  were  the  names 

of  these  ambassadors  of  the  Bohemians,  who  were  brought  up  with  three 

hundred  horse,  and  how  they  were  received  at  Basil,  mention  is  made 

oraUonof  before.'     When  they  came  before  the  svnod  the  9th  day  of  the  same 

the  cardi-  ,  i-       i    t    i-  i  •       '   rtn  i 

naiju-     month,  cardinal  Julian  made  an  oration,  1  liat  whatsoever  was  in  any 
^""^         place  in  doubt,  the  same  ought  to  be  determined  by  the  authority  of 
the  council,  forsomuchas  all  men  were  bound  to  submit  themselves  to 
the  judgment  of  the  holy  church,  which  the  general  council  did  repre- 
sent.— \Vhich  oration  was  not  allowed  of  all  the  Bohemians. 
Three  ai-.   Then  Rocliczauus  made  an  oration,  requiring  to  have  a  day  ap- 
the^Bo-     pointed  when  they  should  be  heard,  which  was  appointed  the  IGtli 
hemians.  ^^y  ^f  ^j^g  game  mouth  ;  upou  wliicli  day  John  Rochezanus,  having 
made  his  preface,  began  to  propound  the  first  article,  touching  the 
communion  to  be  ministered  under  both  kinds,  and  disputed  upon 
the  same  by  tlic  space  of  three  days,  always  before  noon.     Then 
one  Nicolas,  a  Taborite,  disputed  u])ou  the  second  article,  touching 
the  correction   and   punishing  of  sin,   by  the  space  of  two  days. 

(1)  See  above,  p.  577.— Ed. 


TIIKIR    ARTICLES    DEBATED.  G79 

After  whom  Ulderic,  priest  of  the  Orphans,  propounded  and  dis-    ne>inj 
puted  upon  the  third  article  by  the  space  of  two  days,  touching  the 


free  preaching  of  the  word  of  God.  ^^^^• 

Last  of  all  Peter  Paine,  an  Englishman,  disputed  three  days  upon  L 

the  fourth  article,  touching  the  civil  dominion  of  the  clergy :   and  J^^^^^^  ^^ 
afterward  they  gave  copies  of  their  disputations  in  writing  unto  the  tide. 
council,  with  hearty  thanks  that  they  were  heard.     The  three  last 
did  somewhat  inveigh  against  the  council,  commending  John  Huss 
and  John  WicklifF  for  evangelical  doctors.      Whereupon  John   de  AppeZux. 
Ragusa,  the   divine,  rising  up,  desired  that  he  might  have  leave  to 
answer  in  his  own  name,  to  the  first  article  of  the  Bohemians.     The 
council  consented  thereunto  ;  so  that  by  the  space  of  eight  days  in 
the  forenoon  he  disputed  thereupon.  But,  before  he  began  to  answer,  oration 
John,   the  abbot  of  Citeaux,  made  an  oration  unto  the  Bohemians,  "[.I'l^fof 
that  they  should  submit  themselves   to  the  determination  of  holy  citeaux. 
church,  which  this  council  (said  he)  doth  represent.     This  matter  did 
not  a  little  offend  the  Bohemians.     John  Ragusinus,   the   divine, 
after  scholars''  fashion,    in  his  answer  spake  often   of  heresies  and 
heretics.     Procopius  could  not  suffer  it,   but,  rising  up  with  an  angry 
stomach,  complained  openly  to  the  council  of  this  injury.     "  This 
our  countryman,"  saith  he,  "  doth  us  great  injury,  calling  us  often- 
times heretics."     Whereunto  Ragusinus  answered,   "forasmuch  asjoimRa- 
I  am  your  countryman  both  by  tongue  and  nation,  I  do  the  more  fe"piieth 
desire  to  reduce  you  arain  unto  the  church."     He  was  a  Dalmatian  fs^*"^' 
born,  and  it  appcareth  that  the  Dalmatians,  going  into  Bohemia,  article. 
took  their  name  from  the  country  which  they  possessed.     It  came 
almost  to  this  point,  that  through  this  offence  the  Bohemians  would 
depart  from  Basil,  and  could  scarcely  be  appeased.     Certain  of  the 
Bohemians  would  not  hear  Ragusinus  finish  his  disputation. 

After  him  a  fiunous  divine,  one  Giles  Charlier,  dean  of  the  church  Giles 
of  Cambray,  answered  unto  the  second  article,  by  the  space  of  four  tothe"^' 
days.    To  the  third  article  answered  one  Henry,  surnamed  Kalteisen,  ^<^"'"^- 
three  days  together.     Last  of  all  John  Polemar,  before-mentioned,  Kaiteiseu 
master  of  the  requests  of  the   palace,    answered   unto    the   fourth  ["^ii.'^! 
article  likewise,  by  the  space  of  three  days,  so  that  the  long  time  J-Poie- 
which  they  used  in  disputations  seemed  tedious  imto  the  Bohemians,  fomtu. ' 
Notwithstanding  this  answer,   the  Bohemians  still  defended   their 
articles,  and  especially  the  first,  insomuch  that  John  Rochczanus  did 
strongly  impugn  Ragusinus'  answer  by  the  space  of  six  days.     But, 
forsomuch  as  one  disputation  bred  another,  and  it  was  not  perceived 
how   that  by  this  means  any  concord  could  be  made,  the  prince 
William,  duke  of  Bavaria,  protector  of  the  council,  attempted  another 
remedy,  that  all  disputations  being  set  apart,   the  matter  should  be 
friendly  debated. 

There  Avere  certain  appointed  on  either  part  to  treat  upon  the  certain 
concord ;  who  coming  together  the  11th  day  of  March,  those  who  were  bot^fsWes 
appointed  for  the  council,  were  demanded  to  say  their  minds.     "  It  J^'^ij'Jft'hg 
seemeth  good,"  said  they,  "  if  these  men  would  be  united  unto  us,  matter. 
and  be  made  one  body  Avith  us,  that  this  body  might  then  accord, 
declare,   and  determine,   all  manner  of  diversities  of  opinions  and 
sects,  what  is  to  be  believed  or  done  in  them." 

The  Bohemians,  when  they  had  awhile  paused,  said,  "  This  way 


680  THE    COUXCII.    OF    BASIL, 

seemed  not  apt  enough,  except,  first  of  all,  the  four  articles  were 
exactly  discussed,  so  that  either  we  should  agree  with  them,  or  they 


^P',  with  us;  for,  otherwise,   it  would  be  but  a  frivolous  matter,  if  they 

^^1-^  being  now  united,   again   disagree  in   the  deciding  of  the  articles."" 

Here  answer  was  made  to  the  Bohemians,  TJiat  if  they  ^vere  rightly 

united,  and  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Ghost  called  for,   they  should  not 

err  in  the  deciding  of  the  matter,  forsomuch  as  every  Christian  ought 

to  believe  that  determination  ;    which  if  they  would  do,   it  Avould 

breed  a  most  firm  and  strong  concord  and  anuty  on   either  part. — 

But  this  answer  satisfied  them  not,  insomuch  that  the  other  three 

rose  up,  and  disputed  against  the  answers  which  were  given.     At 

that  time  cardinal  Julian,  president  of  the  council,  made  this  oration 

unto  the  Bohemian  ambassadors. 

Oration         "  Tliis  sacrcd  synod,"  saith  he,  "  hath  now,  by  the  space  of  ten 

ofcardi-    Jays,   patiently  heard  the  propositions  of  your  four  articles;""  and 

Julian,     afterwards  he  annexed,  "  You  have  propounded,"*""  saith  he,   "  four 

articles ;  but  we  understand  that,  beside  these  four,   you  have  many 

other  strange  doctrines,  wherein  ye  dissent  from  us.     Wherefore  it 

is  necessary,  if  a  perfect  unity  and  fraternity  shall  follow  between  us, 

that  all  these  things  be  declared  in  the  council,  to  the  end  that  by 

the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  is  tlie  author  of  peace  and  truth, 

due  provision  may  be  made  therein.     For  we  have  not  gathered 

these  things  of  light  conjectm-es,   but  have  heard  them  of  credible 

persons,  and  partly  here  are  some  present  who  have  seen  them  with 

their  own  eyes  in  Bohemia,  and  partly  we  do  gather  it  by  your  own 

Master     report :    for  ^Master  Nicholas,  who  was  the  second  that   did  pro- 

diarged^  pouud,   auiougst  otlicr  things  alleged,   that  John  WicldifF  was  an 

^y  t^« ,    evangelical  doctor.     If  ye  believe  him  to  be  a  true   doctor,  it  fol- 

for  com-    loweth  that  you  must  repute  his  works  as  authentic ;  if  ye  do  not  so 

of'^john^   think,  it  is  reason  that  it  should  be  opened  unto  us.     Wherefore  we 

Wickiiir.   (Jesij.g  you^  ^hat  you  Avill  certify  us  upon  these  and  certain  other 

points,  what  you  do  believe,  or  what  credit  you  do  give  unto  them. 

But  we  do  not  require,  that  you  should  now  declare  your  reasons ; 

but  it  shall  satisfy  us,  if  you  will  answer  unto  every  article  by  this 

■word,    '  credimus"*   or,    '  non  credimus  ;"*  that   is,   '  we  believe,'   or, 

'we  believe  not."*     Which  if  you  will  do  (as  we  trust  you  Avill), 

then  we  shall  manifestly  perceive  that  you  desire,  that  we  should 

conceive  a  good  estimation  of  you.     If  there  be  any  thing  whereof 

you  would  be  certified  by  us,  ask  it  boldly,  and  we  will  give  you  an 

answer  out  of  hand ;  for  we  are  ready,  according  to  the  doctrine  of 

St.  Peter,  to  render  account  unto  every  man  who  shall  require  it, 

touching  tiic  faith  which  we  hold."" 

crudcnt        Hcrcuuto  the  Bohemian   ambassadors  answered    in   few   words, 

cardiimi"  that  tlicy  caiue  only  to  propound  those  four  articles,   not  in  their 

Julian,     ^^^y■^^  name,   but  in  the  name  of  the  whole  kingdom   of  Bohemia ; 

— and  spake  no  more.  Whereupon  William,  the  noble  protector  of 

g,^      the  council,  calling  unto  him  four  men  on  cither  part,  treated  touching 

App.ndiT.  tiie  pacifying  the  matter;  by  whose  advice  the  council  decreed  to  send 

The  am-  a  fauious  auibassadc  with  the  Bohemian  ambassadors  unto  Prague, 

Kturn""  ^^'licre  the  people  should  assemble  upon  Trinity  Sunday.     But  they 

&RKe^^    would  not   receive  these  conditions  of  peace  which  were  offered,  but 

ment.      made  haste  to  depart.     AN'licrcupon,  on  the  }-th  dav  of  April,  tlicre 


THE  COMING  OF  THE  LEGATF.S  TO  PRAGUE.  68 1 

■were  ten  chosen  out  of  the  council,  to  go  with  the  Bohemian  ambas-    Ucnr,, 
sadors  unto  Prague.  '. . 

It  were  too  long  here  to  declare  what  honour  was  done  unto  these    A.  I), 
ambassadors  all   the  way  in  their  journey,  and  especially  when  they    ^  ^•^•''\ 
came  into  Bohemia,  by  the  citizens  of  Prague,  when  a  great  number 
of  Bohemians  were  assembled  at  Prague  at  the  day  appointed,  both 
of  the  clergy,  nobility,  and  common  people. 

After  the  coming  of  those  ambassadors,  much  contention  began  to  xbe 
rise  between  the  parties.     First  began  John  Rochezanus,  who  speak-  the"""" 
ing  in   the  public  person  of  the  commonalty,  laboured  to  commend  p^^l^ue'" 
and  prefer  the  four  verities  of  the  Bohemians  before  propounded  ; 
charging  also  the  prelates  and  priests,  for  their  slanderous  obtrccta- 
tions  and  undeserved  contumelies,   wherewith   they  did  infame  tlie 
noble  kingdom  of  Bohemia  ;  complaining  also  that   they  would  not 
receive  those  christian  verities,  left   and  allowed  by  their  king  Wen- 
ceslaus  now  departed.     Wherefore  he  required  them  in  the  behalf  of 
the  whole  nation,  that  they  would  leave  off  hereafter  to  oppress 
them  in  such  sort,  that  they  would  restore  to  them  again  their  Joseph's 
vesture  ;  that  is,  the  ornament  of  their  good  fame  and  name,  whereof 
their  brethren,  theii-  enemies,  had  spoiled  them,  &c. 

To  this  Polemar  maketh  answer  again,  with  a  long  and  curious 
oration,  exhorting  them  to  peace  and  unity  of  the  church,  which  if 
they  would  embrace,  all  other  obstacles  and  impediments  (said  he) 
should  be  soon  removed  :  promising  also,  that  this  their  vesture  of 
honour  and  fame  should  be  amply  restored  again  ;  and  that  after- 
wards, if  there  Avere  any  doubtful  matters,  they  might  and  should  be 
the  better  discussed. 

But  all  this  pleased  not  the  Bohemians,  unless  they  might  first 
have  a  declaration  of  their  four  articles,  which  if  they  might  obtain, 
they  promised  then  to  embrace  peace  and  concord ;  which  peace  (said 
they)  began  first  to  be  broken  by  themselves,  in  that  the  council  of 
Constance,  by  their  unjust  condemnation,  burned  John  Huss  and 
Jerome  of  Prague,  and  also,  by  their  cruel  bulls  and  censures,  raised 
up  first  excommunication,  then  war,  against  the  whole  kingdom  of 
Bohemia. 

Hereunto  Polemar,  reclaiming  again,  began  to  advance  and 
magnify  the  honour  and  dignity  of  general  councils.  To  conclude, 
as  much  as  the  said  Polemar  did  extol  the  authority  of  the  councils, 
so  much  did  the  answer  of  the  Bohemians  extenuate  the  same;  saying, 
That  the  later  councils,  which  are  not  expressed  in  the  law  of  God,  General 
have  erred,  and  might  err,  not  only  in  faith,  but  also  in  manners,  ma" err, 
For  that  which  hath  chanced  to  the  green  wood,  may  also  chance  errtd.^^* 
unto  the  dry.  But  of  others,  the  most  strong  pillars  of  the  militant 
church,  the  apostles  I  mean,  seem  all  to  have  erred,  and  the  catholic 
faith  to  have  remained  three  days  sound  and  uncorrupt  only  in  the 
Virgin  Mary.  No  christian  man,  therefore,  ought  to  be  compelled 
to  stand  to  the  determination  of  the  pope  or  the  council,  except  it 
be  in  that  which  is  plainly  expressed  in  the  law  of  God.  For  it  is 
evident,  that  all  the  general  councils  which  have  been  of  long  time, 
have  reformed  very  few  things  as  touching  the  faith,  peace  and  man- 
ners of  the  church,  but  have  always,  both  in  their  life  and  decrees, 
notoriously  swerved,  and  have   not  established  themselves  upon  the 


682^  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

Henry    foundation,  which  is   Clirist.     Wherefore  the  said  Bohemians  pro- 
tested, that  they  woukl  not  simply  and  phiinly  (God  being  their  good 


1433 


A.D.  Lord)  yiehl  themselves  to  their  doctrine,  nor  to  such  rush  and  hasty 
decrees  ;  lest,  through  that  their  hasty  and  uncircumspect  submission, 
they  should  bind  their  faith  and  life  contrary  to  the  wholesome  and 
sound  doctrine  of  oiu-  Lord  Christ  Jesus.  In  short,  in  no  case  would 
they  enter  into  any  agreement  of  peace,  except  their  four  articles, 
which  they  counted  for  evangelical  verities,  were  first  accepted  and 
approved.  Which  being  obtained  (said  they),  if  they  would  conde- 
scend with  them  in  the  verity  of  the  gospel,  so  would  they  join 
together,  and  be  made  one  with  them  in  the  Lord,  &c.' 

When  the  ambassadors  saw  the  matter  would  not  otherwise  be 
brought  to  pass,  they  required  to  have  those  articles  delivered  unto 


The  am- 
bassadors 
and  Bo-  .  .  -         . 

hemians   tlicm  in  a  Certain  form,  which   thev  sent  unto  the  council  by  three 

cannot        t»    i  •  i  i  *'  •' 

agree.      isoheuiian  ambassadors. 

Afterwards  the  council  sent  a  declaration  into  Bohemia,  to  be 
published  unto  the  people  in  the  common  assemblies  of  the  king- 
dom by  the  ambassadors,  who  were  commanded  to  report  unto  the 
Bohemians,  in  the  name  of  the  council,  that  if  they  would  receive 
the  declaration  of  those  tliree  articles,  and  the  unity  of  the  church, 
there  should  be  a  mean  found  whereby  the  matter  touching  the 
first  article,  of  the  communion  under  both  kinds,  should  be  passed 
with  peace  and  quietness. 

They  propounded  in  Prague,  in  an  open  assembly  of  the  nobles 
and  commons,  the  declaration  of  the  three  articles  in  form  following : 

A  Declaration  of  the  Covincil  of  Basil  touching  the  three  last  Articles 
of  the  Bohemians,  already  alleged. 

Forsomucli  as  touching  tlie  doctrine  of  the  verity,  we  ought  to  proceed  soberly 
and  warily,  that  the  truth  may  be  declared  with  words  so  orderly  conceived  and 
iitt'&red,  that  tliere  be  no  offence  given  to  any  man,  wliereby  he  should  fall  to 
take  occasion  of  error,  and  (to  use  the  words  of  Isidore)  that  nothing  by  obscu- 
rity be  left  doubtful :   wliereas  you  have  propounded  touching  the  inhibition  and 
The  se-     correction  of  sins  in  these  words,  '  All  mortal  sins,  and  especially  open  oflences, 
*^'"_"' ""'"  ought  to  be  rooted  out,  punished,  and  inhibited,  by  them  whose  duty  it  is  so  to 
Bohemi-    do,  reasonably  and  according  to  the  law  of  God  ;'  here  it  is  to  be  marked  and 
iins,  with  understand,  that  these  words,  '  whose  duty  it  is,'  are  too  general,  and  may  be  an 
rafionVf  offence  ;  and  according  to  the  meaning  of  tlie  Scripture,  we  ouglU  not  to  lay  any 
the  coun-  stumbling  stock  before  the  blind,  and  the  ditches  are  to  be  closed  up,  that  our 
'^'''  neighbour's  ox  do  not  fall  therein :  all  occasion  of  offence  is  to  be  taken  away. 

Therefore  we  say,  that  according  to  the  meaning  of  tlie  holy  Scrijiture,  and  the 
doctrine  of  the  holy  doctors,  it  is  thus  universally  to  be  holden,  tiiat  all  mortal 
Punish-  ^'"^'  especially  public  offences,  are  to  be  rooted  out,  corrected,  and  inhibited,  as 
ing  of  reasonably  as  may  be,  according  to  the  law  of  God,  and  the  institutions  of  the 
j)ublic  of-  fathers.  The  ])ower  to  punish  these  olfendcrs  doth  not  pertain  unto  any  private 
how  and  person,  but  only  unto  those  who  have  jurisdiction  of  the  law  over  them,  the  dis- 
bywhom.  tinction  of  law  and  justice  being  orderly  observed.''' 

The  third  As  touching  the  preaching  of  the  word  of  God,  which  article  you  have  alleged 
f["Bohe-  "*  *^'"''  form,  '  That  the  word  of  Clod  should  be  freely  and  faithfully  preached  by 
mians,  the  fit  and  apt  ministers  of  the  Lord:'  lest  by  this  word  '  freely'  occasion  might 
with  the  be  taken  of  disordered  liberty  (which,  as  you  have  often  said,  you  do  not  mean), 
Uon  ofthe  *^'^  circiunstance  thereof  is  to  be  understand  ;  and  we  say,  that  (according  to 
council  the  meaning  of  the  holy  Scripture,  and  doctrine  of  tlie  holy  fathers)  it  is  thus 
of  preach^  Universally  to  be  believed  :  That  the  word  of  God  ought  freely,  but  not  every 
li'g.  where,  but  faithfidly  and  orderly,  to  be  preached  by  the  priests  and  Lcvitcs  ofthe 

(1)  Ex  Cochleo,  hist.  lib.  vii.  (2)  Note  here  tlie  pope's  addition. 


DECLARATIONS  OF  THE  COUNCIL. 


Lord,  being  allowed  and  sent  by  their  superiors  unto  wlioni  that  office  apper-  Henry 

taineth  ;  the  authority  of  the  bishop  always  reserved,  who  is  the  provider  of  ail  ^^- 

things,  according  to  the  institution  of  the  holy  Fathers.  ^  jy 

As  concerning  the  last  article,  expressed  under  these  words,  '  It  is  not  law-  14*30* 
ful  for  the  christian  clergy,  in  the  time  of  the  law  of  grace,  to  have  dominion 


over  temporal  goods;'  we  remember  that  in  the  solemn  disputation  holden  in  the  The 
sacred  council,  he  who  was  appointed  by  the  council  to  dispute,  propounded  fourth  ar- 
two  conclusions  in  this  sort :  the'Bcf- 

First,  tliat  such  of  the  clergy  as  were  not  religious,  and  had  not  bound  them  -  hemians. 
selves  thereunto  by  a  vow,  might  lawfully  have  and  possess  any  temporal  goods ;  Temporal 
as  the  inheritance  of  his  father  or  any  other,  if  it  be  left  unto  him;  or  any  other  sions  in 
goods  justly  gotten  by  means  of  any  gift,  or  other  lawful  contract,  or  else  some  the  cier- 
fawful'art/'  ^  _  ^S    •  .„-s 

The  second  conclusion,  '  The  church  may  lawfully  have  and  possess  temporal 
goods,  moveable  andunmoveable,  houses,  lands,  towns  and  villages,  castles  and 
cities;  and  in  them  have  a  private  and  civil  dominion.'  Your  ambassador  who  dis- 
puted against  him,  granted  those  conclusions,  saying.  That  they  did  not  impugn 
the  sense  of  this  article  being  well  understand,  forsomuch  as  he  understandeth 
this  article  of  civil  dominion,  formally  meant.  Whereby,  and  also  by  other  things, 
it  may  be  understand,  that  those  woi-ds,  '  to  have  secular  dominion,'  expressed 
in  the  afoi-esaid  article,  seem  to  be  referred  to  some  special  manner  or  kind  o/ 
dominion.     But  forsomuch  as  the  doctrine  of  the  church  is  not  to  be  intreated  The  pa- 
upon  by  any  ambiguous  or  doubtful  words,  but  fully  and  plainly ;  therefore  we  Pi'^'s 
have  thought  good  more  plainly  to  express  that,  which  according  to  the  law  of  ^ard  for 
God,  and  the  doctrine  of  the  holy  doctors,  is  universally  to  be  believed;  that  is  their tem- 
to  say,  the  two  aforesaid  conclusions  to  be  true.  And  also,  that  the  clergy  ought  fj'/j''hins 
faithfully  to  distribute  the  goods  of  the  Chmxh,  whose  administrators  they  are, 
according  to  the  decrees  of  the  holy  Fathers ;  and  that  the  usurpation  of  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  church  goods,  done  by  any  other  than  by  them,  unto  whom 
the  administration  is  cauonically  committed,  cannot  be  without  gvult  of  sacrilege. 

*  Thus  the  sacred  council,'  said  they,  '  hath  diligently  gone  about,  according 
to  the  verity  of  the  gospel,  all  ambiguity  set  apart,  to  expound  the  true  sense  of 
the  three  aforesaid  articles.  Wherefore,  if  there  do  yet  remain  any  doubt, 
according  to  the  information  which  we  have  received  in  the  sacred  council,  we 
are  ready,  by  God's  help,  who  is  the  principal  Verity,  to  declare  the  truth  unto 
yo\x.  If  ye  do  receive  and  embrace  the  declaration  of  the  said  three  articles, 
which  is  grounded  upon  the  verity  of  the  holy  Scripture,  as  you  are  bound,  and 
will  effectually  have  a  pure,  simple,  and  perfect  unity  ;  touching  the  liberty  of 
the  communion  imder  both  kinds,  which  you  desire  and  require,  which  also  you 
cannot  lawfully  have  without  the  license  of  holy  church,  we  have  authority 
from  the  general  council  by  certain  means  to  intreat  and  conclude^with  you, 
trusting  that  you  will  show  yourselves  as  you  will  continue.' 

These  things  thus  declared,  after  the  Bohemians  had  taken  de-  The  Bo- 
liberation,  they  said,  That  they  would  give  no  answer  unto  the  pre-  taklla de- 
mises, before  they  understood  what  should  be  offered  them  as  touching  upon^JJi^e" 
the  communion.     Wherefore  it  shall  be  necessary  to  declare  the  first  arti- 
matter,  as  it  was  written  in  form  followiniG: : 


A  Declaration  of  the  Council  of  Basil  touching  the  first  Article  of 
the  Communion. 

In  the  name  of  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  upon  the  sacrament  of 
whose  most  blessed  Last  Supper  we  are  about  to  intreat,  that  He  who  hath 
instituted  this  most  blessed  sacrament  of  unity  and  peace,  may  work  this  effect 
in  us,  and  make  us  that  we  may  be  one  in  the  said  Lord  Jesu  our  Head,  and 
that  he  may  subvert  all  the  subtleties  of  the  devil ;  who,  through  his  envious 
craftiness,  hath  made  the  sacrament  of  peace  and  unity  an  occasion  of  war  and 
discord,  that,  whilst  Christians  do  contend  touching  the  manner  of  communi- 
cating,  they  may  be   deprived  of  the   fruit   of  the  communion.     Wherefore 


6S4«  THE    COUKCIL    OF    BASIL. 

Jhnry    St.  Augustine  in  his  Sermon  upon  Infants,  cited  in  the  Decrees  '  De  consecrat. 
'^-       Distinct.  2.  '  Quia  passus,'  saith  thus  :  '  So  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  sanctified  us, 
A    13      and  willed  that  we  should  appertain  unto  him,  and  consecrated  the  mystery  of  our 
14'j'?    pciicc  and  unity  uj)on  tlie  tabic.     He  that  rccciveth  the  mystery  of  unity,  and 
.  doth  not  keep  the  bond  of  peace,  doth  not  receive  a  mystery  for  himself,  but  a 

testimony  against  himself.'     This  we  thought  good  above  all  things  to  be  pre- 
mised, that  the  general  custom  of  tlie  church,  which  your  fathers  and  you  also 
s«  .     in  times  jiast  have  observed,  hath  a  long  time  had  and  still  usoth,  that  they  wlio 
pptn  IX.   j^  ^^^^  consecrate,  communicate  only  under  tlie  kind  of  bread.     Which  custom 
This  is  to  being  lawfully  brought  in  by  the  chm-cli  and  holy  fathers,  and  now  a  long  time 
Bet  up  the  observed,  it  is  not  lawful  to  reject,  or  to  change  at  your  will  and  pleasure,  with- 
ahove  the  "Ht  the  authority  of  the  church.  Therefore,  to  change  the  custom  of  the  cluireh, 
Scrip-       and  to  take  in  hand  to  communicate  unto  the  people  under  both  kinds,  witliout 
'"''^'         the  authority  of  holy  church,   is  altogether  unlawful;  but  holy  church,  upon 
reasonable  occasions,  may  grant  liberty  to  communicate  unto  the  peo])le  under 
both  kinds.    And  every  coiumunion,  which,  being  attempted  without  the  autho- 
rity and  license  of  the  church,  should  be  unlawful,  when  it  is  done  with  the 
authority  of  holy  church,  shall  be  lawful,  if  other  tilings  let  it  not :   we  say  '  if 
other  things  let  it  not,'  because,  as  the  apostle  saith,  '  He  that  eateth  and  drinketh 
unworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  his  own  damnation.' 
Tlicholy        Whereupon  St.  Isidore,  as  cited  in  Distinct.  2.  '  De  consecratione,'  cap. '  Qui 
com-         scelerate,'  writeth  thus  :  '  They  who  live  wickedly,  and  cease  not  daily  to  comniu- 
imiiiion     jiicate  in  the  church,  thinking  thereby  to  be  cleansed,  let  them  learn  that  it  doth 
amend-     nothing  at  all  profit  them  to  the  cleansing  of  their  sins.'     And  St.  Augustine,  in 
ment  of     the  same  distinction,  cap.  '  Et  sancta,'  saith,  '  Holy  things  may  hurt  the  evil,  for 
®"  unto  the  good  they  are  salvation,   but  unto  the  evil   damnation.'     There  are 

Holy         beside  this  many  other  authorities.     The  apostle  Judas  was  amongst  those  who 
things       JiJ  f^rst  communicate,  but  forsomucli  as  he  received  unworthily,  having  the  sin 
profit'lhe  ^f  treason  in  his  heart,  it  did  profit  him  nothing ;  but  the  devil  by-and-by 
■wicked,     exercised  the  more  power  and  authority  over  him.     This  is  declared  by  a  great 
reason.  Which  of  you  is  it,  that,  if  you  should  receive  your  lord  into  your  house, 
The  reve-  would  not  with  all  diligence  and  care  study  to  make  clean  and  adorn  his  house, 
rend  re-     that  he  may  receive  his  lord  honestly  ?     Much  more  he  that  shall  receive  his 
[he  sacra-  I'O'"'^  and  Saviour  into  the  house  of  his  soul,  ought  diligently  to  make  clean  and 
ments.      deck  his  soul ;  to  cleanse  it  by  the  sacrament  of  penance,  with  sorrow  and  con- 
trition of  heart,   humbly,  purely,  and  truly  confessing  his  sins,   and  making 
due  satisfaction  and  penance ;  to  adorn  and  deck  the  same  with  the  purple  or 
rich  array  of  devotion,  that  the  heart  being  so  purged  and  adorned  with  fervent 
desire,  he  may  come  to  that  most  holy  sacrament,  whereby  God  reconciletli  all 
the  world  unto  him. 

Wherefore  the  most  sacred  synod  admonishcth,  exhorteth,  and  commandeth, 
that  all  priests  should  diligently  exhort  and  admonish  the  people,  and  that  they 
should  use  all  their  care  and  endeavour,  that  no  man  come  to  that  most  blessed 
sacrament,  except  lie  be  duly  prepared  with  great  reverence  and  devotion,  lest 
that  which  is  received  for  the  salvation  of  the  soul,  redound  to  its  condemna- 
tion, through  the  unworthy  receiving  thereof. 
Receiv-         JNIoreovcr,  doctors  do  say,  tliat  the  custom  of  communicating  unto  tlie  peojile 
ing  un-     only  under  the  kind  of  bread  was  reasonably  introduced  by  the  church  and 
ktnd""fo     ^^^^y  f''tl"^''s  for  reasonable  causes,  especially  for  the  avoithng  of  two  perils — 
avoiding    error  and  irreverence.     Of  error,  as  to  think  that  the  one  part  of  Christ's  body 
two  wQic  in  the  bread,  and  the  other  part  in  the  cup ;  which  were  a  great  error. 

j"ror'       Of  irreverence,  forsoniuch  as  many  things  may  happen,  as  well  on  the  jiart  of 
Krounded  the  minister,  as  on  the  part  of  the  receiver :  as  it  is  said,  that  it  happened  when 
"!'""         a   certain  priest  carried  the  sacrament  of  the  cup  unto  a  sick  man,  when  he 
Causes      should  have  ministered,  he  found  nothing  in  the  cup,  being  all  spilt  by  the  way, 
why  to      with  many  other  sucli  like  chances.     We  have  heard,  moreover,  that  it  hath 
undir'one  often  hapjiened,  that  tlie  sacrament  consecrated  in  the  cup  hath  not  been  sufli- 
kind.        cient  for  the  number  of  communicants,  whereby  a  new  consecration  must  be 
made,  which  is  not  agreeable  to  the  doctrine  of  the  holy  fathers;  and,  also,  that 
oftentimes  they  do  minister  wine  unconsecrated  for  consecrate  wine,  which  is  a 
great  jieril.     By  this  means  then,  it  shall  he  brought  to  pass,  tliat  if  you  will 
eilectually  receive  the  unity  and  peace  of  the  church,  in  all  otlicr  things  besides 
the  use  of  the  communion  under  both  kinds,  conforming  yourselves  to  the  faith 


RECEIVING    IN    BOTH    KINDS    1>ERMITTEL>    TO    THE    BOHEMIANS.  685 

and  order  of  the  universal  church,  you  that  have  that  ur,e  and  custom,  shall    Henrtf 
communicate  still,  by  the  authority  of  the  church,  under  both  kinds ;  and  this      ^'i- 
article  shall  be  discussed  ftdly  in  the  sacred  council,  wliere  you  shall  see  what,      . 
as  touching  tliis  article,  is  to  be  holden  as  a  universal  verity,  and  is  to  be  done     - ' .  ' 
for  tlie  profit  and  salvation  of  the  christian  people :  and  all  things  being  thus  • 

tliroughly  handled,  then,  if  you  persevere  in  your  desire,  and  your  ambassadors 
do  require  it,  the  sacred  council  will  grant  license  in  the  Lord  unto  your  mini- 
stei's,  to  communicate  unto  the  people  under  both  kinds ;  that  is  to  say,  to  such  Receiv- 
as  be  of  lawful  years  and  discretion,  and  shall  reverently  and  devoutly  require  [,„[)"' 
the  same :  this  always  observed,  that  the  ministers  shall  say  unto  those  who  kinds, 
shall  commimicate,  that  they  ought  firmly  to  believe,  not  the  flesh  only  to  be  permitted 
contained  under  the  form  of  bread,  and  the  blood  only  under  the  wine,  but  i"emiTins° 
under  each  kind  to  be  whole  and  perfect  Christ. 

^  See 

Appendix, 

Thus,  hitherto,  we  have  declared  the  decree  of  the  council.     As  Doui>ts 
touching  the  other  doubts  and  questions  which  were  afterwards  moved  uous  nV 
by  the  masters  and    priests    of   Bohemia,  the  ambassadors  of  the  n'^f^m'^'^' 
council  answered  thus  : 

First  they  said,  That  it  was  not  the  meaning  of  the  sacred  council,  Answer. 
to  suffer  the  communion  under  both  kinds  by  toleration,  or  as  the  sion'of 
libel  of  divorcement  was  permitted  to  the  Jews  ;  forsomuch  as  the  J^?*'^^ 
council,  intending  even  to  open  the  bowels  of  motherly  charity  and  granted 
pity  unto  the  Bohemians  and  IMoravians,  doth  not  mean  to  suffer  it  hlm^ilns",' 
with  such  kind  of  sufferance,  which  should  not  exclude  sin,  but  so  to  ferlme?^" 
grant  it,  that  by  the  authority  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  his  {.'"^  ^y 
true  spouse  the  church,  it  may  be  lawful,  profitable,  and  healthful,  unto  thorlty. 
those  who  worthily  receive  the  same. 

Also,  as  touching  that  which  was  spoken  by  the  said  Bohemians,  of  Pnnish- 
the  punishing  of  offences,  that  it  is  in  the  Scriptures,  how  that  God  oftlnces 
oftentimes  stirreth  up  the  hearts  of  private  persons  to  the  correcting  ^^"S"^«^r- 
and  punishing  of  sins,  and  so  it  should  seem  lawful  unto  the  inferiors 
to  correct  and  punish  their  superiors  :  they  answered,  alleging  the  text 
of  St.  Augustine  in  the  thirty-third  decree,  "  He  that  striketh  wicked  how  and 
men  in  that  they  are  wicked,  and  hath  cause  of  death  against  them,  offender's 
is  the  minister  of  God :  but  he  who,  without  any  public  administra-  ""^''i' 
tion  or  office,  murdereth  or  niairaeth  any  wicked  thief,  sacrilegious,  punisiied. 
adulterous,  or  perjured  person,  or  any  other  offender,  shall  be  judged  GodUm- 
as  a  homicide ;  and  so  much  the  more  sharply,  in  that  he  feared  not  j^'^'J,'^.^^';'.'' 
to  abuse  and  usurp  the  power  not  granted  him  of  God."     And  truly  ence.and 
this  city  would  take  it  much  more  grievously,  if  any  private  man  should  though 
attempt  to  punish  an  offender,  and  set  up  a  gallows  in  the  street  and  ^i^^^^ylf' 
there  hang  him,  than  if  one  man  should  kill  another  in  brawl  or  n^'iy- 
quarrel.  They  alleged,  also,  other  texts  of  St.  Ambrose  and  St.  Jerome, 
agreeable  to  the  same.     They  said  that  no  man  doubteth  that  the 
law  of  God  is  duly  and  holily  appointed,  and  therein  is  simply  Avritten, 
"  Thou  shalt  not  steal ;"  and,  notv/ithstanding,  by  the  commandment 
of  God,  the  children  of  Israel  carried  away  the  goods  of  the  Egyptians,  The 
which  they  had  borrowed  of  them.  Also,  in  the  same  law  it  is  plainly  J-d'TieL? 
written,  "  Thou  shalt  do  no  murder."     Whereupon  St.  Augustine,  ^°™  "^'^ 
m  his  first  book  '  De  Civitate  Dei,'  proveth  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  tiaiis 
any  man  to  kill  himself;  and  when  he  maketh  example  of  Samson,  sjti!'^""* 
he  answereth  with  these  words  :  "  When  God  commandeth,  and  doth  ^f]^j°" 
affirm  himself  to  command,  without  any  doubt,  who  is  he  that  will  i.imseif 
call  obedience  sin  ?  or  who  will  accuse  the  obedience  to  God  .?"   Here,  sin/"'^ 


686  THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

TTenry    in  tlils  proposition,  you  have  tlie  words  of  St.  Augustine  for  answer. 

^^"      But  let  every  man  well  foresee,  if  God  do  command,  or  that  he  do 

A.D.    intimate  the  commandment  witliout  any  circumstances,  and  let  him 

^  ^^■^3.  prove  the  spirits,  -whether  they  be  of  God.    ]5ut  in  such  cases  there 

are  no  laws  to  be  given,  neither  are  they  much  to  be  talked  of;  for 

thereby  there  should  easily  arise  occasion  to  make  sedition,  and  for 

o/dtMry'  the  inferiors  to  rise  against  the  superiors.     For,  when  any  man  liad 

nia^d-      stolen  any  thing,  or  killed  any  man,  he  would  say  that  he  was  moved 

ment  no   thcrcuuto  by  the  Spirit  of  God :  but  without  manifest  proof  thereof, 

laws  to  be  he  sliould  be  punished. 

oi/ection  Again,  they  said  that  there  were  certain  cases  wherein  the  laity  had 
Answer,  powcr  ovcr  the  clergy.  It  was  answered,  That  there  were  certain 
laity  hai^h  ^^^^^  "'^  ^^^^  ^''^^^'  '^^'^'crcin  the  laity  had  power  ovcr  the  clergy,  and 

wer 
er  the 

and 


power  oftentimes  over  cardinals.  For  if,  the  pope  being  dead,  the  cardinals 
cWgy,"^  would  not  enter  the  conclave  to  elect  a  new  pope,  the  king,  prince, 
'cr  lord  or  secular  powcr,  may  compel  them:  but,  in  these  cases, 
Thepope  lie  is  now  uo  private  person,  but  useth  his  jurisdiction  by  the  autho- 
judfjed  rity  of  the  law.  The  like  is  to  be  understand  of  all  other  cases 
ownUw.   expressed  in  the  law. 

Objection.      They  said  further.  That  no  common  law  hath  any  right  or  justice, 
Answer,    cxccpt  God's  law  do  allow  the  same.     It  was  answered,  That  no  com- 
mon  law    hath    right  or  justice,  if  it  be  against    the   law  of  God; 
because  the  law  of  God  is  the  rule   of  all  other  laws.     But  great 
jpp'^riir.  cunning  is  requisite  in  applying  the  rule  to  that   which  is  to   be 
ruled ;  for  oftentimes  it  scemeth  that  there  is  crookedness   in  the 
thing  ruled,  when  there  is  none  indeed ;  but  the  default  is  in  the 
applying,  because  the  rule  is  not  duly  applied  to  the  thing  ruled. 
Objection.      As  touching  the  article  of  preaching  the  word  of  God,  it  was  moved 
that  oftentimes  some  prelates,  through  their  own  envy  and  malice,  with- 
out any  reasonable  cause,  did  inhibit  a  good  and  meet  preacher  that 
Answer,    prcaclicth  catliolicly  and  well.     Answer  was  made,  how  that  they  un- 
Abuseof  derstood   well  enough   that  the  abuse  of  certain   prelates,    who  did 
Fnhibiting  inordinately  behave  themselves,  gave  a  great  occasion  of  those  trou- 
preachers  ^^^^'     ■'^"*''  ^^'^^  ^^'^^  ucvcr  hcaixl  of  any  such  complaints  as  to  their 
country,  but  that  the  prelates  did  favour  good  preachers,  and  stir  them 
Remedy    up  to  prcacli  by  entreaty,  favour,  and  promotion.     In  all  such  cases 
of  appeal,  ^jj^j.^  ^.^^^  remedies  already  provided  by  the  law  ;  for,  when  any 
man  was  so  prohibited  to  use  his  right,  he  had  remedy  to  appeal : 
and   if  he  did  trust  his  appeal  to  be  just,  he  might  use  his  right, 
all  violence  both  of  the  spiritual  and  secular  powcr   set  apart ;  for 
the  end  of  the  matter  wotild  declare,  if  he  had  just  cause  to  appeal. 
'JMicn  would  it  be  declared  that  the  superior  had   done  evil   in  ])ro- 
liibiting  and  the  appellant  justly  in   doing,  and  the  superior  for  his 
unjust  prohibition  should  be  punished.      But  if  he  had  been  justly 
prohibited,  and  that  through  his  temerity  he  did  contemn  the  just 
comniandiuent  of  his  superior,  he  was  worthy  to  be  punished  with 
condign  punishment. 
Objection.       Whcrc  it  was  moved  concerning  the  fourth  article,  AVhether  it  were 
Answer,    l.iwful  for  thc  ccclcsiastical  prelates  to  exercise  in  their  projicr  person 
secuia'r     tlic  acts  of  sccular  dominion  :   hereunto  it  was  answcretl,  'J'liat  if  by 
foTe'^x"  these  words,  "  acts  cf  sccular  dominion,"  are  understand  acts  whicli 
trcisedof  a  sccular  lord  may  do  or  exercise,  then  is  it  to  be  said,  that  a  prolate 


THE    ARTICLES    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS    TREATED    UPOK.  687 

may  lawfully  exercise  some  such  acts  in  his  proper  person,  as  to  sell,    iiryy 
to  pawn  or  pledge,  to  enfeoff  by  manner  and  form  ordained  by  law  :  but 


there  are  some  acts  which  it  is  not  lawful  for  them  to  exercise  in  their    A.  D. 
proper  person,  but  they  ought  to  have,  afterward,  a  vice-gerent  or    ^^•^^^ 
proctor  to  do  the  same:    whereupon  there  is  prohibition  made  in  "'^^^J^^^';^ 
the  law  in  the  rubric,  "  Ne  Clerus  vel  Monachus  secularibus  negotiis  double*^' 
se  immisccat,  et  in  aliis  rebus."  s'^efper  se 

It  was  also  moved,  whether  that  coactive  power,  which  ought  to  be  l^}^^^^\ 
exercised  by  a  steward  &c.,  be  in  the  hands  of  an  ecclesiastical  pre-  objection. 
late.      Whereupon    John    Polemar  answered.    That    this    question  coacUvc 
pre-supposed  another,  whereof  there  were  divers  opinions  amongst  ^^^^l;^^ 
the  doctors,  In  whose  power  the  dominion  of  the  churcli  is  :  and  it  be- 
furthermore,  whether  the  actions  be  in  the  person  of  the  tutor  ortrtfe* 
proctor ;  or,  albeit  they  be  not  in  their  person,  they  be  notwithstanding  ^Jf^Y^^. 
in  them  by  virtue  of  their  appointment  of  agent  or  proctor,  whose 
exercising  of  those   actions  they   themselves   authorize  ;  with  other 
intricacies,  whereof  it  is  not  needful  to  speak  at  this  present.     But 
forsomuch  as  he  was  urged  to  say  his  opinion,  he  said,  that  to  such  as 
had  either  leisure  or  pleasure  in  disputation,  and  would  argue  against 
him,  he  would  be  contented  to  give  the  choice,  to  take  which  part 
he  would :  but  his  opinion  was  rather  that  the  dominion  of  church 
matters  is  in  the  power  of  Christ ;  and  that  the  prelates,  with  the 
other  clergy,  are  but  canonical  administrators  in  manner  of  tutors  :  but 
they  have  more  power  and  administration  than  tutors:  and  by  ap- 
pointing a  steward  or  vice-gerent,  the  appointment  being  duly  made, 
the  steward  or  vice-gerent  hatli  the  same  coactive  power  and  exercise 
of  jurisdiction. 

Also,  as  touching  the  fourth  article,  for  the  declaration  of  the  first 
conclusion,  it  was  agreed  that  these  words,  "juste  acquisita,"  i.e. 
"  justly  gotten,"  alleged  therein,  included  all  things  contained  under 
that  definition. 

Also,  as  touching  the  second  conclusion,  whereas  the  sacred  canons  The 
and  holy  doctors  speak  thus  :  "  The  goods  of  the  church,  the  sub-  If'l'H 
stance  of  the  church,  and  the  possessions  of  the  church  ;"  and  seeing  ?^"^''[j|^;g 
there  were  divers  opinions  amongst  the  doctors,  in  vihose  power  the  posses- 
dominion  thereof  should  be,  as  it  is  noted  in  the  Gloss  on  cap.  "  Ex-  brpro'*^^ 
pcdit,"  V£  Qusest.  1  ;  they  did  not  intend  to  constrain  any  man  to  p^''^^- 
any  of  those  opinions ;  neither  to  exclude  any  of  them  ;  but  that 
every  man  should  have  liberty  probably  to  maintain  which  of  them 
he  might  think  best. 

Moreover   the  Bohemians   said.   That  they   did   believe  that  the  Tiie 
clergy  are  but  administrators  of  the  temporalties  of  the  church,  and  a>fmh,i''^ 
not  lords  thereof,  according  to  the  manner  of  speaking  of  the  Scrip-  ^^l^f^^JX 
tures,  holy  doctors,  and  canons.    Also  the  Bohemians  said,  That  on  all  cf  tiie 
occasions  which  should  hereafter  arise,  they  would  wholly  stand  to  the  raities 
determination  of  the  judge  agreed  upon  by  all  parties  at  Egra.     In  chilli., 
this  manner  did  the  ambassadors  make  answer  unto  the  Bohemians. 

At  the  last,  after  much  communication  had  to-and-fro,  a  concord 
and  unity  was  concluded  and  confirmed  by  setting-to  of  their  hands. 
The   Bohemians  promised  to  receive   the  peace  and  unity  of  the 
church,'  and  the  declaration   of  the  three  articles.      This  was  done  ^p^^^,^ 
A.D.  1434,  p.bout  the  feast  of  St.  Martin.     It  was  afterward  agreed,  a.d.1434. 


CSS 


A.D. 
1438. 


The 


Mion  in 
both 
kinds  to 
be  gene- 
rally 
granted. 


,         THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL. 

both  by  the  ambassadors  of  the  council  and  those  of  Bohemia,  that 

-  whatsoever  remained  should  be  determined  and  agreed  upon,  first  at 
Ratisbon,   afterward  at  Brunn,  in  the  diocese  of  Ohuulz;   then   at 

-  Stuhl-\Veissenburg  in  Hungary,  before  the  emperor  Sigismund.     But 
.  the  matter  could  not  be  ended  in  no  place. 

At  the  last,  the  concord  was  confirmed  by  writing  with  their  seals  at 
Iglau,  a  city  of  Moravia,  the  fifth  day  of  July,  in  the  presence  of  the 
emperor. 

Certain   Petitions  which  the  Bohemians  put  up,  last  of  all,  in  the 
sacred  Council  of  Basil,  a.d.  1438,  in  the  Month  of  November. 

Unto  the  most  reverend  fathers  in  Christ,  and  our  most  gracious  lords  :  We, 
the  amhassadors  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  do  most  humbly  and  heartily 
require  you,  that  for  the  perpetual  preservation  of  peace  and  concord,  and  for 
the  firm  preservation  of  all  things  contained  in  the  composition,  you  will  vouch- 
safe of  your  clemency  to  give  and  grant  unto  us,  all  and  singidar  our  requests 
hereunder  written,  with  effectual  execution  of  the  same. 

First,  And  above  all  things,  we  desire  and  require  you,  for  the  extirpation  of 
divers  dissensions  and  controversies  which  will  undoubtedly  follow  amongst  our 
people  under  the  diversity  of  the  communion,  and  for  the  abolishing  of  infinite 
evils  which  we  are  not  able  to  express  as  we  have  conceived  them,  that  you  will 
gently  vouchsafe,  of  your  goodness  and  liberalitj',  to  give,  grant,  and  command, 
unto  our  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  marquisdom  of  Moravia,  one  uniform  order 
of  the  communion  unto  all  men,  under  both  kinds ;  that  is  to  say,  unto  the 
archbishop  of  Prague,  the  bishops  of  Lythomysl  and  Ohnutz,  and  other  pre- 
lates of  the  kingdom  and  marquisdom,  having  cure  of  souls,  and  to  their  vicars, 
and  also  to  their  flocks  and  subjects :  and  that  according  to  tliose  things  which  are 
contained  in  tlie  bull  of  the  ambassadors,  and  in  the  compositions  made  in  tiie 
name  of  the  whole  council,  written  in  the  chapter,  '  Pro  firmitate,'  where  it  ia 
thus  said,  '  And  all  other  things  shall  be  done,  which  shall  be  meet  a:id  neces- 
sary for  the  preservation  of  the  peace  and  unity.'  For  this  done,  by  your 
benefit  the  whole  kingdom  shall  be  comforted  above  measure,  and  estabHshed  in 
brotherly  love;  whereby  a  uniform  subjection  and  obedience  shall  be  perpe- 
tually attributed  unto  the  holy  church. 

Item,  We  require  and  desire,  as  before,  for  the  avoiding  of  all  false  suspicion 
and  doubtfulness  of  many,  who  suppose  that  the  sacred  coimcil  hath  granted  the 
said  communion  under  both  kinds  unto  us,  but  for  a  time,  as  neither  profitable 
nor  wholesome,  but  as  the  libel  of  divorcement ;  that  you  will  vouchsafe  (ac- 
cording to  this  chapter  alleged  in  the  compositions ;  '  First  they  said,  tliat  it  was 
not  the  intent  of  the  sacred  council,'  &c.)  wholesomely  and  speedily  to  provide 
for  our  safety,  and,  with  your  grant  in  this  behalf,  and  with  the  bulls  of  your 
letters,  to  confirm  that  chapter,  together  with  the  other  pertaining  to  the  office 


To  have 
a  good 
and  law- 
ful pastor 
and 
bishop. 


Free  com- 
niunioa 
under 
both 
kinds  to 
be  per- 
mitted 
to  all 
princes. 


of  your  ambassadors. 
Iten 


We  beseech  you,  as  before,  that  for  the  confirmation  of  obedience,  and 
for  the  discipline  of  all  the  clergy,  and  for  the  final  defence  and  observation  of 
all  things  determined  and  agreed  upon,  and  for  the  good  order  in  spiritualties, 
ye  will  vouchsafe  effectually  to  provide  for  us  a  good  and  lawful  pastor,  arcli- 
bishops,  and  bishops,  who  shall  seem  unto  us  most  meet  and  acceptable  for  our 
kingdom,  to  execute  those  offices  and  duties. 

Item,  We  require  you,  as  aforesaid,  tliat  your  fatherly  reverences  will  vouch- 
safe, for  the  defence  of  the  worthy  fame  of  the  kingdom  and  marquisdom,  to 
declare  and  show  our  innocency,  in  that  they  have  communicated,  do  and 
hereafter  shall  communicate,  under  both  kinds  ;  to  give  out,  ordain,  and  direct 
the  letters  of  the  sacred  council,  in  manner  and  form  most  apt  and  meet  for 
such  declaration,  imto  all  princes,  as  well  secular  as  spiritual,  cities  and  com- 
monalties, according  to  the  compositions,  and  as  the  lords  the  ambassadors  are 
bound  unto  us  to  do. 

Item,  We  desire  you  that  in  the  discussing  of  the  matter  for  the  comnuuiion 
under  both  kinds,  and  of  tlie  commandment  thereof  given  unto  all  the  faithful, 
ye  will  not  proceed  otherwise  than  according  to  the  Concordatum  agreed  upon 
at  Egra :  tluit  is  to  say,   according  to  the  law  of  God,   the  order  of  Christ  and 


THE    PETITIONS    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS.  689 

liis  apostles,  the  general  councils,  and  the  minds  of  tlie  holy  doctors,  truly     Henry 
grounded  upon  the  law  of  God.  ^I- 

Item,  We  desire  that  your  fatherly  reverences,  considering  the  great  affection     *    p 
of  our  people,  will  give  us  the  desired  liherty  to  communicate  unto  the  younger     ji.)/ 
sort  the  sacrament  of  the  supper.     For  if  this  use  of  communicating  shoidd  be       . 
taken  away,  which  our  kingdom,  being  godly  moved  by  the  writings  of  most     ,  ,  og 

great  and  holy  doctors,  and  brought  in  by  example,  hath  received  as  catholic,  '— 

and  exercised  now  a  long  time ;  verily  it  should  raise  up  an  intolerable  ofience 
amongst  the  people,  and  their  minds  would  be  grievously  vexed  and  troubled.     „. 

Item,  We  require  you,  as  before,  that,  for  like  causes,  your  fatherly  reve-  spds^aml 
reuces  would  vouchsafe  to  permit  at  least  the  gospels,  epistles,  and  creed,  to  be  epistles  k) 
sung  and  read  in  the  church  in  our  vulgar  tongue,  before  the  people,  to  move  tite'^vui'i^ar 
them  unto  devotion  ;  for  in  our  Sclavonic  language  it  hath  been  used  of  old  in  the  toiijjuer 
church,  and  likewise  in  our  kingdom. 

Item,  We  require  you,  in  the  name  of  the  said  kingdom,  and  of  the  famous  Incorpo- 
university  of  Prague,  that  your  fatherly  reverences  would  vouchsafe  to  show  fie'l^ant-" 
such  diligence  and  care  toward  the  desired  reformation  of  that  university,  that  ed  to  uni- 
according  to  the  manner  and  form  of  other  universities  reformed  by  the  church,  ^'^''^^/'j'^*'. 
prebends,  and  collations  of  certain  benefices  of  cathedral  and  parish  churches,  fui  re- 
may  be  annexed  and  incorporated  unto  the  said  university,  that  thereby  it  may  quest, 
be  increased  and  pi-eferred. 

Item,   We  desire  you,  as  before,  as  heartily  as  we  may,  and  also  (saving  A  request 
always  your  fatherly  revei'ences)  require  you,  and  by  the  former  compositions  '"''  '"^^es- 
we  most  instantly  admonish  you,  that  with  your  whole  minds  and  endeavours,  formation 
and  with  all  care  and  study,  your  reverences  will  watch  and  seek  for  that  long  ami  dis- 
dcsired  and  most  necessary  reformation  of  the  church  and  christian  religion,  and  '^^^'  '"*^' 
effectually  labour  for  the  rooting  out  of  all  public  evils,  as  well  in  the  head  as 
in  the  members,  as  you  have  often  promised  to  do  in  our  kingdom,  in  the  com- 
positions; and  as  our  fourth  article,  touching  the  avoiding  of  all  public  evils, 
doth  exact  and  require. 

There  were  certain  answers  provided  by  the  council  to  these  pe- 
titions of  tlie  Bohemians,  which  were  not  delivered  unto  them,  but 
kept  back,  for  what  purpose  and  intent  we  know  not.     Wherefore, 
because  we  thought  them  not  gi-eatly  necessary  for  this  phice,  and  also 
to  avoid  prolixity,  we  have  judged  it  meet  at  this  present  to  omit 
them.     Thus  have  ye  heard  compendiously  the  chief  and  principal 
matters  treated  of  and  done  in  this  famous  council  of  Basil.     And 
here,  to  conclude  withal,  we  have  thought  good  to  declare  unto  you, 
for  the  aid  and  help  of  the  ignorant  people  (who  judge  many  things 
to  be  of  longer  time  and  continuance  than  indeed  they  be ;  and, 
thereupon,  have  established  a  great  part  of  their  opinions),  how  that, 
towards  the  latter  end  of  this  council,  that  is  to  say,  in  the  thirty- 
sixth    session   of  the    same,   holden   tlie    17th    of  September,    a.d.  a. p. 1439. 
1439,  the  feast  of  the  Conception  of  our  Lady  was  ordained  to  be  Jg'^'ii'o^of 
holden  and  celebrated  yearly  on  the  Sth  of  December.^    In  like  case,  our  Lad/ 
also,  in  the  forty-fourth  session  of  the  same  council,  holden  the  1st  into  the 
day  of  July,  a.d.  14-i'  I,  it  was  ordained  that  the  feast  of  the  Visitation  xhe'^.'^visi- 
of  our  Lady  should  be  celebrate  and  holden  yearly  on  the  second  of 'ationof 
July.     We  have  also  thought  it  good,  before  we  do  end  the  story  of  brought  ,_ 
the  council  of  Basil,  to  annex  hereunto  a  certain  brief  decree,  profit-  '"" 
ably  and  wholesomely  ordained  in  the  thirty-first  session  of  the  said 
council,  against  the  inordinate  giving  of  the  ecclesiastical  benefices 
and   livings   by   the   pope,    with    certain    other  constitutions   also, 
fruitful  for  the  behalf  and  edification  of  the  church. 

During  the  time  that  the  general  council  at  Basil  was  so  diligent  vowsom 
and  careful  about  the  reformation  of  the  church,  this  one  thing  seemed  tices"^e" 
good  unto  them  to  be  prosecute  and  followed  with  an  earnest  care  ^°''^- 

(1)  See  tlie  Appendix.— Ed. 

vn?..  in.  V  Y 


690  THE    C0UNCI7-    OF    BASIL. 

Jienry  and  diligcncc :  tliat  throughout  every  church,  apt  and  meet  ministers 

,    ^^'  might  be  ap])ointed,  -svho  miglit  shine  in  virtue  and  knowledge,  to  tlie 

A.  D.  glory  of  Christ,  and  the  healthlul  edifying  of  the  christian  people  ; 

1431  -vvhereunto  the  multitude  of  expcctative  graces  have  been  a  great  im- 

^^^gg  pediment  and  let,  in  that  they  have  been  found  to  have  brought 
grievous  troubles,  divers  disorders,  and  many  dangers  upon  the  eccle- 


vild,  de-^  siastical  state.     For  hereby,  oftentimes,  scarcely  apt  or  meet  ministers 
tl^^co  ^^  ^^^^^  been  ap])ointed  for  the  churches,  who  are  neither  known  nor 
cii; which  examined;  and  this  expectation  of  void  benefices,  as  the  old  laws  do 
are"^here    Avitucss,  doth  givc  occasiou  to  dcsirc  another  man's  death,  which  is 
•^Expec-   greatly  prejudicial  unto  salvation  :  besides  that  innumerable  quarrels 
tative      and  contentions  are  moved  amongst  the  servants  of  God ;  rancour 
Jnconve-  and  malicc  nourished ;  the  ambition  and  greedy  desire  of  pluralities 
thtrarise  of  bencficcs  maintained  ;  and  the  ridies  and  substance  of  kingdoms 
^ln7of '   ""^^  provinces  marvellously  consumed.    Poor  men  suffer  innumerable 
uiic(:ces.  vcxatious  by  running  unto  the  court  of  Rome.     They  are  oftentimes 
spoiled  and  robbed  by  the  Avay,  troubled  and  afflicted  Avitli  divers 
plagues,  and  having  spent  their  patrimony  and  substance,  left  them 
l)y  their  parents,   they  are  constrained  to  live  in  extreme  poverty. 
JNIany  do  challenge  benefices,  who,  -without  any  just  title  (yea  such, 
indeed,  as  ought  not  to  have  them),  obtain  and  get  the  same  ;  such, 
I  say,  as  have  most  craft  and  subtlety  to  deceive  their  neighbour,  or 
have  greatest  substance  to  contend  in  the  law.     It  hap]-ieneth  often- 
times,  that  under  the  intrication  of  prerogatives,   antelations,   and 
other  concomitants  of  these  expectative  graces,  much  craft  and  deceit 
is  found.      Also,  oftentimes,  young  men  are  let  from   their  studies 
and  ministry,  while  by  reason  of  these  graces  they  are  set  running 
to-and-fro,  and  by  the  excitement  of  these  struggles  they  are  vexed 
and  troubled.     The  ordinary  givers,  moreover,  are  deprived  of  their 
functions  ;   the  ecclesiastical  order  is  confounded,  while  every  man's 
authority  and  jurisdiction  is  not  preserved  ;  and  the  bishops  of  Rome, 
also,  by  challenging  and  taking  upon  them  too  much  the  office  of 
the  inferiors,  are  withdrawn  from  more  weighty  and  fruitful  matters; 
neither  do  they  diligently  attend  to  the  guiding  and  correction  of  the 
inferiors,  as  the   public  utility  doth   require.     All  which  things   do 
bring  a  great  confusion  unto  the  clergy  and  ecclesiastical  state,  to 
the  great  prejudice  and  hinderance  of  God's  true  worship,  and  public 
salvation. 
Respect-        In  the  same  council,  also,  divers  other  constitutions  Tverc  made. 


troversies 
to  be 


^     and  disorders  brouirht  in,   especiallv  bv  the  bishop  of  Rome:  as 

broupht  ,  .  1111  111  p 

to  Rome,  touclung  causcs  not  to  be  brought  up  and  translated  to  the  court  ot 
Apper'dix.  Rome  :  wherein  it  Avas  decreed,  that  no  actions  nor  controversies 
should  be  brought  from  other  countries  to  be  j)leadcd  at  l^ome,  which 
■were  beyond  fom-  days'  journey  distant  fr<nn  the  said  court  of  Rome, 
a  few  principal  matters  only  excepted.  Also,  that  no  frivolous  a]> 
peals  should  be  made  to  the  po])e  liereafter.  It  was,  moreover,  in 
the  same  council  decreed,  for  the  number,  age,  and  condition,  of  the 
cardili;.is,  that  they  should  not  exceed  the  nund)er  of  four  and  twenty, 
including  them  that  were  already;  and  tliat  they  should  be  freely 
taken  out  of  all  countries  ;  and  that  they  should  not  be  of  kin  to  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  or  to  the  cardinals,  nor  yet  blemishttd  with  any  spot 
or  crime.     Also  for  '  annates'  or  first  fruits,  or  half  fruits,  it  was  there 


I 


CERTAIN    CONSTITUTIONS    OF    THE    COUNCIL.  691 

f>rovlded  that  no  such  annates,  nor  confirmation  of  elections,  nor  col-    iienry 
ation  of  benefices,  should  be  paid  or  reserved  any  more  to  the  pope, '■ — 

for  the  first  year's  voidance.     All  which  things,  there  agreed  and    A.  D. 
concluded  by  them,  were  afterwards  confirmed  and  ratified  by  the  ■ 

French  king,  Charles  VII.,  with  the  full  consent  of  all  his  prelates,    1439^ 
in  his  high  court  of  parliament  in  Bourges,  and  there  called  '  Prag-  X~;;^ 
matica  sanctio,'  a.  d.  1438;  whereupon  great  utility  ensued  after- th^  pope's 
wards  to  the  kingdom  of  France.     Albeit  in  process  of  time  divers  fruits. 
friars  there  were,  who  wrote  against  the  same.* 

Amongst  many  decrees  of  the  said  council  of  Basil,  in  the  nine-  Appfndi^. 
teenth  session  there  was  also  a  decree  made  touching  the  converting 
of  Jews,  and  young  novices  in  religion,  imto  the  christian  faith. 

Also,  that  all  ordinaries  should  yearly,  at  appointed  times,  provide  Act  for 
certain  men  well  learned  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  in  such  places  where  vers^onot 
Jews  and  other  infidels  did  dwell,  to  declare  to  them  the  truth  of  the  ""^  •'''^*- 
catholic  faith,  that  they,  acknowledging  their  error,  might  forsake  the 
same ;  unto  which  preaching  the  said  ministers  should  compel  them 
to  resort,  and  to  hear,  under  pain  of  excluding  them  from  occupying 
any  more    in  that  place ;    provided  that  the   said    diocesans  and 
preachers  should  behave  themselves  towards  them  mercifully  and 
with  all  charity,  whereby  they  might  win  them  to  Christ,  not  only  by 
the  declaring  of  the  verity,  but  also  by  exhibiting  other  offices  of 
humanity. 

And,  to  the  intent  their  preaching  might  be  the  more  fmitful,  and  For  stu- 
that  the  preachers  might  be  the  better  instructed  in  the  tongues,  it  Hebr^ewJ* 
was  also,  in  the  same  council,  provided  and  commanded,  that  the.  ^^^^'"' 
constitution  made  before  in  the  council  of  Vienne,  for  learning  the  ciiauiee. 
Hebrew,  Chaldee,  Arabic,  and  Greek  tongues,  should,  by  all  means, 
be  observed  and  kept,  and  ordinary  stipends  provided  for  them  that 
should  teach  the  same  tongues. 

Another  decree,  moreover,  in  the  twentieth  session  was  enacted, 
that  whosoever  was  known  or  publicly  noted  to  be  a  keeper  of  cou- 
cubines,  should  be  sequestered  from  all  fruits  of  his  benefices  for  the 
space  of  three  months,  which  fruits  should  be  converted  by  the  ordi- 
nary to  the  reparations,  or  some  other  utility  of  the  church ;  and,  if 
he  did  not  so  amend,  it  was  by  the  synod  decreed,  that  he  should  be 
clearly  deposed  from  all  his  benefices. 

Furthermore  the  said  synod  did  greatly  inveigh  against  those, 
wlio,  having  the  jurisdiction  of  the  church,  did  not  shame  to  suffer 
such  offenders,  for  bribes  and  money,  still  to  continue  in  their  filthi- 
ness,  &c. 

By  these  decrees  of  the  council  above  specified,  it  is  to  be  seen, 
what  corruption  had  been  then  frequented  in  the  church  of  God, 
through  the  bishop,  and  court  of  Rome.  For  the  more  express  de- 
claration whereof,  we  thought  it  not  much  impertinent  here  to 
infer  the  words  of  one  Martin  Meyre,  writing  to  iEneas  Sylvius, 
touching  and  noting  the  said  corruptions  ;  the  tenor  of  whose  epistle 
here  ensucth. 

(1)  Ex  lib.  Pragm.  Sanctionis. 


MARTIN    MEVllK    TO    CAKLINAL    JE'SKAis. 

An  E])istlc  of  Martin  Mcyre  to  y^Encas  Sylvius,  translated  into 
English,  the  Latin  whereof  is  extant  in  the  former  Edition  of  this 
Book.' 

Unto  the  reverend  father,  the  lord  iEneas,  cardinal  of  Sienna,    Martin  Mcyre, 
chancellor  to  the  bishop  of  Mentz,  wisheth  health. 

I  have  understand,  by  certain  of  my  friends'  letters,  that  you  are  created 
cardinal.  I  am  glad  for  your  part,  that  you  have  received  so  worthy  rewards 
for  your  virtues.  1  rejoice,  also,  for  mine  own  part,  that  my  finend  hath  attained 
unto  such  a  dignity,  wherein  he  may,  in  time  to  come,  both  help  me  and  my 
friends  :  but  this  is  a  grief  unto  me,  that  you  have  happened  upon  those  days, 
which  seem  to  be  troublesome  unto  the  apostolic  see.  For  there  are  many 
complaints  made  unto  my  lord  the  archbishop  upon  the  pope,  that  he  will 
neither  keep  the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Constance,  neither  of  Basil,  neither 
yet  thinketh  himself  bound  to  the  covenants  of  his  predecessors,  and  seemeth 
utterly  to  contenui  our  nation,  and  to  seek  the  utter  ruin  thereof.  For  it  is 
evident  that  the  election  of  prelates  is  every  where  rejected;  benefices  and  dig^ 
nities,  of  what  sort  soever  they  be,  are  reserved  for  the  cardinals,  and  chief 
notaries  ;  and  you  yourself  have  obtained  the  reservation  of  three  provinces  of 
Genuany,  imdersuch  a  form  as  hath  not  been  accustomed  or  heard  of.  Advowsons 
or  gifts  of  benefices  are  granted  without  number;  }Tarl3'  stipends  and  half  thi 
revenues  are  exacted  without  delay  ;  and  it  is  evident  that  there  is  more  extorte  1 
than  is  due.  The  regimerit  of  churches  is  not  committed  unto  such  as  best 
deserve  them,  but  unto  such  as  offer  most  money  for  them  ;  and  new  pardons 
are  granted  out  daily  to  scrape  and  gather  together  money.  Tithes  are  com- 
manded to  be  exacted  without  the  consent  of  our  prelates,  for  the  Turkish  war^ 
and  those  matters  which  were  accustomed  to  be  debated  and  determined  at 
The  cor-  home,  are  now  carried  unto  the  apostolic  see  of  Rome.  A  thousand  ways  are 
"^f  th°"  invented  and  devised,  how  the  see  of  Rome  may,  by  subtlety  and  craft,  extort 
church  of  ^iid  get  gold  and  treasure  from  us,  even  as  it  were  of  the  Turks  or  barbarians  ; 
Koniu  de-  whereby  our  nation,  which  was  sometime  famous  and  valiant,  which  by  their 
^^"^^  ■  power  and  blood  conquered  the  Roman  empire,  and  was  op.ce  the  lady  and 
queen  of  all  the  world,  now,  being  brought  unto  poverty,  is  made  a  hand-maid, 
and  become  tributary;  and  being  now  in  extreme  misery,  hath  of  long  time 
bewailed  her  cruel  fortune  and  poverty.  But  now  our  nobles,  being,  as  it  were, 
awakened  out  of  their  sleep,  have  begun  to  consider  and  devise  with  themselves, 
by  what  means  they  might  withstand  this  calamity,  and  utterly  shake  off  this 
yoke  and  bondage,  and  have  determined  with  themselves  to  chrdlonge  again 
their  former  liberty.  This  will  be  no  small  loss  imto  the  court  of  Rome,  if  the 
princes  of  Germany  bring  to  pass  tliat  which  they  have  devised.  Wherefore, 
as  much  as  I  do  rejoice  of  j-our  late  obtained  dignity,  so  much  also  am  I  moved 
and  grieved  that  these  things  happen  in  your  days.  But  peradventure  God's 
determination  is  otherwise,  and  his  will  shall  surely  take  place.  You,  in  the 
mean  time,  be  of  good  cheer,  and  devise  according  to  your  wisdom,  by  what 
means'^  the  vehemency  of  these  floods  may  be  stayed.  Thus,  fare  ye  well. 
From  Haschaffenberg,  the  last  day  of  August. 

Tiie  au-  Concerning  the  authority  of  this  sfcncral  conncil  of  Basil,  what  is 
ti!rcoun-  *•"  ^^  esteemed  of  it,  by  the  acts  and  fruits  thereof  may  be  undcr- 
^'0/  stood  of  all  good  men.  Neither  was  it  of  any  man  doubted  in  the 
first  beginning,  so  long  as  the  pope  agreed  and  consented  unto  it. 
But,  after  the  pope  began  to  draw  back,  many  others  followed,  espe- 
cially of  the  richer  sort  of  jn-elates,  who  had  any  thing  to  lose ; 
■whereof  sufficiently  hath  been  said  by  Arelatensis,  the  cardinal, 
before.  In  the  number  of  these  inconstant  prelates,  besides  many 
others,  was  first,  cardinal  Julian,  the  first  collector  of  this  council,  and 

(1)  Ex  Orth.  Grat. 

(2)  "  By  what  means,"  S:o. ;  "  by  what  means  the  flames  of  fire  may  be  resisted. "  See  F.JiCon 
16ii3,  p.  .S4G.  "  Quilnis  reim-julis  timninis  impetus  coerceri  possit."  lb.  p.  315.  The  date  H57  is 
Rtta'-hcd  both  to  the  Laiin  and  English  cojiy  of  this  letter  in  the  above  edition. — Ed. 


LETTER    OF    CARDIX.^].    JULIAX    TO    POPE    EUGEXE.  693 

vicegerent  of  the  pope,  as  by  liis  fervent  and  vehement  letter,  written 
to  pope  Eugene  in  defence  of  tliis  council,  may  Avell  appear ;  wherein 
he  most  earnestly  doth  expostulate  Avith  the  foresaid  pope  Eugene, 
for  seeking  to  dissolve  the  council,  and  declareth  in  the  same  many 
causes,  why  he  should  rather  rejoice,  and  give  God  thanks  for  the 
godly  proceedings  and  joyfi-d  agreement  between  the  council  and  the 
Bohemians;  and  so  exhorteth  him,  with  manifold  persuasions,  to 
resort  to  the  council  himself,  and  not  to  seek  the  dissolution  of  the 
same.  The  copy  and  tenor  of  Julian''s  epistle  to  the  pope,  if  any 
be  disposed  to  peruse  the  same,  we  thought  here  good  to  set  down 
to  be  seen. 

The  Copy  of  an  Epistle  which  Julian,  Cardinal  of  St.  Angelo,  and  Appe'd,x. 
the  Pope''s  Ambassador  into  Germany,    Avrote   marvellous  boldly 
and  freely  unto  Eugene,  Bishop  of  Rome,  for  that  he  went  about 
to  dissolve  the  Council  of  Basil. 

Most  blessed  father !  after  the  devout  kisses  of  yoiu*  blessed  feet. 

Now  shall  the  whole  world  understand  and  know,  whether  your  holiness 
have  in  you  the  bowels  of  fatherly  love  and  charity,  and  the  zeal  of  the  house 
of  God  ;  whether  you  be  sent  to  make  peace  or  discord,  to  congregate  or  dis- 
perse ;  or  whether  you  be  that  good  shepherd  that  giveth  his  life  for  his  sheep. 
Behold  the  door  beginneth  now  to  be   opened,  whereby  the  lost  sheep  may 
return  again  unto  their  own  fold ;  now  is  there  good  hope  even  at  hand  of  the 
reconciliation  of  the  Bohemians.     If  your  holiness,  as  it  is  your  duty,  do  help 
and  further  the  same,  you  shall  obtain  great  glory  both  in  heaven  and  earth. 
But  if,  peradventm-e,  you  go  about  to  let  the  same  (which  is  not  to  be  expected 
at  your  hands),  all  men  will  reprove  you  of  impiety ;   heaven  and  earth  will 
conspire  against  you ;  all  men  will  forsake  you.     For  how  is  he  to  be  followed, 
who,  with  one  word,  may  restore  peace  and  quietness  to  the  church,   and  re- 
fuseth  to  do  it?     But  1  conceive  a  better  hope  of  you,  how  that  your  holiness, 
without  any  excxise,  will,  with  your  whole  heart  and  mind,  favour  this  most 
sacred  council,  and  give  thanks  unto  Almighty  God  for  his  great  goodness,  that 
this  congregation  hath  not  departed.      Behold  the   ambassadors  of  this  sacred  The  am- 
council  are  returned  with  gi-eat  joy  and  gladness  from  Egra,  reporting  how  that,  ijassadorj 
through  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  they  have  firmly  concluded  with  the  am-  council 
bassadors  of  the  Bohemians  (that  is  to  say,  of  the  Pragueians,  Orphans,  and  are  re- 
Taborites,  amongst  whom  were  also  present  the  captains  of  their   armies,  and  f^"J^®^ 
specially  Procopius),  that  a  solemn  ambassade  of  all  the  estates  of  the  realm  Egia. 
should  come  unto  the  council  of  Basil,  after  a  safe  conduct  has  been  sent  unto 
them  by  the  said  council  in  form  conditioned,  which  shall  be  done  with  speed. 
This  sacred  congregation  is  marvellously  exhilarate  and  joyful,  for  those  our 
ambassadors  affirm,  that  all  things  were  handled  with  such  charity  at  Egra,  and 
that  they  did  see  such  things  amongst  the  Bohemians,  that,  not  without  cause, 
they  do  conceive  great  hope  of  their  I'econciliation. 

And  at  last,  gently  embracing  one  another,  even  with  tears  of  gladness,  they 
departed  from  Egra;  the  Bohemians  requiring  our  ambassadors,  that  the 
matter  might  be  ended  with  all  expedition.  They  report  also,  that  many  things 
happened  in  that  treaty,  which,  if  any  man  heard,  and  did  not  weep  for  joy,  he 
might  well  think  himself  to  be  but  smally  afiectioned  unto  Christ.  As  for  three 
of  the  four  articles,  they  seem  not  to  make  any  great  difliculty  upon  them.  As 
touching  the  fourth,  that  is,  of  the  communion  under  both  kinds,  there  is  good 
hope  that  they  will  follow  the  judgment  of  the  council.  Who  is  it,  then,  that 
dare  counsel  your  holiness  to  persevere  any  longer  in  the  purpose  of  dissolu- 
tion? for,  if  the  council  had  not  been  appointed  before,  for  so  great  hope  and 
necessity  as  this  it  ought  to  be  now  appointed  in  this  place.  How  worthy  of  praise 
and  commendation  should  your  holiness  act,  if  you  would  leave  Italy  and  all 
other  affairs,  and  come  hither  in  your  own  person  ;  although  you  should  need 
to  be  carried  in  a  waggon  or  litter.  The  keeping  and  defence  of  the  temporal 
patrimony  of  the  churcli  may  be  managed  very  well  by  legates  and  vicars. 


GDI  CARDINAL  JULIAN  EXHORTETH  POPE  EUGENE 

llcnry     This  is  the  tnie  patrimony  of  the  churcli,  to  win  soul.^ ;  for  the  church  is  not  a 

^^-       heap  of"  stones  and  walls.     Christ  hath  not  made  you  a  keeper  of  castles  and 

^   Pj     forts,  but  a  pastor  of  souls.     Therefore  you  should  do  that  in  your  own  person, 

143'^"    ^^'^'''^^^  ^^  "^''^'  necessary  and   acceptable  unto  Christ,  and  all  other  things  by 

your  substitutes.     For  so  did  the  apostles,  who,  to  the  intent  tliey  might  the 


MTiat  the  more  freely  intend  to  the  preaching  of  the  word  of  God,  did  institute  seven  to 
c  lurc  IS.  gg^yg  j]jg  tjibies,  and  for  the  ministration  of  other  inferior  tilings.  I  hear  that, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  your  holiness  doth  daily  recover  and  amend  ;  and,  if  so  he, 
as  it  is  said,  you  do  visit  some  churches  on  foot,  ye  may  also  come  hither  on 
horseback  ;  for  you  cannot  enterprise  any  thing  more  profitable  or  concordant 
to  your  ofJice,  than  to  go  unto  a  place  where  it  is  expected  innumerable  benefits 
may  spring.  Let  your  holiness  understand  and  consider  wherein  Christ,  whose 
vicar  you  are,  and  St.  Peter,  whose  successor  you  are,  and  the  apostles  and  holy 
bishops,  did  exercise  and  occupy  themselves;  and,  as  you  do  succeed  them  in 
office,  so  succeed  them  in  manners.  But  if,  peradventure,  your  holiness  can- 
not come  hither,  I  do  counsel  j'oii,  that,  for  so  great  a  benefit,  you  would  send 
the  chief  part  of  the  reverend  lord-cardinals  of  the  court  of  Rome,  and  command 
all  other  prelates  to  come  hither.  Do  not  let  or  hinder  those  that  are  willing 
to  come,  as  it  is  reported  you  do,  but  rather  allure  them  to  come  hither. 

Your  holiness  may  believe  nie,  that  only  charity  movcfh  me  to  counsel  you 
in  this  sort ;  do  not  separate  from  your  members ;  nourish  your  children  as 
the  hen  doth  her  chickens  under  her  wings.  And  if  so  be  that  you  will  do 
nothing  else,  yet  speak  this  only  word  '  Placet,'  that  is  to  say,  that  it  pleaseth 
you  that  the  council  of  Basil  should  go  forward.  For  a  few  days  past  news  have 
come  liither,  for  the  which  your  holiness  ought  altogether  to  cease  from  your 
dissolution.  The  reverend  father,  the  archbishop  of  Lyons,  hath  written  unto 
the  council,  and  unto  me  also,  how  that  the  prelates  of  France  have  assembled 
together  in  the  city  of  Bourges,  and  there,  after  long  and  exact  examination, 
have  concluded,  that  the  council  is  lawfully  congregate  in  this  place ;  and  that 
it  is  necessary  that  it  should  be  celebrate  both  here  and  at  tliis  present;  and 
that  the  prelates  of  France  ought  to  come  to  it.  He  also  sent  hither  the  causes 
Avliich  moved  them  so  to  conclude,  the  copy  whereof  I  suppose  is  sent  unto 
your  holiness  by  some  other.  Whereupon,  then,  doth  your  holiness  stay? 
You  have  gone  al)out  as  much  as  in  you  lay,  by  your  messengers,  letters,  and 
divers  mejins,  to  draw  back  the  prelates,  and  have  laboured  with  all  your 
endeavour  to  dissolve  the  council ;  yet,  notwithstanding,  as  you  do  see,  it  is 
increased  day  by  day;  and  the  more  it  is  forbidden,  the  more  are  all  men's 
minds  inflamed  to  the  contrary.  Is  not  this,  then,  to  resist  the  will  of  (Jod  ? 
Eugene  Why  do  ye  provoke  the  church  to  anger?  Why  do  ye  stir  up  the  christian 
provok-  people?  Vouchsafe  I  pray  you  so  to  do,  that  ye  may  get  the  love  and  favour 
cluu-ch  °^  ^'''^  people,  and  not  the  hatred;  for  all  nations  are  greatly  offended,  wlien 
they  hear  these  your  doings.  Let  not  your  holiness  be  seduced  by  any  man, 
who,  peradventure,  doth  inculcate  fear  unlo  you  (whereas  there  is  nothing 
at  all  to  be  feared),  or  that  doth  persuade  you  that  this  is  no  lawful  council. 
I  know  I  should  ollend  your  holiness  if  I  should  go  about  to  prove  the  con- 
trary, but  it  is  better  that  I  do  offend  you  a  little  in  words,  and  profit  you  in 
my  deeds;  for  a  physician  applies  a  burning  cautery  unto  a  sick  man,  and 
liealeth  the  sore ;  and  a  medicine  cannot  profit,  except  it  be  sharp  and  bitter 
in  taste.  Under  this  hope  and  confidence,  I  will  not  fear  to  declare  the  (ruth  ; 
that,  it  being  known,  your  holiness  may  the  better  provide  both  for  yourself  and 
the  church.  It  dependeth  upon  the  council  of  Constance,  whether  tiiis  council 
be  lawful  or  not.  If  that  were  a  true  council,  so  is  this  also.  No  man  seemeth 
to  doubt  whether  that  council  was  lawful,  and  likewise  whatsoever  was  there 
A  strong  decreed,  to  be  lawful ;  for,  if  any  man  will  say,  that  the  decrees  of  that  council 
argument  are  not  of  force,  he  must  needs  grant  that  the  deprivation  of  pope  John,  which 
Eugene.  ^''^  done  by  the  force  of  those  decrees,  was  of  no  eflTect.  If  that  deprivation 
were  not  of  effect,  neither  was  the  election  of  pope  Martin  of  any  force,  which 
was  made  in  John's  life-time.  If  Martin  were  no  true  pope,  neither  is  your 
holiness,  who  was  chosen  by  the  cardinals  that  he  made  :  wherefore,  it  con- 
cerneth  no  man  more,  to  defend  the  decrees  of  that  council,  than  your  holiness  ; 
for,  if  any  decree  of  that  council  bo  called  into  doubt,  by  like  means  may  all 
the  rest  of  the  decrees  be  revoked.  And  by  like  means  shall  tlie  decrees  of  any 
other  couucil  be  of  no  force  and  effect ;  for,  by  like  reason,  as  the  faith  of  one 


NOT    TO    DISSOLVE    THK    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL.  695 

council  is  weakened,  all  the  rest  shall  also  be  weakened,  according  to  St.  Augus-     mnry 
tine's  saying,  in  the  9th  Distinct,  capitulo,  '  Si  ad  saripturas  :'    "  Then,"  saith  he,       ^'^- 
*'  both  the  faith  and  all  tlie  sacraments  shall  be  put  in  doubt,  if  there  be  once  any      .    ,-. 
doubt  made  of  the  force  and  power  of  any  council  lawfully  congregate."     There     i  ioo' 

was  a  decree  made  in  the  council  of  Constance,  intituled  '  Frequens,'  whereby  it  "IL- 

was  ordained  that  the  first  council  after  that  should  be  holden  in  five  years,  and 
another  in  seven  years  after  that  again.  The  council  of  Constance  being  ended, 
and  the  five  years  passed,  the  council  of  Pavia  or  Sienna  was  holden,  after 
which,  seven  years  being  also  run  over,  this  council  is  begun  to  be  celebrate. 
To  what  end  then  is  it  expressed  in  the  bull  of  the  dissolution,  amongst  other 
causes,  that  the  seventh  year  is  already  past,  when  as  of  necessity  it  ought  to  be 
passed  before  the  council  can  be  celebrate  ?  For  these  words,  in  seven  years 
or  five  years,  signify,  according  to  the  laws,  that  all  parts  of  the  time  should  be 
passed,  and  the  last  day  thereof  waited  for.  Wherefore  it  behoved  that  the 
seven  years  should  be  fully  complete,  before  this  council  of  Basil  should  begin  ; 
like  as  five  years  were  fully  expired,  before  that  the  council  of  Pavia  did  begin. 
But,  peradventure,  some  man  will  say,  that  it  ought  to  have  begun  the  first 
day  after  the  seventh  year  was  expired;  for,  otherwise,  the  term  of  the  council 
is  passed.  But  hereunto  we  may  answer,  that  it  is  not  contained  in  the  chapter 
'  Frequens,'  that  except  it  were  holden  the  first  day,  it  should  not  be  holden  at 
all ;  neither  can  it  be  gathered  either  by  the  words  or  meaning.  For  it  is  only 
required  that  it  should  be  holden  after  seven  years  are  expired ;  but  whether  it 
be  the  second  or  third  daj^,  or  the  third  or  fourth  month,  after  the  seventh  year, 
it  doth  satisfy  the  chapter  '  Frequens.'  For,  when  the  first  day  is  come,  then 
beginneth  the  power  and  liberty  to  celebrate  the  council,  but  not  afore ;  but 
it  is  not  prohibited  to  celebrate  it  after.  Neither  doth  this  word,  '  immediate 
sequens,'  that  is  to  say,  'next  following,' which  is  added  to  '  quinquennium  'in 
the  chapter  'Frequens,'  and  seemeth  to  be  repeated  also  for  the  seven  years, 
stand  in  our  way;  for  it  does  not  mean  that  the  council  must  be  held  precisely 
on  the  first  day  after  the  seven  years,  but  only  to  distinguish  it  from  any  subse- 
quent seven  years.  Not  that  such  an  addition  was  necessary,  but  only  for 
greater  clearness.  Besides,  even  had  there  followed  after  '  immediate  sequens,' 
any  of  the  words  '  statirn,'  'mox,'  '  incontinenter,'  or  'confestim,'  or  such  like 
words,  yet  ought  they  to  be  understand  with  a  certain  modification  of  time, 
that  is,  as  soon  as  might  be  convenient,  as  these  words  are  expounded  by  the 
lawyers  and  doctors ;  for  they  are  enlai'ged  and  restrained  according  to  the  sub- 
ject and  divers  circumstances  of  the  matters  and  affairs.  For  it  is  not  by  any 
means  likely,  considering  the  long  journeys  to  be  taken,  and  the  difficulty  of 
preparing  such  aftairs,  and  also  the  manifold  impediments  which  may  arise,  that 
it  was  the  intention  of  those  who  framed  the  decree  to  limit  a  precise  time, 
even  the  first  day,  so  that  if  the  council  were  not  then  opened,  it  should  not  be 
holden  at  all ;  for  by  such  nice  interpretation,  it  should  also  be  holden  even  in 
the  first  moment  and  very  instant  after  the  seven  years  have  expired.  But, 
forsomuch  as  words  are  to  be  understand  reasonably,  this  sense  or  understand- 
ing is  quite  absurd.  Again,  if  any  man  will  say,  "  Then  there  was  a  prorogation, 
a  thing  which  is  forbidden  in  the  chapter  'Frequens,'"  he  that  doth  so  argue, 
doth  not  understand  himself  nor  the  value  of  words.  It  is  not  a  prorogation, 
if  it  be  begun  the  second  or  third  month  ;  but  it  is  rather  a  continuation  or 
execution  of  that  which  was  in  their  power.  For,  if  it  were  a  prorogation,  then, 
forsomuch  as  a  prorogation  doth  savour  of  the  nature  of  the  first  appointment, 
it  could  not  be  begun  *before  the  time  named  in  the  prorogation:  but  this  hap- 
peneth  not  in  our  case ;  for,  albeit  it  were  not  begun*  in  the  first  month,  but 
in  the  second  or  third,  it  is  not  thereby  concluded  that  it  could  not  be  begun 
in  the  first :  but,  if  there  had  been  any  prorogation  made  till  the  second  month, 
then  it  could  not  have  been  begun  in  the  first.  As  for  example,  I  promise  to  give 
Titius  a  hundred  pounds  after  Easter  ;  afore  Easter  it  cannot  be  required  ;  but, 
by-and-by  after  Easter  it  may  be  required :  and,  albeit  that  I  be  not  urged  for 
it,  notwithstanding  I  do  not  cease  to  be  bound ;  and,  if  so  be  I  be  demanded  it 
in  the  second  or  third  month  after,  it  is  not  thereby  understand  that  there  is  any 
prorogation  made  ;  neither  doth  it  follow,  but  that  it  might  have  been  demanded 
in  the  beginning,  which  could  not  have  been,  if  that  there  had  been  any 
prorogation  made.    Also,  it  is  the  nature  of  prorogation,  to  be  made  before  the 


ii;32. 


OyO  CAUDIXAL    JULIAN    EXHORTETII    I'OPE    EUGENE 

iienrii    first  term  be  passed ;  but  afterward  is   no  prorogation,  but  a  new  appoint- 
^^-       ment.     It  may  be  said,  that  then  it  ma)'  be  too  long  delayed :  it  is  answered, 
.   jj      that  in  this  point  we  must  stand  unto  the  judgment  of  the  church,  which, 
considering    the  divers    circumstances,    is    to    settle  the  time  meet;    for  the 
liberty  of  celebrating  councils,  was  instituted  for  the  profit  and  favour  of  the 
church.     What  if  it  sliould  happen  that  when  the  time  cometh,  in  the  place 
wliere  a  council  should  be  kept,  there  be  a  great  plague  or  some  siege,  which 
shoidd  continue  for  the  space  of  three  or  four  months,  and  the  pope,  in  the  mean 
time,  doth  not  change  the  jilace,  according  to  the  form  of  the  chapter  '  Fre- 
quens,'  and  that,  through  such  impediments,  the  prelates  did  not  come  the  first 
day  unto  the  place,  or,  if  any  were  coming,  that  they  were  taken  by  the  waj% 
wjio,  if  they  had  not  been  taken,  had  been  present  at  the  first  day  in  the  place 
appointed:  is  it  therefore  to  be  said  that  the  power  of  tlie  council  is  past?  or 
that  the  impediment  ceasing,  and  the  prelates  coming  thither,  the  council  can- 
not he  holden  ?     That  truly  were  absurd  and  exceedingly  prejudicial  to  the 
church  of  God.     But,  in  this  our  case,  the  cause  is  probable  why  the  prelates 
did  defer  to  come  at  the  beginning  of  the  time  appointed ;  forsonuich  as  when 
Cause  of    the  time  drew  near,  pope  Martin  died  the  20th  day  of  Februai-y  :  tor  which  cause 
tlieloriR     j]je  prelates  might  well  doubt  upon  some  impcdhnent  of  the  council.    Also  they 
tlie  pre-     tarried  looking  that  some  should  come  thither  in  tiie  name  of  the  pope,  be- 
lates.         cause  they  would  not  tarry  in  that  place  in  vain  without  a  president.     As  for 
the  legate  who  was  appointed  for  the  council,  whose  presence  all  men  tarried 
for,  until  he  would  prepare  himself  for  that  journej',  he  came  not  at  the  time 
appointed  unto  the  council,  but  went  unto  Nuremberg  to  persecute  the  Bohe- 
mians, according  to  the  commandment  of  Pope  Martin,  who  had  enjoined  him 
to  go  first  thither,  before  he  went  unto  Basil. 

And  the  same  legate,  being  oftentimes  required  by  the  emperor  at  Nuremberg, 
that  he  should  go  to  Basil  to  hold  the  council,  answered,  that  he  would  not  go 
before  he  had  the  consent  of  the  new  pontifl^".  This  was  the  cause  of  the 
prelates'  delay  ;  neither  is  it  greatly  to  be  imputed  unto  the  prelates,  who 
suspected  that  pope  Martin  woiild  not  have  the  council  holden,  and  feared  to 
■Council  of  bring  themselves  into  trouble  :  and  good  cause  had  they  so  to  fear,  from  what 
bienna.  ],^jj  happened  in  the  council  of  Sienna.  There  were  many  things,  also,  said  at 
the  time,  which  caused  great  suspicion.  It  was  reported  unto  me,  that  many 
had  said,  that  I  came  into  Germany  to  disturb  the  council. 

Also  this  was  pope  Martin's  mind  and  intent,  that,  albeit  the  council  was  not 
begun  at  the  beginning  of  March,  notwithstanding,  the  authority  of  holding  the 
council  should  not  be  void.  For  he,  when  the  time  of  the  council  approached, 
willed  me  that  1  should  first  go  unto  Bohemia,  before  I  went  unto  the  council ; 
whereof,  also,  mention  is  made  in  the  bull  of  the  consistorial  dissolution. 

But  what  need  we  any  other  proof,  than  the  letters  of  your  holiness?  In 
which  your  letters,  dated  the  2d  of  the  calends  of  June,  and  therefore  long  after 
the  term,  and  not  delivered  unto  me  for  three  months  more,  you  do  command 
me,  that,  my  business  being  done  in  Boliemia,  I  should  take  my  way  unto  Basil 
to  hold  the  council,  and  there  foresee  unto  all  things,  as  it  was  enjoined  me 
and  ord;uned  in  the  council  of  Constance.  The  same  also  you  repeat  in  the  bull 
of  the  dissolution  brought  unto  me  by  the  lord  bishop  of  Trent;  the  words 
whereof  are  these  :  '  Since  your  going  into  Germany  no  prelates  have  assembled 
in  Basil  for  the  celebrating  of  tlie  council :  wherefore,  we  give  it  in  command- 
ment to  your  circumspection  that,  in  the  mean  time,  you  be  diligent  about 
the  expedition  against  the  Bohemian  heretics,  which  is  committed  to  your 
charge,  and  afterward  come  unto  Basil,  the  place  appointed  for  the  council, 
and  there  preside  in  our  name  and  that  of  the  church.'  What  can  be  more  clear 
than  this?  If  there  were  any  doubt,  by  the  tenor  of  these  letters  it  were  evi- 
dently taken  away.  If  any  man  would  say,  tliat  neither  pope  Martin,  nor  Eugene, 
could  confirm  the  council  by  writing  of  such  letters,  because  there  was  a  proro- 
gation whicii  is  proliibited  by  the  chapter  'Frequens:'  it  is  answered,  that 
there  is  no  prorogation,  but  execution  of  that  which  was  in  their  power,  or  a 
declaration  that  it  is  not  necessary  to  hold  the  council  precisely  even  at  the 
beginning.  Also  it  is  no  prorogation,  for  a  prorogation  is  made  before  the  term 
is  expired,  and  not  after ;  for  after,  it  is  rather  called  a  new  indiction  or  appoint- 
ment.   And  if  any  man  will  say  that  there  can  be  no  new  indiction  made,  therj 


XOT    TO    DISSOLVE    THE    COUNCIL    OF    BASIL.  097 

may  this  be  objected  :  how  could  the  council  of  Bologna  be  newly  appointed  ?    ^„,ry 
If  they  will  answer,  that  the  appointment  of  the  council  of  Bologna  was  of      ^i- 
force,  because  the  council  of  Basil  was  dissolved  by  your  holiness,  then  I  have      .    ..^ 
niY  intent;   for,  if  it  were  dissolved,  ergo,  it  was  a  council  before,  because  the     -ilo.^' 

objection  presupposeth  it  to  have  been  held.     If  it  were  a  council  before,  then,  , II- 

as'hereafter  shall  be  proved,  it  could  not  be  dissolved  without  the  consent  of  the 
council.  What  more  can  be  answered  hereunto?  For  the  greater  declaration 
and  evidence  of  the  matter,  the  abbot  of  Vezelai,  even  upon  tlie  very  day  of  the 
time  appointed,  or  afore,  gathering  together  the  clergy  of  tlie  great  church 
and  certain  other  prelates  and  notable  men,  made  a  solemn  protestation,  how  the 
time  was  come  to  hold  the  council,  and  that  he  was  come  unto  Basil  for  the 
very  purpose;  requiring  them  that  they  would  confer  and  intreat  together  upon 
masters  touching  the  council :  and  there  is  extant  a  public  instrument  to  that 
efi'ect. 

Within  a  month  after,  the  ambassadors  of  the  university  of  Paris  came  thither, 
and  began  to  intreat  of  matters  touching  the  council,  writing  also  unto  the  em- 
peror and  to  the  other  princes  of  GermanVi  that  they  should  send  unto  the 
council;  which  letters  [  myself  did  see.  Neither  doth  the  small  number  of  men 
let;  for,  where  authority  is,  a  great  number  is  not  required,  according  to  the 
saying  of  Christ,  '  Where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  I  am 
in  the  midst  of  them  :'  upon  the  which  authority  the  councils  are  grounded.  Now, 
therefore,  your  holiness  doth  manifestly  see  the  said  objection  to  be  but  frivolous. 
And  to  what  end  should  any  dissolution  be  made,  if  it  had  not  been  a  council? 
Wherefore,  it  is  not  to  be  doubted  but  that  it  was  a  lawful  council,  and  canoni- 
cally  congregate.  And,  perhaps,  it  is  nowhere  to  be  found  that  any  council 
hath  been  confirmed  by  so  many  authorities  as  this;  that  is  to  say,  by  the  two 
councils  which  preceded,  of  Constance  and  of  Sienna,  and  that  by  two  bishops 
of  Rome. 

Besides  this,  I  have  heard  that  some  do  report  at  Rome,  that  I  could  not  call 
the  prelates  unto  the  council,  because  that  clause  was  not  added  in  the  bull  of 
pope  Martin.  I  greatly  marvel  why  this  should  be  objected,  specially  seeing 
that  not  I  alone  have  called  theui,  but  I,  together  with  the  rest  who  had  here 
assembled  in  the  council.  It  is  a  marvellous  matter:  pope  Martin  gave  me 
authority,  by  the  advice  of  the  council,  to  root  out  heresies,  to  pacify  kingdoms, 
to  reform  the  manners  of  every  state  of  Christendom,  and  yet  they  will  say  that 
I  cannot  cite  them.  Power  is  given  me  to  judge  and  to  condemn,  and  have  I 
not  also  power  to  cite  ?  The  law  doth  say  ;  unto  whom  any  power  or  jurisdic- 
tion is  committed,  all  things  seem  to  be  committed  unto  him,  without  the  which 
he  cannot  exercise  his  jurisdiction.  But  how  could  all  the  premises  be  done,  if 
the  prelates  or  othei-s  siiould  not  come  hither  ?  Also,  why  is  it  said  in  the  chap- 
ter "  Ego,"  tit.  21,  'Dejurejurando,'  "I  will  come  unto  the  synod  if  I  be  called,"  if 
he  cannot  be  called?  B}^  whom,  then,  is  it  presupposed  that  he  should  be 
called,  but  only  by  the  council,  or  by  him  who  ruleth  the  council  ?  Also  the 
whole  eighteenth  distinction  treateth  of  no  otlier  matter,  but  that  the  bishops 
being  called  unto  the  council,  if  they  come  not,  may  be  excommunicate  and 
suspended.  Let  these  men  read  the  Book  of  Councils  of  St.  Isidore,  and  they 
shall  find  how  that  in  many  councils  the  prel.-ites  have  been  called  by  the  synod. 

Now  it  remaineth,  that  we  should  declare,  whether  the  dissolution  be  of  force 
or  no.  Wherein  I  do  again  fear  to  move  your  holiness  unto  anger,  but  charity 
forceth  me  thereunto  ;  for,  peradventure,  your  holiness  doth  think  the  dissolu- 
tion to  be  vaUvi,  and  therefore  doth  persevere  in  it;  whereby  forsonmch  as  many 
offences  may  arise,  my  conscience  doth  move  me  not  to  hold  my  peace.  First 
of  all,  the  chapter '  Frequens'  declareth  that  it  is  of  no  force  ;  for  if  proroga- 
tion be  forbidden  and  prohibited,  which  is  a  small  matter,  much  more  is  disso- 
lution, which  is  a  greater,  for  it  is  a  greater  matter  to  take  away  than  to  defer ; 
for  by  proroguing  a  thing  is  but  deferred,  and  by  dissoWing  it  is  utterly  taken 
away.  Also  these  men  say,  that  the  said  constitution  in  the  chapter  '  Frequens ' 
may  be  made  void,  for  that  as  soon  as  the  council  is  begun,  it  may  be  dissolved 
without  any  thing  done,  as  is  said  to  have  been  done  at  Sienna ;  and  now 
they  say  also,  that  your  holiness  hath  been  perversely  informed  touching  the 
dissolution.  They  say  also,  that  the  said  dissolution  doth  manifestly  tend  to  the 
subversion  of  faith,  the  ruin  of  the  chiuxh,  and  the  trouble  of  the  christian 
people  :  therefore  it  cannot  be  done,  neither  obeyed. 


698  CARDINAL    JULIAN    EXHORTETII    POPE    EUGENE,    kc. 

Henry  They  S3y,  moreover,  that  the  said  dissolution  could  not  be  made  by  reason 
''^-  of  a  certain  decree  of  the  council  of  Constance  in  tliat  behalf  provided ;  tbat 
.  p.  in  such  matters  as  pertain  unto  faith,  the  extirpation  of  schism,  and  rcformatou 
■  *  of  the  churcli  in  the  iiead  and  in  the  members,  all  men,  of  what  estate  or  con- 
''"'  dition  soever  they  be,  yea  the  pope  himself,  should  be  bound  to  obey  the  statutes, 
precepts,  and  ordinances,  of  every  general  council ;  and,  except  they  did  obey, 
the  council  had  power  to  punish  them.  Mark  how  these  things — to  have  power 
to  determine  upon  any  man,  to  command  him,  and  punish  him,  if  he  be  not 
obedient — are  signs  of  superiority,  in  a  party  wiio  doth  so  decree,  command,  or 
punish  ;  and,  to  be  bound  to  obedience,  to  be  subject  and  obey  the  same,  are 
signs  of  inferiority  in  the  said  cases.  Ergo,  in  the  aforesaid  cases,  seeing  that 
the  pope,  as  they  say,  is  under  the  council  (wliich  also  hath  been  proved  by  the 
fact;  in  that  for  one  of  the  said  three  cases  the  council  did  deprive  John,  and 
for  another  Benedict),  the  pope  could  never  dissolve  the  council,  because  he 
that  is  inferior  cannot  bind  or  compel  the  superior,  as  is  shewn  in  the  chapter 
'  Cum  inferior :'  otherwise  it  should  contain  in  it  a  contradiction,  that  he  is  bound 
to  obey,  and  is  not  bound  to  obey,  because  he  may  dissolve ;  for  how  should  he 
be  obedient  unto  tlie  ordinance  and  decree  of  the  council,  if  he  may  annihilate 
and  take  away  the  same  ordinance  and  decree  ?  This  council  is  congregated 
for  the  rooting  out  of  heresies,  for  the  making  of  peace,  and  for  the  reformation 
of  manners ;  and  in  the  first  session  it  did  ordain,  that  their  whole  intent  and 
respect  should  be  thereunto,  and  that  he  who  should  procure  to  let  the  council, 
to  prorogue  or  alter  it,  should  be  pmiished,  and  have  process  against  him,  as 
against  a  common  disturber  of  the  peace,  S:c.  If  it  may  be  dissolved,  it  is 
evident  that  they  do  not  obey  the  said  ordinance ;  whereby  this,  also,  must 
of  necessity  be  granted,  that  if  it  may  be  dissolved,  the  decree  of  the  council 
of  Constance  is  of  no  force. 

This  is  also  proved  by  another  reason.  No  man  donbteth  hut  if  any  con- 
troversy of  heresy  should  be  moved  against  any  bishop  of  Rome,  that  he  could 
not  dissolve  the  council :  for,  if  he  might  dissolve  the  council,  he  could  not  be 
judged,  which  were  contrary  to  the  chapter  '  Si  Papa,'  40  dist.  Ergo,  like  as  it 
is  in  heresy,  so  is  it  in  the  two  other  cases;  for  these  three  were  pacified  by  the 
council  of  Constance  :  for  thus  speaketh  the  council,  as  it  is  in  the  chapter,  '  Si 
Papa  in  illo  uno.'  And,  as  I  have  before  said,  the  council  of  Constance  allowed 
this  decree,  through  which  they  deprived  Peter  de  Luna,  for  making  a  schism, 
and  pope  John,  for  the  deformity  of  his  life. 

And  albeit  there  be  cprtain  laws  that  say.  The  principal  seat  cannot  be  judged 
of  any  man;  and  again,  no  man  judgeth  the  chief  seat;  and,  no  man  saith  unto 
him,  why  doest  thou  so?  it  is  to  be  understand  in  these  three  cases,  first,  that 
there  was  proviso  made  fur  the  faitli  in  tlie  chapter  'Si  Papa;'  and  for  the 
other  two  points  by  the  decree  of  Constance.  Otherwise  it  should  be  under- 
stand, without  any  exception,  that  the  first  seat,  &c.,  and  then  the  chapter  'Si 
Papa,  40  dist.,  and  the  said  decree  of  Constance  should  be  false.  If  the  chapter 
'  Si  Papa'  had  added  causes  of  heresies,  no  man  would  have  doubted  upon  these 
two  cases,  touching  the  said  sentence ;  so,  likewise,  no  man  ought  to  doubt  of 
the  decree  of  the  council,  that  it  was  made  by  the  authority  of  the  pope,  and 
represcntcth  the  universal  church.  And,  if  any  man  would  say,  that  in  all 
coimcils  the  autiiority  of  the  pope  is  excepted :   I  answer,  that  is  true,  when  the 

f)erson  of  the  pope  is  not  specially  included.  But,  if  he  be  specially  included, 
le  cannot  be  excepted,  because  it  should  savour  of  contradiction.  Alost  blessed 
father !  God  is  my  witness,  that  I  have  spoken  these  things  with  great  anguish 
and  sorrow  of  mind ;  but  I  am  forced  so  to  speak,  that  your  holiness  may  cease 
from  the  said  dissolution,  lest  there  might  happen  infinite  evils  in  the'church 
of  God.  If  your  holiness  did  see  my  pure  mind,  my  upright  conscience,  and 
entire  afil^ction  towards  you,  whereby  I  am  moved  to  write  these  thiuffs,  even 
for  very  love  you  would  embrace  and  kiss  me,  and,  without  doubt,  love  me  as 
your  own  son.  I  have  often  said,  and  now  do  say,  and  protest  before  God  and 
man,  that  you  will  be  the  cause  of  schism  and  infinite  mischiefs,  if  you  do  not 
alter  and  change  your  mind  and  purpose.  Almighty  God  preserve  your  holiness 
in  the  prosperity  of  a  virtuous  man !  unto  whose  feet  I  do  most  humbly  recom- 
mend me. 

From  Basil,  the  fifth  day  of  June.    [a.o.   1132.] 


EPISTLE    OF    ^NEAS    SYLVIUS.  699 

Tims  endeth  the  epistle   of  cardinal  Julian,  written  imto  pope    Hnny 

Euo-ene  ;  wlierein,  fortomuch  as  mention  is  made  how  the  Bohemians  1 

had  promised  to  send  their  ambassadors  unto  the  council,  and,  as  A.  D. 
before  is  partly  touched  in  the  Bohemian  story,  of  their  coming-  into  ^'^^^ 
Basil  and  propounding  of  certain  articles,  wherein  they  dissented  from    i^^c)^ 

the  pope ;  we  thought  it  not  any  thing  differing  from  our  purpose,  to 

have  annexed  a  brief  epitome,  declaring  the  whole  circumstance  of 
their  ambassade,  their  articles,  disputations,  and  answers,  which  they 
had  at  the  said  council  of  Basil,  with  their  petitions  and  answers  unto 
the  same:  faithfully  translated  out  of  Latin  by  F.  W. 

In  like  manner  ^neas  Sylvius  also,  with  his  own  hand-writing, 
not  only  gave  testimony  to  the  authority  of  this  council,  but  also 
bestowed  his  labour  and  travail  in  setting  forth  the  whole  story  thereof. 
Notwithstanding  the  same  Sylvius  afterwards,  being  made  pope,  with 
liis  new  honour,  did  alter  and  change  his  old  sentence.  The  epistle 
of  Avhicli  ^neas,  touching  the  commendation  of  the  said  council, 
because  it  is  but  short,  and  will  occupy  but  little  room,  I  thought 
hereunder,  for  the  more  satisfying  of  the  reader''s  mind,  to  insert. 

An  Epistle  of  jEneas  Sylvius  to  the  Rector  of  the  University  of 
Cologne,  in  defence  of  the  Council  of  Basil. 

To  a  christian  man  wlio  will  be  a  true  Christian  indeed,  nothing  ought  to  be 
more  desired,  than  that  the  sincerity  and  pm-eness  of  faith,  given  to  us  of  Christ 
])y  our  forefathers,  be  kept  of  all  men  immaculate :  and,  if  at  any  time  any 
thing  be  wrought  or  attempted  against  the  true  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  the  people 
ought  with  one  consent  to  provide  lawful  remedy,  and  every  man  to  bring  with 
him  some  water  to  quench  the  general  fire ;  neither  must  we  fear  how  we  be 
hated  or  envied,  so  we  bring  the  truth.  We  must  resist  every  man  to  his  face, 
whether  he  be  Paul  or  Peter,  if  he  walk  not  directly  to  the  truth  of  the  gospel : 
which  thing  I  am  glad,  and  so  are  we  all,  to  hear  what  your  university  hath 
done  in  this  council  of  Basil.  For  a  certain  treatise  of  j'ours  is  brought  hither 
unto  us,  wherein  you  reprehend  the  rudeness,  or  rather  the  rashness  of  such,  as 
do  deny  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  the  consistory  of  his  judgment,  to  be  subject 
unto  the  general  council ;  and  that  the  supreme  tribunal  seat  of  judgment  The  tri- 
standeth  in  the  church,  and  in  no  one  bishop.  Such  men  as  deny  this,  you  so  ^""'''  ^'^^ 
confound  with  lively  reasons  and  truth  of  the  Scriptures,  that  they  are  neither  noTiiu 
able  to  slide  away  Hke  slippery  eels,  neither  to  cavil  or  bring  any  objection  bishop, 
agaiiist  you. 

These  be  the  words  of  Sylvius. — *But,'  as  our  common  proverb 
sayeth  "  Honours  change  manners,"  so  it  happened  with  this  Sylvius, 
who,  after  he  came  once  to  be  pope,  was  much  altered  from  that  he 
was  before.  For  whereas  before,  he  preferred  general  councils  before 
the  pope,  now,  being  pope,  he  did  decree  that  no  man  should  appeal 
from  the  high  bishop  of  Rome  to  any  general  council. 

And  likewise  for  priests'  marriages ;  whereas  before  he  thought  it 
best  to  have  their  wives  restored,  likewise  he  altered  his  mind  other- 
wise :  insomuch  that  in  his  book  treating  of  Germany,  and  there 
speaking  of  the  noble  city  of  Augsburg,  by  occasion  he  inveigheth 
against  a  certain  epistle  of  Huldericke,^  a  bishop  of  the  said  city, 
Avritten  against  the  constitution  of  the  single  life  of  priests.  Wherebv 
it  appeareth  how  the  mind  of  this  Sylvius,  then  pope  Pius,  was  altered 
from  what  it  was  before.* 

Furthermore,  as  touching  the  authority  and  approbation  of  the 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  3St.— Ed.  (2)  For  this  epistle  of  Hulderickc,  see  vol.  ii.  p.  8.— Ed.  ' 


111  Olio 


700  TIIK    COUKCIL    or    BASIL    DISSOLVKD. 

Henry    aforesaid  council  this  is  to  be  noted,  tliat  during  the  life  of  Sigismund, 
the  emperor,  no  man  resisted  this  council.     Also,  during  the  time 


A.D.    of  Charles  VII.,  the  French  king,  the  said  council  of  Basil  was  i'ully 

^•^^^^    and  wholly  received  through  all  France.      IJiit,  after  the  death   of 

The  au-    Sigisuiuud,  wlicn  EuQfcne  was  deposed,  and  Felix,  duke  of  Savov,  was 

thoritvof      1°  ,     1  .^^•  1  *  1  ,  •  -  '    , 

the  conn-  clectcd  popc,  grcat  discords  arose,  and  much  practice  was  wrought, 
siimafn-  ^^^  espcciallv  ou  Eugene's  part;  who,  being  now  excommunicate 
tained.      bv  tlic  couucil  of  Basil,  to  Hiakc  his  party  more  stronor  made  eighteen 

1  he  prac-      •'  i-       i         riii  i  i  •  "^  i       /-i     ^  i    ,  • 

ticeof  new  cardinals,  ilien  he  sent  Ins  orators  unto  the  Grermans,  labouring 
llenefo"  ^Y  ^^^  pcrsuasions  to  dissolve  the  council  of  Basil.  The  Geriuans, 
undo  the  ^t  that  time,  were  so  divided,  that  some  of  them  did  liold  with  Felix 

council.  ,  -ip-n-i  1  •IT" 

stirreth    ^"d  tlic  couucu  01  Basil ;  otliersome  with  Eugene  and  the  council  of 

up  war.     Ferrara  ;  and  some  were  neuters.     After  tliis,  about  a.d.  14i4,  the 

Appendix,   pope  beginneth  a  new  practice,  after  the  old  guise  of  Home,  to  excite, 

as   is  supposed,   the  dauphin  of  France,   who  was   afterwards  king 

Louis  XI.,  by  force  of  arms  to  dissipate  that  council  collected  against 

him.     Who,  leading  an  army  of  fifteen  thousand  men  into  Alsace, 

did  cruelly  waste  and  spoil  the  country,  and  after  that  laid  siege  unto 

Basil,  to  expel  and  drive  out  the  prelates  of  the  council.     But  the 

The         Switzers,  most  stoutly  meeting  their  enemies,  with  a  small  power  did 

ddven'"    vanquish  tlie  Frenchmen,  and  put  them  to  sword  and  flight ;   like  as 

TilV^^    the  Lacedemonians,  with  only  three  hundred,  did  suppress  and  scatter 

Germans,  all  the  mighty  army  of  Xerxes  at  Thcrmopyla?. 

Although    Basil    by    the   valiantness   of   the    Switzers    was   thus 

defended,  yet  notwithstanding,  the  council  through  these  tumults 

could  not  continue  by  reason  of  the  princes'  ambassadors,  who  shrunk 

away  and  would  not  tarry ;  so  that  at  length  Eugene  brought  to  pass, 

partly  through  the  help  of  Frederic  (being  not  yet  emperor,  but 

labouring  for  the  empire),  partly  by  his  orators  (in  the  number  of 

Dissoiu-    whom  was  iEneas  Sylvius,  above  mentioned)  amongst  the  Germans, 

coun°u  of  that  they  were  content  to  give  over  both  the  council  of  Basil,  and 

Basu.       their  neutrality, 

Frederic        Tliis  Frcdcrlc  of  Austria  being  not  yet  emperor,  but  looking  to- 

tria,  great  wards  tlic  cmpirc,  brought  also  to  pass,  that  Felix,  who  was  chosen  of 

faThel- to   ^''^  council  of  Basil  to  be  pope,  was  contented  to  renounce  and  resign 

dinan"    ^^'^  papacy  to  Nicholas  V.,  successor  to  Eugene,  of  the  which  Nicholas 

the  said  Frederic  was  confirmed  at  Rome  to  be  emperor,  and  there 

crowned,  ad,  M5L 

The  As  these  things  were  doing  at  Basil,  in  the  mean   season  pope 

oTthe'     Eugene  brought  to  pass,  in  his  convocation  at  Florence,  that  tlie 

^onde-'     emperor  and  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  with  the  rest  of  the 

trthe*""^**  Greeks  there  present,  were  persuaded  to  receive  the  sentence  of  the 

pope's       church  of  Rome,  concerning  the  proceeding  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  also 

to  receive  the  communion  in  unleavened  bread,  to  admit  purgatory, 

and   to  yield   themselves  to   the   authority  of  the   Romish   bishop. 

The         Whereunto,  notwithstanding,  the  other  churches  of  Greece  would  in 

churches  Tio  wisc  asscut,  at  their  coming  hoiue ;   insonuieh  that  Mith  a  public 

pm«'s"'^  execration  they  did   condemn,  afterward,  all  those  legates  who  had 

doctrine,   couscntcd  to  tiicsc  articles,  that  none  of  them  should  be  buried  iu 

christian  burial  :   which  was,  a,1).  1  loD.' 

( 1 )  Ex  Ca.^ji.  Pcuccr. 


CRUEL    COMUUCT    OF    MAINAKDUS.  701 

And  thus  endetJi  the  story,  both  of  the  council  of  Basil,  and  of    ni-mtf 
tlie  council  of  Florence  ;  also,  of  the  emperor  Sigismund,  and  of  the      ^  ^' 
schism  between  pope  Eugene  and  pope  P^elix,  and  also  of  the  Bo-    A.  D. 
hemiaus  ;  which  Bohemians,  notwithstanding  all  these  troubles  and    ^"^^^^ 
tumults  above-said,  did  right  well,  and  were  strong  enough  against  all  ^^^Jf^"";. 
their  enemies,  till  at  length,  through  discord,  partly  between  the  two  ency  of 
preachers  of  the  old  and  new  city  of  Prague,  partly  also  through  the   ^^'^^^  ' 
discord  of  the  messengers  and  captains  taking  sides  one  against  the 
other,  they  made  their  enemies  strong,   and  enfeebled  themselves. 
Albeit  afterwards,  in  process  of  time,  they  so  defended  the  cause  of 
their  religion,  not  by  sword,  but  by  argument  and  disputation,  that 
the  bishop  of  Rome  could  never  yet  to  this  day  remove  the  Taborites 
and  city  of  Prague  from  the  communion  of  both  kinds,  nor  could  ever 
cause  them  to  keep  the  conditions,  which,  in  the  beginning  of  the 
council,  were  enjoined  their  priests  to  observe  ;  as  testifieth  Cochleus  •} 
with  him  also  accordeth  Antoninus,  who  saith,  that  the  doctrine  of 
the  Bohemians  (which  he  termeth  by  the  name  of  Zizania),  did  take 
such  deep  root  with  them,  and  grew  so  fast,  that  afterwards,  neither  by 
fire  nor  sword,  it  could  be  extinguished.^ 

Concerning  wliich  Bohemians,  briefly  and  in  a  general  sum  to  re- 
capitulate their  whole  acts  and  doings,  here  is  to  be  noted:  that  they, 
in  their  own  defence,  and  in  the  quarrel  of  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of 
Prague,  provoked  by  their  catholic  adversaries  to  war,  fighting  under 
Zisca  their  captain,  had  eleven  battles  with  the  pope''s  side,  and  ever 
went  away  victors.^  Moreover,  in  the  History  of  Peucer  it  is  testified 
that  pope  Martin  V.,  sending  for  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  then 
cardinal,  had  levied  three  main  armies,  intending  to  overrun  all  the 
Bohemians ;  one  army  of  the  Saxons  under  the  prince  elector ;  the 
second  of  the  Francones,  under  the  marquis  of  Brandenburg;  the 
third  of  Rhenates,  Bavarians,  and  Switzers,  under  0 the,  archbishop  of 
Treves.*  With  these,  Sigismund  also,  the  emperor,  and  cardinal 
Julian,  the  pope''s  legate  (who  at  last  was  slain  in  war,  and  being- 
spoiled  of  all  his  attire,  was  left  naked  in  the  field),  joined  all  their 
force ;  who,  joining  together  five  times  (saith  the  story),  with  five 
sunchy  battles,  assailed  and  invaded  the  Bohemians ;  at  every  such  Marvei- 
battle,  five  times  the  said  adversaries,  stricken  and  daunted  with  a  fallen"''' 
sudden  fear,  ran  away  out  of  the  field,  leaving  their  tents  with  all  "^°".J'*^ 
their  implements  and  furniture  behind  them,  before  any  stroke  was  army. 
given  ;^  whereby  it  may  appear  that  the  holy  angels  of  God  do  fight 
for  them  who  embrace  the  sincere  doctrine  of  Christ''s  gospel. 

Thus  the  Bohemians,  through  the  mighty  protection  of  Almighty 
God,  continued  a  long  time  invincible,  during  all  the  life  of  Zisca, 
and  also  of  Procopius,  till,  at  length,  through  discord  growing  between 
them  and  their  captains  Procopius  and  Mainardus,  they  were  subdued 
unto  their  enemies. 

And  here  by  the  way  is  not  to  be  omitted  the  wicked  and  cruel  cruelty 
fact  of  JMainardus,  who,  after  the  death  of  Procopius,  thinking  to  anfus'"' 
purge  the  realm  of  Bohemia  of  those  chief  and  principal  soldiers,  j^i^g  ^f,' 
who  had  been  long  expert  and  trained  up  in  wars,  found  means  for  a  hemiaus 

(1)  F,x  Cochlffii  Hist.  Hiissit.  lib.  vi;i.  (2)  Anton,  iii.  part.  hist.  tit.  22,  cap.  10. 

(.3)  Ex  Paral.  Abb.  Ursp.  in  Kpitaphio  Joan.  T\^r.        (!)  Ex  hi^t.  Cas.ari  Peucer.  lib.  v. 
(5)  God's  Jioly  angels  pitch  the.r  tents  about  tiieni  that  fear  hiu;,  Pia.  xx.xiv. 


A.D. 
1440. 


("OS  UICIIAUD    WICIIK    liURXKD. 

Henry   proclaination  to  be  made,  as  thougli  he  would  war  against  otlior 
countries  of  tlieir  enemies  bordering  about  them,  craftily  to  train  all 
those  who  were  disposed  to  take  wages,  into  certain  barns  or  hovels 
prepared  for   the  same   purpose ;  and  so,  shutting  the  doors  upon 
them,  the  wicked  dissembler  set  fire  upon  them,  and  burnt  of  tliem 
divers  thousands,  and  so  brought  the  rest,  by  that  means,  under  sub- 
jection to  the  emperor  during  his  lifetime,  which,  after  that  continued 
Thou-      not  long;*  which  soldiers  if  they  had  fought  as  much  for  the  catholic 
\\"e%o-     liberties  of  the  pope  and  his  church,  as  they  had  fought  against  him, 
hemian     [^  {^  marvcl  if  the  pope  had  not  dignified  them  all  for  holy  martvrs. 
burnt.      But  thcv  that  kill  with  the  sword  (saitli  Christ)  shall  perish  with  the 
sword.     Notwithstanding,  the  cruel  deceit  of  JSlainardus  is  worthy  of 
all  men  to  be  detested.^ 

England        Duriug  this  busiucss  among  the  bishops  beyond  the  sea,  in  the 

cruelty""^  mean  time  our  bishops  here  also  in  England  were  not  unoccupied. 

Whether  it  be  the  nature  of  the  country  that  so  giveth,  or  whether 

the  great  livings  and  wealthy  promotions  of  the  clergy  do  draw  with 

them  a  more  insensible  untowardness  in  God''s  religion,  hard  it  is  to 

Burning   Say :   tliis  is  manifest  to  all  them  who  will  read  and  mark  our  stories 

fnffin^*'  fi'""*  time  to  time,  that  in  England  is  more  burning  and  slaying  for 

England,  religion  and  for  all  other  matters ;  more  bloodshed  among  us,  than  in 

any  other  land  or  nation  in  Christendom  besides. 

^BicIjacD  !©icl)e,  ^uz^t,  jaartpr. 

After  the  burning  of  Richard  Hovcden,  and  Nicholas  Canon',  and 
Thomas  Bagley,  priest,  above  recorded,  whom  the  bishops  condemned 
to  death,  a.d.  1431,  not  long  after,  about  the  year  of  our  Lord 
1439,  which  was  the  eighteenth  of  the  reign  of"  king  Henry  VI., 
they  had  another  poor  man  by  the  back,  named  Richard  Wiche, 
priest,  mentioned  both  in  Robert  Fabian,  and  also  in  another  old 
English  chronicle  borrowed  of  one  Pcrminger.  What  his  opinions 
Avere,  they  do  not  express.  This  thoy  record,  that  this  Richard  W'ichc 
was  first  degraded,  then  burnt  at  Tower-hill  for  heresy.  Some  do 
affirm,  that  he,  before  his  death,  revolted  ;  but  that  scemeth,  by  his 
burning,  not  to  be  true.* 

It  is  also  testified  of  him,  that  before  his  death  he  spake  (as  prophe- 
sying) that  the  jiostcm  of  the  Tower  shouhl  sink;  which,  also,  afterwards 
came,  as  he  saith,  to  pass :  wherefore  of  many  of  the  peoj)le  he  was 
wirhe,     counted  for  a  holy  man ;  insomuch  that,  as  it  is  affirmed,  they  came 
deatV"    to  the  place  where  he  was  burnt,  and  there  made  their  oblations  and 
(.aiiued.    prayers,  and  upreared  a  great  heap  of  stones,  and  set  up  a  cross  there 
by  night ;  so  that,  by  this  means,  a  great  clamour  ran  upon  the  church- 
men, and  especially  upon  such  as  put  him  to  death.     Then,  to  cease 
the   rumour,  the  king  gave   commandment  to   punish  such  as  went 
thither   on    pilgrimage :    the   copy  whereof  is  here   to  be  seen  as 
followeth. 

(1)  Ex  y"Enea  Svlv.  [Hist.  IJoh.  cap.  02.]  (2)  lb.  lib.  de  hist.  Bohem.  cap.  .'.I. 

(3)  See  Appendix.  (i)  Ki  1  ibia.  par.  7.  Ex  antiquo  alio  Chronico. 


THE    KIXG  S    WRIT. 


ro3 


The  King  s  Writ,  prohibiting  Pilgrimage  to  the  Tomb  of  Richard    ■K^'.^s' 

Wiche.  — 

A.D. 
Rex  Vicecomitibus  London  et  Midd.  salutem.     Albeit  Richard  Wiche,  late    1440. 

clerk,  who  heretofore   long    since    heretically  did  hold,   teach,  and  publicly 

preach,  certain  heresies  and  erroneous  opinions  in  many  places  within  our  realm 
of  Enoland,  and  for  the  same  many  years  now  past  being  judicially  convicted, 
did,  before  a  judge,  in  that  behalf  sufficient,  abjure  all  heresy  generally,  and 
afterwards,  as  a  dog  returning  to  his  vomit,  did  presume  to  maintain,  teach,  and 
publicly  preach,  his  former  errors  and  heresies,  so  that  he  was  worthily  ad- 
judged a  relapse  :  and  again,  being  impeached  for  the  same  before  the  reverend 
father  in  God,  Robert,  bishop  of  London,  his  lawful  ordinary,  was  called  forth 
to  judgment;  and  being  before  him,  did  judicially  confess  his  errors  and  heresies. 
For  which  cause  the  reverend  father,  upon  mature  deliberation  by  him,  the  said 
reverend  father,  first  had,  with  the  advice  of  the  learned  in  the  law,  his  assistants, 
lawfully  proceeding  against  the  said  Richard,  did,  by  his  sentence  definitive, 
pronounce  and  adjudge  him  to  be  a  relapse,  and  did  degrade  him  from  the  order 
and  dignity  of  priesthood,  and  took  from  him  all  priestly  ornaments,  and  de- 
prived him  of  all  priestly  function  and  privilege  (according  to  justice),  and,  last  of 
all,  turned  him  over  to  the  secular  power  as  the  manner  is ;  and  afterwards  you, 
by  our  princely  commandment  and  warrant,  did,  according  to  the  law  of  our 
realm,  for  his  last  punishment,  consume  the  body  of  the  said  Richard  to  ashes, 
being  a  relapse,  convict,  and  degi-aded,  as  a  notorious  traitor,  not  only  against 
God,  but  also  against  us  and  our  crown  and  dignity ;  all  which  notwithstanding, 
certain  our  subjects  (as  we  have  been  sundry  times  informed)  being  pricked 
forward  with  a  diabolical  spirit,  practising,  of  all  likeHhood,  not  only  sedition, 
but  also  idolatry,  within  our  realm,  are  not  afraid  publicly  to  affirm,  that  the 
said  Richard  was  altogether  innocent  of  heretical  pravity.  Nay  rather  they  do 
most  shamefully,  with  their  vain  devices,  and  wickedly  conceived  im.aginations, 
blaze  abroad,  that  he  was,  and  died,  a  good,  a  just,  and  a  holy  man,  and  that 
he  doth  many  miracles :  whereas  indeed  no  such  miracles  be  done  by  him. 
Which  disordinate  persons  we  may  well,  and  upon  probable  causes,  repute  and 
deem  culpable,  not  only  of  heretical  pravity,  but  also  of  high  treason,  and  as 
rebels  to  our  person,  majesty,  and  violaters  of  the  peace  and  dignity  of  our 
realm,  as  withal,  breakers  and  trespassers  against  the  sacred  canons  of  the  church, 
who  dare  so  presumptuously  adventure  to  worsliip  the  said  Richard  as  a  saint, 
whereas  it  is  not  lawful  to  worship  any  manner  of  person,  be  he  ever  so  holy, 
before  he  be  canonized  by  the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  :  We,  therefore, 
being  very  careful  for  the  good  presei-vation  of  our  peace,  and  desirous  to  abolish 
from  out  of  all  the  coasts  of  the  same  all  manner  of  idolatry,  do  charge  and  com- 
mand you,  that,  in  certain  places  within  your  liberties,  where  you  shall  think  most 
convenient,  you  cause,  forthwith,  proclamations  to  be  made  on  our  behalf,  straitly 
charging  that  no  person  from  henceforth  presume  to  resort  to  the  place  where  the 
said  Richard  was  executed,  under  colour  of  a  pilgrim,  or  for  any  other  cause  of 
devotion  whatsoever ;  nor  send  any  ofiering  thither,  nor  worship  him  hereafter 
openly  or  secretly,  or  adjudge,  esteem,  repute,  name,  or  talk  of  him  as  otherwise 
justified  or  innocent,  than  such  as  the  said  reverend  father,  by  his  definitive 
sentence,  hath  pronounced  him  to  be  :  upon  pain  and  penalty  to  be  taken  and 
reputed  for  a  heretic  or  a  favourer  of  heretics,  and  to  receive  condign  punish- 
ment provided  for  heretics.  And  that  you  arrest  all  and  every  person  whom  you 
shall  find  to  do  any  thing  contrary  to  this  our  proclamation,  and  the  same,  so 
arrested,  commit  to  our  prison ;  there  to  remain  until  we  shall  think  good  to 
Bend  countermand  for  their  deliverance. 

Witness  the  king  at  his  manor  of  Easthampstead,  the  fifteenth  day  of 
July,  in  the  eighteenth  year  of  his  reign. 

Per  ipsum  Regem. 

Like  writs,  and  to  the  same  effect,  were  directed  to  all  the  shcriflFs 
through  all  the  realm,  bearing  all  one  and  the  same  date  ;  by  virtue  of 
which  letters,  the  mayor  and  sheriffs  did  use  such  diligence,  that  shortly 
after,  that  concourse  and  seeking  of  the  people  was  left  off. 


abolish 


PriErau. 
niri  fa- 


704  AN    AXSWER    TO    ALAXUS    COPUS,    THE    SYCOl'lIAXT. 

Henry        After  tlie  burning  of  this  man,  which  was  about  the  month  of  Ju)ie, 

\ in  tlie  same  year,  about  November,  a  convocation  was  called  by  Henr}-, 

A.  D.  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  wherein  was  projiounded  among  the  c^'^rgy, 
^'^'^^^  to  consult  with  themselves  what  way  were  best  to  be  taken  fcv  the 
The  removing  away  the  law  of  '  Proemuniri  fiieias  ;"' '  for  so  were  the  hearts 
'"  uit  to  then  of  the  temporalty  set  against  the  ecclesiastical  sort,  that  where 
[  any  vantage  might  be  given  them  by  the  law,  they  did  nothing  spare ; 
by  reason  whereof  the  church-men  at  that  time  were  greatlv  molested 
by  the  said  law  of  '  Prsemuniri,''  and  by  the  king's  writs,  and  other  in- 
dictments, to  their  no  small  annoyance.  By  long  consultation  and  good 
advisement,  at  last  this  way  was  taken:  that  a  petition  or  supplication 
should  be  drawn  and  presented  to  the  king,  for  the  abolishing  of  the 
aforesaid  law  of  'Prsemuniri  facias;*"  and,  also,  for  the  restraining  of 
other  briefs,  writs,  and  indictments,  which  seemed  then  to  lie  heavy 
upon  the  clergy.  This  bill  or  supplication  being  contrived  and  exhi- 
bited, by  the  archbishops  of  Canterbury  and  of  York,  imto  the  king, 
standing  in  need  at  the  same  time  of  a  subsidy  to  be  collected  of  the 
clergy,  this  answer  was  given  to  their  supplication,  on  the  king's  behalf: 
that,  forasmuch  as  the  time  of  Christmas  then  drew  near,  whereby  h(> 
had,  as  yet,  no  sufficient  leisure  to  advise  upon  the  matter,  he  would 
take  therein  a  farther  pause.  In  the  mean  time,  as  one  tendering  their 
quiet,  he  would  send  to  all  his  officers  and  ministers  within  his  realm, 
that  no  such  brief  of '  Prasmuniri'  should  pass  against  them  or  any  of 
them,  from  the  said  time  of  Christmas,  till  the  next  parliament,  a.  d. 
1439.2 


The 
king's  ari' 


A  brief 


A    BFvIEF    ANSWER    TO  THE  CAVILLATIONS    OF  AI,AX    COPE  S   COX- 
CERXING    LADY    ELEANOR    COEIIAM. 

In  my  former  edition  of  Acts  and  Monuments,'  so  hastily  rashed  up 

at  that  present,  in  such  shortness  of  time,  as  in  the  said  book  thou 

mayest  see,  gentle  reader  !   declared  and  signified  ;   among  many  other 

matters  therein  contained,  there  is  a  short  note  made  of  one  Eleanor 

CoT"^  n°  Cobham,  duchess  of  Gloucester,  and  of  sir-  Roger  Only,  knight  (priest^ 

cerning    it  should  havc  bccu  printed),  which  two  persons,  about  a.  d.  1440,  or 

no/cJ)b^'  the  next  year  following,  were  condemned,  the  one  to  death,  the  other 

^'""-       to  perpetual  prison.     Of  this  little  short  matter  Master  Cope,  the 

pope's  scout,   lying  in  privy  wait  to  spy  faults  in  all  men's  works, 

wheresoever  any  may  appear,  taketh  pepper  in  the  nose,  and  falleth 

again  unto  his  old  barking  against  me,  for  placing  these  aforesaid  per- 

(1)  Ex  Regist.  Henr.  Chichesley.  (2)  Ex  Rcgist.  Cant. 

(3)  The  quotation  fiom  the  first  edition  of  the  Acts  and  Monuments  to  whlcli  Foxe  alhidos,  is 
subjoined :— "  Within  short  time  after,  sir  Roger  Onley  followed  the  lord  Cobliam  and  sir  Kogir 
Acton,  being  a  knight  of  like  nobility  and  order;  and  so  likewise  partaker  of  the  like  cause  and 
quarrel ;  a  man  endowed  with  like  valiantness  and  godliness,  whom  we  do  read  in  certain  annals  to 
be  hanged  for  the  truth's  sake  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  Mil.  And  lest  that  this  rage  of  persecution 
should  not  wrap  in  all  and  every  sect  and  kind,  or  sl'ould  not  sufliciently  fulfil  all  points  of 
cruelty,  as  though  it  had  l)een  but  a  small  mutter  hitherto  to  have  murdered  so  many  men,  they 
began  now  to  execute  their  cruelty  upon  women.  Of  the  which  sort  although  there  have  been 
many  who  have  followed  their  spouse  Christ,  by  torments,  banishments,  and  death,  yet  the  first 
in  this  number  which  cometh  unto  our  hands,  is  Eleanor  Cobliam,  a  woman  nothingat  all  degene- 
rating from  her  stock,  kindred,  and  name  received  of  her  ancestors,  albeit  that  we  can  find  or 
understand  none  other  thing  of  her,  but  that  for  suspicion  of  heresy;  that  is  to  say,  for  the  love  and 
desire  of  the  truth,  she  was  by  the  papists  banished  into  the  Isle  of  Man  ;  as  Harding  and  Fabian 
do  write.  Whom  a  few  years  after,  there  followed  a  woman,  who,  for  her  obstinacy  and  virtue,  was 
greatly  to  be  commended  and  prai.sed,  being  called  the  mother  of  a  certain  lady,  8urn.imed  Young, 
she  persevering  even  unto  the  fire,  with  a  stout  and  manly  cour.tg?.  for  the  confession  of  the  gosiiel 
was  burned  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  HyO."    See  Edition  15(;.!,  p.  371. — Ed. 


AN    ANSWER    TO    ALANUS     COPUS,    THE    SYCOPHANT.  705 

sons  in  my ' Book  of  Martyrs;"'  but,  especially,  he  thinketli  to  have  great   Henry 
vantage  against  me,  for  that  in  the  same  story  I  do  join  withal,  one     ^'' 
Margaret  Jourdeman,  the  witch  of  Eye,  condemned  also  with  them    A.  I), 
at  the  same  time,  and  burned  for  practising  the  king's  death  by  an    ^'^'^' 
image  of  wax,  &c. 

To  answer  hereunto.  First,  I  say,  as  I  before  said,  that  I  profess  xo  the 
no  such  title  to  write  of  Martyrs,  but,  in  general,  to  write  of  Acts  and  objection. 
Monuments  passed  in  the  church  and  realm  of  England ;  wherein, 
why  should  I  be  restrained  from  the  free  walk  of  a  story  writer,  more 
than  others  that  have  gone  before  me  ? 

Secondly,  Touching  my  commendation  of  sir  Roger  Only,  and  the 
lady  Eleanor ;  if  Master  Alan  be  therewith  oifended,  I  answer,  that 
I  commended  them  for  savouring  and  favouring  of  the  truth  of  Christ's 
doctrine  :  for  their  fault,  if  any  such  were  in  them,  I  do  not  commend  ApX-ti':. 
them.  And  although  1  did  commend  them,  yet  neither  did  I  it  with 
any  long  tanymg  upon  it,  nor  yet  altogether  upon  mine  own  head, 
without  some  sufficient  warrant  of  authority.  For,  why  may  not  I  as 
well  believe  John  Bale,  as  Master  Alan  believe  Mr.  Fabian  ?  espe- 
cially seeing  I  do  know,  and  was  privy,  that  the  said  John,  in  recognising 
his  Centuries,  followed  altogether  the  history  of  Leland  '  De  Catalogo 
virorum  illustrium  f  which  book,  being  borrowed  of  Master  Cheke,  I 
myself  did  see  in  the  hands  of  the  aforesaid  John  Bale,  what  time  we 
were  both  together,  dwelling  in  the  house  of  the  noble  lady  the  duchess 
of  Richmond.  Wherefore,  if  he  think  me  so  lewd  to  speak  without 
mine  authors,  he  is  deceived.  And  if  he  think  mine  authors  not  to 
be  believed,  then  let  this  Nomothetes,  or  jolly  Dictator,  come  forth 
and  prescribe  us  a  law,  what  authors  he  would  have  us  to  take,  and 
what  to  refuse.  For  else,  why  is  it  not  as  free  for  me  to  credit  John 
Bale  and  Leland,  as  for  him  to  credit  Robert  Fabian  and  Edward 
Hall  ?  especially,  seeing  they  had  seen  liis  books  and  works  left  be- 
hind him,  whereupon  they  might  better  judge  ;  and  so  did  never 
these. 

Thirdly,  For  the  name  of  Roger  Only ;  if  Cope  deny  that  there 
was  any  such  name  in  stories  mentioned,  but  that  there  was  one  called 
Roger  Bolingbroke,  &c.,  hereby  it  may  appear,  that  either  his  prompter 
out  of  England  deceived  him,  or  else  that  he,  going  no  further  but  to 
Fabian  and  Hall,  lacketh  no  good  will  in  him,  but  only  a  little  matter, 
to  make  a  perfect  sycophant.  And,  admit  the  said  name  of  '  Only' 
could  not  be  found  in  those  writers,  yet  it  were  not  impossible  for  a 
man  to  have  two  names,  especially  if  he  were  a  religious  man  ;  to  bear 
the  name  of  the  town  where  he  was  born,  besides  his  own  proper  sur- 
name. But  now,  what  if  I,  Master  Cope  !  can  avouch  and  bring  forth 
to  you  the  name  of  Roger  Only  out  of  sufficient  record,  which  you 
seem  not  to  have  yet  read  ?  Have  ye  then  done  well  and  properly, 
think  you,  so  bitterly  to  flee  in  my  face,  and  to  bark  so  eagerly  all 
this  while  at  moonshine  in  the  water,  having  no  more  cause  almost 
against  me,  than  against  the  man  in  the  moon  ?  And  now  (lest  you 
should  think  me  so  much  unprovided  of  just  authority  for  my  de- 
fence, as  I  see  you  unprovided  of  modesty  and  patience),  write  you 
to  your  prompter  or  suborner,  wheresoever  he  lurketh  here  in  England, 
to  send  you  over  unto  Louvain  the  book  of  John  Harding,  a  chronicler, 
more  ancient  than  either  Fabian  or  Hall,  printed  in  the  house   of 

VOL.  III.  Z  2 


706  AN    ANSWER    10    ALANUS    COPUS.    THE    SYCOPHANT, 

irmry    Richard  Grafton,  a.  d.  1543 ;  Avlierc  turn  to  tlic  fol,223,  fac.  b.,  line 

-  ^''     19,  and  there  you  shall  find  and  read  these  words. 
A.  D. 

1440.  "  Again,  the  church  and  the  king  cursedly, 

By  help  of  one  Master  Roger  Only,"  &c. 

By  which  words  you  must  necessarily  confess  Roger  Only  to  be  the 
name  of  the  man,  or  else  must  ye  needs  deny  the  author.  For  otherwise, 
that  Master  Roger  Bolingbroke  was  the  only  helper  to  the  duchess 
in  that  fact,  by  no  wise  it  can  stand  with  the  story  of  these  authors, 
who  say,  that  four  others,  besides  him,  were  condemned  for  the  same 
crime,  he}  And,  moreover,  though  the  said  sir  Roger  Only  was  no 
knight  (as  I  have  said  in  my  former  edition),  yet  this  ye  cannot  deny, 
by  the  testimony  of  them  that  have  seen  his  works,  but  that  he  was 
a  priest,  which  you  will  grant  to  be  a  knight''s  fellow.  And  thus  much 
for  the  name  and  condition  of  Master  Roger  Only. 

Fourthly,  As  concerning  Margaret  Jourdeman,  whom  ye  call  the 
witch  of  Eye,  ye  ofFer  me  herein  great  wrong,  to  say  that  I  make  her 
a  martyr,  who  was  a  witch ;  when  I  here  profess,  confess,  and  ascer- 
tain,^ both  you,  and  all  Englishmen,  both  present,  and  all  posterity 
hereafter  to  come,  that  of  this  Margaret  Jourdeman  1  never  spake, 
never  thought,  never  dreamed,  nor  did  ever  hear,  before  you  named 
her  in  your  book  yourself.  So  flir  is  it  off  that  I,  either  with  my  will, 
or  against  my  will,  made  any  martyr  of  her. 
Cope  Furthermore,  I  profess  and  denounce  in  like  manner,  that  neither 

without  ^^^'^  )'°^^  ^^y  •i'^'^^*'  ^^^  congruc'  occasion  in  my  book  so  to  judge, 
much  less  to  rail  on  me.  For  where,  in  express  words,  I  do  speak  of 
the  mother  of  the  lady  Young,  what  occasion  have  you  thereby  to 
slander  me  and  my  book  with  Margaret  Jourdeman  ?  which  Margaret 
whether  she  was  a  witch  or  not,  I  leave  her  to  the  Lord.  As  for  me, 
neither  did  I  know  of  her  then,  nor  did  I  mean  of  her  now.  But, '  be- 
cause I  couple  her  in  the  same  story,'  you  say.  To  this  I  say,  because 
she  was  the  mother  of  a  lady,  I  thought  to  join  her  with  another  ladv 
in  the  same  story,  as  in  one  pew  together,  although  in  one  cause  I  will 
not  say.  And  yet,  notwithstanding,  I  do  so  couple  the  said  mother 
with  the  duchess,  in  such  distinct  difference  of  years,  that  you. 
Master  Cope  !  might  easily  have  understood,  or,  beside  you,  no  man 
else  would  have  thought  the  contrary,  but  that  Margaret  Jourdeman 
was  neither  here  in  my  book,  nor  yet  in  my  Memento.  For  the 
words  of  my  story  are  plain,  where  the  condemnation  of  the  lady 
Eleanor,  and  of  the  mother  of  lady  Young,  being  referred  to  tlie 
year  of  our  Lord,  14-il,  I  do  also,  in  the  same  story*  (through  the 
occasion  of  that  lady),  infer  mention  of  the  mother  of  the  lady 
Young,  declaring  in  express  words,  that  she  followed  certain  years 
after,  and,  in  the  end  of  that  chapter,  do  name  also  the  year  of  her 
burning  to  be  1490,  which  was  fifty  years  after  the  death  of  Only 
and  Margaret  Jourdeman  ;  by  the  computation  of  which  years  it 
is  plain,  that  no  other  woman  could  be  noted  in  that  place,  but  only 
the  lady  Young's  mother. 

But  Master  Cope,  continuing  still  in  his  wrangling  mood,  objecteth 
again,  for  that  in  my  calendar,  the  said  lady  Young's  mother  hatli 

(1)  Vid.  Centur.  8.  Bal.  cap.  4.  (2)  "  Ascertain,"  assure.— En. 

(3)  "  Coiigrue,"  convenient.— Ed.  (4)  The  former  eilition,  p.  3?) 


a  cause. 


AK    ANSWEIl    TO    ALAXL'S    COPUS,    THE    SYCOPHANT.  707 

the  day,  in  the  catalogue,  next  after  the  death  of  Roger  Only  ;  which    fienrp 
day  pertaineth  properly  to  Margaret  Jourdeman,  who  was  burned      ^^' 
the  same  day  in  Smithfield,  and  not  to  the  lady's  mother,  &c.        A.D. 

What  order  was  taken  in  placing  the  names  and  days,  what  is  ^^'^Q- 
that  to  me  ?  If  he  who  had  the  disposing  of  the  catalogue,  did 
place  them  so  in  months,  as  he  saw  them  joined  in  chapters,  not 
perusing  peradventure,  nor  advising  the  chapters,  that  doth  nothing 
])rejudice  the  truth  of  my  story,  which  sufficiently  doth  clear  itself 
in  distinguishing  them  rightly  in  names,  and  also  in  years,  as  is 
before  declared. 

Fifthly    and    lastly :  Having   thus  sufficiently  answered  to  your  The 
circumstances  of  persons,  names,  and  times,  Master  Cope !   I  will  temir^" 
now  enter  to   encounter  with   you   concerning  the  flict  and  crime  '?,'?  = 
objected  to  the  lady  duchess,  and  to  the  rest ;  with  this  protes-  Eleanor 
tation  before  premised  unto  the  reader :  that,  if  the  fact  be  true,  duthcss 
and  so  done  as  is  reported  in  the  histories   of  Fabian,  Hall,  and  ^^.'^bie "r 
Harding,  I  desire  the  reader  then  so  to  take  me,  as  though  I  did  trea&on 
not  deal  here-withal,  nor  speak  of  the  matter,  but  utterly  to  have  the'ki'ng 
pretermitted,   and  dispuncted   the   same.      But,   forasmuch   as   the 
deed  and  offence  laid  and  given  forth  against  these  parties,  may  be 
a  matter  made,  and  of  evil-will  compacted,  rather  than  true  indeed ; 
therefore,  I    do  but   only  move    a  question  by    way    of   history, 
not  as  defending,  nor  commending,  nor  commemorating  the  thing,  if 
it  be  true,  but  only  moving  the  question,  whether  it  is  to  be  judged 
true,  or  suspected  rather  to  be  false   and  forged ;  and  so,  having 
briefly  propoimded  certain  conjectural  suspicions  or  supposals  con- 
cerning that  matter,  I  will  pass  it  over,  neither  meddling  on  the  one 
side  nor  on  the  other. 

The  first  conjecture,  why  it  may  be  possible  that  this  act  of  treason,  ccriain 
laid  to  the  charge  of  the  cluchess  and  Roger  Only,  against  the  king,  turisVhat 
may  be  untrue,  is  this  :  that  the  said  Only  (otherwise  named  Boling-  f'e 
broke)  took  it  upon  his  death,  tliat  they  never  intended  any  such  was'^not 
thing  as  they  were  condemned  for.  ^'^'^' 

The  second  conjecture:  for  that  the  lady  Eleanor  and  Only  seemed 
then  to  favour  and  savour  of  that  religion  set  forth  by  Wickliff ;  and 
therefore  it  is  like  enough  that  they  were  hated  of  the  clergy.  Further- 
more, what  hatred  and  practices  of  papists  can  do,  it  is  not  unknown. 

The  third  conjecture  :  for  that  the  said  Master  Roger  Only, 
falsely  noted  and  accused  of  necromancy,  wrote  a  book  in  purgation 
of  himself,  entitled, '  De  Innocentia  sua  ;''  also  another  book  entitled, 
'Contra  vulgi  superstitiones,''  recorded  in  Centur.  8.  Bale,  cap.  4: 
whereupon  it  is  not  credible,  that  he  who  wrote  professedly  against 
the  superstitions  of  the  people,  was  overtaken  with  that  filth  of  necro' 
mancy  himself. 

The  fourth  conjecture  :  because  this  accusation  against  the  duchess 
of  Gloucester,  duke  Humphrey''s  wife,  began  not  before,  but  after 
the  grudge  kindled  between  the  cardinal  of  Winchester,  and  duke 
Humphrey,  her  husband. 

Another  conjecture  may  be  hereof,  for  that  if  the  duchess  had 
intended  any  such  heinous  treason  against  the  king's  life,  as  by  burn- 
ing of  a  wax-candle  to  consume  him,  it  is  not  likely,  neither  was 
there  any  such  need,  that  she  would  have  made  so  many  privy  to 
zz  2      " 


708  AN    AKSAVER    TO    ALANUS    COPUS,    THE    SYCOPHAXT. 

Henry   such  a  pemicious  counsel,  as  the  witch  of  Eye,  Master  Roger  Boling- 

^'^'  broke,  Master  Thomas  Southwell,  and  Jolin  Hume. 
A.D.  Sixthly,  It  is  not  to  be  supposed,  if  any  such  high  treason  liad 
1-^'^P-  been  wrought  or  pretended  against  the  king's  person  by  these,  that 
cither  the  duchess  should  so  escape  with  bearing  a  taper  and  banish- 
ment, or  that  John  Hume  should  be  pardoned  his  life;  the  fact 
being  so  heinous,  that  neither  any  durst  ask  his  pardon,  nor,  if  it 
had  been  asked,  had  it  been  likely  to  be  granted. 

To  these  we  may  also  add  another  supposal,  rising  upon  the  words 
and  form  of  their  accusation,  as  it  standcth  in  Harding,  Polychroni- 
con,  and  others  besides,  wherein  they  were  accused  for  working  sor- 
cery and  enchantments  against  the  church  and  the  king.  Now,  what 
sorcery  can  be  wrought  against  the  church,  that  is,  the  whole  multi- 
tude of  Christians,  let  the  reader  judge ;  and,  by  the  truth  of  this, 
consider  also  the  truth  of  the  other,  which  was  against  the  king. 
Furthermore,  if,  by  this  church,  is  meant  the  cardinal  of  Winchester, 
as  like  it  is,  then  it  may  be  conjectured,  that  all  this  matter  rose  of 
that  cardinal,  who  was  then  a  mortal  enemy  to  the  house  of  Glou- 
cester, &c. 

Eighthly,  And,  that  all  this  was  done  and  wrought  by  the  said 
cardinal  of  Winchester,  the  witch  of  Eye  maketh  the  matter  the 
more  suspicious,  seeing  that  the  town  of  Eye,  as  Fabian  witncsscth, 
was  near  beside  Winchester,  and  in  the  see  of  that  bishop. 

Moreover,  forsomuch  as  Polydore  Virgil,  among  other  story 
authors,  being  a  man  (as  may  be  supposed)  rather  favouring  tlie 
cardinal's  part  than  the  duke's,  made  no  mention  at  all  touching  this 
treason,  his  silence,  therefore,  may  minister  matter  not  only  to  nuise, 
but  also  to  conjecture  that  he  had  found  something  Avhich  made  him 
to  mistrust  the  matter.  Otherwise  it  is  unlikely  that  he  would  have 
so  mewed  up  the  matter,  and  passed  it  over  without  some  mention. 

Finally,  and  briefly,  the  frequent  practices  and  examples  of  other 
times  may  make  this  also  more  doubtful,  considering  how  many 
subtle  pretences,  after  the  like  sort,  have  been  sought,  and  wrongful 
accusations  brought,  against  many  innocent  persons.  For,  not  to 
repeat  the  like  forgeries  against  the  lord  Cobham,  and  sir  Roger 
Acton,  &c.,  why  may  not  this  accusation  of  the  duchess  and  Only 
be  as  false,  as  that  in  the  time  of  king  Edward  V.,  which  was  laid 
to  the  charge  of  the  queen  and  Shore's  wife,  by  the  protector,  for 
enchanting  and  bewitching  his  withered  arm  ?  which  to  be  false,  all 
the  Avorld  doth  know,  and  but  a  quarrel  made,  only  to  oppress  the 
life  of  the  lord  Hastings,  and  the  lord  Stanley.  And  thus  mayest 
thou  see,  gentle  reader!  according  to  the  wise  man's  saying,  '  Nihil 
novum  esse  sub  sole;  nihilque  dictum,  quod  non  sit  dictum  prius,'  &c. 
Although  these,  with  many  more  conjectures,  may  be  alleged  as 
some  part  of  the  defence  of  this  duchess,  and  of  her  chaplains  and 
priests,  yet,  because  it  may  still  not  be  impossible  for  the  matter  laid 
against  them  to  be  true,  1  leave  it  therefore  at  large,  as  1  find  it ; 
saying,  as  I  said  before,  that  if  tliat  be  true  which  the  stories  say  in 
this  matter,  think,  1  beseech  thee,  gentle  reader  !  that  I  have  said 
nothing  hereof.  Only,  because  the  matter  may  be  disputable,  and 
not  impossible  to  be  false,  I  have  but  moved  thereof  a  question,  and 
brought  my  conjectures,  leaving   the   determination  and  judgment 


AllTIChES    AGAINST    THE    CARDINAL    OF    WINCHESTER.  709 

hereof   to   thy  indifferent  and  free  arbitrement.     And,   if  Master     Uenry 
Cope  be  so  highly  offended  with  me,  because  in  my  fu-st  edition     ^^' 
of  Acts  and  Monuments  I  durst  name  the  lady  Eleanor  Cobliam,    A.D. 
and  Roger  Only  ;  let  him  take  this  for  a  short  answer,  because  my    1440. 
leisure  serveth  not  to  make  long  brawls  with  him :  that  if  I  had  a  brief 
thought  no  imperfections  to  have  passed  in  my  former  edition  before.  Master '" 
I  would  never  have  taken  in  hand  the  recognition  thereof  now  the  ^avuiL 
second  time,  whereby  to  spunge  away  such  motes,  as  I  thought  would  "ons, 
seem  great  stumbling  blocks  in  such  men's  walks,  who  walk  with  no  hirduke 
charity  to  edify,  but  with  malice  to  carp  and  reprehend,  neither  "hrey's 
admonishing  what  they  see  amiss  in  others,   neither  tarrying  while  '^^'f^- 
other  men  reform  themselves  ;  and,  finally,  finding  quai-rels  where  no 
great  cause  is  justly  given.     And  here  an  end  with  Master  Cope 
for  this  time. 

THE  CONTENTION    BETWEEN  THE    RICH  CARDINAL    OF  WINCHES- 
TER,' AND    HUMPHREY,    THE    GOOD    DUKE    OF    GLOUCESTER. 

Forasmuch  as  in  the  process  before,  mention  was  touched  con- 
cerning the  grudge  between  the  cardinal,  called  the  rich  cardinal  of 
Winchester,  and  the  good  duke  Humphrey,  duke  of  Gloucester,  the 
king''s  uncle  and  protector  of  the  realm,  order  of  story  now  requireth 
to  open  some  part  of  that  matter  more  at  large  ;  wherein  this,  first, 
is  to  be  understood,  that,  long  before,  great  flames  of  grudge  and 
discord  did  burst  out  between  these  two  :  for,  as  the  noble  heart  of 
the  duke  could  not  abide  the  proud  doings  of  the  cardinal,  so  much 
again  the  cardinal,  in  like  manner,  sorely  envied  and  disdained  at  the 
rule  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester.  Notwithstanding  that  by  means  of 
the  duke  of  Bedford,  the  brasting  out  between  them  was  before  ap- 
peased and  cured  ;  yet  not  so,  but  that  under  imperfect  amity,  privy 
hatred  (as  sparkles  under  the  embers)  did  still  remain  :  so  that  the 
cardinal,  joining  with  the  archbishop  of  York,  attempted  many  things 
of  their  own  presumption,  contrary  to  the  consent,  not  only  of  the 
king,  being  then  under  age,  but  also  of  the  protector  and  governor 
of  the  realm.  Wherewith  the  duke,  like  a  true  hearted  prince, 
being  not  without  just  cause  offended,  declared  in  writing  to  the  king 
certain  complaints  contained  in  twenty-one  articles,  wherein  the  car- 
dinal and  archbishop  had  transgressed,  both  against  the  king,  and  his 
laws  ;  the  tenor  whereof,  more  at  large,  is  in  other  stories  expressed. 
The  brief  abstract  thereof  foUoweth  in  a  short  summary  here  to  be 
seen.^ 

Certain  Points  or  Articles  objected  by  Duke  Hmnphrey  against  the 
Cardinal  of  Winchester. 

First,  To  his  sovereign  prince,  his  right  redoubted  lord,  complaineth  duke  winches- 
Humphrey,  his  uncle  and  protector  of  the  realm,  That  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  ter  pre- 
in  the  days  of  his  father,  king  Henry  V.,  took  upon  him  the  state  of  a  cardinal,  ^umeth  to 
being  denied  by  the  king,  saying,  that  he  had  as  lief  set  his  own  crown  beside  nal'''''  '" 
him,  as  see  him  wear  a  cardinal's  hat  ;  and  that  in  parhaments,  he,  not  being  against 
contented  with  the  place  of  a  bishop  among  the  spiritual  persons,  presumed  oflhe""^ 
above  his  order  :  which  the  said  duke  desired  to  be  redressed.  king. 

II.  Item,  Whereas  he,  being  made  a  cardinal,  was  voided  of  his  bishopric  of, 
tl)  Henry  Beaufort.-Eo.  <2)  Ex  Polychion. 


710  ARTICLES    AGAIXST    THE    CARDINAL    OF    WIKCHESTEE. 

Henry    Winchester,  he  procured  from  Rome  the  pope's  bull,  unknown  to  the  king ; 
^i-      whereby  he  took  again  his  bishopric,  contrary  to  the  common  law  of  this  realm, 
A   Yi     incurring  thereby  the  case  of  Prousion,  and  forfeiting  all  his  goods  to  the  king, 
1440     ^y  *^^  ''^"  °^  '  I'raemuniri  facias.' 

L.      III.  Item,  He  complained  that  the  said  cardinal,  with  the  archbishop  of 

Intrud-  York,  iritruded  tlicmselves  to  have  the  governance  of  the  king,  and  the  doing, 
seif'tob  under  the  king,  of  temporal  matters:  excluding  the  king's  uncle,  and  other  tem- 
the  king's  poral  lords  of  the  king's  kin,  from  having  knowledge  of  any  great  matter, 
governor.  jv_  Item,  Whcrcas  the  king  had  borrowed  of  the  cardinal  four  thousand 
^h'^th"'^  pounds,  upon  certain  jewels,  and  afterwards  had  his  money  ready  at  the  day  to 
king  of  quit  his  jewels  ;  the  cardinal  caused  the  treasurer  to  convert  that  money  to  the 
li's  payment  of  another  army,  to  keep  the  jewels  still  to  his  own  use  and  gain, 

jewels.  y^  Item,  He  being  then  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  chancellor  of  England, 

eth'tte"    delivered  the  king  of  Scots  upon  his  own  authority,  contrary  to  the  act  of  par- 
king of     liament,  wedding  his  niece  afterwards  to  the  said  king.     Also,  where  the  said 
^'^'"^'        king  of  Scots  should  have  paid  to  the  king  forty  thousand  pounds,  the  cardinal 
procured  ten  thousand  marks  thereof  to  be  remitted,  and  yet  the  rest  very 
slenderly  paid. 
Playeth         VI.  Item,  The  said  cardinal,  for  lending  notable  sums  to  the  king,  had  the 
chant^^'   Pi'ofi*^  of  the  port  of  Hampton,  where  he,  setting  his  servants  to  be  tlie  cus- 
tomers, wool,  and  other  merchandise,  were,  under  that  cloak,  exported,  not  so 
much  to  his  singular  advantage,  being  the  chief  merchant,  as  to  the  great  pre- 
judice of  the  king,  and  detriment  to  his  subjects. 

VII.  Item,  The  cardinal,  in  lending  out  great  sums  to  the  king,  yet  so 

deferred  and  delayed  the  loan  thereof,  that,  coming  out  of  season,  the  same  did 

the  king  little  pleasure,  but  rather  hinderance. 

A  de-  VIII.  Item,  Where  jewels  and  plate  were  prized  at  eleven  thousand  pounds 

the'kfn"^^"  weight,  of  the  said  cardinal  forfeited  to  the  king;  the  cardinal,  for  loan  of  a 

'"^'  little  piece,  got  him  a  restoremcnt  thereof,  to  the  king's  great  damage,  who 

better  might  have  spared  the  commons,  if  the  sum  had  remained  to  him  clear. 

IX.   Item,  Where  the  king's  fatlier  had  given  Elizabeth  Beauchanip  three 

hundred  marks  of  livelode,  with  this  condition,  If  she  wedded  within  a  year ; 

the  cardinal,  notwithstanding  she  was  man-ied  two  or  three  years  after,  yet  gave 

her  the  same,  to  the  king's  great  hiu-t,  and  diminishing  of  his  inheritance. 

Taketh         X.  Item,  TThe  cardinal,  having  no  authority  nor  interest  in  the  crown,  pre- 

like'a'"™  sumed,  notwithstanding,  to  call  before  him  like  a  king :    to  the  king's  high 

king.        derogation. 

XI.  Item,  That  the  cardinal  sued  a  pardon  from  Rome,  to  be  freed  from 
all  disms,  due  to  the  king  by  the  church  of  Winchester:  giving  thereby  example 
to  the  clergy,  to  withdraw  their  disms  likewise,  and  lay  all  the  charge  only  upon 
the  temporalty  and  poor  commons. 

XII.  XIII.  Item,  By  the  procuring  of  the  said  car-linal  and  archbishop  of 
York,  great  goods  of  the  king's  were  lost  and  dispended  upon  needless  ambas- 
sades,  Hrst  to  Arras,  then  to  Calais. 

XIV.  Item,  It  was  laid  to  the  charge  of  the  said  cardinal  and  archbishop, 
that,  by  their  means,  going  to  Calais,  the  two  enemies  of  the  king,  the  duke  of 
Orleans  and  duke  of  Burgundy,  were  reduced  together  in  accord  and  alliance ; 
who,  being  at  war  before  between  themselves,  and  now  confederated  together 
again,  joined  both  together  against  the  king's  towns  and  countries  over  the  sea: 
to  the  great  danger  of  Normandy,  and  destruction  of  the  king's  people. 
A  traitor        XV.   Item,  By  the  archbishop  of  York  and  the  cardinal,  persuasions  were 
to  tho        moved  openly  in  the  king's  presence,  with  allurements  and  inducements,  that 
crown.      ^j^^  j^.^^^  should  leave  his  right,  his  title,  and  the  honour  of  his  crown,  in  nomi- 
nating him  king  of  France,  during  certain  years ;  and  that  he  should  utterly 
abstain,  and  be  content,  in  writing,  with  '  Rex  Angliae '  only  :  to  the  great  note 
and  infamy  of  the  king,  and  all  his  progenitors. 

XVI.  XVII.   Item,  Tlu'ough  the  sleight  and  subtlety  of  the  said  cardinal  and 
his  mate,  a  new  convention  was  intended  between  the  king  and  certain  adver- 
saries of  France ;  also  the  deliverance  of  the  duke  of  Orleans  was  appointed  in 
such  sort,  as  thereby  great  dis-worship  and  inconvenience  were  likely  to  fail, 
■^1  P'"'"   .  rather  on  the  king's  side,  tlian  on  the  other. 

tliekjng's       XVllI.   Item,  That  the  cardinal  had  jjurchascd  great  lands  and  Uvelodes  of 
lands.        ttie  king,  the  duke  being  on  the  other  side  of  the  sea  occupied  in  wars,  which 


TMOUBLES    OF    HUMPHREY,  THE    GOOD  DUKE   OF    ULOUCESTEK.  Til 

redounded  little  to  the  worship  and  profit  of  the  king ;  and,  moreover,  he  had  iTemy 

the  king  bound  to  make  him,  by  Easter  next,  as  siure  estate  of  all  those  lands,  ^'^■ 
could  be  devised  by  any  learned  counsel,  or  else  that  the  said  cardinal  should 


A.D. 
1443. 


have,  and  enjoy,  to  him  and  his  heirs  for  ever,  the  lands  of  the  duchy  of  Lan- 
caster in  Norfolk,  to  the  value  of  seven  or  eight  hundred  marks  by  the  year. 

XIX.  Item,  Whereas  the  duke,  the  king's  uncle,  had  often  offered  his  ser-  Perverse 
vice  for  the  defence  of  the  i-ealm  of  France,  and  the  duchy  of  Normandy;  the  counsel  of 
cardinal  ever  laboured  to  the  contrary,  in  preferring  othei-s,  after  his  singular  aiual?' 
affection  :  whereby  a  great  part  of  Normandy  hath  been  lost. 

XX.  Item,  Seeing  the  cardinal  was  risen  to  such  riches  and  treasiu-e,  The  car- 
which  could  grow  to  him,  neither  by  his  church,  nor  by  inhei'itance  (which  he  '•'"'''!  ^ 
then  had),  it  was  of  necessity  to  be  thought,  that  it  came  by  his  great  deceits,  orthe^^"^ 
in  deceiving  both  the  king  and  his  subjects,  in  selling  offices,  preferments,  live-  king,  and 
lodes,  captainships,  both  here,  and  in  the  realm  of  France,  and  in  Normandy  :  ^  '"^iber. 
so  that  what  hath  been  there  lost,  he  hath  been  the  greatest  causer  thereof. 

XXI.  Furthermore,  when  the  said  cardinal  had  forfeited  all  his  goods  by  He  pur- 
tlie  statute  of  Provision,  he,  having  the  ride  of  the  king,  and  of  other  matters  of  chasetu  a 
the  realm,  piu'chased  from  the  pope  a  charter  of  pardon,  not  only  to  the  de-  ^IJ'^f "" 
feating  of  the  laws  of  the  realm,  but  also  to  the  defrauding  of  the  king,  who,  his^prs- 
otherwise,  might  and  should  have  had  wherewith  to  sustain  his  wars,  without  niunirL 
any  tallage  of  his  poor  people,  &c. 

When  the  king  heard  these  accusations,  he  committed  the  hearing  prelates 
thereof  to  his  council,  whereof  the  most  part  were  spiritual  persons.  ^}'^  ""«= 
So,  what  for  fear,  and  what  for  favour,  the  matter  was  winked  at,  and  other.' 
dallied  out,  and  nothing  said  thereunto ;   and  a  fair  countenance  was 
made  to  the  duke,   as  though  no  displeasure  had  been  taken,  nor 
malice  borne  in  these  spiritual  stomachs.      But,  shortly  after,  the 
smoke  hereof,   not  able  to  keep  in  any  longer  within  the  spiritual 
breasts  of  these  charitable  churchmen,  bm-st  out  in  flames  of  mischief.  Malice 
For,  upon  the  neck  of  this  matter,  as  witnesseth  Fabian,  Polychroni-  ^""'  ""'' 
con,  and   Hall,  who  followeth  Polychronicon,  first  ensued  the  con- 
demnation of  lady  Eleanor,  the  duchess,  and  her  cliaplains,  as  ye  have 
heard  before :  whereby  the  said  duchess  may  appear,  more  of  malice 
than  of  any  just  cause  thus  to  have  been  troubled.     Also,  within  six 
years  after,  followed  the  lamentable  destruction  of  the  duke  himself, 
as  hereafter  more  is  to  be  declared. 

About  this  time,  or  not  long  after,  a.d.  1443,  the  steeple  of  Paul's  paui-s 
was  set  on  fire  by  lightning,  and  at  last,  by  diligent  labour  of  helpers,  sero/nire 
the  fixe  was  quenched.  ^y  ^'s'''- 

And  after  the  condemnation  of  lady  Eleanor,  the  duchess  afore-  ""'^' 
said,  'within  few  years,   a.  d.  1445,    followed  the  death  of  Henry  a.d.his. 
Chichesley,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  by  whom  she  was  condemned  The  death 
in  St.  Stephen's  chapel  at  Westminster,  for  penance,  to  bear  a  taper  chidies^-^ 
through  Cheapside  three  sundry  times,  and  afterwards  outlawed  to  the  {fi^j,o'^'|,'j 
Isle  of  Man,  under  the  custody  of  sir  John  Standly,  knight.      This  canter- 
Henry  Chichesley  builded  in  his  time  two  colleges  in  the  university  of  ^"'^*" 
Oxford,  the  one  called  All-Souls'  College,  the  other  named  Barnard 
College. 

THE   STORY  AND  DEATH  OF    HUMPHREY,  DUKE    OF    GLOUCESTER. 

Proceeding  now  to  the  year  wherein  suffered  Humphrey,  that  good 
duke  of  Gloucester,  which  was  a.d.  1447,  first  we  mil  begin  in  few  a.d.im?. 
words  to  trcaf  of  his  life  and  conversation  ;  and  then  of  the  manner 


Dulce 
Hum- 
phrey 


learning. 


712  THE    TROUBLES    OF    DUKE    HUMPHREY. 

Henry  aiui  causc  of  liis  (Icatli.  As  toucliinpr  the  offspring  and  descent  of 
^''-  this  duke,  first,  he  was  the  son  of  Henry  IV.,  brotlier  to  king 
A.D.  Henry  V.,  and  uncle  to  king  Henry  VI.,  ass^igned  to  be  the  governor 
^'^47.  and  protector  of  his  person.  Of  manners  he  seemed  meek  and 
gentle,  loving  the  commonwealth,  a  supporter  of  the  poor  commons, 
of  wit  and  wisdom,  discreet  and  studious,  well  affected  to  religion, 
and  a  friend  to  verity ;  and  no  less  enemy  to  pride  and  ambition, 
especially  in  haughty  prelates,  which  was  his  undoing  in  this  present 
evil  Avorld.  And,  which  is  seldom  and  rare  in  such  princes  of  that 
calling,  he  was  both  learned  himself,  and  no  less  given  to  study,  and 
^°^-  also  a  singular  favourer  and  patron  to  those  who  were  studious  and 
fJr  his  learned.  And,  that  my  commendation  of  him  may  have  the  more 
credit,  I  will  produce  the  testimony  of  learned  wTiters,  who,  living  in 
his  time,  not  only  do  commend  his  fiimous  knowledge,  and  ripeness 
of  learning  in  him,  but  also  committed  and  submitted  their  works  to 
his  judgment,  to  be  examined.  Of  which  writers,  one  is  Petrus  de 
Monte,  writing,  "  De  virtutum  et  vitionim  differentia ;"  who,  in  his 
epistle  dedicatory,  beginneth  with  the  singular  commendation  of  this 
duke ;  and  afterwards,  speaking  "  De  optimarum  artium  libera- 
liumque  scientiarum  peritia,""  saith  thus  :  "  Cui  tu  quidem  omni 
conatu,  omni  ingenio,  atque  studio  ineumbis ;  adeo  ut  nihil  tibi  sine 
librorum  lectione  jucundum,  gratum  aut  certe  delectabile  videatur,'"' 
&c.  And  in  further  process  of  his  work,  thus  he  further  declarcth, 
saying,  "  Delectaris  autem  non  una  tantum  arte  aut  scientia,  quan- 
•quam  et  id  quidem  esset  satis,  verum  fere  omnibus;  earumque 
'codices  magna  quadam  aviditate  legisti,"  &c.  Besides  this  Petrus 
dc  Monte,  let  us  hear  also  the  judgment  of  another  writer  of  the 
same  age,  named  Lapis-castellius,  who,  likewise,  dedicating  to  the 
said  duke  Humphrey  his  book,  entitled  "  Comparatio  studiorum  et 
rei  militaris,"  amongst  divers  other  words  commendatory,  hath  these 
which  follow:  "Ad  tc  potissimum  mitto,  quod  horum  te  optimum, 
et  sapientissimmn  judicem  fore  existimo,  qui,ut  ex  integcmmo  patre 
domino  Zenone  Bajoccnsi  Episcopo,  lioniine  ture  laudis  cupidissimo, 
acccpi,  ita  in  his  humanitatis  studiis  invigilares,  ut  nullus  toto  terraruni 
orbe  princeps  nee  doctrina,  nee  eloquentia,  ncc  humanitate  tecum 
comparandus  sit,"  &c.  Many  other  arguments  and  places  may  be 
brought  to  declare,  what  is  to  be  esteemed  of  the  learning  and 
studious  wit  of  this  noble  prince. 

Furthermore,  as  the  learning  of  this  prince  was  rare  and  memo- 
rable, so  was  the  discreet  wisdom  and  singular  prudence  in  him  no 
less  to  be  considered  ;  as,  for  the  more  manifest  proof  thereof,  I 
thought  here  good,  amongst  many  other  his  godly  doings,  to  recite 
one  example,  reported  as  well  by  the  pen  of  sir  Thomas  More,  as 
also  by  Master  William  Tindal,  the  true  apostle  of  these  our  later 
days,  to  the  intent  to  see  and  note,  not  only  the  crafty  working  of 
false  miracles  in  the  clergy,  but  also  that  the  prudent  discretion  of 
this  high  and  mighty  prince,  the  aforesaid  duke  Humphrey,  may 
give  us  the  better  to  understand  what  man  he  was.  The  story  lieth 
thus : 

In  the  young  days  of  this  king  Henry  VI.,  being  yet  under  the 
governance  of  this  duke  Humphrey,  his  protector,  there  came  to 
St.  Alban's  a  certain  beggar  with  his  wife,  and  was  walking  there 


THE    TROUBLES    OF    DUKE    HUMPHREY.  713 

about  the  town  begging  five  or  six  days  before  the  king's  coming    Henry 
thither ;  saying,  that  he  was  born  blind,  and  never  saw  in  his  life,  and        '^' 


■was  warned  in  his  dream,  that  he  should  come  out  of  Berwick,  where    A.  D. 
he  said  he  had  ever  dwelled,  to  seek  St.  Alban ;  and  that  he  had    ^^^^- 
been  at  his  shrine,  and  had  not  been  holpen,  and  therefore  he  would  Af^'^e 
go  and  seek  him  at  some  other  place ;  for  he  had  heard  some  say,  espiedf 
since  he  came,  that  St.  Alban''s  body  should  be  at  Cologne :   and 
indeed  such  a  contention  hath  there  been ;   but  of  a  truth,  as  I  am 
surely  informed,  he  lieth  here,  at  St.  Alban's,  saving  some  relics  of 
him,  which  they  there  show  shrined.     But,  to  tell  you  forth,  when 
the  king  was  comen  and  the  town  full,  suddenly  this  blind  man  at 
St.  Alban's  shrine  had  his  sight  again,  and  a  miracle  solemnly  rongen, 
and  '  Te  Deum'  songen ;  so  that  nothing  was  talked  of  in  all  the 
town,  but  this  miracle.     So  happened  it  then,  that  duke  Humphrey 
of  Gloucester,  a  man  no  less  wise  than  also  well  learned,  having  great 
joy  to  see  such  a  miracle,  called  the  poor  man  unto  him  ;  and  first, 
showing  himself  joyous  of  God's  glory  so  showed  in  the  getting  of  his 
sight,  and  exhorting  him  to  meekness,  and  to  no  ascribing  of  any 
part  of  the  worship  to  himself,  nor  to  be  proud  of  the  people's  praise, 
■who  would  call  him  a  good  and  godly  man  thereby ;  at  last,  he 
looked  well  upon  his  eyen,  and  asked  whether -he  could  see  nothing 
at  all  in  all  his  life  before.     And  when  his  Avife,  as  well  as  himself, 
affirmed  fastly  "no,"  then  he  looked  advisedly  upon  his  eyen  again,  Appendix. 
and  said,  "  I  believe  you  very  well,  for  me  thinketh  ye  cannot  see 
well  yet."     "  Yea,  sir,"  quod  he,  "  I  thank  God  and  his  holy  martyr, 
I  can  see  now  as  well  as  any  man."     "  Yea  can .''"  quod  the  duke, 
"  What  colour  is  my  gown  ?"     Then  anon  the  beggar  told  him. 
"  What  colour,*'  quod  he,  "  is  this  man's  gown .?"     He  told  him 
also,  and  so  forth  :  without  any  sticking  he  told  him  the  names  of  all 
the  colours  that  could  be  showed  him.     And  when  the  duke  saw 
that,  he  bade  him  "  Walk,  faitour,"  and  made  him  to  be  set  openly  in 
tlie  stocks :  for  though  he  could  have  seen  suddenly,  by  miracle,  the  oissimu- 
difFerence  between  divers  colours ;  yet  could  he  not,  by  the  sight,  so  jTiliu'shed.' 
suddenly  tell  the  names  of  all  these  colours,   except  he  had  known 
them  before,  no  more  than  the  names  of  all  the  men,  that  he  should 
suddenly  see. 

By  this  may  it  be  seen,  how  duke  Humphrey  had  not  only  a  head, 
to  discern  and  dissever  truth  from  forged  and  feigned  hypocrisy  ;  but 
study  also,  and  diligence,  likewise,  was  in  him,  to  reform  that  which 
was  amiss. 

And  thus  much,  hitherto,  for  the  noble  prowess  and  virtues,  joined  commen- 
with  the  like  ornaments  of  knowledge  and  literature,  shining  in  this  Jjuke"-"^ 
princely  duke :  for  which  as  he  was  both  loved  of  the  poor  commons,  hu 
and  well  spoken  of,  of  all  men,  and  no  less  deserving  the  same,  being 
called  the  '  good'  duke  of  Gloucester ;  so  neither  yet  wanted  he  his 
enemies  and  privy  enviers,  whether  it  was  through  the  fatal  and  un- 
fortunate luck  of  the  name  of  that  house,  which  is  but  a  vain  and 
frivolous  observation  of  Polydore,  and  Hall,'  who  followeth  him, 
bringing  in  the  examples  of  Hugh  Spenser  ;  of  Thomas  of  Wood- 
stock, son  of  king  Edward  HI. ;  of  this  duke  Humphrey  ;  and,  after, 
of  king  Richard  HI.,  duke  likewise  of  Gloucester.     Or  whether  it 

(l)_Polyd._Hi8t.  lib.  xxiii.    HaU  in  25  Hen.  VI,. 


lum- 
phrey. 


714  THE    TROUHLES    OF    DUKE    KUMPHIIEY. 

nenry    was,  tliat  tlic  natuTC  of  true  virtue  is  commonly  such,  tliat,  as  tlie  flame 

'. ever  beareth  his  smoke,  and  the  body  his  shadow,  so  the  brightness  of 

A.  D.    virtue  never  blazeth,  but  hath  some  disdain  or  envy  waiting  upon  it  : 

^'*'*^-    or  else,  whether  it  was  rather  for  some  divorcement  from  liis  wife,  or 

for  some  other  vice  or  trespass  done  (as  seemeth  most  like  truth), 

which  God,  as  well  in  dukes'  houses  correcteth,  as  in  other  inferior 

persons  ;  especially  where  he  loveth. 

But,  howsoever  the  cause  is  to  us  unknown,  this  good  duke  of 
Gloucester,  albeit  being  both  the  king''s  sole  uncle,  and  having  so 
many  well-willcrs  through  the  whole  realm,  yet  lacked  nt)t  he  his  Satan, 
Hisene-   lacked  uot  he  liis  sccrct  maligncrs.     Of  whom,  specially,  was  Henry 
""'^*"       Beaufort,  cardinal,  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  chancellor  of  England  ; 
Avho,  of  long  time  disdaining  and  envying  the  rule  and  authority  of 
this  duke,  first  had  disposed  and  appointed  himself  to  remove  the 
king''s  person  from  Eltham  unto  AVindsor,  out  of  the  duke''s  hands, 
The  ma-  and  there  to  put  in  such  governors  as  him  listed.    After  that,  intcnd- 
wo'rking   ing  the  duke''s  death,  he  set  men  of  arms  and  archers  at  the  end  of 
"*'  *l'*^      London-bridge,  and  fore-barring  the  liighway  with  a  draw-chain,  set 
against     men  in  chambers,  cellars,  and  windows,  with  bows  and  arrows,  and 
^""'        other  weapons,  to  the  purposed  destruction  both  of  the  duke  and  his 
retinue,  if  God  had  not  so  disposed  to  turn  his  journey  another  way. 
Beside  other  manifold  injuries  and  molestations,  the  ambitious  car- 
dinal, seeking  by  all  means  to  be  pope,  procured  such  trouble  against 
him,  that  great  division  was  thereby  in  the  whole  realm ;  insomuch 
that  all  the  shops  within  the  city  of  London  were  shut,  for  fear  of  the 
favourers  of  these  two  great  personages  :  for  each  part  had  assembled 
no  small  number  of  people.     For  the  pacifying  whereof,  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  and  the  duke  of  C'oimbra,  called  the  prince  of 
Portugal,  rode  seven  times  in  one  day,  between  those  two  adver- 
saries.    Such  were  then  the  troubles   of  this  tunudtuous  division 
within  the  realm,  and  all  by  the  excitation  of  this  unquiet  cardinal. 
William        Over  and  beside  this  cardinal  afore-mentioned,  another  ca])ital  ene- 
duke^o'f'''  ™y  ^^  ^^^^  ^^^^  '^'^'^^  ^^^^  William  de  la  Pole,  first  carl,  then  manjuis, 
suifoik,    at  last  duke  of  Suffolk  ;  a  man  very  ill  reported  of  in  stories,  to  be  not 
uc^cause  ^^|^  ^|^^^  organ  and  instrument  of  this  good  man's  death,  but  also  to 
G^ouces-  ^^  ^^^^  annoyance  of  the  commonwealth,  and  ruin  of  the  realm.    For, 
ter's        by  him,  and  his  only  device,  was  first  concluded  the  unprofitable  and 
unVofit-  unhonourable  marriage  between  the  king  and  lady  Marg-arct,  daughter 
ri'age™^'^  of  the  dukc  of  Anjou  ;  whereas  the  king  had  concluded  and  contracteil 
between    ^  niarriagc,  before,  with  tlie  daughter  of  the  earl  of  Armagnac,  upon 
Henry      couditious  SO  uiuch  luorc  profitable  and  honourable,  as  more  convenient 
Margaret!  it  is  for  a  priucc  to  marry  a  wife  with  riches  and  friends,  than  to  take 
a  maid  with  nothing,   and  disinherit  himself  and  his  realm  of  old 
rights  and  ancient  inheritance  :  which  so  came  to  pass.     And  all  this 
the  good  duke  did  well  foresee,  and  declared  no  less :  but  his  counsel 
would  not  be  taken.     Whereupon  followed  first,  the  giving  away  the 
duchy  of  Anjou,  and  the  city  of  Maine,  with  the  whole  country  of 
Maine,   to    Rene,   duke  of  Anjou,  and  father  of  the  damsel,  called 
then  king  of  Sicily  and  of  Jerusalem,  having  thereof  no  penny  profit, 
but  only  a  vain  name  to  play  withal. 

Another  sore  enemy  and  mortal  plague  to  this  duke  was  the  queen 
herself,  lately  before  married  to  the  king;   who,  being  of  haughty 


THE    TROUBLES    OF    DUKE    HUMPHREY.  715 

stomach,  and  all  set  upon  glory,  of  wit  and  wiliness  lacking  nothing,    Henn, 
and  perceiving  her  husband  to  be  simple  of  wit,  and  easy  to  be  ruled,      ^^' 


took  upon  her  to  rule  and  govern  both  the  king  and  kingdom.  And  A.D. 
because  the  advice  and  counsel  of  Humphrey,  duke  of  Gloucester,  ^HZi. 
was  somewhat  a  stay  that  her  authority  and  regiment  could  not  so  ''^'^^ 
fully  proceed ;  and,  partly,  because  the  said  duke  before  did  disagree  enemy  to 
from  that  marriage,  this  manly  woman  and  courageous  queen  ceased  '^"^  '*"'^®' 
not,  by  all  imaginations  and  practices  possible,  to  set  forward  his  The  ma- 
destruction,  having  also  for  her  helper  herein  the  duke  of  Bucking-  woman? 
ham,  &c. 

These  being  his  principal  enemies  and  mortal  foes,  fearing  lest 
some  commotion  might  arise,  if  such  a  prince,  so  near  the  king''s 
blood,  and  so  dear  to  the  people,  and  of  all  men  so  beloved,  should 
be  openly  executed  and  put  to  death,  they  devised  how  to  entrap  him, 
and  circumvent  him  unknowing   and   unprovided :    for    the    more  a  snare 
speedy  furtherance  whereof  a  parliament  was  summoned  to  be  kept  the  inno- 
at  Bury,  a.d.  1447,  far  from  the  citizens  of  London,  as  William  pj^"!:^^ 
Tindal  in  his  Book  of  Practice  writeth ;  where  resorted  all  the  peers  ment  at 
of  the  realm,  and  amongst  them  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  thinking  no    "'^^' 
harm  to  any  man,  and  less  to  himself.    Who,  on  the  second  day  of  the 
session  was,  by  the  lord  Beaumond,  high  constable  then  of  England, 
accompanied  with  the  duke  of  Buckingham  and  others,  arrested, 
apprehended,  and  put  in  ward,  and,  upon  the  same,  all  his  servants 
discharged  and  put  from  him ;  of  whom  thirty-two  of  the  principal, 
being  also  under  arrest,  were  dispersed  into  divers  prisons,  to  the 
great  murmuring  and  grievances  of  the  people.     After  this  arrest 
thus  done,  and  the  duke  put  into  ward,  the  night  after  (saith  Hall ; 
six  nights  after,  saith  Fabian  and  Polychron.),  he  was  found  dead  in  cruei 
his  bed,  the  24th  of  February,  and  his  body  showed  to  the  lords  and  mm-tyr"-'^ 
commons,  as  though  he  had  been  taken  naturally  with  some  sudden  dom^of 
disease.     And  although  no  wound  in  his  body  could  be  seen,  yet  to  duke  of 
all  indifferent  persons  it  might  well  be  judged,  that  he  died  of  no  '^Ir?'^''^' 
natural  pang,  but  of  some  violent  hand.    Some  suspected  him  to  be 
strangled,  some  that  a  whole  spit  was  privily  forced  into  his  body ; 
some  affirm  that  he  was  stifled  between  two  feather  beds.     After  the 
death  of  this  duke,  and  his  body  being  interred  at  St.  Alban's,  after 
he  had  politicly,  by  the  space  of  twenty-five  years,  governed  this 
realm,  five  of  his  household,  to  wit,  one  knight,  three  esquires,  and  a 
yeoman,  were  arraigned,  and  convicted  to  be  hanged,  drawn,  and 
quartered.    Who,  being  hanged  and  cut  down  half  alive,  the  marquis 
of  Suffolk,  there  present,  showed  the  charter  of  the  king's  pardon,  and 
so  they  were  delivered.     Notwithstanding,  all  this  could  not  appease 
the  grudge  of  the  people,  saying,  That  the  saving  of  the  servants  was 
no  amends  for  the  murdering  of  the  master. 

In  this  cruel  fact  of  these  persons,  who  did  so  conspire  and  consent  Judg- 


ment of 


pon 


to  the  death  of  this  noble  man,  and  who  thought  thereby  to  work  God  u 
their  own  safety,  the  marvellous  works  of  God's  judgment  appear  ^^°^%^^° 
herein  to  be  noted ;  who,  as  in  all  other  like  cruel  policies  of  man,  so  ed  the 
in  this  also,  turned  all  their  policies  clean  contrary ;  so  that  where  the 
queen  thought  most  to  preserve  her  husband  in  honour,  and  herself 
in  state,  thereby  both  she  lost  her  husband,  her  husband  lost  his  realm, 
the  realm  lost  Anjou,  Normandy,  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine,  with  all 


"16  DEATH  OF  THE  CARDINAL  OF  WINCHESTER. 

He^'ry    hcr  parts  beyond  the  sea,  Calais  only  excepted ;  as,  in  the  sequel  of  the 
.  matter,  whoso  will  read  the  stories,  shall  riirht  well  understand. 


A.D.        The  next  year  following,  it  followed  also  that  the  cardinal,  who  was 
•    the  principal  artificer  and  ringleader  of  all  this  mischief,  was  suffered 


Thedeath  of  God  uo  longer  to  live.     Of  whose  wicked  conditions,  being  more 

of  the  ^  '  o 

cardiiia!.  hirgclv  sct  fortli  iu  Edward  Hall,  I  omit  here  to  speak.     What  he 

Beauiort.  jjiu^gpjf  gpake  on  his  death-bed,  for  example  to  others,  I  thought  not 

best  to  pretermit ;   who,  hearing  that  he  should  die,  and  that  there 

was  no  remedy,  murmured  and  grudged,  wherefore  he  should  die 

His  words  having  so  much  riches,  saying.  That  if  the  whole  realm  would  save 

death,      ^is  life,  he  was  able  either  by  policy  to  get  it,  or  by  riches  to  buy  it ; 

adding  and  saying  moreover,   "  Fie,"  quoth  he,  "  will  not  death  be 

hired  ?  will  money  do  nothing  ?    When  my  nephew  of  Bedford  died, 

I  thought  myself  half  up  the  wheel,  but  when  I  saw  mine  other 

nephew  of  Gloucester  deceased,  then  I  thought  myself  able  to  be 

equal  with  kings,  and  so  thought  to  increase  my  treasure,  in  hope  to 

have  worn  the  triple  crown,"  &c.'     And  thus  is  the  rich  bishop  of 

AVinchester  with  all  his  pomp  and  riches  gone ;  with  which  riches  he 

was  able,  not  only  to  build  schools,  colleges,  and  universities,  but  also 

Mas  able  to  sustain  the  king's  armies  in  Mar  (as  is  specified  in  stories) 

Avithout  any  taxing  of  the  commons. 

M-iiiiam        In  whose  scat  next  succeeded  William  Wanfleet,  preferred  to  the 

blJholTof  bishopric  of  Winchester ;  M'ho,  though  he  had  less  substance,  yet  liav- 

Minches-  jj^g  ^  miud  uiore  godly  disposed,  did  found  and  erect  the  college  of 

Magda-     Mary  JSlagdalen,  in  Oxford  ;  for  which  foundation  as  there  have  been, 

lege''"''    and  be  yet,  many  students  bound  to  yield  grateful  thanks  unto  God, 


builded. 


so 


I  must  needs  confess  myself  to  be  one,  except  I  M-ill  be  unkind. 


Among  the  other  mischievous  adversaries  who  sought  and  wrought 
the  death  of  Humphrey  duke  of  Gloucester,  next  to  the  cardinal  of 
Winchester  (M'ho,as  is  said,  died  the  next  year  folloMing),Mas  "William 
God;s       de  la  Pole,  marquis  of  Suffolk,  M'ho  also  lived  not  long  after,  nor  long 
ment  '    escapcd  unpunished.     For,  although  he  M-as  highly  exalted,  by  the 
ma°quis^  means  of  the  queen  (whose  man-iage  he  only  procured),  unto  the  favour 
ofsuffoik.  of  the  king,  and  M'as  made  duke  of  Suffolk,  and  magnified  of  the 
people,  and  bare  the  whole  SMay  in  the  realm,  mIiosc  acts  and  facts 
his  vain  glorious  head  caused  also,  by  the  assent  of  the  commons,  tf) 
be  recorded,  and  substantially  to  be  registered  in  the  rolls  of  the  parlia- 
ment, for  a  perpetual  renown  to  him  and  all  his  posterity  for  ever ; 
The  vain  y^t,  uotM'ithstanding,  the  hand  of  God's  judgment  still  hanging  over 
manV^    him,  hc  enjoyed  not  long  this  his  triumphant  victory  :   for,  Mithin 
heart  for  thrcc  ycars  after  the  death  and  ruin  of  the  cardinal,  the  voices  of  the 
?^  ""?-    uliole  commons  of  England  Mere  utterly  turned  aijainst  him,  accus- 


imseLi 

The  duke  '"p  ^1""'  "^  the  parliament  at  the  Black-Friars,  for  delivery  of  the 

accused. 


duchy  of  Anjou,  and  the  earldom  of  Maine ;  also  for  the  death  of  the 
com-'^  noble  prince  Humphrey,  duke  of  Gloucester.  They  imputed,  more- 
mons.  QSQi_^  to  him  the  loss  of  all  Normandy,  lapng  unto  him,  that  he  Mas 
a  swalloM'er-up  and  consumer  of  the  king's  treasure,  the  expeller  of  all 
good  and  virtuous  counsellors  from  the  king,  and  advancer  of  vicious 
persons,  apparent  adversaries  to  the  public  Mcalth;  so  that  he  Mas 
cjdled  in  every  man's  mouth,  a  traitor,  a  murderer,  and  a  robber  of  the 
king's  treasure. 

(1)  Ex  Ed  war.  Hallo. 


DEATH    OF    THE    DUKE    OF    SUFFOLK.  717 

The  queen,  albeit  she  tenderly  loved  the  duke,  yet,  to  appease  the    i^'-nry 
exclamation  of  the  commons,  was  forced  to  commit  him  to  the  Tower  : L_ 


where  he,  with  as  much  pleasure  and  liberty  as  could  be,  remained  for    A.  D. 
a  month,  which  being  expired,  he  was  delivered  and  restored  again    ^^-^Q- 
unto  his  old  place,   and  former  favour  with  the  king ;   whereat  the 
people  more  grudged  than  before.     It  happened  by  the  occasion  of  a 
commotion  then  beginning  amongst  the  rude  people,  by  one  whom 
they  called  Bluebeard,  that  the  parliament  was  for  that  time  adjourned 
to  Leicester,  the  queen  thinking  by  force  and  rigour  of  law  to  repress, 
there,  the  malice  and  evil-will  conceived  against  the  duke.     But  at 
that  place  few  of  the  nobility  would  appear  :  wherefore  it  was  again 
rejourned  unto  London,  and  kept  at  Westminster,  where  was  a  whole 
company,  and  a  full  appearance  with  the  king  and  queen,  and  with 
them  the  duke  of  Suffolk,  as  chief  counsellor.     The  commons,  not 
forgetting  their  old  grudge,  renewed  again  their  former  articles  and 
accusations  against  the  said  duke,  against  the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  and  The  duke 
sir  James  Fynies.,  lord  Say,  and  others.  When  the  king  perceived  that  accused. 
no  glossing  nor  dissimulation  would  serve  to  appease  the  continual 
clamour  of  the  importunate  commons,  to  make  some  quiet  pacification, 
first,  he  sequestered  from  him  the  lord  Say,  treasurer  of  England,  and 
other  the  duke's  adherents  from  their  offices.     Then  he  put  in  exile 
the  duke  of  Suffolk  for  a  term  of  five  years  ;  supposing,  by  that  space, 
the  furious  rage  of  the  people  would  assuage.     But  the  hand  of  God  Example 
would  not   suffer  the  guiltless  blood  of  Humphrey  duke   of  Glou- "[^g"'^* 
cester  to  be  unrevenged,  or  that  flagitious  person  further  to  continue.  "J- b'/jod"* 
For  when  he  was  shipped  in  Suffolk,  intending  to  be  transported  into  revenged. 
France,  he  w\as  encountered  with  a  ship  of  war  belonging  to  the  Tower,  ^dtcad-''* 
whereby  he  was  taken,  and  brought  into  Dover-roads,  and  there,  on  the  ^d. 
side  of  a  ship-boat,  one  struck  off  his  head  :  which  was  a.  d.  l-iSO. 

And  thus  have  ye  heard  the  full  story  and  discourse  of  duke  Hum- 
phrey, and  of  all  his  adversaries  ;  also  of  God's  condign  punishment 
upon  them  for  their  bloody  cruelty.  But  before  I  remove  from  the 
said  story  of  the  aforesaid  duke,  and  of  the  proud  cardinal  his  enemy, 
I  will  here  annex,  by  the  way,  a  certain  instrument,  by  the  king  and 
advice  of  his  council,  made  against  the  said  cardinal,  talcing  upon  him 
to  enter  into  this  realm  as  legate  from  the  pope,  contrary  to  the  old 
laws  and  customs  of  this  realm  ;  as  by  the  words  of  the  said  instrument 
hereunder  in  Latin  may  well  appear.'  The  sum  and  effect  whereof 
in  English  is  this  : 

(1)  "  In  Dei  nomine,  amen.  Per  pr£Esens  publicum  instrumentum  cunctis  appareat  evideiiter, 
quod  A.  D.  1428,  indictione  septima  pontificatus  sanct.  in  Christo  patris,  et  D.  nostri  D.  Martini,  etc. 

"  Ego  Richardus  Candry,  procurator  et  nomine  procuratorio  christianissimi  principis  domini  Hen 
rici,  Dei  gratia  regis  Angliae  et  Franciae,  et  domini  Hiberniae,  domini  mei  supremi,  de  assensu  pari, 
ter  et  advisaraento  Ulustris  et  potentis  principis  Humfredi  ducis  Glocestrias,  comitis  Pembrochia?, 
protectoris  et  defensoris  regni  Anglias  et  ecclesiae  Anglicanoe,  et  ca;terorum  dominonim  meoruni 
de  consilio  suae  regiae  celsitudinis  ac  consilium  ejusdem  facientium  et  hac  vice  repraesentantium, 
dico,  allego,  et  in  his  scriptis  propono,  quod  dictus  christianissimus  princeps,  dominus  meus  su- 
premus,  suique  inclytissimi  progenitores  diet!  regni  AnglieO  reges  fuerunt  et  sunt,  tam  special! 
privilegio,  quam  consuetudine  laudabili  legitimeque  praescripta,  necnon  a  tempore  et  per  tempus 
(cujus  contrarii  memoria  hominum  nonexistit)pacifice  et  inconcusse  observata,  sulRcienter  dotati, 
legitimeque  muniti,  quod  nuUus  apostollcae  sedis  legatus  venire  debeat  in  regnum  suura  Angliae, 
aut  alias  suas  terras  et  dominia,  nisi  ad  regis  Angliae  pro  tempore  existentis  vocationem,  petitio- 
nem,  requisitionem,  invitationem,  seu  rogatum  :  Fueruntque  et  sunt  dicti  christianissimus  prin- 
ceps dominus  meus  supremus  ac  sui  inclyti  progenitores,  hujusmodi  reges  Angliae,  in  possessione 
quasi  juris  et  facti  privilegii,  et  consuetudinis  praedictorum,  absque  interruptione  quacunque,  toto 
et  omni  tempore  supradicto,  pacitice  et  quiete  Romanis  pontificibus,  per  totum  tempus  supradic- 
tum,  praemissa  omnia  et  singula  scientibus,  tolerantibus,  et  iisdem  consentientibus  tam  tacite 
quam  eapresse,  ac  extra  omnem  et  omHimodam  possessionem,  quasi  juris  et  facti,  legatum  hujus- 
luodi  (ut  prffifertur)  in  regnum  Angliae  aut  alias  suas  terras  et  dominia  raittendi,  nisi  ad  vocatio- 
nem,   petitionem,  requisitionem,  et  rogatum  regis  Angliae  pro  tempore  existentis.      Et   quia 


718  THE    BENEFIT    AND    IXVEKTION    OF    rUINTING. 

ifenry     g^|Jg(_J^J^(>g  (jf  ^Ijp  King'^s  Writ  against  admitting  the  Pope's  Legate. 

■^•^-  In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1128,  as  the  king,  with  duke  Humphrey  lord  pro- 
^"^50.  tector,  and  the  rest  of  the  council,  were  in  the  duke's  house  in  the  parish  of  St. 
Bennet's  by  Paul's-wharf,  one  Richard  Candray,  procurator,  in  the  king's  name 
and  behalf,  did  protest  and  denounce,  by  this  public  instrument :  that  whereas 
the  king  and  all  his  progenitors,  kings  before  liim  of  this  realm  of  England, 
have  been  heretofore  possessed,  time  out  of  mind,  with  special  privilege  and 
custom  used  and  observed  in  tliis  realm  from  time  to  time,  that  no  legate  from 
the  apostolic  see  should  enter  into  this  land  or  any  of  the  king's  dominions, 
without  the  calling,  petition,  request,  invitement,  or  desire  of  the  king;  and 
forasmuch  as  Henry,  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  cardinal  of  St.  Euscbius,  hath 
presumed  so  to  enter  as  legate  from  the  pope,  being  neither  called,  sent  for, 
required,  nor  desired  by  the  king ;  therefore  the  said  Richard  Candray,  in  the 
king's  name,  doth  protest  by  this  instrument,  that  it  standeth  not  with  the  king's 
mind  or  intent,  by  the  advice  of  his  council,  to  admit,  approve,  or  ratify  the 
coming  of  the  said  legate  in  any  wise,  in  derogation  of  the  rights,  customs  and 
laws  of  this  his  realm ;  or  to  recognise,  or  assent  to,  any  exercise  of  this  his 
authority  legatine,  or  to  any  acts,  attempts,  or  hereafter  by  him  to  be  attempted 
in  this  respect,  contrary  to  the  foresaid  laws,  rights,  customs,  and  liberties  of 
this  realm,  by  these  presents,  &c. 

And  thus  much  as  an  appendix,  annexed  to  the  story  of  dulic  Hum- 
phrey, and  the  cardinal  of  Winchester,  extracted  out  of  an  okl  v.rittcn 
volume,  remaining  in  the  hands  of  Master  William  Bowyer. 

€:[)e  SJnbention  and  2Bene|it  of  ^nntln0,' 

In  following  the  course  and  order  of  years,  -vvc  find  this  aforesaid 
year  of  our  Lord  1450,  to  be  litmous  and  memorable,  for  the  divine 
and  miraculous  invention  of  printing.  Nauclerus,  and  Wim- 
phelingus  following  him,  refer  the  invention  thereof  to  the  year 
1440.  In  Paralipomena,^  it  is  recorded  this  facidty  to  be  found, 
A.D.  1446.  Aventinus  and  Zicglerus  do  say,  a.d.  1450.  The  first 
inventor  thereof  (as  most  agree)  is  thought  to  be  a  German,  dwelling 
first  in  Strasburg,  afterwards  citizen  of  Mentz,  named  John  Faiistus, 
a  goldsmith.  The  occasion  of  this  invention  first  was  by  engraving 
the  letters  of  the  alphabet  in  metal ;  who  then,  laying  black  ink  upon 
the  metal,  gave  the  form  of  letters  in  paper.  The  man  being  indus- 
trious and  active,  perceiving  that,  thought  to  proceed  further,  and  to 
prove  whether  it  would  frame  as  well  in  words,  and  in  whole  sen- 
tences, as  it  did  in  letters.  "Which  when  he  perceived  to  come 
well  to  pass,  he  made  certain  others  of  his  counsel,  one  John  Guttein- 
bcrg  and  Peter  SchafFerd,  binding  them  by  their  oath  to  keep  silence 
for  a  season.  After  ten  years  John  Guttemberg,  copartner  with 
John  Faustus,  began  then  first  to  broach  the  matter  at  Strasburg. 

reveretidis.  in  Cliristo  Patri,  et  D.  D.  Henricus  Dei  gratia,  etc.  sancti  Euscbii  presbyter,  cardi  ■ 
nalis  saiicta;  eedis  Romaiia;,  legatum  se  airimians,  wore  legati,  iiisigniis  apostolira;  di^Miitalis 
uteris,  abiiiiuc  vocatione,  petitioiie,  requisitionc,  invitatione,  aur  ropatu  christiaiiissimi  dumini 
nostri  repis  prsEdicti,  inclytum  regnum  Anglix  de  facto  est  iniyressus,  protector  igitur  p.-ilBm,  ct 
publico  in  his  scriptis  nomine  et  vice  quibus  supra  ac  omnium  ipsius  doniini  nostri  reps  subdito- 
rum,  quod  non  fuit,  aut  est  intentionis  prmfati  cbristianiss.  prinripis,  domini  mei  suprcmi,  ac 
dictorum  dominoruni  meorura  de  consilio,  in  derof;ationem  lepum,  jurium,  consuetudinuni,  libur- 
tatum  ct  privilegiorum  dicti  D.  nostri  regis  ac  regni,  ingressum  luijusmodi  dicti  revcrendiss. 
patris,  ut  legati  in  Angliam,  authoritate  ratificare,  vel  approbare,  scu  ipsum  ut  Icpatum  sedis 
apostoliciE  in  Angliam,  contra  leges,  jura,  consuetudines,  libertates  et  privilegia  pra-dicta  quovis- 
modo  admiltcre  scu  recognoscere ;  aut  excrcitio  legationis,  seu  hujusmodi,  aliquibusvc  per  ipsum 
ut  legatura  sedis  apost.  actis,  seu  agcndis,  attentatis,  seu  attentandis  advcrsus  pva^raissa,  lepes 
Jura,  consuetudines,  libertates,  et  privilegia,  in  aliquo  consentirc,  sed  disscntire;  sicque  dissc:i{i( 
dJctus  dominus  nosier  rex,  alqne  disscntiuiit  dicti  domini  niei  de  consilio,  per  prasentes,"  etc. 

(1)  ICx  typographia?  [invention"]  per  Mattha-uni  Judicem.  [Copcnhngii,  15C6,  p.  H  ;  or  in  IVoii  . 
Monuiiienta  Typofc-raph.  i.  85.]  (2)  Paralip.  Abbatis  Ursp. 


THE    BENEFIT    AND    INVENTION    OF    PRINTING.  719 

The  art,  being  yet  but  rude,  in  process  of  time  was  set  forward  by    u^nry 
inventive  wits,  adding  more  and  more  to  the  perfection  thereof ;  in  the 


number  of  Avhom,  John  Mentel,  John  Prus,  and  Adolphus  Ruschius,  A.  D. 
were  great  helpers.  Ulricas  Han,  in  Latin  called  Gallus,  first  brought  ^'*^Q- 
it  to  Rome ;   whereof  the  epigram  was  made  : 

"  Anser  Tarpeii  ciistos,  vigilando  quod  alis  Appendix. 

Constreperes,  Gallus  decidit.     Ultor  adest. 
Ulricus  Gallus,  ne  quern  poscantiir  iu  usum, 

Edocuit  pennis  nil  opus  esse  tuis."' 

Notwithstanding,  Avhat  man  soever  was  the  instrument,  without  all  Printing 
doubt  God  himself  was  the  ordainer  and  disposer  tliereof;  no  other-  G(™!'° 
wise  than  he  was  of  the  gift  of  tongues,  and  that  for  a  singular  pur- 
pose.    And  well  may   this  gift  of   printing  be  resembled  to   the  Likened 
gift  of  tongues :    for  like  as  God  then  spake  with  many  tongues,  and  ^"ff  Jfj 
yet  all  that  would  not  turn  the  Jews ;   so  now,  when  the  Holy  Ghost  tongues. 
speaketh  to  the  adversaries  in  innumerable  sorts   of  books,  yet  they 
will  not  be  converted,  nor  turn  to  the  gospel. 

Now,  to  consider  to  what  end  and  purpose  the  Lord  hath  given  this 
gift  of  printing  to  the  earth,  and  to  what  gieat  utility  and  necessity 
it  serveth,  it  is  not  hard  to  judge,  whoso  wisely  perpendeth  both  the 
time  of  the  sending,  and  the  sequel  which  thereof  ensueth. 

And  first,  touching  the  time  of  this  faculty  given  to  the  use  of  The  time 
man,  this  is  to  be  marked,  that  when  the  bishop  of  Rome,  with  all  ed"when 
the  whole  and  full  consent  of  the  cardinals,  patriarchs,  archbishops,  priming 
bishops,  abbots,  priors,  lawyers,  doctors,  provosts,  deans,  archdeacons,  found. 
assembled  together  in  the  council  of  Constance,  had  condemned  poor 
John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague  to  death  for  heresy,  notwithstand- 
ing they  were  no  heretics  ;  and  after  they  had  subdued  the  Bohemians 
and  all  the  whole  world  under  the  supreme  authority  of  the  Romish 
see  ;  and  had  made  all  christian  people  obedienciaries  and  vassals 
unto  the  same,  having  (as  one  would  say)  all  the  world  at  their  will, 
so  that  the  matter  now  was  past,  not  only  the  power  of  all  men,  but 
the  hope  also  of  any  man  to  be  recovered :  in  this  very  time  so  dan- 
gerous and  desperate,  where  man''s  power  could  do  no  more,  there  the 
blessed  wisdom  and  omnipotent  power  of  the  Lord  began  to  work 
for  his  church  ;  not  with  sword  and  target  to  subdue  his  exalted  adver- 
sary, but  with  printing,  ■wiiting,  and  reading:  to  convince  darkness  by 
light,  error  by  truth,  ignorance  by  learning.     So  that  by  this  means 
of  printing,  the  secret  operation  of  God  hath  heaped  upon  that  proud 
kingdom  a  double  confusion.     For  whereas  the  bishop  of  Rome  had  Double 
burned  John  Huss  before,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  who  neither  denied  ,'",p"J"o,e" 
his  transubstantiation,  nor  his  supremacy,  nor  yet  his  popish  mass,  P"pe  by^ 
but  said  mass,  and  heard  mass  themselves ;  neither  spake  against  his 
purgatory,  nor  any  other  great  matter  of  his  popish  doctrine,  but 
only  exclaimed  against   his  excessive  and  pompous  pride,   his  un- 
christian or  rather  antichristian  abomination  of  life :  thus,  while  he 
could  not  abide  his  wickedness  only  of  life  to  be  touched,  but  made 
it  heresy,  or  at  least  matter  of  death,  whatsoever  was  spoken  against 
his  detestable  conversation  and  manners,  God,  of  his  secret  judgment, 
seeing  time  to  help  his  church,  hath  found  a  way,  by  this  faculty  of 
printing,  not  only  to  confound  his  life  and  conversation,  which  before 

(1)  Carmen  Ant.  Campani 


720  THE    BENEFIT    AND    IN'VENTIOX    OF    PRINTING. 

Henry    he  could  Hot  abide  to  be  touclicd,  but  also  to  cast  down  tlie  founda- 
tion   of  his  standing ;   tliat  is,  to   examine,   confute,  and  detect  his 


A.  D.    doctrine,  laws,  and  institutions  most    detestable,   in  such  sort,  that 
^  "^'    though  his  life  were  never  so  pure,  yet  his  doctrine  standing  as   it 
doth,  no  man  is  so  blind  but  he  may  see,  that  either  the  pope   is 
Antichrist,  or  else  that  Antichrist  is  near  cousin  to  the  pope;  and  all 
this  doth  and  will,  hereafter,  more  and  more  appear  by  printing. 
The  reason  whereof  is  this :  for  that  hereby  tongues  are  known, 
The  fruit  knowledge  groweth,  judgment  increaseth,  books  are  dispersed,  tlui 
of  prmt-'  Scripture  is  seen,  the  doctors  be  read,  stories  be  opened,  times  com- 
ing-        pared,  truth  discerned,  falsehood  detected,  and  with  finger  pointed, 
and  all   (as  I  said)   through  the  benefit   of  printing.      Wherefore  I 
suppose,  that  either  the   pope  must  abolish  printing,  or  he   must 
seek  a  new  world  to  reign  over :  for  else,  as  this  world  standeth, 
printing  doubtless  will  abolish  him.     But  the  pope,  and  all  his  col- 
lege of  cardinals,  must  this  understand :   that  through   the  light   of 
printing  the  world  beginneth  now  to  have  eyes  to  see,  and  heads  to 
judge  ;  he  cannot  walk  so  invisible  in  a  net,  but  he  will  be  spied. 
And  although,  through  might,  he  stopped  the  mouth  of  John  Huss 
before,  and  of  Jerome,  that  they  might  not  preach,  thinking  to  make 
his  kingdom  sure;   yet,  instead  of  John  Huss  and  others,  God  hath 
opened  the  Press  to  preach,  whose  voice  the  pope  is  never  able  to  stop 
with  all  the  puissance  of  his  triple  crown.    By  this  printing,  as  by  the 
gift  of  tongues,  and  as  by  the  singular  organ  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the 
doctrine  of  the  gospel  soundeth  to  all  nations  and  countries  under 
heaven ;  and  what  God  revealeth  to  one  man,  is  dispersed  to  many, 
and  what  is  known  in  one  nation,  is  opened  to  all. 
Good  The  first  and  best  were  for  the  bishop  of  Rome,  by  the  benefit  of 

tn'ttir'  printing,  to  learn  and  know  the  truth.  If  he  will  not,  let  him  well  un- 
derstand that  printing  is  not  set  up  for  nought.  To  strive  against  the 
stream  it  availeth  not.  What  the  pope  hath  lost,  since  printing  and 
the  press  began  to  preach,  let  him  cast  his  counters.  First,  when 
Erasmus  wrote,  and  Frobenius  printed,  what  a  blow  thereby  was 
given  to  all  friars  and  monks  in  the  Avorld .?  And  who  sceth  not 
that  the  pen  of  Luther,  following  after  Erasmus,  and  set  forward  by 
writing,  hath  set  the  triple  crown  so  awry  on  the  pope*'s  head,  that  it 
is  like  never  to  be  set  straight  again  "^ 

Briefly,  if  there  were  no  demonstration  to  lead,  yet  by  this  one 
argument  of  printing,  the  bishop  of  Rome  might  understand  the 
counsel  and  purpose  of  the  Lortl  to  work  against  him,  having  pro- 
vided such  a  way  in  earth,  that  almost  how  many  printing  presses 
there  be  in  the  world,  so  many  block-houses  there  be  against  the  high 
castle  of  St.  Angelo  ;  so  that  either  the  pope  must  abolish  knowledge 
and  printing,  or  printing  at  length  will  root  him  out.'  For  if  a  man 
wisely  consider  the  hold  and  standing  of  the  pope,  thus  he  may  re- 
pute with  himself:  that  as  nothing  made  the  pope  strong  in  time  past, 
but  lack  of  knowledge  and  ignorance  of  sinii)le  Christians ;  so,  con- 
trariwise, now  nothing  doth  debilitate  and  shake  the  high  spire  of 
his  papacy  so   much,  as  reading,  preaching,  knowledge,  and  judgment; 

(I)  So  prcarhod  the  vicar  of  Croydon  in  the  days  of  kiuR  Henry  VIII.,  at  Paul'i  Cross,  wyiaB. 
that  cither  we  must  root  out  printinj^,  or  else  printinp  will  root  uiit  us. 


pope. 


THE    BKXEFIT    AND    INVENTIOK    OF    I'llINTING.  751 

that  is  to  say,  the  fruit  of  printing,  whereof  some  experience  Ave  see    /^s"ry 

already,  and  more  is  like  (by  the  Lord's  blessing)  to  follow.     For _-' 

although,  through  outward  force  and  violent  cruelty,  tongues  dare  not  A.  D. 
speak,  yet  the  hearts  of  men  daily,  no  doubt,  be  instructed  through  this 
benefit  of  printing.  And  though  the  pope  both  now  by  cruelty,  and 
m  times  past  by  ignorance,  had  all  under  his  possession,  yet,  neither 
must  he  think  that  violence  will  always  continue,  ncitlier  must  he 
hope  for  that  now  which  he  had  then ;  forasmuch  as  in  tliose  former 
days  books  then  were  scarce,  and  also  of  such  excessive  price,  that  few 
could  attain  to  the  buying,  fewer  to  the  reading  and  studying  thereof; 
which  books  now,  by  means  of  this  art,  are  made  easy  unto  all  men. 

*  Herein  ^  also  appeareth  the  prophecy  of  the  Sibyls  to  be  fulfilled, 
who,  long  time  before,  had  prophesied,  that  flax  and  line  should  sub- 
vert and  overthrow  Antichrist,  God"'s  enemy.  Wherefore,  as  God, 
by  his  marvellous  providence,  for  the  advancement  of  his  glory,  gave 
the  understanding  of  this  art  or  science,  for  the  abolishing  of  igno- 
rance and  idolatry,  so,  as  in  these  our  days,  we  may  well  perceive  and 
see  how  that  the  pope,  tliat  Great  Antichrist  of  Rome,  could  never 
have  been  suppressed,  and,  being  suppressed,  could  not  have  been 
kept  under,  except  this  most  excellent  science  of  printing  had  been 
maintained ;  whereby  the  shameful  hypocrisy  of  the  papists  is  de- 
tected and  discovered  unto  the  whole  world,  and  God's  truth  and 
glory  manifestly  set  forth  and  advanced.* 

Ye  heard  before,^  how  Nicholas  Belward  bought  a  New  Testament 
in  those  days  for  four  marks  and  forty  pence,  ^^•l^ereas  now,  the  same 
price  will  well  serve  forty  persons  with  so  many  books. 

Moreover,  it  was  before  noted  and  declared  by  the  testimony  of 
Armachanus,  how,  for  defect  of  books  and  good  authors,  both  uni- 
versities were  decayed,  and  good  wits  kept  in  ignorance,  while  begging 
friars,  scraping  all  the  wealth  from  other  priests,  heaped  up  all  books 
that  could  be  gotten,  into  their  own  libraries ;  where,  either  they  did 
not  diligently  apply  them,  or  else  did  not  rightly  use  them,  or  at  least 
kept  them  from  such  as  more  fruitfully  Avould  have  perused  them.  In 
this  then  so  great  rarity,  and  also  dearth  of  good  books,  when  neither 
they  who  could  have  books  would  well  use  them,  nor  they  that  would, 
could  have  them  to  use,  what  marvel  if  the  greediness  of  a  few  pre- 
lates did  abuse  the  blindness  of  those  days,  to  the  advancement  of 
themselves  ?  Wherefore  Almighty  God,  of  his  merciful  providence, 
seeing  both  what  lacked  in  the  church,  and  how  also  to  remedy  the 
same,  for  the  advancement  of  his  glory,  gave  the  understanding  of 
this  excellent  art  or  science  of  printing,  Avhereby  three  singular  com- 
modities at  one  time  came  into  the  world.  First,  the  price  of  all  Triple 
books  is  diminished.  Secondly,  the  speedy  help  of  reading  is  more  1°^^" 
furthered.  And  thirdly,  the  plenty  of  all  good  authors  is  enlarged;  printing,, 
according  as  Campanus,  bishop  of  Abruzzo,  doth  truly  report : 

'  Imprimit  ille  die,  quantum  non  scribitiir  anno.' 

The  Press,  in  one  day,  will  do  in  printing, 
That  none,  in  one  year,  can  do  in  writing. 

By  reason  whereof,  as  printing  of  books  ministered  matter  of  read- 
ing, so  reading  brought  learning,  learning  showed  light,  by  the  bright- 

fl)  See  Edition  1563,  p  362 — Ed.  (2)  See  above,  p.  597.— Ed. 

VOL.  III.  3  A 


l22  THli    I.AMKXTABLE    I.OSIXC.    OF    COXSTANTIXOPI.E. 

ii.nry    ncss  vlRTcot'  ])liml  ijjnorancc  was  suppressed,  error  detected,  f.rd 
'■^       finally,  God's  ^dory,  with  truth  of  his  word,  advanced.  This  foculty  of 


A.  D.    printing  was  after  the  invention  of  guns,  the  space  of  one  hundred  and 

^^■'^•'^-    thirty  years  ;    which  latter  invention   was  also  found  in  Germany, 

"^^'''*"      A.D.'l380.  And  thus  much  for  the  worthy  commendation  of  printing. 

were  first 

invented.  THE    LAMENTABLE    LOSING    OF    COXSTANTIKOPLE. 

A.D.  1453,  Constantinus  Paleologus,  being  emperor  of  Constan- 
tinople, the  twenty-ninth  day  of  INlay,  the  great  city  of  Constantinople 
was  taken  by  the  Turk  Mahomet  after  tlie  siege  of  fifty-four  days  ; 
■which  siege  began  in  the  beginning  of  April.  Within  the  city, 
besides  the  citizens,  were  but  only  six  thousand  rescuers  of  the  Greeks, 
and  tlu-ee  thousand  of  the  Venetians  and  Genoese.  Against  these, 
Mahomet  brought  an  army  of  four  hundred  thousand,  collected  out 
of  the  countries  and  places  adjoining  near  about;  as  out  of  Grecia, 
Illyrica,  Wallachia,  Dardanis,  Triballis,  Bulgaria,  out  of  Bithynia, 
App^ii^r.  Galatia,  Lydia,  Cilicia,  and  such  others;  which  places  liad  the  name 
vet  of  Christians.  Thus,  one  neighbour,  for  lucre's  sake,  helped  to 
destroy  another. 

The  citv  was  compassed  of  the  Turks  both  by  the  sea  and  land. 
Mahomet  the  'J'urk  divided  his  army  into  three  sundry  parts,  which 
in  three  parts  of  the  city  so  beat  the  walls  and  brake  them  down,  that 
they  attempted,  by  the  breaches  thereof,  to  enter  the  city.  But  the 
valiantness  of  the  Christians  therein  won  much  commendation  ;  whose 
duke  Mas  called  .Tohn  .Tustinianus,  of  Genoa.  But  forasmuch  as  the 
assaults  were  great,  and  the  number  of  the  christian  soldiers  daily 
deci-eased,  fighting  both  at  the  walls  and  at  the  haven  against  such  a 
multitude  of  the  Turks,  they  were  not  able  long  to  hold  out.  Besides 
the  armies  which  lay  battering  at  the  walls,  the  Turk  had,  upon  the 
sea,  his  navy  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  sail,  lying  upon  the  haven  of 
the  city,  reaching  from  the  one  side  of  the  haven's  mouth  unto  the 
otlier,  as  if  a  bridge  should  be  made  from  the  one  bank  to  the  other; 
Avhich  haven  by  the  citizens  was  barred  with  iron  chains,  wliercby  the 
'J\u-ks  were  kept  out  a  certain  space.  Against  Mhich  navy  seven 
slii])s  there  were  of  Genoa  within  the  haven,  and  three  of  Crete,  and 
certain  of  Chios,  which  stood  against  them.  Also  the  soldiers,  issuing 
out  of  the  city  as  occasion  would  serve,  did  manfully  gainstand  them, 
and  with  wildfire  set  tlieir  ships  on  fire,  that  for  a  certain  space  they 
could  serve  to  no  use.  At  length  the  chains  being  burst,  and  a  way 
made,  the  Turk's  navy  entered  the  haven,  and  assaulted  the  city ; 
whereby  the  Turk  began  to  conceive  great  hope,  and  was  in  forward- 
Tyranny  ness  to'obtain  the  city.  The  assault  and  skirmish  then  waxing  more 
Turk'to-  l"^t,  Mahomet  the  tyrant,  stood  by,  upon  a  hill,  with  his  warriors 
ward  his  about  luui,  cryiug  and  howling  out  unto  them  to  scale  the  walls  and 
*"'"""-'"■  enter  the  town:  otherwise,  if  any  reculed,'  he  threatened  to  kill 
them  ;  and  so  he  did.  Wherefore  a  great  number  of  his  soldiers,  in 
their  repulse  and  retire,  were  slain  by  the  Tvnk's  men,  being  sent  by 
his  commandment  to  slay  them  :  and  so  they  were  justly  served,  and 
well  payed  their  hire. 

Although   this   was   some   comfort   to   the  Christians,   to   see  and 
behold,  out  of  the  city,  the  Turk's  retinue  so  consumed,  yet  that 

(1)  "  Ilccule,"  to  recoil  or  rebel.— Ed. 


THE    LAMENTABLE    LOSING    OF   CONSTANTINOPLE.  723 

hope  lasted  not  long.     Shortly  after,  by  rage  of  war,  it  happened    Uenrs 
that  Justinian,  the  duke  above-named,  was  hurt ;  who,  notwithstand-      ^^' 


ing  that  he  was  earnestly  desired  by  Paleologus  the  emperor,  not  to    A.  D. 
leave  his  tower  which  he  had  to  keep,  seeing  his  wound  was  not  deadly    ^'*^"^- 


Justi- 
nian. 


bloody 
victory 


horrible 
ramiy 


dangerous,  yet  could  he  not  be  entreated  to  tarry,  but  left  his  stand-  ^g"^^;^^"" 
ing,  and  his  fort  dis-furnished,  setting  none  in  his  place  to  award  the  duk 
same.     And  so  this  doughty  duke,  hurt  more  with  his  false  heart  " 
than  with  force  of  weapon,  gave  over  and  fled  to  Chios,  where,  shortly 
after,   for  sorrow,   rather  than  for  soreness  of  his  wound,  he  died. 
Many  of  his  soldiers,  seeing  their  captain  flee,  followed  after,  leaving 
their  fort    utterly   destitute  without  defence.     The  Turks,  under-  The  em- 
standing  that  vantage,  soon  burst  into  the  city  :  the  emperor  Paleo-  conTtmi- 
golus  seeing  no  other  way  but  to  flee,  making  toward  the  gate,  either  ';"!'pi«^ 

,    .         "^  1  Til  -11  1-1  •  1  •    1  slam;  tho 

was  slam,  or  else  trodden  down  with  the  multitude ;   in  which  gate  city  won. 
eight  hundred  dead  men''s  bodies  were  found  and  taken  up. 

The  city  of  Constantinople  thus  being  got,  the  Turks,  sacking  and  The 
ranging  about  the  streets,  houses,  and  corners,  did  put  to  the  sword 
most  unmercifully  whomsoever  thev  found,  both  aged  and  younff,  2!"","' 
matrons,  virgins,   children  and  infants,  sparing  none.     The  noble       \ 
matrons  and  virgins  were  horribly  used ;  the  goods  of  the  city,  the 
treasures  in  houses,  the  ornaments  in  churches  were  all  sacked  and 
spoiled ;   the  pictures  of  Christ  opprobriously  handled,  in  hatred  of 
Christ.     The  spoil  and  havoc  of  the  city  lasted  three  days  together, 
while  the  barbarous  soldiers  murdered  and  rifled  Avhat  them  listed. 

These  things  thus  being  done,  and  the  tumult  ceased,  after  three  Thi 
days  Mahomet  the  Turk  entereth  into  the  city ;  and  first  calling  for  {^ 
the  heads  and  ancients  of  the  city,  such  as  he  found  to  be  left  alive, 
he  commanded  them  to  be  mangled  and  cut  in  pieces.  It  is  also  (saith 
my  author)  reported,  that  in  the  feasts  of  the  Turks,  honest  matrons 
and  virgins,  and  such  as  were  of  the  king's  stock,  after  other  con- 
tumelies, were  hewn  and  cut  in  pieces  for  their  disport. 

And  this  was  the  end  of  that  princely  and  famous  city  of  Con-  constan- 
stantinople,  beginning  first  with  Constantine,  and  ending  also  with  caih-j^' 
Constantine,  which,  for  the  princely  royalty  thereof,  was  named  and  jj*-"* 
ever  honoured,  from  the  time  of  the  first  Constantine,  equally  with 
the  city  of  Rome,  and  called  also  by  the  name  thereof  New  Rome, 
and  also  continued  the  space  of  eleven  hundred  and  twenty  years.    I 
pray  God  that  Old  Rome  may  learn  of  New  Rome,  to  take  heed  and 
beware  betimes. 

'J'liis  terrible  destruction  of  the  city  of  Constantinople,  the  queen  a  wam- 
of  cities,  I  thought  here  to  describe,  not  so  much  to  set  forth  the  c,rHs°te*^i 
barbarous  cruelty  of  these  filthy  rake-hells  and  merciless  murderers ;  <Jom  by 
as  specially  for  this,  that  we,  being  admonished  by  the  doleful  ruin  tinopie. 
and  misery  of  these  our  even  christened,  may  call  to  mind  the  plagues 
and  miseries  deserved,  which  seem  to  hang  no  less  over  our  own 
heads,  and  thereby  may  learn  betimes  to  iuvocate,  and   call   more 
earnestly  upon,  the  name  of  our  terrible  and  merciful  God,  that  he, 
for  his  Son's  sake,  will  keep  us,  and  preserve  his  church  among  us, 
and  mitigate  those  plagues  and  sorrows,  which  we  no  less  have  de- 
served, than  these  above  minded  have  done  before  us.     Christ  grant 
it,  Amen  ! ' 

(1)  Ex  Hist.  Wittenbergica  Peuceri, 
3  A  % 


'J'24  THK    HISTORY    OF    REYNOLD    PEACOCK. 


•  itfje  l^i.^tory  of  fieynolD  peacocfe,  2?isljop  of  C^icfje^tct, 

A.D. 

1457.     AFFLICTED   AND    TORMENTED    BY     THE     FALSE    RISHOPS   FOR    HIS 
GODLINESS,    AND    PROFESSION    OF    THE    GOSPEL.' 


*It  is  not  to  be  marvelled  at,  if  the  tyranny  of  these  men  did  so 
prevail,  and  overrun  the  lay-citizcns  and  common  sort  of  priests, 
that  neither  the  mitre,  nor  the  anointing,  could  make  the  bishops 
themselves  to  live  in  safety  ;  so  is  there  no  kind  of  degree  or  order, 
in  Avhich  some  fruit,  as  clusters  of  the  vineyard,  doth  not  spring  and 
grow  up  unto  the  Lord  ;  as  amongst  priests,  monks,  friars,  lay-men, 
soldiers,  and  courtiers,  of  -whom  -sve  have  somewhat  spoken  before ; 
the  order  of  the  bishops  only  was  behind,  being  yet  slow  and  barren 
in  bringing  forth  fruit.  Howbeit  it  is  not  to  be  doubted  but  that 
the  Lord,  even  amongst  them,  hath  his  remainder,  who  have  not 
bowed  their  knees  unto  Baal,  as  in  times  past  the  Pharisaical  people 
had  their  Nicodemus  and  Gamaliel  :  although  that  these  kind  of 
people  are  very  rare  and  hard  to  be  found ;  and  few  of  them,  either 
for  fear  of  peril,  or  loss  of  substance,  dare  openly  profess  that  -which 
they  do  think.  Amongst  the  rest  we  will  bring  forth  and  allege  this 
one"  man,  Peacock,  bishop,  first  by  the  title  of  St.  Asaph,  if  there 
■were  any  such  saint,  and  afterward  of  Chichester. 

This  man,  after  he  had  received  into  his  heart  some  sparks  of 
the  pure  and  sincere  religion  (all  be  it  that  he  did  not  greatly  attempt 
any  thing  against  the  bishops  in  this  troublous  time),  foreseeing  and 
providing  for  his  own  safe-guard  as  much  as  he  might,  yet  could  he 
not  so  iurk,  or  lie  hidden,  but  that  at  length  he  was  perceived. 
These  men  have  so  many  marks,  so  many  eyes,  so  many  suspicions, 
that  there  can  be  none  so  small  a  thing  -which  may  pass  or  scape 
them  ;  no  so  high  estate  or  dignity,  unto  which  these  men,  through 
their  cruel  and  unshamefaced  tyranny,  will  not  give  assualt :  in  so 
much  that  now  they  begin  not  only  to  be  feared  of  the  common 
people,  but  also  to  be  a  terror  unto  kings  and  princes.  Peacock 
was  taken  and  carried  straight  unto  Lambeth  ;  'J'homas  Burschere, 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  then  primate,  beaiing  all  the  rule. 

Then  the  doctors  and  bishops  gathered  together  into  the  arch- 
'bishop's  court,  in  which  convocation  the  duke  of  Buckingham  was 
present,  accompanied  with  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  and  the  bishop 
of  Lincoln,  where,  besides  many  other  articles,  the  presence  of  the 
,bread  in  the  sacrament  was  laid  unto  Peacock  :  insonnich  that  the 
knot  of  amity  and  concord  -which  Avas  ordained  by  Christ,  to  the 
great  comfort  of  the  church,  (1  know  not  by  what  means.)  through 
the  envy  of  Satan,  is  turned  into  a  matter  of  most  grievous  discord 
and  dissension  amongst  Christians,  hisomuch  that  there  hath  in  a 
manner  no  matter  continued  so  many  years  more  pernicious  or  hurtful 
unto  men's  salvation,  than  that  from  whence  the  chief  seed  or  offspring 
of  mutual  consolation  and  comfort  of  nun's  life,  ought  to  be  taken  and 
sought  for. 

For  what  other  thing  doth  the  communicating  of  the  Lord's  body 
and  blood  declare  unto  us,  but  first  of  all  a  testimony  and  witness  of 

(1)  For  this  admirable  preamble  to  the  history  of  Reynold  'Peacock,  see  Edition  1563,  pp.  363— 
8G7;  also  the  Latin  Edition,  1569,  pp.  lOf— IH.— Lu. 


THE    BENEFIT    OF    THE    SACRAMENT    TO    THE    SOUL.  725 

his  benefits  towards  us,  and  of  our  amity  and  joining  with  him  ?  For  Henry 
we  do  understand  by  the  bread,  which  is  communicate  and  given  unto  ^^' 
every  man,  that  his  body  once  broken  was  given  unto  all  and  every  one  A.D. 
of  us.  So  likewise  the  cup,  passing  through  us  all  in  order,  declareth  ^^57.^ 
that  the  blood  once  shed  for  us,  not  for  Himself  alone,  was,  as  it 
were,  bestowed  for  the  salvation  of  all  men,  Tlierefore,  lest  any 
man  should  think  that  His  passion  should  be  vain,  but  that  it  alone 
should  work  in  all  men  (as  many  as  do  believe  or  hereafter  shall 
believe)  absolute  and  perfect  peace  and  quietness,  and  eternal  re- 
freshing of  the  soul,  now  languishing  with  over-long  hunger  ;  there- 
fore, as  a  figure  and  remembrance  of  that  thing,  is  the  bread  together 
with  the  cup  set  before  us ;  which,  being  received  into  the  outward 
man,  it  is  easy  to  be  understanded  what  the  sacrifice  of  his  body, 
applied  unto  us  by  faith,  worketh  in  our  inward  souh  For  by 
faith  that  sacrifice  is  to  be  applied,  if  we  will  have  it  profit  us 
any  thing  at  all :  for,  except  the  meat  be  received,  it  engendereth 
no  nourishing.  Therefore  we  are  commanded  to  eat.  Even  so, 
where  faith  doth  not  receive  Christ,  there  is  no  hope  of  life  or  quiet- 
ness of  soul ;  the  body  is  quickened  up  with  eternal  life,  by  the 
bread  which  is  received,  albeit  that  the  bread  alone,  without  the 
cup,  is  not  of  so  great  effect ;  neither  otherwise  is  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  as  common  meat,  but  mystical  and  spiritual  food, 
wherewithal  our  bodies  are  not  fed,  but  our  spiritual  parts  and  mem- 
bers. For  corporal  and  bodily  things  are  apt  and  fit  for  bodies,  and 
spiritual  things  for  the  spiritual  parts.  Therefore  I  call  this,  spiritual 
food  or  sustenance ;  for  as  much  as  whatsoever  effect  corporal  food 
worketh  in  the  sustentation  of  the  body,  the  same  doth  Christ  w^ork 
in  our  spiritual  soul.  That  is  to  say :  he  feedeth  it,  refresheth, 
quickeneth,  maketh  it  joyful,  maintaineth  and  supporteth  it,  and  re- 
storeth  it  unto  everlasting  life ;  giveth  peace  unto  the  unquiet  con- 
science, reconcileth  the  Father''s  wrath,  pacifieth  the  displeasure  of 
sin,  and  giveth  all  kind  of  abundance  of  heavenlv  grace  ;  and,  finally,  H"y  , 

"  o  .    o  '^  ■  /  5  Christ  8 

whatsoever  force  and  power  the  meat  outwardly  received  hath  in  body  is 
the  visible  body,  the  like  power  and  strength  doth  the  Son  of  God  "^'^^'' 
perform  in  our  invisible  members,  if  he  be  received  with  faith. 
Thus,  not  without  cause,  he  is  called  food  in  the  mystical  Scriptures, 
where  the  Lord  himself  prophesieth,  saying  :  "  Except  ye  eat  the 
flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink  his  blood,  you  shall  have  no 
life  in  you  ;''"'  in  which  place  the  bare  words  are  not  to  be  looked 
upon,  but  the  analogy  oi  them  ;  that,  like  as  the  Son  of  God 
is  meat,  so  our  faith  should  be  the  mouth  and  the  belly.  How 
the  same  should  be  received,  it  is  already  declared  by  the  Jews,  who, 
seeking  salvation  by  righteousness  of  the  law,  and  by  works,  there- 
fore fell  away  from  God,  because  they,  being  filled  and  stuffed  up. 
with  other  meats,  have  not  eaten  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man  ;  that 
is  to  say,  because  they  did  not  believe  upon  his  anointed.  The  same 
likewise  will  happen  unto  the  Turks,  whatsoever  works  they  do 
Avork  by  the  law  ,  as  unto  us  also  there  is  none  other  way  or  mean  of 
salvation  appointed  in  any  thing,  than  only  by  belief  in  Jesus  Christ. 
There  be  many  kinds  of  meat,  but  one  only  which  bringeth  forth 
eternal  life;  for  the  Jews  have  their  meats  which  are   unsavoury 


<'26  WHAT    IT    IS    THAT    DOTH    JUSTIFY    US. 

Jf'nry    letters,  Avhicli  they  do   yet  gnaw  \ipon.     Tlie  Turks  also  have  their 

'. —  unsavoury    meats,    which   are   also   feathered    tliercupon  ;     -wliich  do 

A.  I),  nothing  else  but  fill  and  stretch  out  the  belly  and  bowels,  and  engen- 
1  }■)".  (igj.  j^p  lively  juice;  and  we  also,  playing  in  a  manner  the  Jews"' 
part,  have  our  dishes  filled  Avith  divers  and  sundry  ceremonies,  tradi- 
tions, rites,  superstitions,  and  works.  This  man  trusteth  much  in 
long  pilgrimages  ;  another  tarricth  at  home,  devoutly  ])raying  unto 
saints ;  another  giveth  much  unto  the  high  altar,  and  to  building  of 
churches;  another  getteth  him  a  holy  vesture,  wherein  he  thinkcth 
liimself  safe  from  all  evil  spirits.  There  be  also  some,  who  think  to 
help  themselves  much,  by  often  hearing  of  masses.  How  much 
confidence  do  many  put  in  pardons  bought,  or  in  confession  of  their 
A^l'dix.  sins  unto  the  priest!  And  as  these  lets  aregatlieredsomewhereelsc, 
than  in  the  secret  gardens  of  the  Scripture  ;  so  were  tiiere  other 
accidents  more  near  unto  the  Scriptures  than  they,  which,  notwith- 
standing, for  so  much  as  they  are  nothing  else  but,  as  it  Avere,  the 
sauces  of  that  one  meat,  they  are  very  foolishly  taken  of  many  for 
the  meat  itself;  as  fasting,  praying,  ■watching,  alms,  and  such  other 
like  works  of  charity,  and  of  the  law,  which  being  used  as  sauces, 
have  their  sweet  savour.  For  there  is  but  only  one  meat  which  is 
effectual  unto  everlasting  life,  unto  such  as  do  eat  it,  which  is  the 
flesh  of  Christ  Jesus  ;  the  eating  whereof,  if  we  will  interpret  the 
allegory,  is  our  faith  taking  hold  of  Christ,  which  alone,  without  all 
help,  doth  only  justify  us.  Where  this  faith  is  not  present,  it  is  sin, 
a  filthy  and  vile  thing,  and  a  defiled  cloth,  whatsoever  man's  holi- 
ness doth;  and  it  is  mere  folly,  whatsoever  the  wisdom  of  man  taketh 
in  hand,  or  goeth  about.  Finally,  the  unhappy  hunger  of  the  soul 
can  by  no  other  means  be  remedied  or  liol})en,  but  only  by  this 
heavenly  food,  after  that  Christ  came  down  from  heaven,  Avho  was 
offered  up  for  us  by  his  death,  pacifying  all  things.  Tliey  were  but 
vanities  before,  Avhatsoever  man's  traditions  did  show  unto  us.  There 
"was  great  study  and  care  had  for  good  works,  wherewitluil  every 
man  laboured  to  mitigate  and  assuage  his  hunger :  but  they  were 
all  vanities,  whatsoever  man''s  power  or  the  elements  of  this  Avorld 
did  show  unto  us :  the  soul  was  wounded,  and  could  not  cure  itself; 
it  lacked  another  kind  of  medicine.  The  thirst  was  great,  which 
might  be  remedied,  but  could  not  be  satisfied  ;  it  might  be  watered  or 
quenched  with  blood,  otherwise  it  coidd  not  be  assuaged  with  any 
liquor  of  man's  invention.  Wherefore  the  Lord  doth  not  unaptly 
call  himself  '  meat,'  and  his  blood  verily  '  drink  :'  not  that  it  is  so 
in  deed,  according  to  the  outward  sense,  but  that  under  the  covered 
sense  of  this  sacrament,  he  might  declare  what  our  fiiith  doth  work 
upon  him. 

Thou,  pcradvcnture,  believest  in  Christ,  and  sayest  that  he  is  dead 
for  thee  ;  wilt  thou  then  understand  and  know,  what  effect  his  death 
doth  work  in  thee  ?  Thou  comest  to  this  supper,  and,  first  of  all,  the 
bread  and  the  wine  is  set  before  thee,  which  doth  pass  into  thv  bodv. 
To  what  end  is  that  done  ?  To  none  other  end,  but  only  that  thev 
should  nourish  thee.  Therefore  art  thou  commanded  to  take  and 
eat. 

But  what  wilt  thou  eat  ?  Truly  if  there  were  none  other  thiug 
meant  in   it,  tlie  matter  were  not  of  great  importance.     But.  foraj- 


THE    SACRAMEXT    IS    BUT    A    FIGURE.  72^ 

much  as  the  bare  elements  are  not  set  afore  thee,  but  under  the  iremy 
name  of  the  Lord's  body  and  blood,  thou  mayest  well  judge  that  ._!Z_ 
there  is  some  mystery  contained  herein,  which  may  admonish  or  warn  A.  D. 
thee.  But  what  mystery  thinkcst  thou  is  contained  therein  ?  What  ^'^^'^- 
other  canst  thou  judge,  than  that  thereby  thou  mayest  behold  and 
see,  as  it  were  in  a  seal,  what  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord,  being 
shed  for  thee,  doth  work  in  thy  soul  ?  even  the  very  same  effect  that 
the  bread  and  the  drink  do  work  in  the  external  body.  Therefore 
do  the  bread  and  wine  take  the  name  of  the  body  and  blood,  that 
by  the  one,  the  power  and  operation  of  the  other  may  the  better  be 
understood  and  known :  not  that  the  same  should  be  bread  according 
to  his  substance  which  is  the  body  of  Christ ;  but  that  we,  conferring 
the  power  and  effect  of  both  of  them  together,  may  be  admonished 
and  warned  by  the  bread,  whose  memory  it  is,  that  we  do  celebrate 
by  the  bread.  Wherefore  the  bread  and  Christ  do  wholly  differ  in 
the  predicament  of  substance,  while  that  they  do  understand  the 
quality  for  the  substance,  and  do  not  diligently  seek  out  the  power 
and  mystery  of  his  passion,  only  staying  themselves  upon  his  passion, 
and  passing  over  to  seek  out  the  power  and  operation  of  his  death,  in 
which  the  whole  principal  point  doth  consist :  in  the  other  part  there 
IS  not  so  great  profit  or  benefit  received  by  them,  who  either  behold 
or  handle  the  same.  Let  us  also  here  allege  the  figures  of  the  old 
law,  and  especially  such  as  are  compared  unto  memorials.  The  people 
of  Israel,  what  time  they  were  amongst  the  Egyptians,  the  same 
night  that  they  should  be  delivered,  were  commanded  to  kill  a  lamb, 
which,  without  all  doubt,  did  signify  that  Christ  should  come.  But 
how  ?  did  it  foreshow  the  same,  according  to  any  part  of  the  substance  "^ 
No,  verily  :  for  there  is  no  man  that  will  say  that  Christ  Avas  a  lamb 
indeed,  but  according  to  certain  qualities  and  properties  of  the  same. 
Therefore  were  they  commanded  to  take  a  young  lamb,  without  any 
si)ot.  What  is  more  simple  than  a  lamb  ?  what  is  more  pure  than 
that  which  is  without  spot?  and,  finally,  what  can  be  more  like  unto 
Christ  ? 

And,  contrariwise,  according  to  the  reason  of  the  substance,  what 
can  be  more  unlike  the  same  ?  Likewise  may  be  said  of  the  cow, 
with  other  sacrifices  and  oblations  of  the  Jews,  by  which  Christ  was 
foreshowed  by  certain  marks,  very  aptly,  when,  notwithstanding,  their 
substance  was  greatly  repugnant  and  contrary.  Why  do  we  then  in 
these  sacraments  so  greedily  seek  for  the  concordance  of  the  sub- 
stance, when  it  doth  not  greatly  pertain  unto  the  purpose  ?  For  the 
mystery  doth  not  lie  hid  in  the  matter  itself,  but  rather  in  more 
secret  notes  and  marks  of  things,  by  which  the  bread  and  the  body 
of  Christ,  the  wine  and  his  blood,  are  correspondent,  the  one  unto 
the  other,  by  a  mutual  analogy  ;  which  analogy,  when  the  christian 
mind  doth  consider  and  weigh  Avith  himself,  of  necessity  he  doth 
thereby  get  a  great  confirmation  and  establishing  of  his  faith,  toge- 
ther Avith  great  consolation  and  comfort  of  his  conscience ;  and, 
specially,  unto  such  as  be  afflicted  and  troubled  in  spirit,  and  do 
labour,  being  heavy  laden.  For  what  can  be  more  acceptable  or  more 
pleasant  unto  that  heart,  than,  Avhere  he  doth  not  only  believe,  but 
also  seeth  plainly  set  forth,  as  it  Avere,  before  his  eyes,  his  sins  freely 
to  be  forgiven  him  ;  his  long,  great  hungc'  to  be  satisfied,  as  it  were 


128  THE    STUEKGTII    AXD    POWER    OF    THE    DEATH    OF    CHRlsT. 

Henry  at  a  banquct ;  and  to  be  ccniverted  into  all  kind  of  fulness:  all  the 
^^  tumults  and  vexations,  -wliicli  gnaw  and  trouble  the  mind,  to  be  at 
A.D.  quietness;  all  fear  of  damnation  utterly  to  be  avoided;  and  most 
^'^•^^-  firm  and  steadfast  hope  of  salvation  to  be  come  in  place  ;  and  that  he 
shall  now  enjoy  with  his  God  most  joyful  peace  and  quietness  ?  And 
that,  not  by  reason  of  any  of  his  own  merits,  neither  by  any  works  or 
labours  achieved ;  not  because  he  had  fasted  so  long,  or  filled  up  so 
many  bushels  or  measures  Avith  prayers  ;  not  by  this  or  that  kind  of 
hurting  or  tormenting  his  body,  or  being  clothed  in  this  or  that 
colour,  or  being  conversant  in  any  kind  of  religion  :  but  freely, 
tlirough  tlie  only  faith  in  Christ,  who  is  made  the  redemption  for  our 
sins,  that  lie  alone  might  worthily  be  called  the  bread  of  our  life. 
Otherwise,  if  there  were  any  other  help  or  preferment  unto  salvation 
but  only  Christ,  then  were  not  he  the  only  bread  of  life  :  and,  as  this 
bread  wliicii  came  down  from  heaven  is  freely  given  unto  us,  so  is  it 
the  only  bread,  neither  doth  it  require  any  other  food  or  sustentation  ; 
albeit  that  all  other  meats  do  require  bread. 

Thus,  christian  reader,  thou  seest  so  great  strength  and  power 
in  this  death  and  passion,  which,  albeit  it  be  invisible,  and  cannot 
be  perceived  with  our  bodily  senses  (howsoever  that  it  may  be 
noted  or  figured  out),  yet  the  Lord  could  by  no  means  more  aptly 
or  plainly  set  out  unto  us  so  secret  a  mystery,  than  by  this  kind  of 
sensible  sacrament.  What  is  more  familiar  or  common  unto  the 
world,  than  daily  bread  and  drink,  by  the  continual  use  whereof  the 
life  of  man  is  restored  and  maintained  ?  and  what  thing  comes  nearer 
to  the  declaration  of  this  unspeakable  mystery  than  they,  if  we  do 
behold  the  power,  strength,  and  properties  thereof,  and  not  the  sub- 
stance. Wherefore,  not  without  great  cause  and  deep  consideration, 
the  Lord  himself  did  give  unto  us  bread  and  wine,  which  Ave  should 
receive  for  his  body  and  blood  ;  not  for  any  necessity  in  tlie  things 
themselves,  but.  by  this  means,  providing  for  ourdulness  and  slowness, 
which  is  accustomed  to  be  led  by  none  other  means  than  by  the  out- 
ward senses  and  eyes ;  that  thereby  he  might  the  more  finnly  esta- 
blish our  faith,  and  make  our  consolation  and  comfort  in  him  the 
more  full  and  certain.  And  whereupon  now  is  this  great  frowardness 
sprung  up  amongst  Christians,  that  they,  envying  their  own  so  great 
felicity,  that  they  now  convert  and  tuj-n  that  into  a  snare  of  their  own 
destruction,  which  is  given  us  by  the  Lord  to  be  our  only  comfort 
and  consolation  ?  Amongst  the  Greeks,  in  times  past,  the  celebrating 
of  this  communion  Avas  called  '  Eucharistia  ;"*  in  Avhich  they  received 
the  benefit  of  salvation,  and  the  Lord  again  received  of  them  thanks- 
giving. But  Avhere  is  noAv  this  love,  thanksgiAnng,  and  charity, 
become  ?  Avhen,  for  our  salvation,  received  of  the  Lord,  we  destroy 
our  brother,  Ave  shed  his  blood  Avhom  the  Lord  redeemed  Avith  his 
precious  blood ;  and  for  none  other  occasion,  but  only  for  that  Avhich 
ought  to  teach  us  all  kind  of  meekness  and  gentleness  toAvards  all 
men.  I  grant  that  the  purity  and  sincerity  of  the  doctrine  is  to  be 
defended  ;  but  what  kind  of  defence  call  you  this,  Avhcn  men  are  first 
slain  and  put  to  death,  and  afterwards  Ave  seek  out  and  discourse,  in 
the  synods,  parliaments,  universities,  and  schools,  whether  the  matter 
and  cause  be  true  and  certain  or  not  .'*  And  the  matter  is  yet  before 
the  Judge  !     David  did  not  deserve  to  put  to  his  hand  or  help  to 


CRUEL    TIMES,    AND    PEACTICES    OF    THE    CHURCir.  729 

the  building  of  the  temple  of  God,  because  he  came  bloody  out  of  so    Henry 

many  battles  and  slaughters  of  men  ;  albeit  that  they  were  most  just L_ 

battles,  and  that  he  took  them  not  upon  him  Avithout  the  prescribed  A.  D. 
commandment  of  God.  Notwithstanding,  the  business  was  left  ^'^'^^- 
wholly  unto  Solomon  to  be  performed  and  finished,  who  succeeded 
his  father  in  peace  and  quietness.  So  likewise  let  us  feign  the  cause 
here  to  be  just  and  true ;  let  us  grant  that  it  cannot  be  proved  that 
Christ's  words  have  any  ambiguous  sense.  Notwithstanding,  by  mine 
opinion,  it  is  greatly  to  be  looked  upon,  and  taken  heed  of,  with 
what  lenity  and  gentleness  these  christian  princes,  and  tliese  holy 
builders  of  the  Lord's  temple,  do  execute  and  use  their  office  ;  and 
it  is  diligently  to  be  marked,  lest  that  thing  which  is  lawful  in  them, 
be  not  likewise  allowed  of  the  Lord.  How  many,  before  this  man 
Peacock,  and  how  many,  since  his  death,  have  there  been  devoured 
and  swallowed  up  by  the  bloody  bishops  !  Yet  do  I  not  here  dis- 
course whether  the  cause  were  just  and  true  or  no.  But  admit  it 
were  most  true,  yet  in  mine  opinion,  it  is  greatly  to  be  respected  and 
regarded  with  what  hands  they  do  come  to  the  building  of  the  holy 
temple  of  God.  Besides  that,  I  will  here  pass  over  and  speak  nothing 
how  unjust  and  false  their  cause  is. 

But  now  I  return  again  unto  Peacock,  of  whom,  notwithstanding, 
I  will  not  rehearse  all  things,  for  Ids  injurious  handling  is  long,  and 
the  circumstances  thereof  very  long.  I  will  only  touch  the  principal 
points.  When  the  articles  were  laid  against  him,  and  that  they  had 
charged  this  catholic  bishop  with  the  grievous  and  heinous  name  of 
heresy,  they,  by  and  by,  made  haste  to  give  judgment.  For  these 
are  the  kinds  of  disputations  which  are  now  used  amongst  Christians: 
that  if  any  controversy  do  rise  in  the  church,  or  that  there  be  any 
disputation  about  any  ambiguous  sense  of  the  Scripture,  straightway 
it  is  converted  and  turned  into  a  matter  of  judgment;  so  that  learning 
hath  lost  her  liberty,  the  schools  are  changed  into  courts  of  judg- 
ment, where  it  is  not  looked  for  who  shall  vanquish  or  win,  but  whether 
of  them  shall  live.  Instead  of  the  adversary,  the  judge  sitteth  ;  and, 
in  place  of  the  pen,  the  sword  is  drawn  ;  which,  for  the  most  part, 
doth  not  fall  upon  him  who  is  worst  or  most  wicked,  but  upon  the 
most  inferior  and  weak  ;  and  this  may  be  their  liberty  which  is  used 
in  pleading,  that,  whereas  before  the  face  and  eyes  of  the  one,  death 
is  set;  the  other,  although  he  be  overcome  with  reason,  yet  doth  he 
vanquish  and  overcome  by  power.  How  much  have  we  Christians 
gone  astray  in  these  days  from  the  footsteps  and  examples  of  the 
ancient  church  !  AVhat  more  cruel  time  of  heresies  was  there,  than 
even  in  that  age,  when  St.  Jerome  did  live  ?  I  will  not  here  report 
with  how  grievous  heresies  the  church  was  infected.  Yet,  notwith- 
standing, they  were  not  driven  unto  this  severity  of  judgment,  if  any 
did  dissent  or  disagree  from  the  residue  :  for  there  was  no  need  of 
it.  For  why  ?  the  errors  were  so  manifestly  declared  and  tossed  in 
the  books  of  the  doctors,  in  which  the  reader  might  quietly  with  him- 
self judge,  which  was  confirmable  or  agreeable  in  either  part,  and 
what  contrariwise.  How  oftentimes  doth  St.  Jerome,  in  equal  and 
open  contentions,  provoke  his  adversaries  to  read  over  his  writings, 
epistles,  and  apologies,  as  unto  places  abundantly  discussing  such 
matters  ;  neither  suffering  his  own  liberties  to  be  taken  from  him, 


780 


PAPISTS    OVEKCOME    BY     FORCE. 


Henry  ncithcT  talvliiof  away  others.'     "  I  will  not,"  said  he,  "  that  he  shoiill. 

^  answer  me,  who  by  power  and  ini<,dit  iiiay  oppress  me,  but  teach  me 

A.D.  cannot.""  Notwiihstanding,  he  did  no  less  prevail  in  this  behalf, 
^'^^''  in  seeking  out  the  ])eril.s  and  dangers  of  opinions,  but  much  more 
liappily  and  fortunately  satisfied  also  them  who  did  contend  ;  and 
conlirnied  and  established  the  others  who  were  in  doubt.  How  little 
could  Helvidins,  Jovinianus,  and  Pelagius,  prevail  in  sowing  of  their 
oj)inions  and  heresies,  when  that  St.  .Ierome''s  works,  being  so  elo- 
quently written,  were  once  spread  abroad,  and  read  !  AV'hat  heresy 
was  it  so  largely  spread  over  all,  which,  as  soon  as  St.  Augustine's 
works  were  once  published,  did  not,  by  and  bv,  keep  silence,  as 
though  the  voice  or  speech  thereof  had  been  utterly  taken  away  ;  or, 
•when  St.  Jerome  began  to  shine  in  the  church,  who  is  no  less  to  be 
feared  in  his  books,  than  any  judge  sitting  in  the  place  of  judgment. 
But  now  we  have  lost  all  those  learned  contentions  ;  or,  more  truly 
to  s])eak,  we  have  lost  such  heads  and  rulers  of  the  ehmx-h  as  St.  Au- 
gustine and  St.  Jerome  were,  who  have  knowledge  and  understanding 
to  dispute  Avith  learning  and  eloquence.  But,  in  their  place,  there  is 
such  posterity  crept  in,  as  which,  with  mere  power  and  violence,  do 
for  the  most  part  defend  that,  which  they  cannot  judge  or  discern, 
when  they  are  not  able  to  accomplish  the  matter  bv  learning.  Yet 
notwithstanding  learned  men  must  now,  Avill  thev,  nil  they,  speak 
and  answer  to  their  unlearned  law  :  or  else  let  them  learn,  by  the 
peril  and  danger  of  this  man  Peacock,  to  keep  silence  and  hold  their 
peace. 

For  how  do  they  vanquish  or  overcome  him  with  learning,  accord- 
ing to  the  example  of  their  elders  ?  Do  they  overthrow  him  w  iili 
eloquence,  or  confound  him  with  writing  ?  do  they  subdue  him  w  iih 
arguments,  or  subvert  him  by  learning  or  judgment  ?  or  else  do  thev, 
as  St.  Jerome  saith,  set  foot  to  foot,  conferring  together,  and  bring- 
to  light  the  secret  snares  of  errors  .''  or  do  they  convince  th.era,  when 
they  are  so  made  manifest,  and  violently  take  away  the  victory  from 
the  man,  although  he  do  never  so  much  resist .''  Finally,  they  do 
either  force  him  to  silence,  or  put  him  to  shame ;  so  compassing  him 
round  about  with  snares  and  nets  of  reasons,  that  he  dare  not,  not 
once,  open  his  mouth  against  them  ;  but  also  he  cannot,  though  he 
would.  And  with  such  helps  and  means,  they  ought  to  proceed  in 
such  matters,  if  they  Avere  learned  men.  If  they  be  not  learned,  why 
have  they  the  rule  in  determining  controversies  in  the  church  ?  why 
is  the  pooreblind  sulfered  to  judge  colours  .''  If  it  were  a  false  matter 
wliich  Peacock  did  sustain,  there  was  no  doubt  but  that  he  might 
easily  have  l)een  overcome,  if  any  learnetl  man  had  withstood  him 
with  apt  and  fit  arguments,  who,  by  the  dexterity  of  learning,  and 
by  the  force  and  power  of  the  Scriptures,  might  have  caused  the  truth 
and  goodness  of  the  matter  to  have  had  the  upper  hand  ;  such  as  in 
our  forefathers'  days  were  wont  to  root  out  errois. 

But  now,  it  may  thus  be  thought,  that  amongst  them,  either  thev 
lacked  some  fit  champions  to  delend  the  truth,  who  might  be  equal 
unto  him  in  doing  the  business  ;  or  else  that  their  matters  seemed 
very  doubtful  unto  them,  in  which  they  durst  not,  in  ecpial  balance, 
contend  and  strive,  but  that  they  fly  straightway  to  judgnu^nt,  as 
unto  their  only  fort  and  defence,  where  thev  do  not  contend  with 


THE    HISTORY    OF    REYXOLD    PEACOCK.  781 

learning,   but   with    tlireatcnings   and  autliovity ;    wlierewitlial   it   is    Henry 
easy  to  vanquish  and  overcome  even  tlie  most  wise  and  learned  men.       ^  ^' 
When  Peacock  was  brought  before  the  judges  and  bishops,  althougli  he    A.  I), 
did  nothing  prevail,  notwithstanding  he  declared  many  things  worthv    ^'^•^^- 
of  a  good  divine,  and  armed  himself  with  all  kind  of  armour,  both 
for  the  defence  of  his  life  and  cause.     They,  on  the  contrary  part, 
with  like  labour  and  pain,  laboured  and  travailed  for  their  dignity 
and  gain ;  and  so  much  the  more  earnestly,  because  they  had  now 
gotten  such  an  adversary,  whose  authority,  the  higher  and  greater  it 
was  in  the  church,  they  supposed  it  would  bring  the  greater  ruin  and 
decay  of  their  tyranny  and  estimation  unto  the  people.  They,  fearing 
this,  and  the  matter  being  as  it  were  even  now  brought  to  hand- 
strokes,   they  thought  good  to  use  all  kind  of  preparation   and  to 
show  their  power  and  strength,  all  that  ever  they  might.     Wherefore 
the  most  subtle  and  exquisite  sophisters,  philosophers,  divines,  and 
orators,  were  called  for,  besides  centurions  of  lawyers,  and  decretists, 
whose  use  and  help  in  these  matters  is  greatly  esteemed. 

First  of  all  the  matter  was  attempted  with  private  colloquies,  and, 
by  and  by  after,  a  terrible  form  of  judgment  was  appointed,  threat- 
ening present  death  unto  him.  To  these  terrors  often  were  adjoined 
threatening  exhortations,  and  quarrellings,  and  oftentimes  there  lacked 
no  flattering  promises,  as  cups  mingled  with  the  venomous  enchant- 
ment of  Circe.  And,  finally,  there  is  no  stone  left  unturned ;  they 
entreat  him  ;  desire  him  ;  they  earnestly  lay  upon  him  ;  they  require 
him  with  fair  means  ;  they  threaten  him ;  they  make  him  fair  pro- 
mises ;  they  flatter  him.  Moreover  they  grant  him  a  further  time  to 
consult  and  repent,  whereby  the  delay  of  his  death  might  make  his 
life  the  sweeter  unto  him  :  they  bid  him  speedily  to  foresee  and  look 
unto  himself,  affirming  that  there  was  yet  great  hope  both  of  having 
his  life  and  dignity,  if  he  would  recant  and  forsake  his  opinions.* 

After  the  death  of  Henry  Cliichesley  above  mentioned,  next  sue-  The  story 
cceded  John  Stafford,  a.d.  14-1'3,  who  continued  nearly  nine  years,  noi.'i  Pca- 
After  him  came  John  Kemp,  a.d.  1452,  who  sat  but  one  year  and  '°'^'^- 
a  half.  Then  succeeded  Thomas  Burschere.  In  the  time  of  which  ^pp^'"^- 
archbishop  fell  the  trouble  of  Reynold  Peacock,  bishop  of  Chichester, 
afflicted  by  the  pope's  prelates  for  his  faith  and  profession  of  the  gospel. 
Of  this  bishop.  Hall  also,  in  his  Chronology,  touchetha  little  mention, 
declaring  that  an  overthwart  judgment,  as  he  termeth  it,  was  given  by 
the  fathers  of  the  spiritualty  against  him.  "  This  man,"  saith  he, 
''began  to  move  questions  not  privately,  but  openly  in  the  univer- 
sities, concerning  the  Annates  or  Peter-pence,  and  other  jurisdictions 
and  authorities  pertaining  to  the  see  of  Rome ;  and  not  only  put 
forth  the  questions,  but  declared  his  mind  and  opinion  in  the  same : 
wherefore  he  was  for  this  cause  abjured  at  PauFs  Cross."  Thus 
much  of  him  writeth  Hall.  Of  whom  also  recordeth  Polychronicon, 
but  in  few  words.  This  bishop,  first  of  St.  Asaph,  then  of  Chichester, 
so  long  as  duke  Humphrey  lived,  by  whom  he  was  promoted  and  much 
made  of,  was  quiet  and  safe,  and  also  bold  to  dispute  and  to  write 
his  mind,  and  wrote,  as  Leland  recordeth,  divers  books  and  treatises. 
But  after  that  good  duke  was  thus,  as  ye  have  heard,  made  away, 
this  good  man,  lacking  his  back-stay,  was  open  to  his  enemies,  arid 


732  THE    HISTORY     01-     REYNOLD    PEACOCK. 

iirnry   matter  soon  found  against  liim.     Whtreupon  he  being  complained 

: of,  and   accused  by  privy  and  malignant  promoters  unto  the  arch- 

A.D.    bishop,  letters  first  were  directed  down  from  the  archbishop,   to  cite 
^'^^^-    all  men  to  appear  that  could  say  any  thing  against  hiin.     The  form 
of  which  citation  here  ensueth. 

Copy  of  the  Citation   sent  by  Thomas  Bowchcr,   alias  Burschere, 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

Thomas,  by  the  pennission  of  God  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  prhiiate  of  all 
Eiighiiid,  and  legate  of  the  apostolic  see,  to  all  and  singular  parsons,  vicars, 
chaplains,  curates  and  not  curates,  clerks  and  learned  men,  whatsoever  they  be, 
constituted  and  ordained  in  any  place  throughout  our  province  of  Canterbury, 
health,  grace,  and  benediction. 

We  have  received  a  grievous  complaint  of  our  reverend  fellow-brother, 
Reynold  Peacock  bishop  of  Chichester,  containing  in  it :  that,  albeit  our  said 
reverend  fellow-brother,  the  bishop,  delivered  unto  us  certain  books  written  by 
him  in  the  English  tongiie,  by  us  and  our  authority  to  be  examined,  corrected, 
reformed,  and  allowed :  notwithstanding  many  (the  examination  and  reforma- 
tion of  the  said  books  depending  and  remaining  before  us  undiscussed)  have 
openly  preached  and  taught  at  Paul's  Cross  in  London,  and  in  divers  other 
iplaces  of  our  province  of  Canterbury,  that  our  said  fellow-brother  the 
bishop  hath  propounded,  made,  and  written,  or  caused  to  be  written,  in  the  said 
'books,  certain  conclusions  repugnant  to  the  true  faith,  and  that  he  doth  obsti- 
nately liold  and  defend  the  same ;  by  the  pretence  of  which  preaching  and 
teaching,  the  state  and  good  name  and  fame  of  the  lord  Reynold  the  bishop, 
are  grievously  offended  and  hurt,  and  he  and  his  opinions  marvellously  bur* 
"dened.  Wherefore  we  charge  you  all  together,  and  severally  apart  do  command 
you,  firmly  enjoniing  you,  that  openly  and  generally  you  do  warn,  or  cause  to 
be  warned,  all  and  singular  such  persons,  who  will  object  any  thing  contrary 
and  against  the  conclusions  of  our  said  reverend  fellow-brother  the  bishop,  had 
or  contained  in  his  books  or  writings ;  that  the  twentieth  day  after  such  moni- 
tion or  warning  had,  they  do  freely,  of  their  own  accord,  appear  before  us  and 
our  commissaries  in  this  behalf  appointed,  wheresoever  we  shall  then  be,  in  our 
city,  diocese,  or  province  of  Canterbury,  to  speak,  propound,  allege,  and  aiiirm 
fully  and  sufficiently  in  writing,  whatsoever  heretical  or  erroneous  matter  they 
will  speak,  propound,  or  object,  against  the  said  conclusions  contained  in  his 
said  books ;  and  both  to  satisfy  and  receive,  whatsoever  shall  seem  meet  and 
right  in  this  behalf  Ijy  the  holy  institution  and  ordinances. 

And  forasmuch  as  this  matter  depending  yet  undetermined  and  undiscussed, 
nothing  ought  to  be  attempted  or  renewed,  we  charge  you  that,  by  tiiis  our 
authority,  you  inhibit  and  forbid  all  and  every  one  so  to  preach  and  teach  here- 
after. Unto  whom  also  we,  by  the  tenor  of  these  presents,  do  likewise  forbid, 
that,  during  the  examination  of  the  conclusions  and  books  aforesaid,  depending 
before  us  and  our  commissaries  undiscussed,  they  do  not  presume  by  any 
means,  without  good  advice  and  judgment,  to  preach,  judge,  and  affirm,  any 
thing  to  the  prejudice  or  offence  of  the  said  lord  Reynold  tlie  bishop :  and  if  so 
be  you  do  find  any  in  this  behalf  gainsaying  or  not  obeying  this  our  inhibition, 
that  you  do  cite  or  cause  them  peremptorily  to  be  cited,  to  appear  before  us  or 
our  commissaries,  in  this  behalf  appointed,  the  tenth  day  after  their  citation,  if 
it  be  a  coiu-t  day,  or  else  the  next  court-day  following,  wheresoever  we  shall 
then  be,  in  our  citj',  diocese,  or  province  of  Canterbury,  to  make  ftu-ther  de- 
claration, by  form  of  law,  of  the  cause  of  their  disobedience,  and  to  receive  such 
punishment  as  justice  and  equity  shall  determine  in  that  behalf;  and  that  by 
your  letters  you  do  duly  certify  us  or  our  commissaries,  what  you  have  done  in 
the  premises,  at  the  day  and  place  aforesaid;  or  that  he  who  hath  so  executed 
o\w  commandment,  do  so  certify  us  by  his  letters. 

Dated  at  our  manor  of  Lambeth,  the  22d  day  of  October,  a.  d.  1-157,  and 
in  the  fourth  year  of  our  translation. 

Pt-acork 

appcariih      Tliis  citation  being  directed,  the  bisiiop,  upon  the  summons  tliereoi; 
Ktil'.        was  brought,  or  rather  came,  before  the  judges  and  bishops  unto 


PEACOCK    APPEAKETH    AT    LAIMBETH. 


Lambeth,    where   the    aforesaid   Thomas    the    archbishop,    with  his    H^nry 
doctors    and    lawyers,   were    gathered    together  in   the  archbishop'i 


VI. 


court ;  in  which  convention  also,  the  duke  of  Buckingham  was  A.  D. 
present,  accompanied  by  the  bishops  of  Rochester  and  Lincoln.  ^'^^^- 
What  were  the  opinions  and  articles  against  him  objected,  after- 
wards, in  his  revocation,  shall  be  specified.  In  his  answering  for 
himself,  in  such  a  company  of  the  pope's  friends,  albeit  he  could  not 
prevail,  notwithstanding  he,  stoutly  defending  himself,  declared  many 
things  worthy  great  commendation  of  learning,  if  learning  against 
power  could  have  prevailed. 

But  they,  on  the  contrary  part,  with  all  labour  and  travail  extended  Great  la- 
themselves*^  either  to  reduce  him,  or  else  to  confound  him.     As  here  ^Xce° 
lacked  no  blustering  words  of  terror  and  threatening,  so  also  many  J^^^^^^ 
fair  flattering  words  and  gentle   persuasions   were  admixed   withal,  opinions. 
Briefly,  to  make  a  short  narration  of  a  long  and  busy  traverse,  here 
was  no  stone  left  unturned,  no  ways  unproved,  either  by  fair  means 
to  entreat  him,  or  by  terrible  menaces  to  terrify  his  mind,  till  at 
length,  he,  being  vanquished  and  overcome  by  the  bishops,  began 
to  faint,  and  gave  over.      Whereupon,  by  and  by,  a  recantation  was 
put  unto  him  by  the  bishops,  which  he  should  declare  before  the 
people.     The  copy  of  which  his  recantation  here  followeth. 

The  Form  and  Manner  of  the  Retractation  of  Reynold  Peacock. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  Before  you,  the  most  reverend  father  in  Christ 
and  lord,  tlie  lord  Thomas,  by  the  grace  of  God  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  pri- 
mate of  England  and  legate  of  the  apostolic  see  :  I  Reynold  Peacock,  unworthy, 
bishop  of  Chichester,  do  purely,  willingly,  simply,  and  absolutely  confess 
and  acknowledge,  that  1,  in  times  past,  that  is  to  say,  by  the  space  of  these 
twenty  years  last  past  and  more,  have  otherwise  conceived,  holden,  taught,  and 
written,  as  touching  the  sacraments,  and  the  articles  of  the  faith,  than  the  holy 
church  of  Rome,  and  imiversal  church  ;  and  also  that  I  have  made,  written, 
published,  and  set  forth,  many  and  divers  pernicious  doctrines,  books,  works, 
writings,  heresies,  contraiy  to  and  against  the  true  catholic  and  apostolic  faith, 
containing  in  them  errors  contrary  to  the  cathoHc  faith,  and  especially  these 
errors  and  heresies  hereunder  written.^ 

I.  First  of  all.  That  we  are  not  bound,  by  the  necessity  of  faith,  to  beheve  Articles 
that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  after  his  death,  descended  into  hell.  if  M^b"' 

II.  Item,  That  it  is  not  necessary  to  salvation  to  believe  in  the  holy  catholic  peacoJk. 
church. 

III.  Item,  That  it  is  not  necessary  to  salvation  to  believe  the  communion  of 
saints. 

IV.  Item,  That  it  is  not  necessary  to  salvation  to  affirm  the  body  materially 
in  the  Sacrament. 

V.  Item,  That  the  imiversal  church  may  err  in  matters  which  pertain  unto 
faith. 

VI.  Item,  That  it  is  not  necessary  unto  salvation  to  believe  that  that,  which 
every  general  council  doth  universally  ordain,  approve,  or  determine,  should 
necessarily,  for  the  help  of  our  faith,  and  the  salvation  of  souls,  be  approved  and 
holden  of  all  faithfid  Christians, 

Wherefore  I  Reynold  Peacock,  wretched  sinner,  who  have  long  walked  in 
darkness,  and  now,  by  the  merciful  disposition  and  ordinance  of  God,  am  re- 
duced and  brought  again  unto  the  light  and  way  of  truth,  and  restored  unto  the 
unity  of  our  holy  mother  the  church,  renounce  and  forsake  all  errors  and  here- 
sies aforesaid. 

Notwithstanding,  godly  reader,  it  is  not  to  be  believed  that  Peacock 

(1)  Ex  Regist. 


73i  THE    HISTORY    OF    KF.YNOLD    PKAOOCK. 

Ucnry    did  SO  o-ivc  ovtT  tlicsc  opiiiioiis.  howsoever  tlie  words  of  the  rcoantation 
])retcnd.     For  it  is  a  policy  and  ])l:iy  of  the  bishojjs,  tliat  wlien  they 


A.I),    do  subdue  or  overcome  anv  man,  they  carry  him  whither  they  list,  as 
^  ^'^^-    it  were  a  voun^  steer  bv  the  nose,  and   frame   out  his  words  for  him 
beforehand,  as  it  were  for  a  parrot,  what  he  should  speak   unto  the 
people  ;   not  according  to  his  own  will,  but  after  their  lust  and  fantasy. 
Neither  is  it  to  be  doubted  but  that  this  bishop  repented  him  afterwards 
of  his  recantation  ;  which  may  easily  be  judged  hereby,  because  he 
■was  committed  again  to  prison,  and  detained  captive,  where  it  is  un- 
certain whether  he  was  opj)ressed  with  privy  and  secret  tyranny,  and 
there  obtained  the  crown  of  martyrdom,  or  no. 
Articles        The  dictionary  of  Thomas  Gascoigne  I  have  not  in  my  hands  at 
Im±,^'     present :   but,  if  credit  be  to  be  given  to  such  as  have  to  us  alleged  the 
ed^by  ""'  book,  this  we  may  find  in  the  eighth  century  of  John  Bale,  chapter  xi.x. ; 
Tiiomas    tliat  the  said  Thomas  Gascoigne,  in  the  third  part  of  his  said  dictionary, 
coi-ne.     writing  of  Reynold  Peacock,  maketh  declaration  of  his  articles,  con- 
taining in  fhcm  matter  of  sore  heresy.'    First,  saith  he,  Reynold  Pea- 
cock, at  PauFs  Cross,  preached  openly,  that  the  office  of  a  christian 
])relate,  chiefly,  above  all  other  things,  is  to  preach  the  word  of  God. 
That  man's  reason  is  not  to  be  prefeiTcd  before  the  Scriptures  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testament.     That  the  use  of  the  sacraments,  as  they  be 
now  handled,  is  worse  than  the  use  of  the  law  of  nature.    That  bishops 
wlio  buy  their  admissions  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  do  sin.     That  no 
man  is  bcmnd  to  believe  and  obey  the  determination  of  the  church  of 
Rome.     Also  tliat  the  riches  of  the  bishops,  by  inheritance,  are  the 
goods  of  the  poor.     Item,  that  the  apostles  themselves,  personally, 
Avere  not  the  makers  of  the  Creed;  and  that  in  the  same  Creed,  once, 
■was  not  the  article,  "  He  went  down  to  hell.""     Item,  that  of  the  four 
senses  of  the  Scripture  none  is  to  be  taken,  but  tlic  very  first  and  pro- 
per sense.    Also,  that  he  gave  little  estimation,  in  some  points,  to  the 
authority  of  the  old   doctors.     Item,  that  he  condemned  the  wilful 
begging  of  the  friars,  as  a  thing  idle  and  needless.     This  out  of  Tho- 
mas Gascoigne.     Leland   also,  adding  this  moreover,   saith,  that  he, 
not  contented  to  follow  the  catholic  sentence  of  the  church,  in  inter- 
preting of  the  Scripture,  did  not  think  soundly  (as  he  judged  it)  of 
the  holy  Eucharist, 
roiirock        At  length,  for  these  and  such  other  articles,  the  said  Reynold  Pca- 
fn'pri'son.  ^"'^^^  ^^''^^  Condemned  for  a  heretic,  by  the  archbishops  and  by  the  bishops 
of  Rochester,   Lincoln,  and  Winchester,  ■with  other  divines  more. 
Whereupon  he,  being  driven  to  his  recantation,  was  notwithstanding 
detained  still  in  prison  ;  where  some  say,  that  he  was  privily  made 
aw.iy  by  death. 

Mall  addeth,  that  some  say  his  opinions  to  be,  that  spiritual  persons, 
by  (iod's  law,  ought  to  have  no  temporal  possessions.  Others  write, 
that  he  said,  that  personal  tithes  were  not  due  by  God's  law.  But 
whatsoever  the  cause  was,  lie  was  caused  at  PauFs  Cross  to  abjure,  and 
all  his  books  burned,  and  he  himself  kept  in  his  own  house  during  his 
I'oiydore  natural  life.  I  marvel  that  Polydore,  of  this  extremity  of  the  bishop's 
""""'•  handling,  and  of  his  articles,  in  liis  history  maketh  no  memorial.  Be- 
like it  made  but  little  for  the  hojiesty  of  his  great  master  the  pope. 

(1)  Ex  Tho.  Gascoig.  lib   de  Doctrinu  Tlieolog.  part  iil. 


THE    EMPEROR    CROWNED    BY    THE    POPE.  735 

From  persecution  and  bm-ning  in  England,  now  out  of  the  way  to    Renry 

digress  a  little,  to  speak  of  foreign  matters  of  the  church  of  Rome  :  '. — 

you  remember  before,  in  the  latter  end  of  the  council  of  Basil,  how    A.  D. 
Eugene  was  deposed.  .  ^^^''.. 

*The'  Germans  at  that  time  were  so  divided,  that  some  of  them  ^J;;,^,^^ 
did  hold  Avith  Felix,  and  the  council  of  Basil ;  others  with  Eugene 
and  the  council  of  Ferrara ;  and  some  with  neither.  It  happened 
also,  at  the  same  time,  a.  d.  l-i^-i',  that  the  dauphin  of  France,  set. 
on,  as  it  is  supposed  by  some,  by  the  same  Eugene,  leading  an  army 
of  twenty-five  thousand  men  into  Alsace,  laid  siege  unto  Basil  to 
disturb  the  council,  having,  there,  a  great  conflict  with  the  Germans, 
not  without  great  slaughter  on  both  sides  ;  whereby  the  council  could 
no  longer  be  kept  in  Germany  for  the  power  of  pope  Eugene  and  his 
adherents,  but  only  in  France,  through  the  pragmatical  sanction  of  the 
French  king.  At  length  Eugene  brought  to  pass,  partly  through  the 
help  of  Frederic  (being  not  yet  emperor,  but  labouring  for  the  empire), 
partly  by  his  orators,  in  the  number  of  whom  was  iEneas  Sylvius 
above  mentioned,  amongst  the  Germans,  that  they  were  content  to 
give  over,  both  the  council  of  Basil,  and  the  neutrality.* 

Of  the  conditions  and  martial  affiiirs  of  Eugene,  how  he  made  war  Eu<?ene 
against  Sfortia,  a  famous  captain  of  Italy,  and  what  other  wars  he  Z^luliix 
raised  besides,  not  only  in  Italy,  but  also  in  Germany,  against  the  city  ^fi^rtia 
and  council  of  Basil,  I  shall  not  need  to  make  any  long  rehearsal,  duers 
After  his  deposition  ye  heard  also  how  Felix,  duke  of  Savoy,  was  ^J^^^' 
elected  pope.  Whereupon  another  great  schism  followed  in  the  Feiix. 
church  during  all  the  life  of  Eugene. 

After  his  death,  his  next  successor  was  pope  Nicholas  V.,  who,  as 
you  before  have  heard,  brought  so  to  pass  with  the  emperor  Frederic  Empe- 
IIT.,  that  Felix  was  contented  to  renounce  and  resign  his  papacy  to  b'?i7if[ngs 
Nicholas,  and  was  therefore  of  him  afterwards  received  to  the  room  of  ^^3^"",,^. 
cardinal  for  his  submission  ;  and  Frederic,  for  his  working,  was  con-  forL-.they 
firmed  at  Rome  to  be  full  emperor,  and  there  crowned,  a.  d.  1451.  edbytiie 
For  emperors,  before  they  be  confirmed  and  crowned  by  the  pope,  are  ^°^'^- 
no  emperors,  but  only  called  kings  of  Romans. 

This  pope  Nicholas  here  mentioned,  to  get  and  gather  great  sums 
of  money,  appointed  a  jubilee  a.  d.  l-ioO,  at  which  time  there  resorted 
a  greater  number  of  people  unto  Rome,  than  hath  at  any  time  before 
been  seen.  At  which  time  we  read  in  the  story  of  Platina  that  to  have 
liappened,  which  I  thought  here  not  unworthy  to  be  noted  for  the 
example  of  the  thing.^  As  there  was  a  great  concourse  of  people  Wniatiy 
resorting  up  to  the  mount  Vatican  to  behold  the  image  of  our  Saviour,  ^""""^  ' 
which  there  they  had  to  show  to  pilgrims,  the  people  being  thick  going 
to  and  fro  between  the  mount  and  the  city,  by  chance  a  certain  mule, 
belonging  to  the  cardinal  of  St.  Mark,  came  by  the  way,  by  reason 
whereof  the  people  not  being  able  to  avoid  the  way,  one  or  two  falling 
upon  the  mule,  there  was  such  a  press  and  throng  upon  that  occasion 
on  the  bridge,  that  to  the  number  of  two  hundred  bodies  of  men,  and 
three  horses  were  there  strangled,  and  on  each  side  of  the  bridge  many 
besides  fell  over  into  the  water,  and  were  drowned.  By  means  of 
which  occasion   the  pope  afterwards  caused  the  small  houses  to  be 

(I)  See  Edit'oi!  ISCS,  p  3ti9.— Ed.  (2)  Ex  Platina  de  vitis. 


.f.XEAS    SYLVIUS    THE    POPE. 


}i<'nry    pluclccd  dowD,  to  iHukc  tlic  wav  broadcr.     And  tliis  is  the  fi-uit  that 


VI 


comcth  by  idolatry.' 


A.  D.        In  the  time  of  this  pope  one   Matthcus  Pahiierius  wrote  a  book 
^^58.    '  De  Angelis,"*  for  defending  whereof  he  was  condemned  by  the  pope, 
and  burned  at  Corna,  a.  b,  1448.^ 

After  Nicholas  V.  succeeded  Calixtus  III.,  who,  amongst  divers 
other  things,  ordained,  both  at  noon  and  at  evening  the  bell  to  toll  the 
avcs,  as  it  was  used  in  the  popish  time,  to  help  the  soldiers  that  fought 
against  the  Turks;   for  which  cause,  also,  he  ordained  the  feast  of  the 
Transfiguration  of  the  Lord,  solemnizing  it  with  like  pardons  and  in- 
dulgences, as  was  Corpus  Christi  day. 
St.  Ed-         Also  this  pope,  proceeding  contrary  to  the  councils  of  Constance  ami 
CMter-^  Basil,  decreed  that  no  man  should  appeal  from  the  pope  to  any  coun- 
bury  ca-   cil.    By  him  also  St.  Edmund  of  Canterbury,  with  divers  others,  were 

nonized.  ^       "^  •    , 

made  samts. 

Next  after  this  Calixtus  succeeded  Pius  II.,  otherwise  called  .^neas 

Sylvius,  who  Avrote  the  two  books  of  commentaries  upon  the  council 
Promo-  of  Basil  before  mentioned.  This  ^neas,  at  the  time  of  the  writing 
chokeih  of  thosc  liis  books,  Seemed  to  be  a  man  of  an  indifferent  and  tolerable 
religion,   judgment  and  doctrine,  from  which  he  afterwards,  being  pope,  seemed 

to  decline  and  swerve,  seeking  by  all  means  possible  how  to  deface  and 

abolish  the  books  which  heretofore  he  had  written. 

Sentences  or  Proverbs  attributed  unto  this  Pope  Pius  IT. 

Tlie  divine  nature  of  God  may  rather  be  comprehended  by  faith,  than  by 
disputation. 

Cliristian  faith  is  to  be  considered,  not  by  what  reason  it  is  proved,  but  from 
whom  it  procecdeth. 

Neither  can  a  covetous  man  be  satisfied  with  money,  nor  a  learned  man  witli 
knowledge. 

Learning  ought  to  be  to  poor  men  instead  of  silver,  to  noblemen  instead  of 
gold,  and  to  princes  instead  of  precious  stones. 

An  artificial  oration  moveth  fools,  but  not  wise  men. 

Suitors  in  the  law  be  as  Ivirds  :  the  court  is  the  bait  ;  the  judges  be  the  nets  ■ 
and  the  lawyers  be  the  fowlers. 

Men  are  to  be  given  to  dignities,  and  not  dignities  to  men. 
The  ofiice  of  a  bishop  is  heav}^,  but  it  is  blessed  to  him  that  doth  well  bear  it 
Marriage       A  bishop  without  learning  may  be  likened  to  an  ass. 

of  priests       ^^  p^:jj  physician  desti-oyeth  bodies,  but  an  unlearned  priest  destroyeth  souls. 
by^Eneas      Marriage  was  taken  from  priests  not  without  great  reason ;  but  with  muc  h 
Sylvius,    greater  reason  it  ought  to  be  restored  again. 

The  like  sentence  to  this  last,  he  uttcreth  in  his  second  book  of  the 
Council  of  Basil  before  specified,  saying,  "  Peradventure  it  were  not 
the  worst,  that  the  most  part  of  priests  had  their  wives,  for  many 
should  be  saved  in  priestly  marriage,  who  now,  in  unmarried  priest- 
hood, arc  damned."  The  same  l*ius  also,  as  Celius  reporteth,  dis- 
solved certain  orders  of  nuns,  of  the  orders  of  St.  Bridget  and  St. 
Clare,  bidding  them  to  depart  out.  that  they  should  burn  no  more, 
nor  cover  a  harlot  under  the  vesture  of  religion. 

This  Pius,  if  he  had  brought  as  much  piety  and  godliness  as  he 
brought  learning  unto  his  i)()pc(lom,  had  excelled  many  popes  that 
went  before  iiim. 

fl)  Ex  rialina.  (2)  Ex  Tritemio. 


LETTER  OF  POPE  PIUS  TOUCHING  THE  PEACE  OF  THE  CHURCH.  737 

It  shall  not  be  impertinent  here  to  touch,  what  the  said  ^Eneas,    Hewy 
called  Pius  the  Pope,  writeth  touching  the  peace  of  the  church,  unto      ^^' 
Gasper  Schlick,  the  emperor's  chancellor,  in  his  54th  epistle.  A.D. 

1461. 

A  Letter  of  Pope  Pius,  touching  the  Peace  of  the  Church 

All  men  do  abhor  and  detest  schism.     The  way  to  remedy  this  evil  Charles,  The  way 
the  French  king,  hath  showed  us  both  safe  and  brief ;  which  is,  that  princes  or  '° ''''" 
their  orators  should  convent  and  assemble  together  in  some  common  place,  scht'm  is 
where  they  may  conclude  upon  matters  amongst  themselves.     To  bring  this  to  ''>'  ^^e 
pass,  it  were  needful  for  writings  to  be  sent  again  to  all  kings  and  princes   to  ''''"'^"'^^°' 
send  their  orators  to  Strasburg,  or  to  Constance,  with  their  full  authority,  there  ^'^'"'^*'" 
to  treat  of  matters  appertaining  to  the  peace  of  the  church.     Neither  would  it 
require  so  great  expenses  ;  forasmuch  as  we  see  the  year  before  three  hundred 
gilders  to  be  sufficient.     Constantine,  the  emperor,  bestowed  not  much  more  in 
the  congregation  of  the  council  of  Nice.     And  this  way  could  not  be  stopped  • 
neither  could  the  pope  or  the  council  withstand  it,  or  make  excuse,  as  thouo-h 
this  might  not  easily  be  done  without  them.     For  why  1  The  secular  princes 
may  convent  and  assemble  together,  will  they,  nill  they ;  and  yet  notwithstand- 
ing unity  may  there  be  concluded  ;  for  he  shoiUd  be  an  undoubted  pope,  whom 
all  princes  would  obey.    Neither  do  I  see  any  of  the  clergy  so  constant  to  death, 
who  will  suffer  martyrdom  either  for  the  one  part  or  the  other.'     All  we  lightly 
hold  that  faith  which  our  princes  hold ;  which  if  they  woidd  worship  idols,  we 
would  also  do  the  same,  and  deny  not  only  the  pope,  but  God  also,  if  the  secular 
power  strain  us  thereunto,  for  charity  is  waxed  cold,  and  all  faith  is  gone. 
Howsoever  it  be,  let  us  all  desire  and  seek  for  peace  ;  which  peace,  whether  it 
come  by  a  council,  or  by  assembly  of  princes,  call  it  what  you  will,  I  care  not, 
for  we  stand  not  upon  the  term,  but  upon  the  matter.     Call  bread,  if  you  will,  a 
stone,  so  you  give  it  me  to  assuage  my  hunger.     Whether  you  call  it  a  council, 
or  a  conventicle,  or  an  assembly,  or  a  congregation,  or  a  synagogue,  that  is  no 
matter,  so  that  schism  may  be  excluded,  and  peace  established. 

Thus  much  out  of  the  epistle  of  Pius.  Thus  again  it  may  appear, 
of  what  sentence  and  mind  this  Pius  was  in  the  time  of  the  council  of 
Basil,  before  he  was  made  pope.^  For,  as  our  common  proverb 
saith,  "  Honours  change  manners  ;"  so  it  happened  with  this  Pius, 
who,  after  he  came  once  to  be  pope,  was  much  altered  from  Avhat  he 
was  before.  For  when  before,  he  preferred  general  comicils  before 
tiie  pope,  now,  being  pope,  he  did  decree  that  no  man  should  appeal 
from  the  high  bishop  of  Rome  to  any  general  council. 

And  likewise  for  priests'  marriage,  whereas  before  he  thought  it  best 
to  have  their  wives  restored,  yet  afterwards  he  altered  his  mind  other- 
wise, insomuch  that  in  his  book  treating  of  Germany,  and  there  speak- 
ing of  the  noble  city  of  Augsburg,  by  occasion  he  inveighed  against 
a  certain  epistle  of  Huldericke,  once  bishop  of  the  said  city,  written 
against  the  constitution  of  the  single  life  of  priests  :  whereby  it 
appeareth  how  the  mind  of  this  Pius  was  altered  from  that  it  was 
before.*     This  epistle  of  Huldericke  is  before  expressed  at  laro-e.^ 

Here  also  might  I  touch  something  concerning  the  discord  betwixt  Discord 
this  ^neas  Sylvius   and   Diether,  archbishop  of  Mentz,  and  what ^'?'"'''^" 

T  1  i-*i  •       r~i  1  1  T-1-,  Pms  and 

discord  was  stirred  up  in  (iermany  upon  tlie  same  between  Frederic  the  arch- 
palatine  of  the  Rhine,  and  the  duke  of  Wirteniberg,  with  others  ;  by  Menu."*^ 

(1)  The  pope's  clergy  will  not  abide  the  fire,  either  for  princft,  or  pope. 

(2)  The  breath  of  this  pestilent  seat  corrupteth  all  that  sit  in  it,  whatsoever  they  were  before. 

(3)  jEneas  Sylvius,  now  puffed  up  with  worldly  pomp  and  glory,  impugneth  the  truth  which  he 
did  before  both  know  and  profess. 

(4)  Vol.  ii.  paye    8.— Er. 

VOL.  in.  3  B 


•^33  GEORGE,    KING    OF    BOHEMIA,    CONDEMNED    FOR    HERESY. 

Henry    tlic  occasion  whereof,  besides  the  slaughter  of  many,  the  city  of  Mentz, 
^'-      which  was  free  before,  lost  her  freedom  and  became  servile. 


A.D.  The  causes  of  the  discord  betwixt  pope  Pius  and  Dicther  were 
H57.  these: — First,  Because  that  Dietiier  would  not  consent  unto  him  in 
the  imposition  of  certain  tallages  and  taxes  within  his  country.  Se- 
condly, For  that  Diethcr  would  not  be  bound  unto  him,  requiring 
that  the  said  Dicther,  being  prince-elector,  should  not  call  the  other 
electors  together  without  his  license,  that  is,  without  the  license  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome.  And  thirdly,  Because  Diether  would  not 
permit  to  the  pope's  legates,  to  convocate  his  clergy  together  after 
A.D.H58.  their  own  lust.     I'his  pope  Pius  began  his  see  about  a.d.  14-38. 

After  this  Pius  II.  succeeded  Paul  II.,  a  pope  wholly  set  upon  his 
belly  and  ambition,  and  not  so  much  void  of  all  learning,  as  the  hater 
of  all  learned  men.  This  Paul,  who  had  a  daughter  begotten  in  for- 
nication, because  he  saw  her  on  that  account  to  be  had  in  reproach, 
began  (as  the  stories  report)  to  repent  him  of  the  law  of  the  single 
life  of  priests,  and  went  about  to  reform  the  same,  had  not  death 
prevented  him.* 

After  this  Paul,  came  Sixtus  IV.,  who  builded  up  in  Rome  stews 
of  both  kinds,  getting  thereby  no  small  revenues  and  rents  unto  the 
church  of  Romc.^  This  pope,  amongst  his  other  acts,  reduced  the 
Ji'The"^''  year  of  Jubilee  from  the  fiftieth  unto  the  twenty-fifth.  He  also 
vummA  instituted  the  feast  of  the  Conception,  and  the  Preservation  of  Mary 
Preserva-  and  Anna  her  mother  and  Joseph.  Also  he  canonized  Bonavcnture 
Lady.  °^^  and  St,  Francis  for  saints. 

Beads  By  this  Sixtus  also  were  beads  brought  in,  and  instituted  to  make 

brought    ^^^^,  Lady's  Psalter,  through  the  occasion  of  one  Alanus  and  his  order, 

whom  Baptista  maketh  mention  of  in  this  verse :   "  Hi  filo  insert  is 

numerant  sua  murmura  baccis  ;"  that  is,  "  These  men,  putting  their 

beads  upon  a  string,  number  their  prayers."     This  Sixtus  the  pope 

made  two  and  thirty  cardinals  in  his  time,  of  whom  Petrus  Ruerius 

was  the  first,  who,  for  the  time  that  he  was  cardinal,  which  was  but 

two  years,  spent  in  luxurious  riot,  wasted  and  consumed,  two  hundred 

thousand  florins,  and   was  left  sixty  thousand  in  debt.     Wesellus 

Groningensis,  in  a  certain  treatise  of  his,  '  De  Indulgentiis  Papalibus,' 

writing  of  this  pope  Sixtus,  reporteth  this,  That  at  the  request  of  the 

aforesaid  Peter,  cardinal,  and  of  Jerome,  his  brother,  the  said  pope 

Sixtus  permitted  and  granted  unto  the  whole  family  of  the  cardinal  of 

St.  Lucy,  in  the  three  hot  months  of  summer,  June,  July,  and  August, 

t       a  thing  too  horrible  to  be  spoken  ;  with  this  clause,  "  Fiat  ut  petitur ;" 

that  is,  "  Be  it  as  it  is  asked." 

innocent       Ncxt  aftcr  tliis  Sixtus,  camc  Innocent  VIII.,  as  rude,  and  as  far 

He  con-    froiu  all  Icamiug,  as  his  predecessor  was  before  him.     Amongst  the 

euThmcn  noble  facts  of  this  pope  this  was  one,  that  in  the  town  of  Poli  in  the 

an^d  six    Campagna  he  caused  eight  men  and  six  women,  with  the  lord  of  the 

forhwe-   place,  to  be  apprehended  and  taken,  and  judged  for  heretics,  because 

^^-  that  they  said  none  of  them  was  the  vicar  of  Christ  who  came  after 

Georg^e,     pctcr,  but  they  only  who  followed  the  poverty  of  Christ.     Also  he 

Bohemia,  condemned  of  heresy,  George,  the  king  of  Bohemia,  and  deprived 

demned.   Idui  of  liis  dignity,  and  also  of  his  kingdom,  and  procured  his  whole 

(1)  Ex  Stanisla.  Rutheno.     Cent.  viii.  Bal.     [Sec  Appendix.] 

(2)  Sec  Appendix.  (3)  Ibid. 


T.ON'DON     RESCIJKD    BY    PKINCE    EDWAHD.  ^B9 

stock  to  be  utterly  rejected  and  put  down,  giving  his  kingdom   to    rrt-nrg 

Mattliias,  king  of  Pannonia.  L_ 

A.D. 

Now  from  tlie  popes  to   descend  to   otker  estates,  it  remainetb    1458. 
likewise   somewhat  to  write  of  the  emperors  incident  to  this  time, 
with  matters  and  grievances  of  the  Germans,  and  also  other  princes, 
first  beginning  with  our  troubles  and  mutations  here  at  home,  per- 
taining to  the  overthrow  of  this  king  Henry  and  his  seat,  now  follow- 
ing to  be  showed.     And  briefly  to  contract  long  process  of  much  Mischiefs 
tumult  and  business  into  a  short  narration,  here  is  to  be  remembered,  laiid"after 
which  partly  before  was  signified,  how,  after  the  death  of  the  duke  of  the^death 
Gloucester,  mischiefs  came  in  by  heaps  upon  the  king  and  his  realm,  duke  of 
For,  after  the  giving  away  of  Anjou  and  Maine  to  the  Frenchmen,  by  tTr?"*^*^^" 
the  unfortunate  marriage  of  queen  Margaret  above-mentioned,   the 
said  Frenchmen,  perceiving  now  by  the  death  of  the  duke  of  Glou- 
cester, the  stay  and  pillar  of  this  commonwealth  to  be  decayed,  and 
seeing,  moreover,  the  hearts  of  the  nobility  amongst  themselves  to  be 
divided,  foreslacked  no  time,  having  such  an  open  way  into  Nor- 
mandy, that  in  short  time  they  recovered  the  same,  and  also  got  Lands 
Gascony,  so  that  no  more  noAv  remained  to  England  of  all  the  parts  of'uiY'^^*' 
beyond  the  sea,  but  only  Calais.     Neither  yet  did  all  the  calamity  of  ^ ■'ench- 
the  realm  only  rest  in  this  :  for  the  king,  now  having  lost  his  niendly 
uncle,  as  the  stay  and  staff  of  his  age,  who  had  brought  him  up  so 
faithfully  from  his  youth,  was  now  thereby  the  more  open  to  his  ene- 
mies, and  they  more  emboldened  to  set  upon  him ;  as  appeared  first 
by  Jack  Cade,  the  Kentish  captain,  who,  encamping  first  on  Black-  jack 
heath,  afterwards  aspired  to  London,  and  had  the  spoil  thereof,  the  ^^'^^' 
king  being  driven  into  Warwickshire.     After   the   suppression    of 
Cade,  ensued  not  long  after  the  duke  of  York,  who,  being  accom-  The  duke 
panied  with  three  earls,  set  upon  the  king  near  to  St.  Alban's,  where  llJi^^ 
the  king  was  taken  in  the  field  captive,  and  the  duke  of  York  was  by  ^^^  ^^"s- 
parliament  declared  protector  ;  which  was  a.  d.  1454.    After  this  fol-'  Ap^nd.T. 
lowed  long  division  and  mortal  war  between  the  two  houses  of  Lan- 
caster and  York,   continuing  many  years.     At  length  about  a.  d.  a.d.hco. 
14G0,  the  duke  of  York  was  slain  in  battle  by  the  queen,  near  to  the 
town  of  Wakefield,  and  with  him  also  his  son,  the  earl  of  Rutland ; 
by  which  queen  also,  shortly  after,  in  the  same  year,  were  discom- 
fited the  earl  of  Warwick,  and  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  to  whom  the 
keeping  of  the  king  was  committed  by  the  duke  of  York  ;  and  so  the 
queen  again  delivered  her  husband. 

After  this  victory  obtained,  the  northern  men,  advanced  not  a  The 
little  in  pride  and  courage,  began  to  take  upon  them  great  attempts,  me'n  h[" 
not  only  to  spoil  and  rob  churches,  and  religious  houses,  and  villages,  \^f^^.^^ 
but  also  were  fully  intended,  partly  by  themselves,  partly  by  the  in-  version  of 
du cement  of  their  lords  and  captains,  to  sack,  waste,  and  utterly  to  ^°"''°"- 
subvert  the  city  of  London,  and  to  take  the  spoil  thereof;  and  no 
doubt  (saith  my  history')  would  have  proceeded  in  their  conceived 
greedy  intent,  had  not  the  opportune  favour  of  God  provided  a  speedy 
remedy.     For,  as  these  mischiefs  were  in  brewing,  suddenly  cometli  London 
the  noble  prince  Edward  unto  London  with  a  mighty  army,  the  27th  rescued 
day  of  February,  who  was  the  son  and  heir  to  the  duke  of  York  Edward? 

(I)  Ex  historia  manuscripta,  cui  titulus,  '  Scala  Mundi.' 
9,  Tx  9. 


The  title 
of  Ed- 
ward to 
the  crown 
L-d  at 


740  THE    TITLE    OF    THE    HOUSE    OF    YORK. 

uenry    abovc-moTitioned,  accompanied  vith  the  oail  of  Warwick,  and  divers 
- — i —  more.     King  Henry,  in  the  mean  time,  with  his  victory,  went  up  to 
A.  D.    York  ;  when   Edward,  being  at  London,  caused  there  to  be  pro- 
claimed  certain  articles  concerning  his  title  to  the  crown  of  England, 
which  was  the  second  day  of  March.     Whereupon  the  next  day  fol- 
lowing, the  lords  both  temporal  and  spiritual  being  assembled  toge- 
ther, the  said  articles  Avcre  propounded,  and  also  well  approved.  The 
4th  day  of  the  said  month  of  March,   a.  d.  1461,  after  a  solemn 
general  procession  (according  to  the  blind  superstition  of  those  days) 
the  bishop  of  Exeter  made  a  sermon  at  PauFs  Cross,  wherein  he  com- 
mended and  proved,  by  manifold  evidences,  the  title  of  prince  Edward 
proved  at  ^0  bc  just  and  lawful,  answering  in  the  same  to  all  objections  which 
cro"s*      might  bc  made  to  the  contrary. 
Hetaiceth      This  matter  being  thus  discussed,   prince  Edward,   accompanied 
sionofthe  ^^^  ^^^  lords  Spiritual  and  temporal,  and  with  much  concourse  of 
crown,      people,  rodc  the  sanie  day  to  AVestminstcr  Hall,  and  there,  by  the  full 
consent,  as  well  of  the  lords,  as  also  by  the  voice  of  all  the  commons, 
took  his  possession  of  the  crown,  and  was  called  king  Edward  the 
Fourth. 

These  things  thus  accomplished  at  London,  as  to  such  a  matter 
appertained,  and  preparation  of  money  sufficiently  being  ministered  of 
the  people  and  commons,  with  most  ready  and  willing  minds,  for  the 
necessary  furniture  of  his  Avars  ;  he,  with  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  and 
the  earl  of  Warwick,  and  lord  Fauconbridgc,  in  all  speedy  wise  took 
his  journey  toward  king  Henry,  who,  now  being  at  York,  and  for- 
saken of  the  Londoners,  had  all  his  refuge  only  reposed  in  the 
northern  men. 

When  king  Edward  with  his  army  had  passed  over  the  river  Trent, 
and  was  come  near  to  Ferrybridge,  where  also  the  host  of  king 
between  JJcnry  was  not  for  off,  upon  Palm  Sunday,  between  Fen-ybridge  and 
and  Tadcaster,  both  the  annies  of  the  southern  and  northern  men  joined 
together  in  battle.  And  although,  at  the  first  beginning,  divers 
horsemen  of  king  Edward"'s  side  turned  their  backs,  and  spoiled  the 
king  of  carriage  and  victuals,  yet  the  courageous  prince  with  his  cap- 
tains, little  discouraged  therewith,  fiercely  and  manfully  set  on  their 
adversaries  :  which  battle  on  both  sides  was  so  cruelly  fought,  that 
in  the  same  conflict  were  slain  to  the  number,  as  is  reported,  of  thirty 
thousand  of  the  poor  commons,  beside  men  of  name.  Notwithstand- 
ing, the  conquest  fell  on  king  Edward's  part,  so  that  king  Henry 
King  having  lost  all,  was  forced  to  flee  into  Scotland,  where  also  he  gave 
up  to  the  Scots  the  town  of  Berwick,  after  he  had  reigned  eight  and 
thirty  years  and  a  half. 

Tlie  claim  and  title  of  the  duke  of  Vork,  and  after  him  of  Edward 
liis  son,  put  up  to  the  lords  and  commons,  whereby  they  challenged 
the  crown  to  the  house  of  York,  is  thus,  in  the  story  of  Scalu 
Mundi,  word  for  word,  as  hereunder  is  contained. 

The  Title  of  the  House  of  York  to  the  Crown  of  England. 

Edward  the  Third,  right  king  of  England,  had  issue,  first,  prince  Edward : 
secondly,  William  Hatfield  :  thirdly,  Lionel :  fourthly,  John  of  Gaunt,  iSvc. 
Prince  Edward  had  Richard  the  Second,  which  died  without  issue.  AN'iUiain 
Hatfield  died  without  issue.     Lionel,  duke  of  Clarence,  had  issue  lawfull)  begot, 


Fierce 
and  cruel 


Henry 
VI.  coU' 


THE  TITLE  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF  YORK.  741 

Philippa,  his  only  daughter  and  heir ;  the  which  was  lawfully  coupled  to  Edmund    Henri, 
Mortimer,  earl  of  March,  and  had  issue  lawfully  hegot,  Roger  Mortimer,  earl       ^'^- 
of  March,  and  heir ;  which  Roger  had  issue,  Edmund  earl  of  March,  Roger,     ^  y 
Anne,   and  Alienor:  Edmund  and  Alienor  died  without  issue,  and  the  said     hq]' 

Anne,  by  lawful  matrimony  was  coupled  unto  Richard  earl  of  Cambridge,  the  ■ '— 

son  of  Edmund  of  Langley,  who  had  issue  and  lawfully  bare  Richard  Plantage-  p/'^''?'^'^ 
net,  now  duke  of  York.  John  of  Gaunt  gat  Henry,  who  unrightfully  entreated  agenet. 
king  Richard,  then  being  alive  Edmund  Mortimer  earl  of  March,  son  of  the 
said  Philippa,  daughter  to  Lionel.  To  the  which  Richard,  duke  of  York  and  son 
to  Anne,  daughter  to  Roger  Mortimer  earl  of  March,  son  and  heir  to  the  said 
Philippa,  daughter  and  heir  to  the  said  Lionel,  the  third  son  of  king  Edward  the 
Third,  the  right  and  dignity  of  the  crown  appertained  and  belonged,  afore  any 
issue  of  the  said  John  of  Gaunt.  Notwithstanding  the  said  title  of  dignity  of 
the  said  Richard  of  York,  the  said  Richard  desiring  the  wealth,  rest,  and  pro- 
sperity of  England,  agreeth  and  consenteth  that  king  Henry  the  Sixth  should 
be  had  and  taken  for  king  of  England  during  his  natural  life  from  this  time, 
without  hurt  of  his  title. 

Wherefore  the  king,  understanding  the  said  title  of  the  said  duke  to  be  just, 
lawful,  true,  and  sufficient,  by  the  advice  and  assent  of  the  lords  spiritual  and 
temporal,  and  the  comn>ons  in  the  parliament,  and  by  the  authority  of  the  same 
parliament,  declareth,  approveth,  ratifieth,  confirmeth,  and  accepteth  the  said 
title  for  just,  good,  lawfiol  and  true ;  and  thereto  giveth  his  assent  and  agreement 
of  his  free  will  and  liberty.  And  over  that,  by  the  said  advice  and  authority 
declareth,  calleth,  stablisheth,  affirmeth,  and  reputeth  the  said  Richard  of  York 
very  true  and  rightful  heir  to  the  crown  of  England  and  France ;  and  that  all 
other  statutes  and  acts  made  by  any  of  the  late  Henries,  contrary  to  this  advice, 
be  annulled,  repelled,  damned,  cancelled,  void,  and  of  no  force  or  effect.  The 
king  agreed  and  consented  that  the  said  duke  and  his  heirs  shall  after  his 
natural  life  enjoy  the  crown,  &c.  Also,  that  all  sayings  and  doings  against  the 
duke  of  York,  shall  be  high  treason,  and  all  acts  of  parliaments  contrary  to  this 
principal  act  be  void  and  of  none  effect,  &c.i 

And  thus  much  for  the  reign  of  king  Henry  VI.,  who  now  lacked 
his  uncle  and  protector,  duke  of  Gloucester,  about  him.  But  com- 
monly the  lack  of  such  friends  is  never  felt  before  they  be  missed. 

In  the  time  of  this  king  was  budded  the  house  in  London,  called  Ltaiien- 
Leaden-hall,  founded  by  one  Simon  Eyre,  mayor  once  of  the  said  sf^"',ianif 
city  of  London,  a.d.  1445.  tiiecon-' 

Also  the  standard  in  Cheap,  builded  by  John  Wells,  a.d.  1442  ;  Fket-" 
the  conduit  in  Fleet-street,  by  William  Eastfield,  a.d.  1438:  item,  'nd  New- 
Newgate,  builded  by  the  goods  of  Richaixl  Whittington,  a.d.  1422.  ^^'f^^g"'^ 

Moreover  the  said  Henry  VI.  founded  the  college  of  Eton,  and  or  Eaton 
another  house,  having  then  the  title  of  St.  Nicholas,  in  Cambridge,  King's. 
now  called  King"'s  College.^ 

In  the  reign  of  this   Henry  VI.,  it  is  not  to  be  passed  over  in 
silence,  which  we  find  noted  in  the  parliament  rolls,  how  that  Lewis, 
archbishop  of  Rouen,  after  the  death  of  the  late  bishop  of  Ely,  had 
granted  unto  him  by  the  pope's  bulls,  during  his  life,  all  the  profits 
of  the  said  bishopric,  by  the  name  of  the  administrator  of  the  said 
bishopric.     Lewis,  the  aforesaid  archbishop,  showed  his  bulls  to  the  The  king 
king,  who  utterly  rejected  his  bulls.   Notwithstanding,  for  his  service  thi^pope's 
done  in  France,  the  king  granted  to  him  the  administration  aforesaid,  ^"''*- 
which,  to  all  intents,   at  the  petition   of  the  said  Lewis,  should  be 
aflBrmed  to  be  of  as  great  force  as  though  he  were  bishop,  touching 
profits,  liberties,  and  hability. 

Neither  agam  is  here  to  be   overpast  a  certain  tragical  act  done 

(I)  Ex  Scala  Mundi.  (2)  lb. 


of  God' 
rod  and 
judg- 
ment. 


742  KIXG    EDWAKD    IV.    BEGINS    HIS     IIKIOX. 

jienry    bctwecii  E^asttT  and  Whitsuntide  of  a  false  Briton,  a.d.  1427,  -hIio 

^^'      murdered  a  good  widow   in  lier  bed  (who  had  brouglit  him  up  of 

A.  D.    ahiis,  without  Aldgatc  in  the  suburbs  of  London)  and  bare  away  all 

^"^^^-    tliat  she  had,  and   afterwards  he  took  succour  of  holy  church  at  St. 

George's  in  Southwark  ;  but  at  last  he  took  the  cross,  and  forswore 

Example  the  king's  land.'     And  as  he  went  his  way,  it  happened  him  to  come 

by  the  same  place  where  he  had  done  that  cursed  deed  ;  and  women 

of  the  same  parish  came  out  with  stones  and  channel-dung,  and  there 

made  an  end  of  him  in  the  High-street,  so  that  he  went  no  further, 

notwithstanding  the  constables  and  other  men  also,  who  had  him 

under  governance  to  conduct  hun  forward  ;  for  there  was  a  great 

company  of  them,  so  that  they  were  not  able  to  withstand  them. 


EDWARD  THE  FOURTH.* 

A.D.        King  Edward,  after  his  conquest  and  victory  achieved  against 

1461.    king  Henry,'  returned  again  to  London,  where,  upon  the    vigil  of 

~  St.  Peter  and  Paul,  being  on  a  Sunday,  he   Avas  crowned  king  of 

England,  and  reigned  twenty-two  years,  albeit  not  without  great  dis- 

quietness,  and  much  perturbation  in  his  reign. 

Queen  QuccH  Margaret,  hearing  how  her  husband  was  fled  into  Scotland, 

fleesThe*  was  also  fain  to  flee  the  land,  and  went  to  her  father,  duke  of  Anjou  ; 

laud.       fj.Qj^^  Avhence,  the  next  year  following,  she  returned  again,  to  renew 

war  against  king  Edward,  Avith  small  succour  and  less  luck.     For 

being  encountered  by  the   earl  of  Warwick,  about  November,  she 

Avas  driven  to  the  seas  again,  and  by  tempest  of  Aveathcr  Avas  driven 

into  Scotland. 

A.D.1462.      In  this  year  Ave  read  that  king  EdAvard,  in  the   cause  of  a  certain 

widoAv  for  rape,  sat  in  his  OAvn  person  in  Westminster-hall,  upon  his 

own  bench,  discussing  her  cause. » 

A  D.H63.      The  year  following,  king  Henry,  issuing  out  of  Scotland  with  a 

hIh?  VI  sufficient    power  of  Scots    and   Frenchmen,    came    into  the   north 

again  re-"  couutry  to  rccovcr  the  croAvn,  unto  Avhom  the  lord  Radulph  Percy, 

tK-^'batric  and  lord  Radulph  Gray  flying  from  king  Edward,  did  adjoin  them- 

Exham.    sclvcs  :  but  the  Lord  so  disposing,  king  Henry  with  his  poAvcr  Avas 

repulsed  in  battle  at  Exham  by  the  lord   Mountecute,  having  then 

the  rule  of  the  north  ;  Avhcre  the  duke  of  Somerset,  lord  Hungcrford, 

lord  Ross,  Avith  certain  others  Avere  taken.     The  lord  Radulph  Percy 

Avas  slain,  the  residue  fled.  Albeit  the  history  of  'Scala  Mundi'  referreth 

this  battle  to  the  year  14G4,  the  15th  day  of  May  :   in  Avhich  month 

of  May  Avere  beheaded  the  duke  of  Somerset,  lord  Hungcrford,  lord 

Ross,  lord   Philip  AVentAvorth,  lord  Thomas  Hussy,  lord  Thomas 

Findern,  besides  twenty-one  others  belonging  to  the   retinue   and 

household  of  King  Henry  VL     Queen  Margaret,  finding  no  resting 

place  here  in  England,  took  her  progress  again  from  Avhence  she 

came,  learning  in  her  OAvn  country  to   drink  that  drink,  Avhich  she 

herself  had  brewed  here  in  Eng;Iand. 

(1)  Ex  vetusto  rod.  cui  iiiitium,  nomina  eustodem,  &c.  Et  ex  Fabiano. 
(i)  Edition  1583,  p.  712.— Ed.  (H)  Ex  Scala  Mundi. 


THE    WARS    }?ETWKEN    YORK    AMD    LANCASTER.  743 

And  not  long  after,  the  next  year,  a.d.  1465,  on  the  day  of  St.  Ed,mrd 
Peter  and  Paul,  king  Henry  being  found  and  known  in  a  wood  by  — {!!_ 
one  Cantlow  (as  they  say),  was  arrested  by  the  earl  of  Warwick,  and  A.D. 
at  last,  of  a  king  made  prisoner  in  the  Tower  of  London.     |  Jl^fl. 

In  this  mean  time,  king  Edward  after  the  motion  of  marriage  kij_'!? 
for  him  being  made,  and  first  the  lady  Margaret,  sister  to  James  IV.,  taken, 
king  of  Scots,  thought  upon,  but  that  motion  taking  no  effect,  after-  and'com- 
waixls   the    lady   Elizabeth,    sister   to  Henry  king  of  Castile,  was  ^iji'^'i  ''^ 
intended  ;  but  she  being  under  age,  the  earl   of  Warwick  turning  Tower, 
then  his  legation  and  voyage  to  the  French  king,  Louis  XL,  to  obtain 
lady  Bona,  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Savoy,  and  sister  to  Charlotte 
the  French  queen,  and  having  obtained  the  same,  liad  cast  fiivoiu 
upon  one  Elizabeth  Grey,  widow   of  sir  John  Grey,  knight,  slain 
before  in  the  battle  of  St.  Alban's,  daughter  to  the  duchess  of  Bed- 
ford, and  lord  Rivers  ;  and  first  went  about  to  have  her  to  his  con- 
cubine.    But  she,  as  being  unworthy  (as  she  said)  to  be  the  wife  of  The 
such  a   high  personage,  so   thinking  herself  too    good    to    be    his  sudden 
concubine,  in  such  sort  won  the  king's  heart,  that  incontinent,  before  ™^[''^^® 
the  return  of  the  earl  of  Warwick,  he  married  her;  at  which  marriage  queen 
were  no  more  than  only  the  duchess  of  Bedford,  two  gentlewomen,  beth"^ 
ihe  priest,  and  the  clerk.     Upon  this  so  hasty  and  unlucky  marriage  The  first 
ensued  no  little  trouble  to  the  king,  much  bloodshed  to  the  realm,  ^=^^['^'"8 
undoing  almost  to  all  her  kindred,  and  finally  confusion  to  king  between 
EdM-ard's  two  sons,  who  both  were  declared  afterwards  to  be  bastards,  Edward 
and  also  deprived  of  their  lives.     For  the  earl  of  Warwick,  who  ^1^'^^,  'Jj." 
had  been  the  faithful  friend  and  chief  maintainer  before  of  the  king,  "'^^^^l''''^^ 
at  the  hearing  of  this  marriage,  was  therewith  so  grievously  moved  r°cP^' 
and  chafed  in  his  mind,  that  he  never  after  sought  any  thing  more,  '^fng '' 
than  how  to  work  displeasure  to  the  king,  and  to  put  him  beside  Edward, 
his  cushion.      And,  although  for  a  time  he  dissembled  his  wrath- 
ful  mood,   till  he   might  spy  a  time   convenient,  and  a  Avorld  to 
set  forward  his  purpose,  at  last,  finding  occasion  somewhat  serving 
to  his  mind,  he  breaketh  his  heart   to  his  two  brethren,  to  wit, 
the  marquis  Mountecute,  and  the   archbishop  of  York,  conspiring 
with  them  how  to  bring  his  purpose  about.     Then  thought  he  also 
to  prove  afar  off  the  niind  of  the  duke  of  Clarence,  king  Edward's 
brother,  and  likewise  obtained  him,  giving  also  to  him  his  daughter 
in  marriage. 

This  matter  being  thus  prepared  against  the  king,  the  first  flame 
of  his  conspiracy  began  to  appear  in  the  north  country.  Where 
the  northern  men,  in  short  space  gathering  themselves  in  open  rebel- 
lion, and  finding  captains  of  their  wicked  purpose,  came  down  from 
York  toward  London.  Against  whom  was  appointed  by  the  king, 
William  lord  Herbert,  earl  of  Pembroke,  with  the  lord  Stafford, 
and  certain  other  captains,  to  encounter.  The  Yorkshire  men,  giving 
the  overthrow  first  to  the  lord  Stafford,  then  to  the  earl  of  Pem- 
broke, and  his  company  of  Welchmen  at  Banbury  field,  at  last, 
joining  together  with  the  army  of  the  earl  of  Warwick,  and  the 
'duke  of  Clarence,  in  the  dead  of  the  night  secretly  stealing  on 
the  king's  field  at  Wolney  by  Warwick,  killed  the  watch,  and  took 
the  king  prisoner,  who  first  being  in  the  castle  of  Warwick,  then 
was  conveyed  by   night  to  Middlcham  castle  in  Yorkshire,  under 


744  THE  WAKS  BETWEEN  YORK  AN'D  LANCASTER. 

Edward  the  custody  of   the  archbisliop    of  York,  where  he,    having   loose 

^^'     keeping,  and    liberty  to   go  on   hunting,  meeting  with  sir  William 

A.D.    Stanley,    sir  Thomas   of  Borough,    and   other  his  friends,  was  too 

^'^^^-    good  tor   his  keepers,  and   escaped   the  hands  of  his  enemies,  and 

King       so  came  to  York,    where  he   was    well   received ;  from    thence    to 

takeif      Lancaster,  where  he  met  with  the  lord  Hastings,  his  chamberlain, 

byfhr"'    '^^'cll  accompanied  ;  by  whose  help  he  came  safe  to  London. 

^(!'''°5k       After  this  tumult,  when  reconciliation  could  not  come  to  perfect 

The  re-  "  peacc  and  unity,  although  much  labour  was  made  by  the  nobility,  the 

Lincoln'-"  carl  of  Warwick  raiseth  up  a  new  war  in  Lincolnshire,  the  captain 

pressed"   "^'liercof  was  sir  Robert  Wells,  knight,  who  shortly  after,  being  taken 

in  battle  with  his  father,  and  sir  Thomas  Dunocke,  were  beheaded. 

The  residue  casting  away  their  coats,  ran  away  and  fled,  giving  the 

The  earl   name  of  the  field,  called  Loose-coat-field.    The  earl  of  Warwick  after 

wick  Md  this,  put  out  of  comfort  and  hope  to  prevail  at  home,  fled  out  of 

o"-''^  England,  a.d.  1470,  first  to  Calais,  then  to  Louis,  the  French  king, 

renceflee  accouipanicd  with  the  duke  of  Clarence.     The  fame  of  the  earl  of 

France.    Warwick  and  of  his  famous  acts  was  at  that  time  in  great  admiration 

above  measure,  and  so  highly  fiivoured,  that  both  in  England  and 

France  all  men  were  glad  to  behold  his  personage.     Wherefore  the 

coming  of  this  earl,  and  of  the  duke  of  Clarence,  was  not  a  little 

grateful  to  the  French  king,  and  no  less  opportune  to  queen  ]\Largaret, 

king  Henry ''s  wife,  and  prince  Edward  her  son,  who  also  came  to  the 

French  court  to  meet  and  confer  together  touching  their  affliirs,  where 

a  league  bctv/ecn  them  was  concluded ;  and,  moreover,  a  marriage 

between  Edward  prince  of  Wales,  and  Anne,  the  second  daughter  of 

the  earl  of  Warwick,  was  wrought.     Thus  all  things  falling  luckily 

upon  the  earl's  part,  besides  the  large  offers  and  great  promises  made 

by  the  French  king,  in  the  best  manner  to  set  forward  their  purpose; 

the  earl  having  also  intelligence  by  letters,  that  the  hearts  almost  of 

all  men  went  with  him,  and  longed  sorely  for  his  presence,  so  that 

there  lacked  now  but  only  haste,  with  all  speed  possible  to  return ; 

he,  with  the  dulce  of  Clarence,  well  fortified  with  the  French  navy,  set 

The  earl  forward  toward  England :  for  so  was  it  between  them  before  decreed, 

wick^nd  that  they  two  should  prove  the  first  venture,  and  then  queen  Margaret, 

of  cfa"''^  with  prince  Edward  her  son,  should  follow  after.     The  arrival  of  the 

rence  re-  earl  was  no  sooucr  heard  of  at  Dartmouth  in  Devonshire,  than  gi-eat 

England,  coucoursc  of  pcoplc,  by  thousands,  went  to  him  from  all  quarters  to 

receive  and  welcome  him ;  who  immediately  made  proclamation,  in 

King       the  name  of  king  Henry  the  Sixth,  charging  all  men,  able  to  bear 

aslin  pro-  amiour,  to  prepare  themselves  to  fight  against  Edward  duke  of  York, 

kS^'^'^    usurper  of  the  crown.     Here  lacked  no  friends,  strength  of  mei., 

furniture,  nor  policy  convenient  for  such  a  matter. 

AVhen  king  Edward  (who  before  not  passing  for  the  matter,  nor 

seeking  how  either  to  have  stopped  his  landing,  or  else  straiglitways 

to  have  encountered  with  him,  before  the  gathering  of  his  friemls, 

but  passing  forth  the  time  in  hunting,  in  hawking,  in  all  pleasure 

and  dalliance)  had  knowledge  what  great  resort  of  multitudes  inces- 

JoIfstTnt   santly  repaired  more  and  more  daily  about  the  earl  and  the  duke,  he 

levity^of   began  now  to  provide  for  remedy,  when  it  was  too  late  ;   who,  trusting 

of  &^gf  ^  too  much  to  his  friends  and  fortune  before,  did  now  right  well  per- 

^^^'       ceivc  what  a  variable  and  inconstant  thing  the  people  is,  and  especially 


THE    WEAK    STATE    OF    KING    EDWARD.  745 

here  of  England,  whose  nature  is  never  to  be  content  long  with  the   Edward 

present  state,  but  always  delighting  in  news,  seeketh  new  variety  of 

changes,  either  envying  that  which  standeth,  or  else  pitying  that  A.D. 
which  is  fallen.  Which  inconstant  mutability  of  the  light  people,  ^^'^- 
changing  with  the  wind,  and  wavering  with  the  reed,  did  well  appear 
in  the  course  of  this  king's  story.  For  he,  through  the  means  of  the 
people  when  he  was  down,  was  exalted  ;  now  being  exalted,  of  the 
same  was  forsaken.  Whereby  this  is  to  be  noted  of  all  princes,  that 
as  there  is  nothing  in  fnis  mutable  world  firm  and  stable ;  so  there  is 
no  trust  nor  assurance  to  be  made,  but  only  in  the  favour  of  God, 
and  in  the  promises  of  his  word,  only  in  Christ  his  Son,  whose  king- 
dom only  shall  never  have  an  end,  nor  is  subject  to  any  mutation. 

These  things  thus  passing  on  in  England  on  the  earFs  side  against  The 
king  Edward,  he,  accompanied  with  the  duke  of  Gloucester  his  brother,  heart^rnd 
and  the  lord  Hastings,  who  had  married  the  earl  of  Warwick's  sister,  '["'{i "[ 
and  yet  was  never  untrue  to  the  king  his  master,  and  the  lord  Scales,  Hastings 
brother  to  the  queen,  sent  abroad  to  all  his  trusty  friends  for  furniture 
of  able  soldiers,  for  defence  of  his  person,  to  withstand  his  enemies. 
When  little  rescue  and  few  in  effect  would  come,  the  king  himself.  King 
so  destitute,  departed  to  Lincolnshire,  where  he,  perceiving  his  ene-  forsTken 
mies  daily  to  increase  upon  him,  and  all  the  countries  about  to  be'''"*''^  . 
in  a  roar,  making  fires,  and  singing  songs,  crying,  "  King  Henry,  his  need, 
king  Henry,"  "  a  Warwick,  a  Warwick,"  and  hearing  moreover  his 
enemies,  the  Lancastrians,  to  be  within  half  a  day's  journey  of  him, 
was  advised  by  his  friends  to  flee  over  the  sea  to  the  duke  of  Bm- 
gundy,  who  not  long  before  had  married  king  Edward's  sister. 

Here,  peradventure,  might  be  thought,  by  the  common  judgment  whether 
and  policy  of  man,  that  king  Edward,  as  he  had  in  his  hands  the  lives  l°my\\- 
of  king  Henry,  his  queen,  and  his  prince,  so  if  he  had  dispatched  "^^^IJ^ 
them   out  of  the  way  when  he  might,  he  had  not  fallen  into  this  policy  be 
misery  :  but  because  he  took  not  the  vantage,  which  time  rather  than  ^  ™"^'''^" 
godly  reason  gave  him,  therefore  that  sparing  pity  of  his,  turned  now 
to  his  confusion  and  ruin.     And,  certes,  I  suppose  no  less,  but  if  the 
same  case  had  fallen  in  these  our  pitiless  days,  in  which  charity  now 
waxeth  utterly  cold,  and  humanity  is  almost  forgotten,  the  occasion 
of  such  a  time  should  not  be  so  neglected.  But  let  us  here  note  and 
learn,  how  godly  simplicity  always,  in  the  end  of  things,  gaineth  more 
than  man's  policy,  forasmuch  as  man  worketh  with  the  one,  but  God 
worketh  with  the  other. 

And  so  far  is  it  off,  that  the  event  and  success  of  things  be  governed 
by  man's  advised  policy,  or  unadvised  affection  in  this  world,  that  that 
is  judged  to  be  weaker  which  flourisheth  in  man,  than  that  which  is 
cast  down  in  the  Lord ;  as  in  the  double  case  of  both  these  kings 
may  well  appear.    And  first,  let  us  consider  the  case  of  king  Edward,  The 
who,  being  so  beset  and  compassed  with  evils  and  distresses  on  every  clteo( 
side,  first  was  compelled  to  take  the  Washes  between  Lincolnshire  J^o^^ings 
and  Lynn,  which  was  no  less  dangerous  to  his  life,  than  it  was  un-  consider- 
seemly  for  his  estate.     Being  come  to  Lynn,  in  what  peril  was  he  Kin- 
there,  through  the  doubtful  mutability  of  the  townsmen,  if  he  had  t^teth'^ 
been  known  to  his  enemies  ?  and  how  could  he  but  be  known,  if  he  had  ^I'^^jj^^ 
tarried  any  space  ?     But,  though  men  and  friends  forsook  him,  yet 


746  THE    WARS    BETWEEN    YORK    AND    LANCASTER. 

jidward  tlic  mercy  of  God,  not  forsalcing  tlie  life  of  liim  who  showed  mercy 
^'^'      unto   others,   so  provided,  that  at  tlie  same  present  there  was  an 


A.D.    English  ship,  and  two  hulks  of  Holland,  ready  to  their  journey.   Thus 
^  t70.    \ung  Edward,  without  provision,  without  bag  or  baggage,  without 
God  pro-  cloth-sack  or  mail,  without  store  of  money,  without  raiment,  save 
only  a])parel  for  war ;   also  without  all  friends,  except  only  his  brother 
Kins       the  duke  of  Gloucester,  the  lord  Scales,  and  lord  Hastings,  with  a  few 
Edward    other  trustv  friends,  to  the  number  of  seven  or  eight  hundred  ijcrsons, 
shipping,  took  shipping  towards  Holland  ;  at  which  time  he  was  in  no  Je^s  jeo- 
pardy almost  on  the  sea,  than  he  was  on  the  land.  For  certain  ]*]aster- 
lings,  having  many  ships  of  war,  which  lay  roving  the  same  time  on 
the  sea,  and  had  done  much  damage  the  year  before,  as  well  to  the 
English  merchants  as  to  the  French  nation,  spying  the  king's  ship, 
King       with  seven  or  eight  gallant  ships  made  sail  after  the  king  and  his 
near"*    compauy.     The  king's  ship  was  good  of  sail,  and  got  some  ground, 
taken  of  albeit  uot  mucli,  of  the  Easterlings,  that  she  came  to  the  coast  of 
eriing's!^    Holland    before  Alckmaer,  and   there  cast  anchor :    for  otherwise, 
being  an  ebbing-water,  they  could  not  enter  the  haven.    The  Easter- 
lings with  their  great  ships  approached  as  near  as  they  could  possibly 
come  for  the  low  water,  purposing  at  the  flood  to  obtain  their  prey  ;  and 
so  were  like  to  do,  if  the  Lord  had  not  there  also  provided  Mounsieur 
de  Grounture,  governor  for  duke  Charles  in  Holland,  at  that  season 
God        to  be  personally  present  in  the  town  of  Alckmaer,  who,  hearing  of 
proi".      the   jeopardy   of   the  king  being  there  at   anchor,  prohibited   the 
^^^^-       Easterlings,  on  pain  of  death,  to  meddle  with  any  Englishmen  who 

were  the  duke's  friends  and  allies. 
King  Ed-       Tiuis  king  Edward,  well  chastised  of  God  for  his  wantonness,  both 
livered^"  by  sca  and  land,  but  not  utterly  given  over  from  his  protection, 
Ea™er-*    cscapiiig  SO  many  hard  chances,  was  set  on  land  with  his  com})any  ; 
lings.       -^vho,  there  well  refreshed,  and  newly  apparelled,  were  conducted  to 

the  Hague. 
ciiaries  Dukc  Cliarlcs,  at  the  hearing  of  the  unprosperous  case  and  con- 
Burgun-  dition  of  king  Edward,  his  brother-in-law,  was  greatly  amazed  and 
Edward's  perplexed  in  himself,  much  casting  and  doubting  what  he  should  do. 
For  being  then  at  war  with  the  French  king,  he  could  not  well  provoke 
the  English  nation  against  him,  without  his  manifest  grievance  and 
decay  ;  neither  yet  could  he,  without  great  shame  and  obloquy,  leave 
the  king  his  brother  in  that  necessity.  Notwithstanding,  so  he  de- 
meaned himself  through  fair  speech,  pretending  to  the  Englishmen 
to  join  part  with  the  house  of  Lancaster,  being  himself  partly  de- 
scended of  the  same  family  by  his  grandmother's  side ;  that  he  both 
was  his  own  friend  openly,  and  the  king's  friend  covertly,  pretending 
that  he  did  not,  and  doing  that  he  pretended  not. 

When  tidings  Avere  spread  in  England  of  king  Edward's  flying, 
innumerable  people  on  all  hands  resorted  to  the  carl  of  \Varwick, 
to  take  his  part  against  king  Edward,  a  few  only  excepted  of  his  con- 
,„.  ,  „  stant  iViends,  who  took  sanctuary.  Amongst  whom  was  also  Elizal)cth 
taketii  his  witc,  wlio,  dcspcratc  almost  ot  all  comrort,  took  also  sanctuary  at 
tuary.  Westminster,  where  she,  in  great  penury  forsaken,  was  delivered  of 
Edward  ^  f^'i"  son  callcd  Edward,  that  without  all  pomp  was  baptized  like 
born  in  another  poor  woman's  child,  the  godfathers  being  the  abbot  and  prior 
tuary.       of  Wcstniiustcr ;  the  godmother  was  the  lady  Scroope. 


brother 
in-law. 


Queen 


KING    HENRY    RESTORED    AGAIN    TO    HIS     KINGDOM.  747 

To  make  the  story  short,  the  earl  of  Warwick,  having  now  brought  Edward 
all  things  to  his  appetite,  upon   the  twelfth  day  of  October  rode  to  —-i-'l- 
the  Tower,  which  was  then   delivered  to  him,  and  there  took  king    -^-P* 
Henry  out  of  the  ward,  and  placed  him  in  the  king's  lodging.     The  — — — 
2oth  day  of  the  same  month,  the  duke  of  Clarence,  accompanied  with  ?^^"yi^'^- 
the  earls  of  Warwick,  Shrewsbury,  and  the  lord  Stanley,  with  a  great  out  of  tua 
company,  brought  him,  in  a  long  gown  of  blue  velvet,  through  the  but '^'^' 
high  streets  of  London,  first  to  PauPs  church  to  offer,  then  to  the  palace  a^a's^^*^'' 
of  the  bisliop  of  London,  and  there  he  resumed  again  the  crown  royal,  to.i"s 
A.D.  1470,  which  he  did  not  long  enjoy.  '"L"'"' 

After  this  followed  a  parliament,  in  which  king  Edward  with  all  '^^'"""''■'• 
his  partakers  were  judged  traitors.  Queen  Margaret  with  her  son 
prince  Edward,  all  this  while  were  tarrying  for  a  fair  wind,  thinking 
long,  belike,  till  she  came  to  an  evil  bargain,  as  it  proved  after.  For 
king  Edward,  within  six  months  after  his  departure  out  of  England 
unto  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  whether  solicited  by  letters  from  his 
friends,  or  whether  by  his  adventurous  courage  incited,  made  instant 
suit  to  duke  Charles  his  brother,  to  rescue  him  with  such  power  as  he 
would  bestow  upon  him  :  for  he  was  fully  resolved  to  defer  the  matter, 
and  to  protract  the  time,  no  longer. 

The  duke,  damped  in  double  fear  in  such  a  dangerous  case,  not-  Kinsr 
withstanding  overcome  by  nature  and  affinity,   secretly  caused  to  be  ^^'ine^ 
delivered  to  him  fifty  thousand  florins,  and  further  caused  four  CTcat  afainimo 

1  •  1  •  1  ii       1  •       •  1  •      r7      1        1        1  •  <i         England. 

ships  to  be  appointed  tor  him  m  a  haven  m  Zealand,  where  it  was  free 
for  all  men  to  come.  Also  the  same  duke  had  for  him  hired  fourteen 
ships  of  the  Easteilings  well  appointed,  taking  bond  of  them  to 
serve  him  truly  till  he  were  landed  in  England,  and  fifteen  days 
after. 

Thus  king  Edward,  being  furnished  but  only  with  two  thousand  Kin^ 
men  of  war,  with  more  luck  than  hope  to  speed,  sped  his  voyage  into  wuh'^uy 
England,   and  landed   at   Ravenspur,  on  the  coast  of    Yorkshire,  [^^isand 
Although  there  was  no  Avay  for  the  king  with  such  a  small  company  soldiers 
of  soldiers  to  do  any  good,  yet,  to  use  policy  where  strength  did  KTven- 
lack,  first  he  sent  forth  certain  light  horsemen  to  prove  the  country  Rav^u"^' 
on  every  side  with  persuasions,  to  see  whether  the  uplandish  people  po"- 
would  be  stirred  to  take  king  Edward's  part.     Perceiving  that  it  dissem- 
would  not  be,   king  Edward  flieth  to  his  shifts,  dissembling  his  pur-  po]"fy  ^f 
pose  to  be,  not  to  claim  the  crown  and  kingdom,  but  only  to  claim  ''^^^  ^^ 
the  duchy  of  York,  which  was  his  own  title  ;  and  caused  the  same  to 
be  published.      This  being  notified  to  the  people,  that  he  desired  no 
more  but  only  his  just  patrimony  and  lineal  inheritance,  they  began 
to  be  moved  with  mercy  and  compassion  towards  him,  either  to  favour 
him,  or  not  to  resist  him  :    and  so  journeying  toward  York,  he  came  He 
to  Beverley.     The  marquis  Montacute,  brother  to  the  earl  of  War-  y^^!'^ '° 
wick,  was  then  at  Pomfret,  to  whom  the  earl  had  sent  straight  charge, 
with  all  expedition  to  set  upon  him,  or  else  to  stop  his  passage ;  and 
likewise  to  the  citizens  of  York  and  all  Yorkshire,  to  shut  their  gates 
and  take  armour  against  him.     King  Edward,  being  in  these  straits, 
proceeded  notwithstanding  near  to  York  without  resistance,  where  he 
required  of  the  citizens  to  be  admitted  into  their  city.     But  so  stood  ,epeUe<i 
the  case  then,  that  they  durst  not  grant  it  unto  him,  but  on  the  con-  pftiU'L 
trary  sent  him  word  to  approach  no  nearer,  as  he  loved  his  own  of  York. 


748  THE    WARS    OF    YOUK    AXI>    LANCASTER. 

Edward  safeg^iarcl.     The  desolate  king  was  here  driven  to  a  narrow  strait,  who 

■ ~  neither  could  retire  back,  for  the  opinion  of  the  country  and  loss  of 

'r'P'  his  cause  ;  neither  could  go  further,  for  the  piesent  danger  of  the 


city.  W^hercfore,  using  the  same  policy  as  before,  with  loving  words 
Ed"4rd  ^^^  gentle  speech  he  desired  the  messengers  to  declare  unto  the 
changeth  citizeus,  that  his  comini;  was  not  to  demand  the  realm  of  Enoland, 

his  title  -r 

Hisgenl   or  the  title  of  the  same,  but  only  the  duchy  of  York,  his  old  inheri- 
mt'"'^     tance  ;  and  that  he  therefore  determined  to  set  forward  neither  with 
words,      army  nor  weapon.    The  messengers  were  not  so  soon  within  the  gates, 
but  he  was  at  the  gates  in  a  manner  as  soon  as  they. 

The  citizens,  hearing  his  courteous  answer,  and  that  he  intended 
nothing  to  the  prejudice  of  the  king,  nor  of  the  realm,  were  some- 
thing mitigated  toward  him,  and  began  to  commune  with  him  from 
the  walls,  willing  him  to  withdraw  his  power  to  some  other  place,  and 
they  would  be  the  more  ready  to  aid  him  ;  at  least  he  should  have  no 
damage  by  them. 

Notwithstanding  he  again  used  such  lowly  language,  and  delivered 
so  fair  speech  unto  them,  entreating  them  so  courteously,  and  saluting 
the  aldermen  by  their  names,  requiring  at  their  hands  no  more  but 
only  his  own  town,  whereof  he  had  the  name  and  title,  that  at  length 
the  citizens,  after  long  talk  and  debating  upon  the  matter,  partly  also 
Two  con-  enticed  with  fair  and  large  promises,  fell  to  this  convention :  That  if 
riitions     J^g  would  swcar  to  be  true  to  kins:  Henry,  and  ffcntle  in  entertainino- 

put  to       ,  .       .  .  .,?.•",."  o 

Edward,   his  citizcus,  they  would  receive  him  into  tlie  city. 
King  Ed-      This  being  concluded,  the  next  morning  at  the  entering  of  the 
ToTiis''"'  gate,  a  priest  was  ready  to  say  mass,  in  which,  after  the  receiving  the 
oatii,        sacrament,  the  king  received  a  solemn    oath    to    observe  the  two 
Victory,    articles  before  agreed  upon.     By  reason  of  which  oath  so  rashly 
perjury,    made,  and  as  shortly  broken,  and  not  long  after  punished  (as  it  may 
at'iength  ^^^11  be  tliought)  in  his  posterity,  he  obtained  the  city  of  York  ; 
i^n^po.'ite-  where  he,  in  short  time,  forgetting  his  oath,  to  make  all  sure,  set  in 
garrisons  of  armed  soldiers.     Furthermore,  perceiving  all  things  to 
be  quiet,  and  no  stir  to  be  made  against  him,  he  thought  to  fore- 
slack  no  opportunity  of  time,  and  so  made  forward  toward  London, 
leaving  by  the  way  the  marquis  Mountacute,  who  lay  then  with  his 
army  at  Pomfret,   on  the  right  hand,  not  fully  four  miles  distant 
from  his  camp :   and  so  returning  to  the  high-way  again,   he  went 
King    _   forward  Avithout  any  stirring  to  the  town  of  Nottingham ;    where 
friends  *  came  to  him  sir  William  Parre,  sir  Thomas  of  Borough,  sir  Thomas 
uiiTo  him  ^lountgomery,  and  divers  else  of  his  assured  friends,  with  their  aids, 
at  Not-     mIio  caused  him  by  a  proclamation   to  stand  to  his  own  title  of  king 
Edward  IV.,  saying.  That  they  would  serve  no  man  but  a  king. — 
Re-         At  the  fame  hereof  being  blown  abroad,  as  the  citizens  of  York  were 
the  name  uot  a  little  offcndcd  (and  that  worthily),   so  from  other  towns  and 
ofaking.  ^.jj-jpg^  lords  and  noblemen   began  to   fall  unto  him,   thinking  with 
themselves  that  the  marquis  Mountacute  either  favoured  his  cause, 
Lekest'er'  ^^  ^^'"^^  afraid  to  cucounter  with  the  man.     Howsoever  it  was,  king 
Edward,  being  now  more  fully  furni.shed  at  all  points,  came  to  the 
town  of  Leicester,  and  there  hearing  that  the  earl  of  Warwick,  ac- 
companied with  the  earl  of  Oxford,  were  together  at  Warwick  with  a 
great  power,  minding  to  set  on  the  earl,  he  removed  from  thence  his 
army,  hoping  to  give  him  battle.    The  duke  of  Clarence  in  the  mean 


KIKG    HENRY    TAKEN    PRISONER.  749 

time  about  London  had  levied  a  great  host  coming  toward  the  earl  Sdward 

of  Warwick,  as  he  was  by  the  earl  appointed.     But  wlien  the  earl 

saw  the  duke  to  linger  the  time,  lie  began  to  suspect  (as  it  fell  out    A.  D. 
indeed)  that  he  was  altered  to  his  brethren's  part.     The  king,  ad-    ^^'^- 
vancing  forward  his  host,  came  to  Warwick,  where  he  found  all  the  King 
people  departed.     From  thence  he  moved  toward  Coventry,  where  fom'eTtfto 
the  earl  was  ;  unto  whom,  the  next  day  after,  he  boldly  offered  battle.  '^\'ai»K'k- 
But  the  earl,  expecting  the  duke  of  Clarence's  coming,  kept  him  o/wa'J'- 
within  the  walls.     All  this  made  for  the  king.     For  he,  hearing  that  ^Ji'[o*'^o. 
his  brother  the  duke  of  Clarence  was  not  far  off,  coming  towards  him  ventry. 
with  a  great  army,  raised  his  camp,  and  made  towards  him,  either  to  Jf  cia-"^"^* 
treat  or  else  to  encounter  with  his  brother.     When  each  host  was  in  rence  co- 
sight  of  the  other,  Richard  duke  of  Gloucester,  brother  to   them  wui/a 
both,   as  arbiter  between  them,  first  rode  to  the  one,  then  to  the  ^[.„^^ 
other.     Whether  all  this  was  for  a  face  of  a  matter  made,  it  is  un- 
certain ;  but  hereby  both  the  brethren,  laying  all  army  and  weapon  concord 
aside,  first  lovingly  and  familiarly  communed ;  after  that,  brotherly  th^n. 
and  naturally  joined  together.      And  that  fraternal  amity  by  pro- 
clamation also  was  ratified,  and  put  out  of  all  suspicion. 

Then  was  it  agreed  between  the  three  brethren  to  attempt  the  The  ear 
earl  of  Warwick,  if  he  likewise  would  be  reconciled :  but  he,  crying  wickTJ- 
out  shame  upon  the  duke  of  Clarence,  stood  at  utter  defiance.    From  be^recon"- 
thence  king  Edward,   so  strongly  furnished,  and  daily  increasing,  ci'ed. 
taketh  his  way  to    London ;   where,    after  it  was  known  that  the  King] 
duke  of  Clarence  was  come  to  his  brethren,  much  fear  fell  upon  the  ^omeTh 
Londoners,   casting   with  themselves  what  was  best  to   do.      The  |i°  ^''"" 
suddenness  of  time  permitted  no  long  consultation.     Tliere  was  at 
London  at  the  same  time  the  archbishop  of  York,  brother  to  the 
carl  of  Warwick,  and  the  duke  of  Somerset,  with  others  of  king 
Henry's  council,  to  whom  the  earl  had  sent  in  commandment  a  little 
before,  knowing  the  weakness  of  the  city,  that  they  should  keep  the 
city  from  their  enemies  two  or  three  days,  and  he  would  follow  with 
all  possible  speed  with  a  puissant  army,  who,  according  to  their  com- 
mandment, defended  the  city  with  all  their  power ;  but  yet  to  little 
purpose.     For  the  citizens,  consulting  with  themselves  most  for  their  London- 
own  indemnity,  having  no  walls  to  defend  them,   thought  best  to  pan''with 


Ed- 


take  that  way  which  seemed  to  them  most  sure  and  safe,  and  there-  "^'"s 
fore  concluded  to  take  part  with  king  Edward.      This  was  not  so 
soon  known  abroad,  but  the  commonalty  ran  out  by  heaps  to  meet  King 
king  Edward,  and  to  salute  him  as  their  king.    Whereupon  the  duke  eotllidf- 
of  Somerset,  with  others  of  king  Henry's  council,  hearing  thereof,  ^^l\y^^ 
and  wondering  at  the  sudden  change  of  the  world,  to  shift  for  them-  Henry 
selves,  fled  away  and  left  there  king  Henry  alone ;  who,  the  same  ^£^1^  ^^^ 
dav  bein"'  caused  by  the  archbisliop  of  York  to  ride  about  London  <^'"«-  ^ 

i-i'i-  IP  •!  1  •  11  1  •  1       mitten  to 

Jike  a  kmg,  was  beiore  night  made  captive,  and  reduced  again  to  the  prison. 
Tower. 

It  was  not  long  after  these  things  thus  done  at  London,  but  the 
coming  of  the  earl  of  Warwick  was  heard  of;  who,  thinking  to  pre- 
vent mischiefs  with  making  speed,  came  a  little  too  late  and  missed 
of  his  purpose.  Li  the  earl's  army  were  John,  duke  of  Exeter, 
Edmund  earl  of  Somerset,  John  earl  of  Oxford,  and  the  marquis 
Mountacute,   the  earl's  brother.     The  earl  had  now  passed  a  great 


7')()  rilK     WAliS     OV     VOIIK     AN'I)     I,  A  NC  ASTK.Il. 


Hilii'iinl 
IV. 


|)!iiL  (iC  his   jimnicv,  wlnii  lie,  lu>;iriii,i,'  lu-ws  of  (he  world  so  chanijinl, 

mid  ol"  the  captivily  of  Liiiff  llfiiry,  wiis  not  a  lilll<'  Uicroat  appaUcd 

A.I),    ill  his  mind  :  whcrcloic  he  staved  with  his  army  at  St.  Alhan's,  to  sci' 

'•_  what  way  riirtiicr  to   hikf.      And,   forasimich  as   there   was   \w  other 

Tii.M.ml    n'liiedy,    Imt  eilliei-   he    must    >  iehl,   or  one    eoiiHiet   must  linish  the 

wi.k         matter,  he  removed  to  llariiet,  ten  miK's  I'ntm  St.  Alljan's. 

Mmm'.l'.'''       A^'ainst  him  set  lorth  kin,!.,'  I'ldward,  well  appointed,  with  a  stron,«r 

army  of  picked  and  al»h'  persons,  with  artillery,  en;;ines,  and  instrn- 

menls,   meet  for   the   purposi- ;    hrip.)i;iiin'  with  him  also  kinL,'  llemy. 

'I'lir         ( )u  I'laster-even  hi-  eanu-  to  IJarm-t,  and  there  he  emlmltled  liim^eir. 

I'i'im'n'.'     In  tlii^  morninif  upon  l']aster-day   the   battle  lie,i,'aii,  ami  iicrecly  euu- 

tinued  almost  till  noon,  with  murder  on    each  sidi>,   much   doulilful, 

till    hotli    |):nlies    were   almost    weai'V   with    li^hliuL;    and    munhiiiiL;-. 

Kin;,'   lOdward  llnii,  desirous   to   see  an  entl,   oil"  or  on,  wilh  a  ^rc'it 

erew  of  new    iVi-sh  S(»ldii'rs  si't   npoi)   his  wi-aried   enemies,  whereby 

the  earPs  men,   eiieoura^^'ed  with  the  words  ol"  their  eaptain,   stoutly 

loULjht  :    hut  they,  sore  wounded  and   wearied,   eouhi   not  loii^'  liold 

•■" '    out.      The  earl,  rushiuo;   iuto   tlu>   mitlst  oC  his  i-nemies,  ventured  so 

,,^         far  that  he  eould  not  he  rescued;    where   he   was  stricken   down  and 

'''')"     slain,  and  there  lay  lu>.    'I'he  manpiis  Montacnti',  Ihinkinsjc  to  succour 

his  l»ro||i(>r,  whom  he  saw  t(t  l»e  in  threat  jeopardy,  was  likewise  oVi-r- 

tln..\vu  and  slam,      .\ller  that    Ivichard  Nevil  ejirl   of  Warwick  and 

his    hrothi  r    were  L;oue,    the  rest    lied,   and  many  were  taken.      The 

numhi-r  of  thiMU  who  were   in   this  lield  slain,  are  judiicd  about  ti-n 

Ihinisand,  as  I'olydore  \'ir!;il    rtH-itcth.      l<'abian  nmubcrelh  id"  them 

that  wer(>  slain  but  lirteen  hundn-d.      'I'he  duke  of  Somerset  ami  the 

.•arl  of  ()\l'ord,  thiukiun'  t.»   lly   to  Scotland,  n'turned  to  Jasper,  earl 

of  Pendnoke,   in  NN'ales.       The  duke  of  l']xeti>r  liardly   escapetl   to 

West  minster,  and  there  took  sanctuary.      l'\ir  the  death  of  the  earl 

of  Warwick,  the  kimj  was  not  so  j^lad,  as  he   was  sorrv  for  the  mai- 

(luis  Mounlaculc,    wjiom   he  took    to   be   his   friend.      'I'lie   corpst-s  of 

these  two  witc  br.Mi;;ht  to  the  iliurch  of  rauTs,  wln-re  they  lay  open 

in  two  eolVms  two  days,  and  then  were  interred.' 

uanr  In  the  narration  of  this  history,  Tolydore  N'iri^il,  whom  Mail  Ibl- 

twopil"     h»weth  word   for  word,  doth   some  deal   dill'er  from    Ivobert  ['"abian  ; 

ItlvT   "''''•''''■'''*  •  doubt  but  both  these  had  their  authors  by  whom   they 

i.i:m.        were  directeil,        Notwithstandiny;    this     1     marvel,    that    Polvdore, 

writini;-  of  so  many  thiui;s  which  he  never  saw,  «loth  not  vouchsafe  to 

iv.iv.i.Mo   i'iu>  unto  us  lhosi>  writiMs  of  whom  he  borrowt>d.     Ami  more  do   I 

imviV    "  marvel  or  rather  lament,  if  it   be  true  what  I  iiavc  heard,  that  he  not 

"■"'  '    oidy    namelh   no    author  unto   us,    but    also    burned  a   heap    of    our 

I'hii-lish  stories  unknown,  after  the  linishinij'  of  his,  in  the  da\s  of 


ol   w 


iiiilii 


iiiiiiiii 
til'  iiiir 


writ 


.i«.     kin;^-  llemv  \'lll.      liut  now  to  onr  te.xt  a^ain. 


" r>    .;'     ~   .....   .._, 

Till,  rp-  All  this  while  Queen  Margaret,   with  youno-  prince    I'ldward   her 

um>Vi'/  ^""'  ^^"^  scarce  come  over,  beiiiij  loni,'  h't  with  contrary  winds;  who, 
M«it!i>rft  lit  1,-noih,  in  the  month  of  April,  arrived  at  Wevmouth  in  Dorset- 
imiil,  '  shire,  and  hearing-  the  sorrowful  tidings  of  these  thinijfs  latelv  hap- 
pened to  hi>r  Imsbaml,  ami  to  the  earl  of  Warwick  and  his  brother, 
and  (d"  the  pri>sperons  success  «>f  kintj  I'Mward,  Wius  so  dismayeil,  dis- 
tpiieteil,  and  pit-reed  with  sorrow,  sceins;  all  things,  contrary  to  her 
expectation,  so  to  frame  a>,niinst  her,  that  she  fearcil  and  took  on  with 

I)  Kx  IVly.l.  et  allia 


KINO     KDVVAItn     WAIflll'/l'll     ACAIN'ST    (illl-KX     M  A  ItC  A  I!  I',  T.  751 

luM-solP,    lanioiiUnn-    licr   lnisl);ni(l,     hcwniliii^     licr  son,    cursiuo'    hn-   r,imn;i 

0(3nuii<i;,  and  cry'mn'  oni.  ol'  lurUiiic^ ;   as  tlioiiuli  hliiid  rorluiir  witi;  hIic  _ 1_ 

that  _<»ov(M-iii'tli  tiiiu'S  and  tides  (ri'\vardin<>- jnst  itnnishnu-nts  to  unjust    A.  I). 
dcscrvini;-s  of  nuMi),  and   not  the  Kccrct  power  and    terrihle  justice     ''^'^ 
ol'  Almighty  (Jod.     Such  was    then   tlic   impatience   of  that  (jueen,  Qi„.on 
l)ein,i>-  not  able  to  bear  tlie  vi-lienieney  oC  her  ])assi()n  (who  rather  ""i',^;",'',^J, 
shouhl  have  sorrowed  the  (h)loro\is  death  of  duke  Humphrey,  M'hom  swoons. 
heCore  slie  ne<,deete(l,   l)ut  now  slu^   lacked),   tliat  her  senses  I'aih'd, 
lier  spirits  were  taken,   her  s])eeeh   decayed,  and,  life  ahnost  ^'one, 
she    i'ell    to    tlie  ^n-ound,  as  one  tliat  woidd    ratlier   die  tiian    live.' 
In    this  d(\sok-ite  case  queen    Mar<>'aret,    leaniin,<>-  now   to  know   her 
iViciuls  Irom    her  foes  when  it  was  too  late,  franiiht  full  ol'  heaviness, 
without  s(>ia,c(^   or  ho])c   of  remedy,  she  with   her  son  and  her  cdui- 
])any  departed  for  her  next  refu<j;e,   to  a  monastery  of  monks  c;ille(|  J.[\\\'.[[\\ 
Keauly  in  Hampshire,  there  to  take  sanctuary  and  privilege  of  the  my. 
house. 

Yd  all  hearts  vven;  not  sound  nor  subiliicd  in  lOns^jland,  especially 
I'^dmund   duke  of  Sonu-rset,  with    lord  .lohn    his   brother;    'I'lionias 
(/ourlnev,    earl    of   Devonshire;    .lasjXT,    earl    of    l*embrok(>  ;    lord 
Wenlock  ;  John  TiOngscrother,  being'  prior  of  the  kni^hls  of  St.  John 
in    Rhodes.      These,  licarinj^^  of  the  (pieen's  return,   with   s])eed   re--  MovcI 
sorted  to  her;  by  whom  she,  beiuL"'  sonunvhat  quickened  in  her  spirits,  (Vi,>illi«  to 
and  animated  to  war,  be<>an  to  take  some  heart,  and  to  follow  their  [l^"^'^" 
counsel ;  which  was,  in  all  the  hot  haste,  to  renew  war  ag-ainst  kinf>'  .iKninsf. 
l*jdward,  beiii',''  now  unprovided,  by  reason  his  army  was  now  dis-wi.ni. ' 
persed,  and  chiefest  of  his  soldiers  wasted.      Here  oreat  ho|)e  of  vic- 
tory was  showed  ;  ^nrat  promises  made.    Although  the  queen''s  mind 
was  (being  more  careful  for  the  young'  prince  than   for  herself)    to 
send  him  over  into   France,  before  some  ])roof  or  trial   niatle  ;   yet 
following'  the  contrary  counsel  of  them,  and  partly  cut  oil"  by  slnu't- 
ness  of  time,  which   required  haste,  she  began  with  all  e,x|)edition  to 
gather  ])ower.     Ijikewise  Jas|)er,  earl  of  I'cmbrokc,  posted  into  \V;iles 
to  do  the  same. 

King  l']d  ward,  having'  intellig^encc  of  all  these  doings,  first  sendeLli  Kinpr 
out  certain  light  horsemen,  to  espy  abroad  through  the  west   ])arts  wl,n."I!, 
what  ways  his  enemies  did  take.      In  the  mean  time  he,   using-  all  ;'f,''.|.','f' 
celerity  to  meet  them  before  they  came  to  London,  gathered  a  ])ower,  M,u>;a- 
such  as  he  could  make  about  lion<lon,  and  first  conu'th  to  Abingdon, 
fr(»m  theiu'c;  to   Marl  borough,   hearing  that   the   <pieen   was  at    Uaili, 
thiidving  to  (nu-onnter  with  them   before  they  diverted  into  Wales  to 
the  carl  of  l*(Midiroke,  whitlua-  lu;  thought  (as  they  in<leed  intended) 
that  they  would  take.      |}nt  the  (pieen,  understanding  the  king  to  be 
so  nigh,  removeth  from    liath  to  liristol,  sending^  word  in  the  mean 
while  to  the  citizens  of  fJloucester,  that  they  would  grant  her  leave 
safely  to  pass  by  their  city.      Which  when  it  coidd  not  be  (tbtained,  n»('(--n 
with  her  army  she  dc])arted  from   Bristol  to  'I'ewkesbury  ;   wluirc;  the  ii.i'.'iu'red 
duke  of  Somerset,  knowings  king'   Ivlward  to  be  at  hand  at  his  very  |';i','"ees. 
back,  willed  the;  (pu'cn  tlu're  to  stay,  and  in  no  wise  to  fly  backwanl,  "^■'■• 
for  certain  doubts   that  might  be  cast.      Although  this  counsel -was 
against   tlu;  consent  of  many    oth(>r  captains,    who  thought    it    best       «« 
rather  to  draw  asi<le,  while  tlu;  earl  of  JVanbrokc^  with  his  army  were     '''*""• 

(1)  Kx  I'olyd.   lil).  xiv. 


752  THE    WARS    OF    YORK    AXD    LANCASTER. 

Edtpard  vritli  them  associated  ;  yet  the  mind  of  tlie  duke  prevailed,  the  place 

.   ^^"     was  prefixed,  the  field  pitched,  the  time  of  battle  came,  the  king  was 

A.D.    looked  for;  who,  being  within  one  mile  of  Tewkesbury,  with  like 

^'^^^-    industry  and  policy  as  his  enemies  had  done,  disposed  his  army  like- 

The  bat-   -^visc  in  array.    This  celerity  of  the  king,  taking  the  time,  was  to  him 

Tewkes-   great  advantage ;  who  otherwise,  if  he  had  deferred  till  they  had  con- 

^^^^'      joined  with  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  had  put  the  matter  in  great  hazard. 

Such  a  matter  it  is  to  take  a  thing  in  time. 

Of  this  battle  Hall  thus  reporteth,  adding  more  than  Polydorc, 
that  the  duke  of  Somerset,  although  he  was  strongly  intrenched,  yet, 
through  the  occasion  or  policy  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  who  had 
the  fore-ward  of  the  king's  part,  a  little  reculing  back,  followed  the 
chase,  supposing  that  the  lord  Wenlock,  who  had  the  middle-ward, 
would  have  followed  hard  at  his  back.  The  duke  of  Gloucester, 
whether  for  shame  rather  than  of  policy,  espying  his  advantage,  sud- 
denly turned  face  to  his  enemies.  Whereupon  the  contrary  part 
was  eftsoons  discomfited,  and  so  much  the  more,  because  they  were 
separated  from  their  company.  The  duke  of  Somerset,  not  a  little 
aggrieved  at  this  so  unfortunate  a  case,  returneth  to  the  middle- 
ward,  where  he,  seeing  the  lord  AVenlock  abiding  still,  revilcth  him, 
and  calleth  him  traitor,  and  with  his  axe  striketh  the  brains  out  of 
his  head. 

This  much  addeth  Hall  besides  Polydore ;  but  shoMcth  not  his 

author  where  he  had  it.     Polydore,  writing  of  this  conflict,  writeth 

no  more  but  this  :  That  the  queen's  army,  being  overset  with  the 

number  and  multitude  of  their  enemies,  and  she  having  no  fresh 

soldiers  to  furnish  the  field,  was  at  last  overmatched,  and  the  most 

Qiiten      part  were  slain  or  taken.     In  which  battle  were  named  to  be  slain, 

tltlflu   the  earl  of  Devonshire,  the  lord  Wenlock,  lord  John  the  duke  of 

^''"'^-      Somerset's  brother,  besides  others.     Among  them  that  were  taken 

was  queen  Margaret,  found  in  her  chariot  almost  dead  for  sorrow, 

prince  Edward,  Ednmnd  duke  of  Somerset,  John,  prior  of  St.  John's, 

with  twenty  otlier  knights  ;  all  which  were  beheaded  within  two  days 

Prince     after,  the  queen  only  and  the  young  prince  excepted  :   which  prince 

brought    Edward  being  then  brought  to  the  king's  presence,  it  was  demanded 

kin'""       **^  ^'""  ^'^^^^'  ^^^  fhii'st  be  so  bold  to  stand  in  battle  against  him.     To 

this  Edward  Hall  addeth  more,  and  saith,  that  after  the  field  was 

finished  the  king  made  proclamation.  That  whosoever  would  bring 

))rince  Edward  to  him,  should  have  an  annuity  of  a  hundred  ])ounds 

during  his  life,  and  the  prince's  life  should  be  saved.     AMiereupon 

sir  Hichard  Croftes,  not  mistrusting  the  king's  promise,  brought  forth 

his  prisoner,  &c.     And  so  the  king  demanding  of  the  prince  (as  is 

said)  how  lie  durst  so  presumptuously  enter  this  realm   with  his 

The  stout  banner  displayed  against  him,  he  answered,  saying,  1'hat  he  came  to 

u.epr'ince  recover  his  father's  kingdom  and  inheritance,  from  his  grandlather 

kingf       »i^*^  father  to  him   descending;   whereat   (said   l^lydore)   the   king 

with  his  hand  disdainfully  thrust  him  from  him.     Others  say,  that 

the  king  struck  him  on  the  face  with  his  gauntlet. 

Prince  At  the  Speaking  of  these  words  were  present  George  duke  of  Cla- 

folTto"''   rcnce,  Richard    duke    of  Gloucester,  and    the    earl,  lord   ^^'illiam 

n'rurv      Hastings  ;  who,  \ipon  tlie  same,  uncourtcously  falling  upon  the  prince, 

eiain.'     did  slay  him.     Queen  Margaret,  beirg  brought  pisoner  to  London, 


THE    DTATH    AND    BUUIAI.    OF    KIXC    HKKRY  VI.  753 

was  afterwards  ransomed  by  her  father,  the  dulce  of  Anjou,  for  a  Edward 


ly. 


great  sum  of  money  which  he  borrowed  of  the  French  king,  and  for 
the  payment  thereof  was  fain  to  yield  unto  him  the  title  of  the  king-  A.D. 
dom  of  Sicily  and  Naples,  &c.  King  Edward,  for  these  prosperous  ^'^'^^ 
WITS,  rendered  to  God  his  hearty  thanks,  and  caused  publicly,  through  ^^^^ 

1-1  ■  111  1  1  A       1   ^'ar^aret 

his  realm,  solemn  processions  to  be  kept  three  days  together.  And  ransomed 
thus  much,  and  too  much,  touching  the  wars  of  king  Edward  IV.,  grertsum 
wliich  was  done,  a.d.  1471.'  tlZ^^' 

The  same  year,  and  about  the  same  time,  upon  Ascension-even,  proeessu 
king  Henry,  being  prisoner  in  the  Tower,  departed,  after  he  had  °''^' 
reigned  in  all  thirty-eight  years  and  six  months.     Polydore,  and  death  of 
Hall  following  him,  affirm  that  he  was  slain  with  a  dagger  by  Richard  HelryVi. 
duke  of  Gloucester,  the  king''s  brother,  for  the  more  quiet  and  safe- 
guard of  the  king  his  brother.    In  the  history,  entitled,  '  Scala  Mundi,' 
I  find  these  words  :   "  Quod  in  turri,  in  vigilia  ascensionis  Dominicse, 
ibidem  feliciter  moriens,  per  Thamesiam  navicula  usque  ad  abba- 
tiam  de  Chertesey  deductus,  ibi  sepultus  est ;"  that  is,  "  That  king  j^j^g 
Henry,  being  in  the  Tower,  upon  the  Ascension-even,  there  happily  Henry 
or  quietly  departing,  was  brought  by  Thames  in  a  boat  to  the  abbey  cuensey. 
of  Chertsey,  and  there  buried. 

Polydore,  after  he  hath  described  the  virtues  of  this  king,  recordeth  Poiy- 
that  king  Henry  VII.  did  afterwards  translate  the  corpse  of  him  racTes™'' 
fi-om  Chertsey  to  Windsor,  and  addeth,  moreover,  that  by  him  cer- 
tain miracles  were  wrought :    For  which  cause  the  said  king  Henry 
VII.  (saith  he)  laboured  with  pope  Julius,  to  have  him  canonized 
for  a  saint ;  but  the  death  of  the  king  was  the  let,  why  that  matter 
proceeded  not.     Edward  Hall,  writing  of  this  matter,  addeth  more, 
declaring  the  cause,  Avhy  king  Henry ''s  sancting  went  not  forward,  to 
be  this  :  for  that  the  fees  for  canonizing  a  king  were  of  so  great  a  a  king- 
quantity  at  Rome  (more  than  of  another,  bishop  or  prelate),  that  the  dearVare 
said  king  thought  it  better  to  keep  the  monev  in  his  chests,  than,  '"  *^^ 

CI  o  L  J  '  '  pope  s 

with  the  impoverishing  of  the  realm  to  buy  so  dear,  and  pay  so  much,  market. 
for  a  new  holy-day  of  St.  Henry  in  the  calendar,  &c.^    Which  if  it  be 
true,  it  might  be  replied  then  to  pope  Julius,  that  if  popes  be  higher 
than  kings  in  the  earth,  and  especially  in  heaven,  why  then  is  a  pope- 
saint  so  cheap  in  the  market-place  of  Rome,  and  a  king-saint  so  dear  .? 
Again,  if  the  valuation  of  things  in  all  markets  and  burses  be  accord- 
ing to  the  price  and  dignity  of  the  thing  that  is  bought,  what  reason 
is  it,  seeing  the  sancting  of  a  king  beareth  a  bigger  sale  than  the 
sancting  of  any  pope  in  heaven,  but  that  kings  should  be  above  popes 
also  upon  the  earth  "^     Seel  extra  jocum^  as  I  do  not  doubt,  but  that 
king  Henry  was  a  good  and  a  quiet  prince,  if  he  had  not  otherwise 
been  abused  by  some  ;  so,  touching  the  ruin  of  his  house,  I  think  tik 
not    contrar}',    but  it  came   not  without   the  just  appointment  of  ^f" 
the   Lord,   either  for  that  Henry  of  Lancaster's   house  were  such  J;^ 
enemies  to  God's  people,  and  for  the  burning  of  the  lord  Cobham  Example 
and  many  others ;  or  else  for  the  unjust  displacing  of  king  Richard  ^l^^'^^^l 
II. ;  or  else,  thirdly,  for  the  cruel  slaughter  of  Humphrey,  the  good  of  correc- 
duke  of  Gloucester,  his  uncle  ;  whereof  sufficiently  hath  been  said 
before.  , 

During  the  time  of  these  doings,  being  about  a.  d.  14G-i,  there 

(1)  Ex  Polyd.  at  aliis.  (2)  Ex  Edv.  Hallo. 

VOL.    Til.  3    C 


examined 

Lan- 
caster 
house. 


754  KIXG    EDWARD    VANQUISHED    IX    XIXE    BATTLES, 

£dward  was  lictc  in  England  a  certain  friar  Carmelite,  who,  about  the  term  of 
^^'  Michael  the  Archangel,  preached  at  Paul's  in  London,  that  our  Lord 
A.  D.  Jesus  Christ,  being  here  in  this  present  world,  was  in  poverty,  and 
^i''^-  did  beg.  To  whose  opinion  and  doctrine  the  provincial  of  that  order 
A  sore  sccmecl  also  to  incline,  defending  the  same  both  in  his  reading  and 
ilreached  prcachiug,  with  other  doctors  more  and  brethren  of  the  same  order ; 
crors^.^''  unto  whom  also  joined  certain  of  the  Jacobites,  and  stifRy  did  take 
(;onten-  tlicir  parts.  On  the  contrary  side,  many  doctors  and  also  lawyers, 
\u" '"  both  in  their  public  lectures  and  preaching,  to  the  uttermost  of  their 
YliieuJei  cunning  did  withstand  their  assertion,  as  being  a  thing  most  pestiferous 
ciuist  in  the  church  to  be  heard.  Such  a  bitter  contention  was  among  them, 
I'L-ggar,  that  the  defendant  part  was  driven  for  a  while  to  keep  silence.  Much 
Time's  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^'^  times  I  might  well  resemble  these  our  days  now  present, 
compar-  with  our  tumultuous  contention  of  forms  and  fashions  of  garments, 
'■"'''  But  I  put  myself  here  in  Pythagoras's  school,  and  keep  silence  with 

these  friars.     Li  the  story,  moreover,  it  followeth,  that  this  beggarly 
question  of  the  begging  fnars,  whether  Christ  did  beg  or  no,  went  so 
far,  that  at  length  it  came  to  the  pope's  ears,   Paul   IL,  who  was  no 
beggar  ye  may  be  sure  !  After  that  the  fame  of  this  doctrine,  mount- 
ing over  the  Alps,  came  flying  to  the  court  of  Rome,  which  was  about 
the  assumption  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  the  year  next  following,  a.  d. 
1465,  it  brought  with  it  such  an  evil  smell  to  the  fine  noses  there, 
that  it  was  no  need  to  bid  them  to  stir ;  for  begging  to  them  Avas 
Avorse  than  high  heresy.   Wherefore  the  holy  father  pope  Paul  IL,  to 
repress  the  sparkles  of  this  doctrine,  which  otherwise  perhajjs  might 
have  set  hiswholc  kitchen  onfire,takcth  the  matter  in  hand,  and  eftsoons 
directeth  down  his  bull  into  England,  insinuating  to  the  prelates  here, 
Td'fe's  de-  "  Tli'it  this  hcrcsy,  Avhich  pestiferously  doth  affirm  that  Christ  did 
tcrinined  opculy  bcg,  w'as  Condemned  of  old  time  by  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and 
ThM  '""'   their  councils,  and  that  the  same  ought  to  be  declared  in  all  places  for 
'vis'iio     ^  damned  doctrine,  and  Avorthy  to  be  trodden  down  under  all  men's 
btb'gar.     feet," '    &c.     This   Avas    in    the  same  year    Avhen  prince    Ed^vard, 
king  Edward's    son,   Avas  born  in   the  sanctuary    at    Westminster, 
A.  D.  1465. 
King  Ed-      As  toucliiug  tlic  rcst  of  thc  doings  and  affairs  of  this  king  (avIio  had 
qui^lied"  vanquished  hitherto  in  nine  battles,  himself  being  present),  how  after- 
Avards  he,  through  the  incitement  of  Charles  duke  of  Burgundv,  his 
brother-in-law,  ventured  into  France  Avith  a  puissant  army,  and  how 
lUcsent     the  duke  failed  him  in  his  promise  ;  also  how  peace  betAvcen  these  two 
Ht^ttiem    lyings  Avas  at  length  concluded  in  a  solemn  meeting  of  both  the  said 
kings  together  (which  meeting  is  notified  in  stories,  by  a  Avhite   dove, 
sitting  the  same  day  of  meeting  upon  the  top  of  king  Edward's  tent) ; 
also  of  the  marriage  promised  between  the  young  Dauphin  and  Eli- 
zabeth, king  Edward's  eldest  daughter,  but  aftcrAvards  broken  off  on 
the  French  king's  part ;  moreover  as  touching  the  death  of  the  duke 
of  Burgundy  slain   in  war,   and  of  his  daughter  Mary,  niece  to  king- 
Edward,  being  spoiled  of  her  lands   and   jjossessions  Avrongfully  by 
Louis,  the  Frencli  king,  and  married  after  to  Maximilian :  Further- 
more, as  touching  thc  expedition  of  king  Edward  into  Scotland,  by 

(1)  "  Ilscresim  illam  pcsHferc  asserentewi  quod  Christus  publire  mendicavit,  esse  antiquitus  o 
Uomanis  jiontificibiis,  ciiin  suis  coiiciliis  damniitnm,  ot  earn  pro  damnata  undique  declainiidam  1 1 
conculcandam,"  &c.     Kx  JUst.  Scala;  Mundi,  foi.  ult. 


battl 


THE    BURXIN(i    OF    JOHN    GOOSE.  755 

reason  of  king  James  breaking  promise  in  marrying  witli  Cecilia,  tlie  ndumrd 
second  daughter  of  idng  Edward,  and  of  his  driving  out  his  brother,     ^^' 


and  how  the  matter  was  composed  there,  and  of  the  recovery  again  of  A.  D. 
]-5erwick  ;  of  these  (I  say)  and  such  other  things  more,  partly  because    ^'^T^- 


they  are  described  sufficiently  in  our  common  English  stories,  partly  ^ing 
also  because  they  be  matters  not  greatly  pertaining  to  the  church,  I  scotfand 
omit  to  speak,  making  of  them  a  ' supersedeas/  Two  things  I  find  fromhis 
liere,  among  many  others,  specially  to  be  remembered.  promise 

The  first  is  concerning  a  godly  and  constant  servant  of  Christ,  named  riage. 
John  Goose,  Avho,  in  the  time  of  this  king,  was  unjustly  condemned  ^^^^^^ft 
and  burnt  at  the  Tower-hill,  a.  D.  1473,  in  the  month  of  August,  ed- 
Thus  had  England  also  its  John  Huss  as  well  as  Bohemia.  Wherein  ^•^■'^"^ 
moreover  this  is  to  be  noted,  that  since  the  time  of  king  Richard  II.,  ooise, 
there  is  no  reign  of  any  king  to  be  assigned  hitherto,  wherein  some  john^^' 
good  man  or  other  hath  not  suffered  the  pains  of  fire,  for  the  religion  ^°°^? '" 
and  true  testimony  of  Christ  Jesus.    Of  this  said  John  Goose,  or  John  as  much 
Huss,  this,  moreover,  I  find  in  another  English  monument  recorded,  Huis'in 
that  the   said  John  being  delivered  to  Robert  Belisdon,   one  of  the  J^fan"'"^" 
sheriffs,  to  see  him  burnt  in  the  afternoon  ;  the  sheriff,  like  a  chnrit-  tongue. 
able  man,  had  him  home  to  his  house,  and  there  exhorted  him  to  deny 
(saith  the  story)  his  errors.     But  the  godly  man,  after  long  exhorta-  ^ppf'au 
tion  heard,  desired  the  sheriff  to  be  content ;  for  he  was  satisfied  in 
his  conscience.     Notwithstanding  this,  he  desired  of  the  sheriff,  for 
God's  sake   to  give  him   some  meat,  saying.  That  he  was  very  sore 
hungered.    Then  the  sheriff  commanded  him  meat ;  whereof  he  took  John 
and  did  eat,  as  if  he  had  been  towards  no  manner  of  danger,  and  said  urjth  his 
to  such  as  stood  about  him,  "I  eat  now  a  good  and  competent  dinner,  bef"ro\e 
for  I  shall  pass  a  little  sharp  shower,  ere  I  go  to  supper."  And  when  goetii  to 
he  had  dined,  he  gave  thanks,  and  required  that  he  might  shortly  be  cumi'.^'" 
led  to  the  place,  where  he  should  yield  up  his  spirit  unto  God.^ 

The  second  thing  herein  to  be  noted  is  the  death  of  George  dulce  ^?'5.^"" 
of  Clarence,  the  king"'s  second  brother  ;  of  whom  relation  was  made  death  of 
before,  how  he  assisted  king  Edward  his  brother,  against  the  earl  of  of  cfa"'^'^ 
"Warwick,  at  Barnet  field,  and  helped  him  to  the  crown ;  and  now,  '^^"'^^^• 
after  all  these  benefits,  was  at  length   thus  requited,  that  (for  what 
cause  it  is  uncertain)  he  Avas  apprehended  and  cast  into  the  Tower, 
where  he,  being  adjudged  for  a  traitor,  was  privily  drowned  in  a  butt  of 
Malmsey.     What  the  true  cause  was  of  his  death  it  cannot  certainly  T}i^  <iuke 
be  affirmed.     Divers  conjectures  and  imaginations  there  be  diversely  rence 
put  forth.    Some  partly  imputed  it  to  the  queens  displeasure.  Others  liraTut't 
suppose  it  came  from  taking  part  in  the  cause  of  his  servant,  who  was  °^  M'i'™- 
accused  and  condemned  for  poisoning,  sorcery,  or  enchantment.  Ano-  " 
ther  fame  there  is,  which  surmiseth  the  cause  hereof  to  rise  upon  the 
vain  fear  of  a  foolish  prophecy,  coming  no  doubt,  if  it  were  true,  by 
the  crafty  operation  of  Satan,  as  it  doth  many  times  else  happen  among  The  mis- 
infidels  and  gentiles,  where  Christ  is  not  known  ;  w^here,  among  high  satan"''^' 
princes  and  in  noble  houses,  much  mischief  gi-oweth,  first  murder  and  ""^.i^j'^.g' 
parricide,  and  thereby  ruin  of  ancient  families,  and  alteration  of  king-  prophe- 
doms.     Tlie  effect  of  this  prophecy,  as  the  fimie  gocth,  was  this  :  that  "^''" 
after  king  Edward,  should  one  reign  whose  name  should  begin  M'ith  T'le  pro- 
G  ;  and,  because  the  name  of  the  duke  of  Clarence,  being  George,  g. 

(1)  Ex  Polychron. 

3  c2 


7ob  FALSE    PKOPHECIES    NOT    TO    BE    REGAKDFD. 

Edward  began  with  a  G,  therefore  he  began  to  be  feared,  and  afterwards  privily, 
—  as  is  before  said,  was  made  away  with. 

A.  I). 

1473. 
CERTAIN    NOTES    UPON    FALSE    PROPHECIES. 

Prophe-        .By  these  experiments  and  miscliievous  ends  of  such  prophecies,  and 

rfshiy^to  also  by  tlic  nature  of  them,  it  is  soon  to  be  seen  from  what  fountain 

neveci       or  author  they  proceed ;  that  is,  no  doubt,  from  Satan,  the  ancient 

enemy  of  mankind,  and  prince  of  this  worhl ;  against  whose  deceiiiiil 

delusions,  christian  men  must  be  well  instructed,  neither  to  marvel 

greatly  at  them,  though  they  seem  strange,  nor  yet  to  believe  them. 

Satan  can  thougli  they  happen  true.    For  Satan,  being  tlie  prince  of  this  world, 

foJa"^"  '  in  such  worldly  things  can  foresee  what  will  follow,  and  can  say  truth 

en±^^     for  a  mischievous  end  ;  and  yet  for  all  that,  is  but  a  Satan.     So  the 

Devilish  dream  of  Astyages,  seeing  a  vine  to  grow  out  of  his  daughter,  which 

cTei!  ai-    should  cover  all  Asia,  and  fearing  thereby  that  by  his  nephew  he  should 

theyfeii   ^^^^  ^^^^  kingdom,  proved  true  in  the  sequel  thereof;  and  yet  notwith- 

truth,      standing  of  Satan  it  came,  and  caused  cruel  murder  to  follow,  first  of 

not  to  be  thc  shcphcrd's  child,  then  of  the  son  of  Harpagus,  whom  he  set  bcf(jre 

followed,  ijjg  Q^^.j^  father  to  eat.'    Likewise  Cyrus  was  prophetically  admonishctl 

by  his  dream,  to  take  him  for  his  guide,  whom  he  first  met  the  next 

morrow.     In  that  also  his  dream  fell  true,  and  yet  was  not  of  God. 

In  the  same  number  are  to  be  put  all  the  blind  oracles  of  the  idolatrous 

gentiles,  which  although  they  proceed  of  a  lying  spirit,  yet  sometimes 

they  hit  the  truth  to  a  mischievous  purpose.    The  like  judgment  also 

Merlin's   js  to  be  givcu  of  Merlin''s  prophecies.   The  sorceress  mentioned  1  Sam. 

cies.        xviii.,  raising  up  Samuel,  told  Saul  the  truth,  yet  was  it  not  of  God. 

In  Acts  xvi.  there  was  a  damsel  having  thc  spirit  of  Pytho,^  who  said 

truth  of  Paul  and  Silas,  calling  them  the  messengers  of  the  high  God  : 

and  yet  it  was  a  wrong  spirit.  The  unclean  spirits,  in  giving  testimony 

of  Christ,  said  the  truth ;  yet  because  their  testimony  came  not  of 

God,  Christ  did  not  allow  it. 

Paulus  Diaconus  recordeth  of  Valentinian  the  emperor,  that  he  also 
liad  a  blind  prophecy,  not  much  unlike  to  this  of  king  Edward,  which 
was,  that  one  should  succeed  him  in  the  empire  whose  name  shouhl 
begin  with  6,  o,  and  S.  AV'hereupon  one  Theodorus,  trusting  upon  the 
prophecy,  began  rebelliously  to  hope  for  the  crown,  and  for  his  labour 
felt  the  pains  of  a  traitor.  Notwithstanding  the  ctFect  of  the  prophecy 
followed  :  for,  after  Valentinian,  succeeded  Theodosius.  Wherefore 
christian  princes  and  noblemen,  and  all  Christ's  faithful  peoi)le  must 
beware  and  learn : 
Three  First,  That  no  man  be  inquisitive  or  curious  in  searching  to  know 

to  bT      ^^'hat  things  be  to  come,  or  what  shall  happen,  besides  those  things 
concern-  ^"'7  ^'^''t'^i  ^rc  promised  and  expressed  in  the  Word, 
ing  false       Sccoudly,  To  understand  what  difference  there  is,  and  how  to  dis- 
c/eT'^"    cern  the  voice  of  God  from  the  voice  of  Satan. 

Thirdly,  How  to  resist  and  avoid  the  danger  of  false  and  devilish 
prophecies. 

Many  there  be,  who,  not  being  contented  with  things  present,  curi- 

(1)  Ex  /ust.  lib.  1. 

(2)  A  sprit  of  divination,  which  could  guess  and  loredeem  things  past,  present,  iuid  to  come 
which  knowledge  God,  many  limes,  permittcih  to  the  devil. 


FALSE    PROPHECIES    NOT    TO    BE    KEGARDED,  757 

ously  occupy  tlieir  Avits  to  search  what  is  to  come,  and  not  giving  thanks  Edward 
to  God  for  their  life  which  they  have,  Avill  also  know  what  shall  bechance     ^^' 
them,  how  and  when  their  end  will  come,  how  long  princes  shall  reign,    A.  D. 
and  who,  after,  shall  succeed  them ;  and  for  the  same  get  unto  them    ^^^^- 
soothsayers,  astrologers,  sorcerers,  conjurers,  or  familiars.    And  these 
are  not  so  much  inquisitive  to  search  or  ask,  but  the  devil  is  as  ready 
to  answer  them,  who  either  falsely  doubleth  with  them  to  delude  them, 
or  else  telleth  them  truth,  to  work  them  perpetual  care  and  sorrow. 
Thus  was  pope  Silvester,  the  sorcerer,  circumvented  by  the  devil,  Avho 
told  him,  that  he  should  be  at  Jerusalem  before  he  died,  and  so  it  fell 
out.     For  as  he  was  saying  his  mass  at  a  chapel  in  Rome,  called  Je- 
rusalem, there  he  fell  sick,  and  within  three  days  after  died  :'  to  king 
Henry  IV.,  also,  it  seemeth  it  was  prophesied,  that  he  should  not  die 
before  he  went  to  Jerusalem  ;  who,  being  brought  to  the  abbofs  cham- 
ber of  Westminster,  and  hearing  the  name  of  the  chamber  to  be  called 
Jerusalem,  knew  his  time  to  be  come,  and  died. 

By  such  deceitful  prophecies  it  cannot  be  lamented  enough  to  see 
what  inconvenience,  both  public  and  private,  groweth  to  the  life  of 
men,  either  causing  them  ftilsely  to  trust  where  they  should  not,  or  False 
else  wickedly  to  perpetrate  what  they  would  not ;  as  may  appear  both  jevnisu 
by  this  king,  and  also  divers  more.  So  were  Pompey,  Crassus,  and  ppphe- 
Cj3esar  (as  writeth  Cicero)  deceived  by  the  false  Chaldees,  in  declaring 
to  them  that  they  should  not  die  but  in  their  beds,  and  with  worship, 
and  in  their  old  age.  Of  such  false  trust  rising  upon  false  prophecies, 
St.  Ambrose,  in  his  book  of  Exameron,  writeth,  speaking  of  rain,  which 
being  in  those  parts  greatly  desired,  was  promised  and  prophesied  by 
one  certainly  to  fall  upon  such  a  day,  which  was  at  the  changing  of  the 
new  moon  :  but  (saith  St.  Ambrose)  there  fell  no  such  rain  at  all, 
till,  at  the  prayers  of  the  chiurch,  the  same  was  obtained.  Giving  us 
to  understand,  that  rain  cometh  not  by  the  word  of  man,  nor  by  the 
beginnings  of  the  moon,  but  by  the  providence  and  mercy  of  our 
Creator.^ 

Johannes  Picus,  earl  of  Mirandula,  in  his  excellent  books  Avritten 
against  these  vain  star-tellers  and  astrologers,^  writeth  of  one  Ordela- 
phus,  a  prince,  to  whom  it  was  prognosticated  by  a  famous  cunning 
man  in  that  science,  called  Hieronymus  Manfredus,  that  he  should  Expert, 
enjoy  long  continuance  of  health,  and  prosperous  life  ;  who,  notwith-  f",^^  f^^. 
standing,  the  self-same  year,  and  in  the  first  year  of  his  marriage,  de-  piiecies. 
ceased ;  and,  after  divers  other  examples  added  moreover  upon  the 
same,  he  inferreth  also  mention,  and  the  name,  of  a  certain  rich  matron 
in  Rome,  named  Constantia,  who,  in  like  manner,  departed  the  same 
year  in  which  she  received  great  promises  by  these  soothsayers  and 
astrologers,  of  a  long  and  happy  life,  saying  to  her  husband  these 
words .  "  Behold,"  saith  she,  "  how  true  be  the  prognostications  of 
these  sooth-tellers  !"" 

If  it  were  not  for  noting  of  those  who  now  are  gone,  and  whose  This  idm 
names  I  would  in  no  case  to  be  blemished  with  any  spot,  I  could  Wsfm- 
rccite  the  names  of  certain,  especially  one,  who,  taking  his  joiu-ney  in  ^^keV^* 
a  certain  place,  after  diligent  calculation  and  forecasting  of  the  success  and 
and  good  speed  of  his  journey,  was,  notwithstanding,  in  the  same  into^Eng- 

land- 

(•1  See  vol.  U.  p   35.  (21  Ex  Ambros  In  Examer  (3)  Lib.  li.  cap.  9. 


(0(5  CERTAIN    NOTES    TO    DISCERN    PROI'IIECIES 

Edu-ard  jouincy  apprchendct],  and  brought  where  he  would  not ;  and  after  th;.t 

! never  enjoying  a  good  day,  in  a  short  time  he  departed.   Tn  Basil  this 

A.  D.    I  myself  heard,  of  one  who  knew  and  -was  conversant  with  the  party, 
2_173^  -yvho,  having  a  curious  delight  in  these  speculations  of  chances  and 
events  to  come,  by  his  calculation  noted  a  certain  day,  -which  he  mis- 
trusted should  be  fatal  unto  him,  by  something  which  at  that  dav 
should  flill  upon  him.     Whereupon  he  determined  Avith   himself  all 
that  day  to  keep  him  sure  and  safe  within  his  chamber :  where  he, 
A  peril-    reaching  up  his  hand  to  take  down  a  book,  the  book  falling  down  upon 
Tcrunl'  ^^^^  ^^^^f\  gave  him  his  death's  wound  :  and,  shortly  after,  he  died 
man  to  he  upou  tlic  sauic.     Of  thcsc  aud  sucli  likc  examples  the  Avorld  is  full, 
times  aitd  aud  yct  the  curiousness  of  men's  heads  will  not  refrain  still  to  pluck  the 
cotir  '°  apple  of  this  unlucky  and  forbidden  tree. 

Beside  all  this,  what  murder  and  parricide  come  by  the  fear  of  these 
prophecies,  in  great  bloods  and  noble  houses,  I  refer  it  unto  them  who 
read  and  well  advise  the  stories,  as  well  of  our  kings  here  in  England, 
as  in  other  kingdoms  more,  both  Christened  and  Turkish,  whereof 
another  place  shall  serve  as  well  (Christ  willing)  more  largely  to  treat, 
and  particularly  to  discourse.  To  this  pertain  also  the  great  in- 
convenience and  hindrance  that  groAv  by  the  fear  of  such  prophecies 
in  the  vocation  of  men,  forasmuch  as  many  there  be,  avIio,  fearing 
some  one  danger,  some  another,  leave  their  vocations  undone^  and 
follow  inordinate  ways.  As  if  one  having  a  blind  prophecy,  that  his 
destruction  should  be  in  the  day,  would  wake  and  do  all  his  business 
by  night  and  candle-light ;  and  so  forth  in  other  several  cases  of  men 
and  women,  as  every  one  in  his  own  conscience  knoweth  his  own  case 
best. 

The  se-         'i^l'c  sccoud  thing  to  be  considered  in  these  prophecies,  is  rightly  to 
part';  how  ^^isccm  aud  understand,  as  near  as  we  can,  the  difference  between^ the 
propiie-    prophecies  proceeding  from  God,  and  the  false  prophecies  counter- 
to  t«  (lis-  feitcd  by  Satan.    For  Satan  sometimes  playeth  God's  ape,  and  trans- 
cwTifd.     fonneth  himself  into  an  angel  of  light ;  bearing  such  a  resemblance 
and  colour  of  truth  and  religion,  that  a  wise  man  is  scarcely  able  to 
discern  one  from  the  other,  and  the  most  part  is  beguiled.     Concern- 
ing pro])hecics  therefore,  to  know  which  be  of  God,  which  be  not,  tlirec 
things  are  to  be  observed  : 

First,  Whether  they  go  simply  and  plainlv,  or  whether  thev  be 
doubtful  and  ambiguous  :  whereof  the  one  seemeth  to  taste  of  God's 
Spirit,  such  as  be  the  prophecies  of  the  Scripture  ;  the  other  to  come 
otherwise,  having  a  double  or  doubtful  interpretation.  Although  the 
time  of  God's  prophecies,  as  also  of  miracles,  is  commonly  and  ordi- 
narily expired,  yet  if  the  Lord  in  these  days  now  extraordinarily  do 
show  any  prophecy,  by  the  simpleness  and  plainness  thereof  it  may 
partly  be  discerned. 

Secondly,  This  is  to  be  expended  :  whether  they  be  private,  tending 
to  this  family  or  that  family,  or  public.  For,  as  the  Scriptures,  so 
commonly  the  prophecies  of  God,  have  no  private  interpretation,  but 
general  ;  forasnuich  as  the  care  of  God's  Holy  Spirit  is  not  restrained 
partially  to  one  person  more  than  to  another,  but  generally,  and  indif- 
ferently, respectcth  the  whole  church  of  his  elect  in  Christ  Jesus  his 
Son.    Wherefore  such  prophecies  a.v  privately  are  touching  the  arms  of 


REMEDIES    AGAINST    DEVILISH    PROPHECIES.  759 

houses  or  names  of  men,  rising  or  falling  of  private  and  particular  Edward 
families,  are  worthily  to  be  suspected.  ^^' 


The  third  note  and  special  argument  to  descry  the  true  prophecies    A.  D. 
of  God  from  the  false  prophecies  of  Satan  and  his  false  prophets,  is    ^'^^^- 
tliis,  to  consider  the  matter  and  the  end  thereof;  that  is,  whether  they 
be  worldly,  or  whether  they  be  spiritual,  or  whether  they  tend  to  any 
glory  or  state  of  this  present  world,  or  whether  they  tend  to  the  spiri- 
tual instruction,  admonition,  or  comfort,  of  the  public  church. 

Now  remaineth  thirdly,  after  we  know  what  prophecies  be  of  God,  The  third 
and  what  not,  that  we  be  instructed  next  how  to  eschew  the  fear  and  fo  avoM"^ 
peril  of  all  devilish  prophecies,  which  make  against  us  ;  wherein  two  ^^^  ^^^ 
special  remedies  are  to  be  marked  of  every  christian  man,  whereby  ^hii°ter 
he  may  be  safe  and  sure  against  all  danger  of  the  enemy.     The  first  S''^" 
is,  that  wc  set  the  name  of  Christ  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God,  against 
them,  through  a  true  faith  in  him  ;  knowing  this,  that  the  Son  of  God 
liath  appeared  to  dissolve  the  works  of  the  devil.    And  again,  "  This 
is  the  victory,"  saith  the  Scripture,  "  that  overcometh  the  world,  even 
our  faith."  Whatsoever  then  Satan  worketh,  or  can  work  against  us, 
be  it  ever  so  forcible,  faith  in  Christ  will  vanquish  it.    Such  a  majesty 
is  in  our  faith,  believing  in  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God. 

The  other  remedy  is  fliithful  prayer,  which  obtaineth,  in  the  name 
of  Christ,  all  things  with  the  Lord.  So  that  wicked  fiend,  which  had 
killed  before  seven  husbands  of  Tobias''s  wife,  could  not  hurt  him 
entering  his  matrimony  with  earnest  prayer :  so  no  more  sTiall  any 
sinister  prophecy  prevail,  where  prayer  out  of  a  faithful  heart  doth 
strive  against  it.  Neither  am  I  ignorant,  that  against  such  temporal 
evils  and  punishments  in  this  life  inflicted,  a  great  remedy  lieth  also 
in  this,  when  Satan  findeth  nothing  wherein  greatly  to  accuse  our 
conscience.  But  because  such  a  conscience  is  hard  to  be  found,  the 
next  refuge  is  to  fly  to  repentance,  with  amendment  of  life.  For 
many  times  where  sin  doth  reign  in  our  mortal  bodies,  there  also  the 
operation  of  Satan  is  strong  against  us,  to  afflict  our  outward  bodies 
here  ;  but  as  touching  our  eternal  salvation,  neither  work  nor  merit 
hath  any  place,  but  only  our  faith  in  Christ.  And  thus  much  briefly 
touching  the  two  special  remedies,  whereby  the  operation  of  all  devilish 
prophecies  may  be  avoided  and  defeated. 

Now  many  there  be,  who,  leaving  these  remedies  aforesaid,  and  the  Man's 
safe  protection  Avhich  the  Lord  hath  set  up  in  Christ,  take  other  ways  ^n'/o 
of  their  own,  seeking  by  their  own  policy  how  to  withstand  and  escape  a^^hlsf 
such  prophecies,  either  subtilely  in  eschewing  the  place  and  time,  or  tSe  devii. 
else  cruelly,  by  killing  the  party  whom  they  fear ;  whereof  cometh 
injury,  murder,  and  parricide,  with  other  mischiefs  in  commonwealths 
unspeakable.    To  whom  commonly  it  cometh  so  to  pass,  that  where- 
by they  think  most  to  save  themselves,  by  the  same  means  they  fall 
most  into  the  snare,  being  subverted  and  confounded  in  their  own 
policy,  for  that  they,  trusting  to  their  own  device,  and  not  unto  the 
Lord,  who  only  can  dissolve  the  operation  of  Satan,  the  Lord  so  No  power 
turaeth  their  device  into  a  trap,  thereby  to  take  them,  whereby  they  stTndMm 
think  most  surely  to  escape.     Examples  whereof  we  see  not  only  in  cif^j""^-^ 
Astyages,  king  of  the  Medes  aforesaid,  and  Cyrus  ;  but  in  infinite  and  our 
other  like  events,  which  the  trade  of  the  world  doth  daily  offer  to  our  liini. 


prophe 
cies 
before 
passed. 


760  RKMEDIKS    AGAINST    DEVILISH    niOPIIECIF.S. 

Efiwnrd  eyes.     So  queen  Margaret  thought  her  then  cock-sure,  when  duke 

liumplirey  was  made  away  ;  when  nothing  else  was  her  confusion  so 

A.p.    much,  as  the  hjss  and  lack  of  that  man. 

^'^''^-        So,  if  king  Richard  II.  had  not  exercised  such  cruelty  upon  his 
uncle  Thomas,  duke  of  Gloucester,  he  had  not  received  such  wrong 
by  king  Henry  IV.  as  he  did.     Likewise  this  king  Edward  IV.,  if 
he  had  suffered  his  brother  George,  duke  of  Clarence,  to  live,  his 
house  had  not  so  gone  to  wrack  by  Richard,  his  other  brother,  as  it 
did.    What  bcfcl  the  student  of  astrology,  in  the  university  of  Basil, 
ye  heard  before  ;  who,  if  he  had  not  mewed  himself  in  his  chamber 
for  fear  of  his  divination,  had  escaped  the  stroke  that  fell.     Now,  in 
avoiding  such  prophetical  events,  which  he  should  not  have  searched, 
he  fell  into  that  which  he  did  fear.    These  few  examples,  for  instruc- 
tion''s  sake,  I  thought  by  occasion  to  infer,  not  as  though  these  were 
alone ;  but  by  these  few  to  admonish  the  reader  of  infinite  others, 
which  daily  come  in  practice  of  life,  to  the  great  danger  and  decay, 
as  well  of  private  houses,  as  of  weals  public. 
A  brief         Wherefore,  briefly  to  repeat  what  before  simply  hath  been  said 
of'tirj*^^  touching  this  matter,  seeing  that  Satan,  through  such  subtle  pro- 
™o"he°^  phecies,  hath  yet  and  doth  daily  practise  so  manifold  mischiefs  in  the 
cies         world,  setting  brother  against  brother,  nephew  against  the  uncle, 
house  against  house,  and  realm  against  realm ;  engendering  hatred 
where  love  was,  and  subverting  privily  tlic  simplicity  of  our  christian 
faith  :  therefore  the  first  and  best  thing  is  for  godly  men  not  to  busy 
their  brains  about  such  phantasies,  neither  in  delighting  in  them,  nor 
in  hearkening  to  them,  nor  in  searching  for  them,  either  by  soothsayer, 
or  by  conjuration,  or  by  familiar,  or  by  astrologer;  knowing  and  con- 
sidering this,  that  whosoever  shall  be  desirous  or  ready  to  search  I'or 
The  devil  tlicm,  the  devil  is  as  ready  to  answer  his  curiosity  therein.     For  as 
an^w^er°in  oucc,  in  thc  old  time  of  Gentility,  he  gave  his  oracles  by  idols  and 
mattersof  priests  of  that  time  ;  so  the  same  devil,  although  he  worketh  not  now 
tion.        by  idols,  yet  he  craitily  can  give  now  answer  by  astrologers  and  con- 
jurers in  these  our  days ;  and  in  so  doing,  both  to  say  truth,  and  yet 
Curiosity  to  dcceivc  mcu,  when  he  hath  said.     Wherefore,  leaving  off'  such 
cie'^o  be  cuHosity,  let  evcry  christian  man  walk  simply  in  his  present  vocatiun, 
avoided,   referring  hid  things,  not  in  the  word  expressed,  unto  him  who  saith 
in  his  word,  "  Non  est  vestruin  scire  tempora  et  momenta  temporum,''"' 
&c.     "  It  is  not  for  you  to  know  the  times,  and  seasons  of  times, 
which  the  Father  hath  kept  in  his  own  power,"  &c. 

Secondly,  In  this  matter  of  prophecies,  requisite  it  is  (as  is  said) 
for  every  christian  man  to  learn,  how  to  discern  and  distinguish  the 
true  prophecies,  which  proceed  of  God,  and  thc  false  prophecies,  which 
come  of  Satan.  1'hc  difference  whereof,  as  it  is  not  hard  to  be  dis- 
cerned ;  so  necessary  it  is,  that  every  good  man  do  rightly  understand 
the  same,  to  thc  intent  that  he,  knowing  and  flying  the  danger  of  the 
one,  may  be  thc  more  certain  and  constant  in  adhering  to  the  other. 

Thirdly,  Because  it  is  not  sufficient  that  the  deceitful  prophecies 
of  thc  devil  be  known,  but  also  that  they  be  resisted,  I  have  also 
declared,  by  what  means  the  operation  of  Satan's  works  and  pro- 
phecies is  to  be  overcome  ;  that  is,  not  with  strength  and  policy  of 
man,  for  that  there  is  nothing  in  man  able  to  countervail  the  power 
of  that  enemy.    Under  heaven  there  la  nothing  else  that  can  prevail 


AFFAIRS    OF    EUROPE.  761 

against  liis  works,  but  only  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  Son  of  -Erfward 


God,  not  outwardly  pronounced  only  with  our  lips,  or  signed  on  our 
foreheads  with  the  outward  cross,   but   inwardly  apprehended,   and    ^-  ^• 
dwelling  in  our  hearts  by  a  silent  faith,  firmly  and  earnestly  trusting  ^'^^'^- 
upon  the  promises  of  God,  given  and  sealed  unto  us  in  his  name.  ^^^ 
For  so  it  hath  pleased  his  fatherly  wisdom  to  set  him  up,  to  be  both  strength 
our  righteousness  before  himself,  and  also  to  be  our  fortitude  against  chrLian 
the  enemy,  accepting  our  faith  in  his  Son  in  no  less  price  than  he  ™fth'*m 
accepteth  the  works  and  worthiness  of  the  same  his  Son,  in  whom  we  ciuist. 
do  believe. 

Such  is  the  strength  and  effect  of  faith  both  in  heaven,  in  earth, 
and  also  in  hell :  in  heaven  to  justify,  in  earth  to  preserve,  in  hell  to 
conquer.     And,  therefore,  when  any  such  prophecy,  or  any  other 
thing  is  to  us  objected,  which  seemeth  to  tend  against  us,  let  us  first 
consider  whether  it  savour  of  Satan,  or  not.     If  it  do,  then  let  us 
seek  our  succour,  not  in  ourselves,  where  it  doth  not  dwell,  neither 
let  us  kill,  nor  slay,  nor  change  our  vocation  there-for,  following 
inordinate  ways :  but  let  us  run  to  our  Castle  of  refuge,  which  is,  to 
the  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  remembering  the  true  promise  of  the  oniy 
ninety-first  Psalm  :  "  Qui  habitat  in  adjutorio  altissimi,  in  protectione  awe'to 
Dei  coeli  commorabitur ;"'''  that  is,  "  Whoso  putteth  his  trust  in  the  Jlie'power 
succour  of  the  Lord,  shall  have  the  God  of  heaven  to  be  his  pro-  "^  satan. 
tector."    And  then  shall  it  afterwards  follow,  as  in  the  same  Psalm  : 
"  Ipse  liberabit  te  a  laqueo  venantium,  et  a  verbo  aspero  ;"  that  is, 
"  And  he  shall  deliver  him  from  the  snare  of  the  hunter,  and  fi-om  all 
evil  words  and  prophecies,  be  they  never  so  sharp  or  bitter  against  him," 
&CC.    And  thus  much,  by  the  occasion  of  king  Edward,  of  prophecies. 

Now,  having  long  tarried  at  home  in  describing  the  tumults  and 
troubles  within  our  own  land,  we  will  let  out  our  story  more  at  large, 
to  consider  the  afflictions  and  perturbations  of  other  parties  and 
places  also  of  Chrisfs  church,  as  well  here  in  Europe  under  the  pope, 
as  in  the  east  parts  under  the  Turk,  first  deducing  our  story  from  the 
time  of  Sigismund,  where  we  before  left  off;  which  Sigismund,  as  sigis- 
is  above  recorded,  was  a  great  doer  in  the  council  of  Constance  ^"pe'^or'^ 
against  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague.  This  emperor  had  ever  ""prospe 
evil  luck,  fighting  against  the  Turks.  Twice  he  warred  against  them,  his  wara. 
and  in  both  the  battles  was  discomfited  and  put  to  flight ;  once  about 
the  city  of  Nicopolis  in  Moesia,  fighting  against  Bajazet,  the  great 
Turk,  A.D.  1395,  the  second  time  fighting  against  Celebine,  the  son 
of  Bajazet,  about  the  town  called  Columbacium.*  But  especially 
after  the  council  of  Constance,  Avherein  were  condemned  and  burned 
those  two  godly  martyrs,  more  unprosperous  success  did  then  follow 
him,  fighting  against  the  Bohemians,  his  own  subjects,  a.d.  1420, 
by  whom  he  was  repulsed  in  so  many  battles,  to  his  great  dishonour, 
during  all  the  life  of  Zisca  and  of  Procopius,  as  is  before  more  at 
large  expressed  :  who  was  so  beaten  both  of  the  Turks,  and  at  home 
of  his  own  people,  that  he  never  did  encounter  with  the  Turks  after. 
Then  followed  the  council  of  Basil,  after  the  beginning  whereof, 
within  six  years,  this  Sigismund,  who  was  emperor,  king  of  Hungary, 
and  king  of  Bohemia,  died  in  Moravia  [Dec.  9th],  a.d.  1437. 

(1)  Columbetz,  near  Semendiia,  on  the  Danube.    See  vol.  iv.  p.  93,  note  (4).— Ed. 


76!^  ALBKRT    AND    FREDERIC,    EMPERORS    OK   AUSTRIA. 

Edwnrd 

IV.  ALBERT,    THE    EMPEROR. 

A.  D.        This  Sigismund  left  behind  him  one  only  daughter  Elizabeth,  who 
^^^^'  was  married  to  Albert  duke  of  Austria,  by  reason  whereof  he  was  ad- 
vanced to  the  empire,  and  so  was  both  duke  of  Austria,  emperor, 
king  of  Hungary,  and  king  also  of  Bohemia.     But  this  Albert  (as  is 
afore  declared)  being  an  enemy  and  a  disquieter  to  the  Bohemians,  and 
especially  to  the  good  men  of  Tabor,  as  he  was  preparing  and  setting 
forth  against  the  Turks,  in  the  mean  time  died,  in  the  second  year  of 
his  empire,  a.  d.  1439,  leaving  his  wife  great  with  child;   who  lying 
then  in  Hungary,  and  thinking  herself  to  be  great  with  a  daughter, 
called  to  her  the  princes  and  the  chieftains  of  the  realms,  declaring  to 
them  that  she  was  but  a  woman,  and  insufficient  to  the  governance  of 
such  a  state ;  and  moreover  how  she  thought  herself  to  be  but  with 
child  of  a  daughter  ;  and  therefore  required  them  to  provide  among 
them  such  a  prince  and  governor  (reserving  the  right  of  the  kingdom 
to  herself),  as  Avould  be  fit  and  able  under  her,  to  have  the  regiment  of 
TiieTurk  the  land  committed.     The  Turk,  in  the  mean  while,  being  elevated 
toTnvaae  and  encouraged  with  his  prosperous  victories  against  Sigismund  aforc- 
Hungary.  ^^^^^  bcgau  then  more  fiercely  to  invade  Hungary,  and  those  parts  of 
Christendom.     Wherefore  the  Hungarians,  making  the  more  haste, 
consulted  among  themselves  to  make  duke  Uladislaus,   brother  to 
Cassimir  king  of  Poland,  their  king. 
The  But  while  this  was  in  working  between  the  Hungarians  and  Uladis- 

hathl      ^^"s  ^^6  duke,  in  the  mean  space  Elizabeth  brought  forth  a  son  called 
s""-         Ladislaus,  who  being  the  lawful  heir  of  the  kingdom,  the  queen  called 
prTnce^oT  back  again  her  former  word,  minding  to  reserve  the  kingdom  for  her 
Hungary,  g,jjj^  being  the  true  heir  thereof,  and  therefore  refused  marriage  Avith 
the  said  Uladislaus,  which  she  had  before  pretended.  ]iut  Uladislaus, 
joining  with  a  great  part  of  the  Hungarians,  persisting  still  in  the  con- 
dition before  granted,  would  not  give  over ;  by  reason  whereof  great 
Division   contention  and  division  kindling  among  the  people  of  Hungary,  Anui- 
cordln     rath,  the  great  Turk,  taking  his  advantage  of  their  discord,  and  partly 
Hungary,  surprcsscd  witli  pridc  of  his  former  success  against  Sigismund  aforc- 
Apptndix.    said,  with  his  whole  main  and  force  invaded  the  realm  of  Hungary  ; 
The  Turk  whcrc  Huuiadcs,  the  Vaivode  or  prince  of  Transylvania,  joining  with 
agahi^st^    the   new  king  Uladislaus,   did  both  together  set  against  the  Turk 
uiadfs^-"^^'  ^'^-  ^"^^^f  ^^^  there  Uladislaus,  the  new  king  of  Hungary,  in  the 
laus  slain  fourth  year  of  his  kingdom,  was  slain.    Elizabeth  with  her  son  had  fled 
Turks      in  the  mean  while  to  Frederic  the  emperor.     Of  Huniadcs,  the  noble 
captain,  and  of  his  acts,  and  also  of  Ladislaus,  (Christ  willing)  more 
shall  be  said  hereafter,  in  his  time  and  place. 

FREDERIC  THE  THIRD,  EMPEROR. 

After  the  decease  of  Albert  succeeded  in  the  empire  Frederick  TH., 
duke  of  Austria,  a.  d.  l-iiO  ;  by  whom  it  was  procured  (as  we  have 
before  signified)  that  pope  Felix,  elected  by  the  council  of  Basil,  did 
resign  his  popedom  to  pope  Nicholas  V.,  upon  this  condition,  that  the 
said  pope  Nicholas  should  ratify  the  acts  decreed  in  the  said  council  of 
Basil.  In  the  days  of  this  emperor,  much  war  and  dissension  raged 
almost  through  all  christian  .realms  in  Austria,  Hungary,  Poland, 


LADISLAUS,    THE    Y'OUKG    KING    OF    BOHEMIA.  763 

France,  Burgundy,  and  also  here  in  England,  between  king  Henry  Edward 
VI.  and  king  Edward  IV.,  as  ye  have  already  heard  ;  whereby  it  had 


been  easy  for  the  Turk,  with  little  mastery,  to  have  overrun  all  the  A.  D. 
christian  realms  in  Europe,  had  not  the  providence  of  our  merciful  ^'^^'^- 
Lord  otherwise  provided  to  keep  Amm'ath,  the  Turk,  occupied  in 
other  civil  wars  at  home  in  the  mean  while.  Unto  this  Frederic 
came  Elizabeth  (as  is  afore  said)  with  Ladislaus  her  son  ;  by  whom  he 
was  nourished  and  entertained  a  certain  space,  till  at  length,  after  the 
death  of  Uladislaus  aforesaid,  king  of  Hungary  (who  was  slain  ir 
battle  by  the  Tm-ks),  the  men  of  Austria,  through  the  instigation  of 
Ulric  Eizinger,  and  of  Ulric,  earl  of  Cilley,  rising  up  in  arms,  required 
of  Frederic  the  emperor,  either  to  give  them  their  young  king,  or  else 
to  stand  to  his  own  defence.' 

When   Frederic  heard  this,  neither  would  he  render  to  them  a 
sudden  answer,  neither  would  tliey  abide  any  longer  delay ;   and  so 
the  matter  growing  to  war,  Neustadt  was  besieged,  where  many  were 
slain,  and  much  harm  done.     At  length,  the  emperor's  part  being  the 
A-eaker,  the  emperor,  through  the  intervention  of  certain  nobles  of 
Germany,  restored  Ladislaus  unto  their  hands,  who  being  yet  under 
age  committed  his  three  kingdoms  to  three  governors,  whereof  John  cover- 
Huniades,  the  worthy  captain  above-mentioned,  had  the  ruling  of  Sllnglry 
Hungary;  George  Podiebrad  had  Bohemia;  and  Ulric,  the  earl  of^^j|^?°' 
Cilley,  had  Austria:  which  Ulric,  having  the  chief  custody  of  the  under  the 
king,  bare  the  greatest  authority  above  the  rest ;  a  man  as  full  of  am-  Auftda. 
bition  and  tyranny,  as  he  was  hated  almost  of  all  the  Austrians,  and, 
shortly  after  by  the  means  of  Eizinger  was  excluded  also  from  the 
king  and  the  court,  but  afterward  restored  again,  and  Eizinger  thrust 
out.     Such  is  the  unstable  condition  of  those,  who  be  next  in  place 
about  princes.     But  this  contention  between  them  I  overpass. 

Not  long  after,  Ladislaus,  the  young  king,  went  to  Bohemia,  there  Ladis- 
to  be  crowned,  where  George  Podiebrad    (as  is  said)  had  the  gover-  !^un,f 
nance.    But  Ladislaus,  during  all  the  time  of  his  being  there,  though  p?pis^ 
being  much  requested,  yet  would  neither  enter  into  the  churches,  nor  couwnot 
hear  the  service  of  those  who  did  draw  after  the  doctrine  of  Huss.  doc'Irinr 
Insomuch  that  when  a  certain  priest  was  appointed  and  addressed,  after  °f  ii"ss. 
the  manner  of  priests,  to  say  service  before  the  king  in  the  castle 
chapel  at  Prague,  being  discovered  to  hold  with  John   Huss  and 
Ilochezanus,  the  Idng  disdaining  at  him,  commanded  him  to  give 
place  and  depart,  or  else  he  would  send  him  down  headlong  from  the 
castle  rock  :  and  so  the  good  minister,  repulsed  by  the  king,  departed. 
Also  another  time,  the  said  Ladislaus  seeing  the  sacrament  carried 
by  a  minister  of  that  side,  whom  they  called  then  Rochezanians, 
would  do  thereunto  no  reverence. 

At  length  the  long  abode  of  the  king,  although  it  was  not  very 
long,  yet  seemed  to  the  godly-disposed  to  be  longer  than  they  wished ; 
and  that  was  not  to  the  king  unknown,  which  made  him  to  make  the 
more  haste  away  :  but,  before  he  departed,  he  thought  first  to  visit  the 
noble  city  of  Breslau  in  Silesia  ;  in  the  which  city  the  aforesaid  king 
Ladislaus,  being  there  in  the  high  church  at  service,  many  great 
princes  were  about  him.  Among  whom  was  also  George  Podie- 
brad, who  then  stood  nearest  to  the  king,  unto  whom  one  Chilianus, 

(1)  Ex  JEn.  Sylv.    [See  the  Appendix.— Ed.] 


'64  GEOUGK    I'ODIEBUAD  :     HIS    SAGE    A^'SWER. 


Edward 
IV. 


the  Icing's  *  fooP  (a  term  applied  to  certain  persons,  who,  while  they 
pretend  themselves  fools,  make  fools  of  others),  spake  in  this  wise  as 
A.D.    followcth: 
H5G. 

'  With  what  countenance  you  do  behold  this  our  service  I  see  right  well,  but 

words  of    y^^"^  heart  I  do  not  see.     Say  then,  doth  not  the  order  of  this  our  religion  seem 

a  popish    unto  you  decent  and  comely?  do  you  not  see  how  many  and  how  great  princes, 

jester  to    ygg^  ^\^^Q  j^ipg  himself,  do  follow  one  order  and  uniformity?  and  why  do  you  not 

brad."       tl^^"  follow  these,  rather  than  your  preacher  Ilochezana?  do  you  think  a  few 

Bohemians  to  be  more  wise  than  all  the  church  of  Christ  besides  ?  why  then  do 

you  not  forsake  that  rude  and  rustical  people,  and  join  to  these  nobles,  as  you 

are  a  noble  man  yourself?' 

Unto  whom  thus  Podicbrad  sagely  again  answered, 

An  an-  '  If  you  speak  these  words  of  yourself,  saith  he,  you  are  not  the  man  whom 

swer  pro-  you  feign  yourself  to  be  ;  and  so  to  you  I  answer,  not  as  to  a  fool.     But  if  you 

ofaliea-    speak  this  by  the  suggestion  of  others,  then  must  I  satisfy  them.     Hear  therc- 

venly        fore  :  As  touching  the  ceremonies  of  the  church,  every  man  hath  a  conscience 

wisdom,    ^f  |,jg  Q^y^^  jQ  follow.     As  for  us  we  use  such  ceremonies,  as  we  trust  do  please 

God ;  neither  is  it  in  our  arbitrement  to  believe  what  we  will  ourselves.  The  mind 

of  man,  being  persuaded  with  great  reasons,  is  caplived,  will  he,  nill  he ;  and 

as  nature  is  instructed  and  taught,  so  is  she  drawn,  in  some  one  way,  and  in 

some   another.     As  for  myself,   I   am   fully  persuaded  of  the  religion  of  my 

j)reachers.     If  I  should  follow  thy  religion,  I  might  perchance  deceive  men, 

while  going  counter  to  my  own  conscience;  but  I  cannot  deceive  God,  who  seeth 

the  hearts  of  all ;  neither  shall  it  become  me  to  frame  myself  to  thj'  disposition. 

That  wliich  is  meet  for  a  jester,  is  not  likewise  convenient  for  a  noble  num. 

And  these  words  either  take  to  thyself,  as  spoken  to  thee,  if  thou  be  a  wise  man  ; 

or  else  I  refer  them  to  those  who  set  thee  at  work.' ' 

After  the  king  was  retm-ncd  fi-om  the  Bohemians  again  to  Austria, 
the  Hungarians  likewise  made  their  petitions  to  the  king,  that  he 
would  also  come  unto  them.     The  governor  of  Hungary  (as  ye  before 
liavc  heard)  was  John   Huniades,  whose  victorious  acts  against  the 
uiric        Turks  are  fiimous.     Against  this  Huniades,  wicked   Ulric,  earl  of 
thedea'th  Cillcy,    did  all  he  could  with  the  king,  to  bring  him  to  destruction, 
ade"""'"  ^"d  therefore  caused  the  king  to  send  for  him  up  to  Vienna,  and 
there  privily  to  work  his  death.      But  Huniades,  having  thereof  in- 
telligence, offereth  himself,  within  Hungary,  to  serve  his  prince  in 
AppJudi^.  ^^'  affairs  :  out  of  the  land  where  he  was,  he  was  not  bound  (he  said) 
to  attend  his  commands.    The  earl,  being  so  disappointed,  came  down 
with  certain  nobles  of  the  court  to  the  borders  of  Hungary,  thinking 
either  to  apprehend  him  and  bring  him  to  Vienna,  or  there  to  dispatch 
liim.     Huniades  said  he  would  commune  with   him  abroad  in  the 
fields  ;  within  tlie  town  he  would  not  be  brought.    After  that,  another 
train  also  was  laid  for  him,  that  under  pretence  of  the  king's  safo- 
Huniades  couduct  lie  sliould  mcct  the  king  in  the  broad  fields  of  Vienna.     But 
h^s^ene-    Huuiades,  suspcctiug  deceit,  came  indeed  to  the  place  appointed, 
"»y-         where  he,  neither  seeing  the  king  to  come,  nor  the  earl  to  have  any 
safe-conduct  for  him,  was  moved  (and  not  witliout  cause)  against  the 
carl,  declaring  how  it  was  in  his  power  there  to  slay  him,  who  went 
about  to  seek  his  blood  ;  but,  for  the  reverence  of  the  king,  he  would 
spare  him  and  let  him  go. 
Belgrade       Not  long  after  this,  the  Turk  with  a  great  power  of  fighting  men, 
iirtiie^'^   to  the  number  of  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand,  arrived  in  Hungary, 
Turk.      ■where  he  laid  siege  to  the  city  of  Belgrade.     But  through  the  merciful 

(1)  Ex  Mn.  Sylv.,  in  Hist.  Bohem.  [cap.  62.] 


THE    KIMG    I'UTTETH    A    SON    OF    HUNIADES    TO    DEATH.  765 

Land  of  God,  John  Huniades,  and   Capistranus  a  certain  Minorite,  Edward 
with  a  good  muster  of  christian  soldiers,  gave  him  the  repulse  and  — ~ 


put  him  to  flight  with  all  his  mighty  host;  whereof  more,  Christ    -A.D. 
willing,  hereafter.'      Huniades  shortly  after  this  victory  deceased.    ^^^^- 
Of  whose  death  when  the  king  and  the  earl  did  understand,  they  came  The 
the  more  boldly  into  Hungary  ;   where,  being  received  by  Ladislaus,  oTrby"^ 
Huniades's  son,  into  the  city  of  Belgrade,  they  viewed  the  place  wl: 


ace  wnere 


means  of 


the  Turks  before  had  pitched  their  tents.     When  this  Ladislaus  heard  =i"'i  capi- 
that  the  king  was  coming  first  toward  the  town,  obediently  he  opened  against" 
to  him  the  gates.     Four  thousand  only  of  armed  soldiers  he  debarred  '^'^  '^"''''• 
from  entering  the  city. 

In  the  mean  time,  while  the  king  was  there  resident  in  the  city,  the  Debate 
earl  with  other  nobles  did  sit  in  council,  requiring  also  Ladislaus  to  ^1']^''" 
resort  unto  them  ;  who,  first  doubting  with  himself  what  he  should  ^?4{;f 
do,  at  length  putteth  on  a  privy  coat  of  mail,  and  cometh  to  them.  Kanf' 
Whether  the  earl  first  began  with  him,  or  he  with  the  earl,  it  is  not  so,i^^ 
known.     The  opinion  of  some  is,  that  Ulric  first  called  him  traitor,  ujric, 
for  shutting  the  gates  against  the  king''s  soldiers.     Howsoever  the  l^^ll"^ 
occasion  began,  this  is  undoubted,  that  Ulric,  taking  his  sword  from  siain. ' 
his  page,  let  fly  at  his  head.     To  break  the  blow,  some,  putting  up 
their  hands,  had  their  fingers  cut  off.      The  Hungarians,  hearing 
a  noise  and  tumult  within  the  chamber,  brake  in  upon  them,  and 
there  incontinent   slew  Ulric   the  earl,  wounding  and  cutting  him 
almost  all  to  pieces.     The  king  hearing  thereof,  although  he  was  not 
a  little  discontented  thereat  in  his  mind,  yet  seeing  there  was  then 
no  other  remedy,  dissembled  his  grief  for  a  time. 

From  thence  taking  his  journey  again  to  Buda,  accompanied  with  The  cruel 
the  aforesaid  Ladislaus,  the  king,  passing  by  the  town  where  the  wife  fatTo™of 
of  Huniades  was  mourning  for  the  death  of  her  husband,  seemed  i^yf^tijg 
with  many  fliir  words  to  comfort  her,  and  after  he  had  there  sufficiently  ki"g 
repasted  himself,  with  such  pretence  of  dissembled  love,  and  feigned 
favour,  that  they  were  without  all  suspicion  and  fear ;  from  thence  he 
set  forward  on  his  journey,  taking  with  him  the  two  sons  of  Huniades,  nie  two 
Ladislaus  and  Matthias,  who  were  right  ready  to  wait  upon  him.  Huni*^*^ 
The  king,  being  come  to  Buda  (whether  of  his  own  head,  or  by  ^des,  r.a- 
sinister  counsel  set  on),  when  he  had  them  at  a  vantage,  caused  both  and 
the  sons  of  Huniades,  to  wit,  Ladislaus  and  Matthias,  to  be  appre-  Lalu-"^^' 
hended.    And  first  was  brought  forth  Ladislaus,  the  elder  son,  to  the  ^^^^^^' 
place  of  execution,  there  to  be  beheaded ;  where  meekly  he  suffered,  ades's 
being  charged  with  no  other  crime  but  this,  published  by  the  voice  nocem- 
of  the  crier,  saying,  "  Thus  are  they  to  be  chastened,  who  are  rebels  ),^^p"J  '" 
against  their  Lord.''    Peucer,  writing  of  his  death,  addeth  this  more-  a  mira- 
over,  that  after  the  hangman  had  three  blows  at  his  neck,  yet  notwith-  token  at 
standing  the  said  Ladislaus,  having  his  hands  bound  behind  him,  after  of  Lldi's- 
the  third  stroke  rose  upright  upon  his  feet,  and  looking  up  to  heaven  ^=»"s- 
called  upon  the  Lprd,  and  protested  his  innocency  in  that  behalf; 
and  so  laying  down  his  neck  again,  at  the  fourth  blow  was  dispatched.^ 
Matthias,  the  other  brother,  was  led  captive  with  the  king  into  Austria. 
The  rest  of  the  captives  brake  the  prison,  and  escaped. 

It  was  not  long  after  this  cruelty  was  wrought  upon  Ladislaus  (the 
king  being  about  the  age  of  eighteen  years),  that  talk  was  n^ade  ^p^fZur. 

(1)  Ex  Hist.  Bohera.  ^n.  Sylvi.  [cap.  65.  SeeinfrA,  vol.  iv.p.  40.]     (2)  Ex  Peucer.  Chron.  lib.  5. 


766  DESIGN    OF    LADISLAUS    TO    DESTBOY    THE    BOHEMIAXS. 

Edward   of  tlic  kifig's  marriage  witli  Magdalen,  daiigliter  to  Charles  the  French 
^^'      king.     The  place  of  the  marriage  was  a])pointed  at  Prague,  where 


A.  D.  great  preparation  was  for  the  matter.  At  tiic  first  entrance  of  the  king 
^'i^^-  into  the  city  of  Prague,  Rochezana,  with  a  company  of  ministers  sucli 
Prepara-  as  wcrc  favourcrs  of  John  Huss  and  of  sincere  religion,  came  with  all 
th"k^nVs  solemnity  to  receive  the  king,  making  there  his  oration  to  gratulate 
Lad'^f"^'  ^''^  king's  most  joyful  and  prosperous  access  into  the  same  his  own 
us,  tile  realm  and  country  of  Bohemia.  Unto  which  Rochezana,  after  he  had 
cehx/tn  ended  his  oration,  scarce  the  king  would  open  his  mouth  to  give  thanks 
A°fier'ce*'  ^°  ^'"^'  ^^  sliow  any  cheerful  countenance  unto  his  company,  but 
enemy  secmcd  ficrccly  to  frown  upon  them.  In  the  next  pageant  after  these, 
the  Hus-  came  forth  the  priests  of  the  high  minster  after  the  most  popish 
^'''^'"  manner,  meeting  him  with  procession  and  with  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar  :  for  as  panacea,  among  physicians,  serveth  for  all  diseases,  so  the 
Thesa-  sacrauient  of  the  pope"'s  altar  serveth  for  all  pomps  and  pageants, 
on™r'  First  it  must  lie  upon  the  altar;  then  it  must  be  holden  up  with 
altar  used  ],ands :  then  it  must  hang  in  the  pix ;  it  must  serve  for  the  quick  ; 

to  many     .  iiiiii-  •    •       ^         ■    -i         ■ 

purposes,  it  must  also  lu'lp  tiic  dcad ;  it  must,  moreover,  visit  the  sick  ;  it  must 
walk  about  the  churchyard ;  it  must  go  about  the  streets  ;  it  must 
be  carried  about  the  fields  to  make  the  grass  to  grow  ;  it  must  be  had 
to  the  battle  ;  it  must  ride  on  horseback  before  the  pope  :  and  finally 
it  must  welcome  kings  into  cities.  Wherein  these  catholic  fathers 
do  seem  somewhat  to  forget  themselves.  For  if  the  pope,  being 
inferior  to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  at  the  coming  of  kings  do  use 
to  sit  still,  while  the  kings  come  and  kiss  his  feet,  what  reason  is  it 
that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  which  is  (I  trow)  above  the  po])e, 
should  meet  kings  by  the  way,  and  welcome  them  to  the  town .'  But 
this  by  the  way  of  parenthesis :  let  us  now  continue  the  text. 

When  Ladislaus,  this  catholic  king,  who  had  showed  himself  before 
so  stout  and  stern  against  Rochezana  and  his  company,  had  seen  these 
catholic  priests  with  their  procession,  and  especially  with  their  blessed 
sacrament,  coming  ;  with  all  reverence  and  much  devotion,  he  lighted 
down  from  his  horse,  he  embraced  the  cross  and  kissed  it,  and  with 
cheerful  countenance  saluted  the  priests  in  order.  All  this  while, 
liis  young  wife  was  not  yet  come  out  of  France,  but  legates  were 
sent,  after  most  sumptuous  Avise  to  conduct  her.  Other  legates  also 
were  sent  at  the  same  time  to  the  emperor  Frederic,  for  conclusion  of 
peace.  The  third  legation  was  directed  likewise  to  pope  Calixtus 
about  religion,  how  to  reduce  the  Bohemians  to  the  church  of  Rome.' 
A  great  The  autlior  of  this  story  (who  was  pope  Pius  II.  himself)  declarcih 
ofcatho'-  farther  the  opinion  of  some  to  be,  that  king  Ladislaus,  the  same 
iiTtender  timc,  had  intended  to  make  a  final  end  and  destruction  of  all  that 
against  s^^.^  Jn  Bohcmia,  which  held  with  the  doctrine  of  John  Huss  and 
Jerome,  by  the  assembly  and  concourse  of  the  catholic  princes  and 
popish  ])ielatcs,  who  wcrc  appointed  there  to  meet  together  at  that 
marriage  in  Prague.  For  there  should  be  first,  the  emperor  Frederic 
and  the  empress,  the  king's  two  sisters  Elizabeth  and  Anna,  the  princes 
of  Saxony,  Bavaria,  Silesia,  Franconia,  the  Palatine  and  other  princes 
of  the  Rhine  :  many  also  of  the  lords  of  France,  besides  the  pope's 
cardinals,  legates,  prelates,  and  other  potestates  of  the  pope's  church; 
who   if  they  had  altogether  convented  in  Bohemia,  no  doubt  but 

(1)  Ex  iEuoa  Sylvio  in  hist.  Bobem.  [cap.  G9.] 


tlic  Hus 
sites. 


THE    DOMINIONS    OP"    KING    LADISLAUS.  767 

some  great  mischief  had  been  wrought  there  against  the  Hussites,  Edward 
against  •whom  this  Ladislaus,  following  the  steps  of  Sigismund,  his      ^^ 


grandfather,  and  Albert,  his  fither,  was  ever  an  utter  enemy.     But   A.  D. 
when  man  hath  purposed,  yet  God  disposeth  as  pleaseth  him.  ^  ^■'^^- 

And  therefore  truly  it  is  written  by  -^neas  Sylvius  in  the  same 
place,  saying,  "  De  regimine  civitatum,  de  mutatione  regnorum,  de 
orbis  imperio,  minimum  est  quod  homines  possunt :  magna  magnus 
disponit  Deus  :"  That  is,   "  In  regiment  of  cities,  in  alteration  of 
kingdoms,  in  ruling  and  governing  the  world,  it  is  less  than  nothing  Govem- 
tliat    man    can  do  ;    it  is  the  high  God   that  ruleth  high  things."  ance  of 
AVhereunto  then  I  may  well  add  this  moreover,  and  say  :  that  if  amfkhig- 
tlie  governance  of  worldly  kingdoms  standeth  not  in  man's  power,  noun'^ 
but  in  the   disposition  of  God,    mnch    less  is  it  then    that  man's  "'^"'** 
power  can  do,  in  the  regiment  and  governing  of  religion.     Example  nuichiess 
whereof  in  this  purposed  device  of  princes  doth  evidently  appear  :  verifance 
for,    as    this   great    preparation  and    solemnity  of  marriage  was  in  °[Jn^'' 
doing,    and  the  princes  ready   to  set  forth,  with   a  little   turn   of  TUe  great 
God's   holy  hand  all  these   great  purposes  were    suddenly  turned  God  in 
and   dashed.     For  in  the  midst  of  this  business,  about  midnight,  htfpoo"^ 
the    22nd    day  of  November,   a.d.  1458,  this  great   adversary  of  ^"''"'^'l- 
Christ's  people,  king  Ladislaus,  king  of  Bohemia  and  of  Hungary,  king 
and    prince    of  Austria,    sickened,    and    within    thirty-six    hours  Itns!' 
died  ;  some  say  of  a  pestilent  sore  in  his  groin,  some  say  of  poison.  Appendix. 
But  howsoever  it  was,  as  it  came  not  without  the  just  judgment  of  Blood  re- 
God,  revenging  the  innocent  blood  of  Ladislaus,   Huniades's  son,  g'^olf,'^'^^^ 
wrongfully  put  to  death  before ;  so,  by  the  opportune  death  of  this 
king  the  poor  churches  of  Bohemia  were  graciously  delivered.     And 
this  end  made  Ladislaus,  one  of  the  mightiest  princes  at  that  time  in 
all  Europe  ;  in  whom  three  mighty  kingdoms  were  conjoined  and 
combined  together,  Austria,  Hungary,  and  Bohemia  ;  which  countries 
do  lie  south  east  from  England,  in  the  farthest  parts  of  all  Germany, 
toward  Constantinople  and  the  dominion  of  the  Turks,  and  contain 
these  principal  towns  in  them. 

THE    LARGE    DOMINIONS    OF    LADISLAUS. 


AUSTRIA. 1 

Kotzo. 

Agria. 

Kaba. 

Orszaw. 

Vienna.2 

Lindenbnrg. 

Bossen. 

Melck. 

Sabaria. 

Neustadt  (nova  Civitas). 
Gretz. 

HUNGARY.3 

BOHEMJ/i. 

St.  Hypolit. 

Ofen  Cuda. 

Lintz. 

Strigonium. 

Prague. 

Stein. 

Kalacliia. 

Plizen. 

H  aim  burg. 

Varadein. 

Tabor. 

Kremsier. 

Nitria. 

Budvveis. 

Karolsburg. 

Nicopolis,  Nova  et 

Kolni,  or  Koelu. 

Teben. 

Vetus. 

Egra. 

(1)  CalleJ  once  Pannonia  Superior.  To  Austria  be  adjoining  also  certain  provinces  and  earldoms 
as,  Stiria,  Carinthia,  Croatia ;  provinces.     Silesia  and  Tyrolentz ;  earldoms. 

(2)  Besieged  by  the  Turk,  a.d. 1533. 

(3)  This  Hungary  was  first  called  Pannonia  Inferior,  or  Pceonia.  After  the  coming  of  the  Huns, 
'.t  was  called  Hungaria :  of  whom  came  Attila,  who  destroyed  Italy,  about  a.d  440.  Through 
Hungary  runneth  the  Danube,  having  on  the  west  side,  Austria;  and  IJohemia  on  the  east;  Servia, 
on  the  south  side;  Polonia,  &c.  The  most  of  this  Hungary  is  now  under  the  Turk;  which  Turk 
first  came  into  Europe,  a.d.  1211. 


A.D 
1IP2. 


768  THE    DESCENT    OF    MAXIMTT.TAX,    THE    EMIEItOR. 

Edward        Kuttcubcrg.  Austi.  Krupa. 

^' •  Leiiiiiritz.  Maut,  or  Myto.  Krumaw. 

Laiin.  Hof.  '  Pardubice. 

Racownitz,  Jaroniir.  Cluimitaum. 

Glataw.  Dubitz,  or  Biela.  Loket,  or  Teplitz. 

Bern,  or  Beraun.  liaiitzbut.  Hanlzburg,  or  Zbraslau. 

Bruck,  or  Most.  Gilgwey.  Labes,  or  Ultawa. 
Gretz,  or  Hradetz. 

After  tlie  deatli  of  Ladislaus,  tlie  kingrlom  of  Bolicmia  fell  to 
George  Podiebrad  above  mentioned,  whom  Pope  Innocent  VIII.  did 
excommunicate  and  depose  for  his  religion,  as  is  afore  declared. 

Furthermore  the  kingdom  of  Hungary  was  given  to  Matthias,  son 
of  Huniades,  who  was  in  captivity  (as  is  said)  with  king  Jjadislaus, 
and  shoidd  have  been  put  to  death  after  his  brother,  had  not  the 
king  before  been  prevented  with  death,  as  is  above  recorded.  More- 
over, here  is  to  be  noted  that  the  said  king,  Ladislaus,  thus  dying 
without  wife  and  issue,  left  behind  him  two  sisters  alive,  to  wit, 
Elizabeth,  Avho  was  married  to  Casimir,  king  of  Poland ;  and  Anna, 
married  to  William  duke  of  Saxony  ;  Elizabeth  by  her  husband 
Casimir,  king  of  Poland,  had  Uladishuis,  who  at  length  was  king  of 
both  Bohemia  and  Hungary.  This  Uladislaus  was  firet  married  to 
Beatrix,  wife  before  to  Matthias.  Then,  being  divorced  from  her  bv 
the  dispensation  of  pope  Alexander,  he  married  a  new  wife,  a  countess 
of  France,  by  whom  he  had  two  children,  Louis  and  Anne  ;  Louis, 
who  was  heir  of  both  kingdoms,  Bohemia  and  Hungarv,  was  slain 
fighting  against  the  Turks.  Anne  was  married  to  Ferdinand,  by 
whom  he  was  archduke  of  Austria,  king  of  Bohemia,  &c. 

MAXIMILIAN,  HOW  descended  from  SIGISMUND. 


EtizABExn,   —  m.  to  Alrert  the  Emperor, 
only  dauRliter 
left  by  hira. 


KiriKof         T        hi 
iiiifrary  and 
Bohemia. 


f \ 1 

Ladislaus,  Elizabeth.  =  m.  to  Casimir,  A^NA.  =m.  to  Wii.r.u 

King  of  HuMf^ary,  Bohemia,  |     King  of  Poland.  Duke  of  Sa 

and  Austria. 

Beatrice,   =  ULAni'sLAUs, 
liis  (iist  wife. 


f  ^ 

I.UnOVirUS,  AkSE,    r=:    m.  to  FeuDI.N  AND. 

King  of  Bolieniia  and  Hungary. 

Maximilian, 
now  Empiror. 

Ye  heard  before,  liow,  after  the  decease  of  Ladii^iaus,  the  Hun- 
garians,  by  their   election,   preferred   Matthias,  surnamed    Corvinus, 
i'.'.^(i   •     "wlio  was  son   of  Huniades,  to  the  kingdom  of  Hungary:    for  which 
tlie  cause  dissension   fell  between   Frederic  the   emperor  and   him,  (or 

emperor.  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^jj  Frcdcric  was  both  nominated  liimself  by  divers  unto 
that  kingdom,  and  also  because  lie  liad  the  crown  of  Hungary  then 
remaining  in  his  hands,  which  Elizabeth,  mother  to  king  Ladislaus, 
liad  brought  to  the  emperor,  as  was  before  declared.  But  this  war 
between   them    was   ce<ised   by    the  intercession    of  the  princes  of 


War 

between 

Matthias 


GOD  DEFENDETH  THE  RELIGION  OF  THE  BOHEMIANS.         769 

Germany,  so  that  Matthias  ransomed  that  crown  of  Frederic  for  Edward 
eiglit  thousand  florins.  ^^" 

Not  long   after,   pope   Innocent   being  displeased  with  George    A.  D. 
Podiebrad  (or  Bqjebracius),  king  of  Bohemia,  for  favouring  of  John    ^'^'^*- 
Huss   and  his  religion,  that  is  to   say,  for  playing  the  part  of  a  George 
godly   prince,   did  excommunicate  and  depose  him,   conferring  his  brad'by 
kingdom   on   Matthias.     But,  forsomuch  as  Frederic  the   emperor  depS^ 
would  not  thereto  consent,  and   especially  after  the  death   of  the  ^'iTd^'m 
aforesaid  George,  when  the    emperor  and   the  Bohemians,  leaving -for 
out    Matthias,    did   nominate   Uladislaus,    son   of  Casirnir  king  ofoTjThn"^ 
Poland,  and  of  Elizabeth,   to  be  king  of  Bohemia,  therefore  great  AUxr't, 
war  and  trouble  kindled  between  him  and  Frederic  the  emperor ;  <'"'^e  Jf 
wherein   the  emperor  had  utterly  gone  to  ruin,    had  not  Albert,    ^^°^^' 
duke  of  Saxony,  rescued  the  emperor,  and  repressed  the  vehemency 
of  Matthias. 

The  noble  acts  of  John  Huniadcs,  and  of  this  Matthias,  his  son,  The  nobis 
were  not  only  great  stays  to  Hungary,  but  almost  to  all  Christendom,  Sohn^ind 
in  repelling  back  the  Turk.     For  besides  the  other  victories  of  John  Matthias 
Huniades,  the   fither   aforementioned,  this  Matthias  also,  his  son,  against 
succeeding  no  less  in  valiantness,  than  in   the  name    of  his  father,  xurks. 
did  so  recover  Sirmium,  and  the  confines  of  Illyrica,  from  the  hands 
of  the  Turks,  and  so  vanquished  their  power,  that  both  Mahomet, 
and  also  Bajazet,  his  son,  were  enforced  to  seek  for  truce. 

Over  and  besides,  the  same   Matthias  conducting  his  army  into  Ja'fz^  re- 
Bosnia,  which  lieth  south  from  Hungary,  recovered  again  Jaitza,  the  The'^sub- 
principal  town  of  that  kingdom,  from  the  Turks'  possession  ;  who,  if  twelT 
other  christian  princes  had  joined  their  helps  withal,  would  have  pro-  ^'1^^"^*^ 
ceeded  further  into  Thrace.  But  behold  here  the  malicious  subtlety  proceed" 
of  Satan,  working  by  the  pope.  For  while  Matthias  was  thus  occu-  '"^^' 
pied  in  this  expedition  against  the  Turks,  wherein  he  should  have 
been  set  forward  and  aided  by  christian  princes,  and  bishops;  the 
bishop   of  Rome  wickedly  and  sinfully  ministereth  matter  of  civil 
discord  between  him  and  Podiebrad  aforesaid,  in  removing  him  from 
the  right  of  his  kingdom,   and  transferring  the  same  to  Matthias. 
Whereupon,  not  only  the  course  of  victory  against  the  Turks  Avas 
stopped,   but  also  great  war  and  bloodshed  followed    in    christian 
realms,  as  well  between  this  Matthias  and  Podiebrad,  with  his  two 
sons  Victorinus  and  Henricus,  as  also  between  Casirnir,  Uladislaus, 
and  Matthias,  warring  about  Breslau;  till  at  length  the  matter  was 
taken  up  by  the  princes  of  Germany. 

Albeit,  for  all  the  execrable  excommunication  of  the  pope  against  The 
Podiebrad,  a  great  part  of  Bohemia  would  not  be  removed  from  excom- 
the   obedience  of  their  king,  whom  the  pope  had  cursed,  and  de-  ^o^j^t" 
posed :  yet  Matthias  took  from  him  Moravia,  and  a  great  portion  oV'^>'''^'.''y 
of  Silesia,  and   adjoined    it  to    his   kingdom   of  Hungary,    a.  d.  Bohemia. 
1474. 

Here  this  by  the  way  is  to  be  noted,  that  the  religion  in  Bohemia,  The  reii- 
planted  by  John  Huss,  could  not  be  extinguished  or  suppressed  with  t^heVohe 


and  Ladislaus,  notwithstanding  they,  with  the  popes,  did  therein  ''y  9011 
wliat  they  possibly  could  ;  but  still  the  Lord  maintained  the  same,  us  ''^"''"*' 

VOL.  Ill,  a  u 


ded 


770  THE    pope's    dispensation. 

Edward    ye  scc  by  tliis  Poiliebratl,  king  of  Bolieniia,  whom  tlie   pope  could 

^^'     not  utterly  remove  out  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia. 
A.D.        This  foremcutioncd  Matthias,  besides  his  other  memorable  aets  nf 
^'*^^-    chivalry,  is  no  less  also  commended  for  his  singular  knowledge,  and 
the  four    love  of  Icaniiug  and  of  learned  men,  whom  he  with  great  stipends 
^tnces'in  procurcd  iuto  Pannonia ;  where,  by  the  means  of  good  letters,  and 
Mauhfas  furniture  of  learned  men,  he   reduced   in  short  s])ace   the  barbarous 
a  gnat      rudcuess  of  that  country  into  a  flourishing   commonwealth.     More- 
learning    over  such  a  library  he  did  there  erect,  and  replenish  with  all  kind  of 
r"an°ed     aulhors,  sciences,  and  histories,  which  he  caused  to  be  translated  out 
his'nobie  ^^  Greek  into  Latin,  as  the  like  is  not  thought  to  be  found,  next  to 
librarj-.     Italy,  in  all  Europe  beside.     Out  of  which  library  we  have  received 
divers  fragments  of  writers,  as  of  Polybius,  and  Diodorus  Siculus, 
which  were  not  extant  before.' 
commen-      The  Constant  fortitude  also  of  George  Podiebrad,  king  of  Bohemia, 
Podil""^  is  not  unworthy  of  commendation;   of  whom  also  pope  Pius  him- 
brad.       self,   in  '  Dcscriptione  Europos,"  doth  honestly  report  (as  a   pope 
may  speak  of  a  protestant),  in  these  words  writing,  "  Magnus  vir 
alioqui,  et  rebus  bellicis  clarus,"  &c. :  who,  although  ])ope  Innocent 
God's  fa-  did  execrate  him  with  his  chiklren,  yet  he  left  not  off  the  profession 
th"sons    of  the  verity  and  the  knowledge  which  he  had  received.  Moreover,  the 
brachS^    Lord  SO  prospered  his  sons,  Victorinus  and  Henricus,  that  they  sub- 
dued their  enemies,    and   kept  their  estate :    insomuch  that  when 
Frederic  the   emperor,  at  Vienna,  was  in   custody  enclosed  by  the 
citizens,  Victorinus  did  restore,  and  deliver  him  out  of  their  hands. 
Wherefore  the  emperor  afterwards  advanced  them  to  be  dukes.    Also 
God  gave  them  sometimes  prosperous  victory  against  Matthias,  as  at 
the  city  of  Glogau,  &c. 
Thedeath      After   the    decease    of   George    Podiebrad,    king   of    Bohemia, 
hrl^^'"'  Frederic  the  emperor  assigned  that  kingdom,  not  to  ^Latthias,  upcm 
[May22d,  -whom  the  popc  had  bestowed  it  before,  but  to  Uladislaus,  son  of  Casimir 
hVk]       king  of  Poland,  and  of  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  the  emperor  Albert  IL, 
L'ladis-     and  sister  to  Ladislaus.     For  the  which  INIatthias  being  discontented, 
ta"1rair's  and  for  that  the  emperor  had  denied  him  his  daughter  Kunegunda, 
m."(ie       y^'^y^^  about   to   exclude  Uladislaus  out   of   Bohemia,  and  also  ])ro- 
kintiof     claimed  war  against  Frederic.     But  before  he  accomplished  his  pur- 
mgary.  ^^^^^  preparation,  death  prevented  him,  who  without  issue  dcjiarted, 
A.  D.  1490. 

After  the  death  of  Matthias,  departing  without  issue,  Uladislaus, 

son    of  Casimir   king  of   Poland,  and   of   Elizabeth    daughter   to 

Albert  the  emperor,  and  sister  to  king    Ladislaus,.married  his  wife 

uiadis-     Beatrix,  wliom  Matthias  left  a  widow,  and  with  her  was  elected  king 

ia"netha  of  Hungary,  with  tliis  condition  made  between  him   and  Frederic 

dispensa-  the   cmpcror,  that  if  he   died  without   lawful  issue,  then  the  king- 

tion  from     ,  v.     Tr  -n    i  •  i        i  i  hi       ■      -i- 

pope  doms  of  Hungary  and  Bohemia  should  return  to  JSlaximilian, 
d'e'r.To"  son  to  Frederic.  But  Uladislaus  not  long  after  did  repudiate  his 
hi"firsi  wife  Beatrix,  and  depriving  her  of  her  kingdom,  caused  the  said 
wife,  and  Bcatrix  to  swcar  and  to  consent  to  his  marrying  another  woman,  wlio 
anoi'her  was  the  daughter  of  the  French  king,  named  Anne,  procuring  from 
pope  Alexander  a  dispensation  for  the  same,  as  is  before  signiticd.  By 


(1)  Ex  Pouc.  lib. 


DISCORD    AXD    DISSENSION    IN    THE    CHURCH    NOTED.  771 

this  Anne,  Uladi&laus  had  Louis  and  Anne,  which  Anne  afterwards  was   F-hrard 
married  to  Ferdinand.  .    ^' '  ^ 

Louis    succeeding  his  father,    had   both    the    said    kingdoms    of   A.  D. 
Bohemia  and   Hungary,  a.  d.  1492,  and  married   Mary,   sister   to    ^'^"^- 
the  emperor  Charles  the    Fifth.     Anne  as  is  said,  was  couuled  to 
Ferdinand,  &c. 

Of  Charles  duke  of  Burgundy  somewhat  was  before  touched,  who 
liad   married  king  Edward's  sister;  and  what  troubles  by  him  were 
stirred  up  in  France,  partly  was  before  notified.     This  Charles  after  war  be- 
lie had  besieged  the  town  of  Nuys,  near  to  Cologne,  the  space  of  a  chaiL 
whole  year,  went  about  to  alienate  the  territory  of  Cologne  from  the  3"^.^°,^ 
empire  to  his  own   dominion:  wherefore  war  began  to  be  moved  dy and 
between  him  and  Frederic  the  emperor.     At  length,  through  com-  thlem-° 
munication   had,   peace   was   concluded,   and   a  marriage   a]ipointed  '"^'''"'• 
between   Mary  the  only  daughter  of  Charles,   and  Maximilian  the 
emperor's  son,  a.  d.  1475.     Then  from  Nuys  Charles  leadeth  his  a.d.h75. 
army  towards  Switzerland,  against  Renatus,  or  Rene,  duke  of  Lor- 
raine ;  then  against  the  Switzers,  where  he,  being  thrice  overcome,  Duke  of 
first  at  Granson,  then  at  Moratum,  or  Morat,  in  the  higher  part  of  dj^sLTn 
Switzerland,  at  last,  at  the  town  of  Nancy,  was  overthrown  and  slain,  *"  "^'• 
A.D.  1477.     The  procurer  of  which  wars  was  chiefly  Louis  XL,  the  a.d.h??. 
French  king,  to  the  intent  he  might  compass  the  dominion  of  Bur-  Mary, 
gundy  under  his  subjection  ;  which  afterward  by  open  wrong  and  ofCharL's 
privy   fraud   he   brought  about,   defrauding   Mary,  the  daughter  of°|^j^;^^'- 
Charles,  of  her  rightful  inheritance  ;  for  the  which  cause  the  Bur-  marrieii 
gundians  were  the  more  willing  to  join  her  in  marriage  with  Maxi-  miiiau'^'' 
milian,  son  of  Frederic  the  emperor:  by  reason  whereof  the  title  of 
Burgundy  was  first  joined  to  the  house  of  Austria. 

And  thus  have  you  the  miserable  vexations  and  contentions  among  warand 
our  christian  princes  here  in  Europe  described,  under  the  reign  of  sioT" 
this  emperor  Frederic  IIL,  so  that  almost  no  angle  or  portion  of  all  ^™'.'"? 
Cliristendom  (whether  we  consider  the  state  of  the  church,  or  civil  princes. 
government)  was  free  from  discord,  tumults,  and  dissensions.     This 
cankered  worm  of  ambition  so  mightily  creepeth,  and  every  where 
prevaileth  in  these  latter  ends  of  the  world,  that  it  sufFereth  neither 
rest  in  commonweals,  nor  peace  in  the   church,  nor  any  sparkle  of 
charity  almost  to  remain  in  the  life  of  men.     And  what  marvel  then  xhedis- 
if  the  Lord,  seeing  us  so  far  to  degenerate,  not  only  from  his  pre-  chrlsUans 
cej)ts  and  coimsels,  but  almost  from  the  sense  and  bond  of  nature,  scourged 
tliat  brother  with  brother,  uncle  with  nephew,  blood  with  blood,  can-  x^uks. 
not  agree,  in  striving,  killing  and  fighting  for  worldly  dominions,  do 
send  therefore  these  cruel  Turks  upon  us,  so  to  scourge  and  devour 
us  ?    of  whose  bloody  tyranny  and  daily  spilling  of  christian  blood 
hereafter,  by  the  grace  of  Christ,  we  will  discourse  more  at  large, 
when  we  come  to  the  peculiar  consideration  of  the  Turkish  stories. 
In  the  mean  time  this  shall  be  for  us  to  note  and  observe :  not  so 
nnich  the  scourge  how  grievous  it  is,  but  rather  to  behold  the  causes 
which  bring  the  whip  upon  us,  which  are  our  ow^n  miserable  ambition 
and  wretched  wars  among  ourselves. 

And  yet  if  this  christian  peace  and  love,  left  and  commended  so  Discord 
heartily  unto  us  by  the  mouth  of  the  Son  of  God,  being  now  banished  c,',,'!?^^, 
out  of  clu'istian  realms,   and  civil  governance,  might  at  least  find  "o'^'i- 
3  I)  '2 


772  THE    SF.F,    OF    ROME    HATII    NO    BOTTOM. 

Edward  some  Tcfugc  ill  tlic  cliurcli,  or  take  sanctuary  among  men  professing 
— Lj_  notliinof  but  rcliinon,  less  cause  we  had  to  niouiTi.     Now  so  it  is,  that 


A.D.    as  wc  sec  little  peace  and  amity  amonfr  civil  potentates;  so  less  wc 
^  ^'^^-   find  in  the  spiritual  sort  of  those,  wlio  chiefly  take  upon  them  the  ad- 
ministration of  Christ^s   church.     So  that  it  may  well   be  doubted 
■whether  the  scourge  of  the  Turk,  or  the  civil  sword  of  princes  have 
slain  more  in  the  fields,  or  the  pope's  keys  have  burnt  more  in  towns 
and  cities.  And  albeit  such  as  be  professed  to  the  church,  do  not  fight 
with  sword  and  target  for  dominions  and  revenues,  as  warlike  princes 
Ambition  do ;  vct  this  ambition,  pride,  and  avarice,  appearcth  in  them  nothing 
riieof^'  inferior  unto  other  worldly  potestates ;  especially  if  we  behold  and 
church     advise  the  doings  and  insatiable  desires  of  the  court  of  Rome.  Great 
of  Rome,  arguments  and  proof  hereof  neither  are  hard  to  be  found,  nor  far 
to  be  sought.    What  realm  almost  through  all  Christendom  hath  not 
only  seen  with  their  eyes,  but  have  felt  in  their  purses  the  ambition 
intolerable,  and  avarice  insatiable  of  that  devouring  church,  and  also 
have  complained  upon  the  grievance  thereof,  but  never  could  be  re- 
dressed ?     What  exactions  and  extortions  have  been  here  in  England 
out  of  bishoprics,  monasteries,  benefices,  deaneries,  archdeaconries, 
and    all  other  ofilces   of   the  church,  to  fill  the  popc"'s  coffers  ?  and 
when  they  had  all  done,  yet  almost  every  year  brought  some  new  in- 
vention from  Rome  to  fetch  in  our  English  money ;  and  if  all  the 
floods  in  England  (yea  in  all  Europe)  did  run  into  the  sec  of  Rome, 
yet  Avere  that  ocean  never  able  to  be  satisfied. 

In  France,  likewise,  what  floods  of  money  were  swallowed  up  in  this 
see  of  Rome  !     It  was  openly  complained  of  in  the  council  of  Basil, 
as  is  testified  by  Henry  Token,  canon  and  ambassador  of  the  arch- 
bishop of  Magdeburg,  written  in  his  book,  entitled,  '  Rapularium,"' 
■where  he  writeth  that  in  the  council  of  Basil,  a.  d.  1436,  the  arch- 
bishop of  Lyons  did  declare,  that  in  the  time  of  pope  Martin  there  came 
out  of  France  to  the  court  of  Rome,  nine  millions  of  gold,  which 
was  gathered  of  the  bishops  and  prelates,  besides  those  which  could 
not  be  counted  of  the  poor  clergy,  who  daily,  without  number,  ran 
unto  the  court  of  Rome,  carrying  with  them   all    their  whole  sul)- 
Thesee    staucc.     The  arclibishop  of  Tours  said  also  at  Basil,  a.  «.  143*), 
rs*^fun?ed  ^^^^^  thrcc  miUious  of  gold    came  unto    Rome  in    his  time,  within 
into  an     ^jjc  spacc  of  fourtccn  ycars,  from  the  iirelates  and  prelacies,  whereof 

ocean,  l  i  i     i  i         i        •  i  i  i  i  i    -1 

thathaHi  no  accouut  could   uc  made,  besides  the  poor  clergy  wlio  daily  run  to 
toin°'"     that  court.     Let  the  man  that  feareth  (lod  judge  what  a  devouring 
gulf  this  is  :  a  million  containeth  ten  hundred  tliousand. 

And  what  made  pope  Pius  II.  to  labour  so  earnestly  to  Louis  XL, 
the  French  king,  who,  as  is  aforesaid,  was  a  great  enemy  to  the 
house  of  Burg\indy,  that  he  would,  according  to  his  former  promise, 
abolish  and  utterly  extinguish  the  constitution  established  bef(»re  at 
conciii-    the  council  of  Bourges,  by  king  Charles  VIL,  his  predecessor,  called 
ri™  n^e""  '  Pragmatica  Sanctio,'  but  only  the  ambition  of  that  see,  which  had 
no  measure,  and  their  avarice,  which  had  no  end  ?    The  story  is  this  : 
King  Charles  VIL,  the  French  king,  willing  to  obey  and  follow  the 
council  of  Basil,  did  sumuKm  a  I'arliament  at  Bourges;  where,  by 
Prafnna-   the  full  conscut  of  all  the  states  in  France,  both  spiritual  and  tem- 
tic«sanc-  pQpj^]^  j,^  certain  constitution  was  decreed  and  published,  called  *  Prag- 
matica Sanctio ;'   wherein  was  comprehended  briefly  the  pith  and 


THE    GERMANS    COMPLAIN    OF    THE    POPe's    EXACTIONS.  773 

effect  of  all  the  canons  and  decrees  concluded  in  the  council  of  Basil.   Edward 

Which  constitution  the  said  king  Charles  willed  and  commanded !_. 

through  all  his  realm  inviolably  to  be  observed  and  ratified,  for  A.  D. 
the  honour  and  increase  of  the  christian  religion,  for  ever.  This  ^^^^- 
was  A.D.  1438.1 

It  followed  that  after  the  decease  of  the  foresaid  Charles  VII.  PopePius 
succeeded  king  Louis  XL,  who  had  promised  before  (being  dauphin)  that"'^'^' 
to  pope  Pius,  that  if  he  ever  came  to  the  crown  the  aforesaid  '  Sanctio  '^^^^^fl 
Pragmatica'  should  be  abolished.     Wherevipon  pope  Pius,  hearing  sancUo* 
him  to  be  crowned,  did  send  unto  him  John  Balveus  a  cardinal,  with  abolish-  ^ 
his  great  letters  patent,  willing  him  to  be  mindful  of  his  promise  ^^' 
made.     The  king,  either  willing,  or  else  pretending  a  will,  to  perform 
and  accomplish  that  he  had  promised,  directed  the  pope's  letters 
patent,  with  the  said  cardinal,  to  the  council  of  Paris  ;  requiring  them 
to  consult  upon  the  cause. 

Thus  the  matter  being  brought  and  proposed  in  the  parliament^ 
house,  the  king's  attorney,  named  Johannes  Romanus,  a  man  well 
spoken,  singularly  witted,  and  well  reasoned,  stepping  forth,  with 
great  eloquence,  and  no  less  boldness,  proved  the  said  sanction  to  be 
profitable,  holy,  and  necessary  for  the  wealth  of  the  realm,  and  in  no 
case  to  be  abolished.     Unto  whose  sentence  the  university  of  Paris.  Thecoun- 
adjoining  their  consent,  did  appeal  from  the  attempts  of  the  pope  to  Paris  ap- 
the  next  general  council.     The  cardinal  understanding  this,  took  no  ^^o^lf 'he 
little  indignation  thereat,  fretting  and  fuming,  and  threatening  many  pope  to 
terrible  things  against  them  :   but,  all  his  minatory  words  notwith-  rafc^u"!!-" 
standing,  he  returned  again  to  the  king,  his  purpose  not  obtained,  '^''" 
A.D.  1466.2 

Thus  the  pope''s  purpose  in  France  was  disappointed,  which  also 
in  Germany  had  come  to  the  like  effect,  if  Frederic  the  emperor  had 
there  done  his  part  likewise  toward  the  Germans  ;    who,  at  the  same  The  com- 
time,  bewailing  their  miserable  estate,  went  about  with  humble  suit  the'ce?- 
to  persuade  the  emperor,  that  he  should  no  longer  be  under  the  sub-  JSe"emp8. 
jection  of  the  popes  of  Rome,  except  they  had  first  obtained  certain  fo^-  ^°^ 
things  of  them  as  touching  the  charter  of  appeals  ;  declaring  their  aid 
estate  to  be  far  worse  (although  undeserved)  than  the  Frenchmen  or  the'op- 
Italians,  whose  servants  (and  especially  of  the  Italians)  they  are  wor-  ll^^^l^^' 
thily  to  be  called,  except  that  their  estate  were  altered.     The  nobles  pope. 
and  commonalty  of  Germany  did  instantly  entreat,  with  most  weighty 
reasons  and  examples,  both  for  the  utility  and  profit  of  the  empire, 
to  have  the  emperor''s  aid  and  help  therein,  for  that  which  he  was 
bound  unto  them  by  an  oath  ;  alleging  also  the  great  dishonour  and 
ignominy,  in  that  they  alone  had  not  the  use  of  their  own  laws,  de- 
claring how  the  French  nation  had  not  made  their  suit  unto  their 
king  in  vain  against  the  exactions  of  popes,  by  whom  they  were 
defended ;  who  also  provided  decrees  and  ordfnances  for  the  liberty 
of  his  people,  and  caused  the  same  to  be  observed ;  which  thing  the 
emperor  ought  to  foresee  within  his  empire,  and  to  provide  for  his 
people  and  states  of  his  empire,  as  well  as  other  kings  do.     For  what 
shall  come  to  pass  thereby,  if  that  foreign  nations,  having  recom-se 
unto  their  kings,  being  relieved  and  defended  by  them  from  the  said 
exactions,  and  the  Germans,  and  states  of  the  empire  flying  unto  their 

(1)  Ex  Joan.  Mario  Delg  de  Schismat.  et  Concilio,  cap.  24.  (2)    E.x  Joan.  Mario. 


•774  THE    WICKED    POLICY    OF    -ENEAS    SYI.Vias. 

Edward  cmpcTor,  bc  by  him  forsaken,  or  rather  betrayed  and  deprived  of  their 
^^'  own  laws  and  decrees  ?  The  emperor,  being  moved,  and  partly  ovcr- 
A.  D.  come  by  their  persuasions,  promised  that  he  would  provide  no  less 
^'^^7.  fQj.  them,  than  the  king  of  France  had  done  for  the  Frenchmen,  and 
to  make  decrees  in  that  behalf,  liut  the  grave  authority  of  -^^ncas 
Sylvius,  as  Platina  writeth  in  the  history  of  Pius  II.,  brake  off  the 
matter;  *  whose'  talk  was  thus  unto  the  emperor.  Mark  here  the 
wicked  oration  of  a  Avicked  and  traitorous  orator.  "  Amongst 
princes,"  saith  he,  "  albeit  there  be  variance  and  discord  about  great 
and  weighty  matters,  yet  peace  may  sometimes  be  made  again  :  but 
between  the  prince  and  the  common  people  there  is  always  mortal 
hatred/"'  Wherefore  this  wicked  /Eneas,  forasmuch  as  he  should  bc 
shortly  the  successor  of  Calixtus,  concluded  upon  this  point,  saying : 
That  he  thought  it  much  better  to  accord  with  the  pope,  than  to 
follow  their  covetous  desires,  whose  minds  are  led  with  covctousness  and 
ap])etite,  rather  than  by  reason.  Behold  by  what  policy  and  engine, 
with  what  force  of  impiety  and  wickedness,  that  venomous  tongue 
hath  suddenly  envenomed  and  enchanted  the  emperor,  that  with  one 
word  he  hath  subverted  ami  ])ut  away  such  evident  truth,  such 
exquisite  justice,  and  such  manifest  utility  and  necessity  of  laws  and 
decrees,  Avhich  iEneas  himself  was  present  at  the  making  of,  and  a 
long  time  allowed  the  same  unto  the  emperor,  and  put  them  in  exe- 
cution ;  besides  the  manifold  and  weighty  reasons  of  the  princes  and 
people  of  Germany,  who  were  admitted,  had  already  taken  place  and 
persuaded,  but  that  as  yet  they  Avcre  not  performed.  This,  I  say,  he 
brought  to  pass  by  that  his  only  false,  seditious,  and  venomous 
oration,  that  he*  did  so  bewitch  the  emjicror,  that  he,  contemning 
the  equal,  just,  and  necessary  requests  of  his  subjects,  chose  the  said 
/Eneas  to  be  his  ambassador  unto  Calixtus,  then  newly  chosen  pope, 
to  swear  unto  him  in  his  name,  and  to  promise  the  absolute  obedi- 
ence of  all  Germany,  as  the  only  country  (as  they  call  it)  of  obedi- 
ence, neglecting  the  ordinances  and  decrees  of  their  countrv,  as 
before  he  had  done  unto  Eugene  IV.,  being  ambassador  for  the 
said  Frederic,  promising  that  he  and  all  the  Germans  would  be  obe- 
dient unto  him  from  henceforth,  in  all  matters,  as  well  spiritual  as 
temporal. 

Thus,  twice,  Frederic  of  Austria  contemned  and  derided  the  Ger- 
mans, and,  frustrating  them  of  their  native  decrees  and  ordinances, 
brought  them  under  subjection  and  bondage  of  the  pope;    which 
partly  was  the  cause  that  seven  years  before  his  death,  he  caused  his 
son  Maximilian  not  only  to  be  chosen,  but  also  crowned  king  of  the 
Romans,  and  did  associate  him  in  the  ministration  of  the  empire, 
imadeVhe  ^*^^^  ''^^^'^^  ^^^  death  (as  it  came  to  pass)  the  empire  should  be  trans- 
Gcrnians  ported  iuto  auotlicr  family;   sus])ecting  the  Germans,  Avhom  he  had 
subject     twice,  contrary  to  his  laws,  made  subject,  and  in  bondage  unto  the 
pope."'"   pf^P'-'^s  exactions  ;  first,  before  he  was  crowned  in  the  time  of  Eugene 
Albert'"'  '  ^"^^  again,  the  second  time,  after  his  coronati(m,  and  the  death 

and  Si-  of  pope  Nicholas  V.,  denying  their  requests;  by  whom,  afterwards, 
strWefM  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  14Gj3,  he  was  besieged.  ^Vllereupon  Ger- 
dorn'of^*^  many  being  in  this  miserable  p(nerty  and  grievous  subjection  under 
Austria,    the  popc's  tyranny  and  pollings,  Avith  tears  and  sighs  lamenting  their 

(1)  See  Editiou  1563,  p._370.— Ed. 


JOHN,    THE    NEATHERD    OF    FEANCONIA,    A    MARTYE.  ^76 

estate,  continued  so  almost  vxnto  Luther's  time  ;    as   the  histories  Edward 

hereafter  following  do  testify.  '. — 

And  here  ceasing  with  the  story  of  Frederic,  we  will  now  proceed    A.  D. 
to  the  reign  of  Maximilian,  his  son,  omitting  divers  things  else  inci-         '• 
dent  in  the  time  of  this  emperor ;  as  first,  touching  the  unbrotherly 
contention  and  conflicts  between  this  Frederic  and  Albert  his  brother, 
and  Sigismund  his  uncle,  for  the  dukedom  of  Austria,  after  the  death 
of  Matthias  afore-mentioned.     Omitting  also  to  speak  of  the  long 
and  cruel  war  between  the  Prussians  and  Poles,  with  the  religious  warbe- 
sect  of  those  who  were  called  '  Teutones  fratres  sanctro  Marise,''  in  r^rancis 
the  time  of  Uladislaus :  omitting  also  the  strife  and  variance  for  the  ^^^^^^^ 
dukedom    of  Milan,    between    Frederic   the    emperor,    Alphonsus,  veneti- 
Charles  duke  of  Orleans,  and  Francis  Sfortia :    and  how  the  said  MUam""* 
princedom  being  after  given  to  Sfortia,  great  wars  were  kindled  and 
long  continued  betvi^cen  Sfortia  and  the  Milanese,  then  between  the  v.een  ^ 
Milanese  and  Venetians,  and  after  betAveen  the  Frenchmen  and  the  French''^ 
Milanese.      All  which  tumults  and  commotions,  as  not  pertinent  ^he^cif'"^ 
greatly  to  the  purpose  of  this  story,  I  refer  to  other  writers,  where  of  Milan 
they  are  to  be  found  more  amply  discoursed. 

3BoI)n  tfje  J^eatfjecD,  of  JFcanconia,  a  M^tt^t  5  anD  ^actoc  Sjofjanne^ 
De  ilDciSaUa. 

This,  as  more  properly  belonging  to  the  story  of  the  church,  I 
thought  good  not  to  pass  over,  touching  such  as  were  condemned, 
and  suffered  the  pains  of  fire,  for  testimony  of  Christ  and  his  truth  ; 
of  whom  one  was  John,  a  pastor  or  neatherd,  who  was  a  keeper  of 
cattle :  the  other  was  Johannes  de  Wesalia,  although  not  burned, 
yet  persecuted  nearly  to  death,  under  the  reign  of  this  emperor, 
Frederic  III. 

And  first  touching  this  John,  the  neatherd,  thus  writeth  Sebastian  John,  the 
Munster :  That  the  bishop  of  Wiirtzburg  condemned  and  burned  of  Fra"- 
for  a  heretic  one  John,  who  was  a  keeper  of  cattle  at  a  town  called  marTyr* 
Nicholas  Hansen,  in  Franconia,  because  he  taught  and  held  that  the 
life  of  the  clergy  was  ignominious  and  abominable  before  God,  a.d. 
1479. 

The  other  was  doctor  Johannes  de  Wesalia,  who  was  complained  John  de 
of  unto  Diethcrus,  archbishop  of  Mentz,  by  the  Thomists,  upon  cer-  pirse-'* 
tain  articles  and  opinions  gathered  out  of  his  books.     Wherefore  the  X'd'\'479 
said  Dietherus,  fearing  else  to  be  deposed  again  from  his  bishopric, 
directeth  forth  commission  to  the  universities  of  Heidelburgh  and 
Cologne,  to  have  the  matter  in  examination  ;  who,  conventing  toge- 
ther the  year  above  mentioned,  called  this  doctor  de  Wesalia  before 
them,  making  him  to  swear  that  he  should  present  and  give  up  all 
his   treatises,    works,    and   writings,    whatsoever    he   had   made    or 
preached.     That  being  done,  they  divided  his  books  amongst  them- 
selves, severally  every  man  to  find  out  what  heresies  and  errors  they 
could.     His  articles  and  opinions  are  these  : 

I.  That  all  men  be  saved  freely,  and  through  mere  grace,  by  faith  in  Christ.  His  arti- 

II.  Free-will  to  be  nothing.  cles  and 

III.  That  we  should  only  believe  the  word  of  God,  and  not  the  gloss  of  any  °P""°"*- 
man,  or  fathei's. 


T76  EXAMIXATION    OF    JOHANXES    DE    WESALIA. 

Biiu-nrd       IV.  'Jliat  the  word  of  God  is  to  be  expounded  with  the  collation  of  one  place 
if"-       with  another. 

A   I)         V.  That  prelates  have  no  authority  to  make  iaws,  or  to  expound  the  Scrip- 
,  j'-f)"     tures,  by  any  pecidiar  right  given  unto  them,  more  than  to  another. 
L       VI.  That  men's  traditions,  as  fastings,  pardons,  feasts,  long  prayers,  pere- 
grinations, and  such  like,  are  to  be  rejected. 

VII.  Extreme  unction  and  confiiTnation  to  be  reproved. 

VIII.  Confession  and  satisfaction  to  be  reprehended. 

IX.  The  primacy  of  the  pope  also  he  affirmed  to  be  nothing. 

Certain  other  articles  also  were  gathered  out  of  him  by  his  adver- 
saries, but  in  such  sort,  that  they  may  seem  rather  to  follow  their 
own  malicious  gathering,  than  any  true  intelligence  of  his  mind  ; 
whereof  more  is  to  be  understood  in  this  process  hereafter. 

Thus  when  Wesalianus  was  commanded  to  appear,  there  con- 
vented  together  first  the  archbishop,  the  inquisitor,  the  doctors  of 
Cologne,  and  the  doctors  of  Heidelburgh,  with  the  masters  of  the 
same,  and  the  rector  of  the  university  of  Mentz,  the  dean  of  faculties, 
bachelors  of  divinity,  and  many  other  masters  of  the  same  university, 
canons,  doctors,  Avith  the  bishop"'s  chancellor,  and  his  counsellors ; 
besides  many  religious  prelates,  scholars,  with  a  doctor  of  Frankfort, 
the  somner,  and  beadles,  who  all  met  together  in  the  gTcat  hall  of  the 
Minorites,  for  the  examination  of  this  Johannes  de  Wesalia. 
Them-  Friar  Elton,  the  inquisitor,  first  sitteth  in  the  highest  place;  then, 
•pe^s.'  after  hmi,  others  according  to  their  degree.  In  the  beginning  of  the 
examination,  first  the  inquisitor  beginneth  with  these  words : 


'  Most  reverend  father  and  honourable  doctors !  Src.  Our  reverend  father 
and  prince  elector  hath  caused  this  present  convocation  to  be  called,  to  hear 
the  examination  of  Master  John  de  Wesalia,  in  certain  suspected  articles  con- 
cerning the  catholic  faith.  But  something  I  will  say  before,  that  may  do  him 
good,  and  desire  that  two  or  three  of  them  that  favour  him,  or  some  other,  will 
rise  up  and  give  him  coimsel  to  forsake  and  leave  his  en'ors,  to  recognise  him- 
self, and  to  ask  pardon  :  which  if  he  will  do,  he  shall  have  pardon  ;  if  he  wiU 
not,  we  will  proceed  against  him  without  pardon.' 

John  of        And  thus  Wesalianus,  being  cited,  and  brought  in  the  midst  be- 


brouRht    twixt  two  Minorites,  being  very  aged,  and  having  a  staff  in  his  hand 

before  tli 
pielates, 


before  the  ^^.^^  g^.^  bcforc  tlic  iuquisitor  :   who,  beginning  to  answer  for  himself 


with  a  long  protestation,    could  not  be  sutfered  to  prosecute  his 
oration,  but  was  cut  off,  and  required  briefly  to  make  an  end,  and  to 
tell  them  in  few  words,  whether  he  would  stand  to  his  opinions,  or 
His  an-    to  thc  determination  of  the  church.     To  this  he  answered,  that  he 
sonaWe!'  ncvcr  Spake  any  thing  against  the  determination  of  the  church,  but 
said,  that  he  had  written  divers  and  sundry  treatises,  in  which  if  he 
had  eiTcd,  or  were  found  to  say  otherwise  than  well,  he  was  contented 
to  revoke  and  call  back  the  same,  and  to  do  all  things  that  were 
requisite.     Then  said  the  inquisitor,  "  Do  you  ask  then  pardon  ?"" 
The  other  answered  :   "  Why  should  I  ask  pardon,  when  I  know  no 
crime  or  eiTor  committed .''"     The  inquisitor  said  :  "  ^Vell,  we  will 
call    you    to    thc   remembrance    thereof,    and    proceed  to   thc  ex- 
amination." 
Thccruei      \^  ^j^g  nicau  time,  others  called  upon  him  instantly  to  ask  pardon. 

proceed-  .itir        ^■  ll  i       i  i        11       -vt  -i'  t  1 

ing  of  the  Then  said  Wesalianus  :      1  ask  pardon.       iSotwillistanding  the  m- 
inquisi-    (^^jg-^^,j.  pioccedcd  to  thc  examination,  reading  there  two  iustrimicnts, 


KXAMIXATION    OF    JOIIA:<JNES    DE    WESALIA.  777 

declaring  tliat  he  had  authority  from  the  apostolic  see.     After  this,  Edijrd 
he  cited  the  said  John  to  appear  to  his  examination.     Thirdly,  he 


commanded  him,  under  pain  of  disobedience,  in  the  virtue  of  the    ^-P- 
Holy  Ghost,  and  under  pain  of  excommunication   of   the  greater  — — '— 
curse  (from  which  no  man  could  absolve  him,  but  only  the  pope,  or  ^tter 
the  inquisitor,  except  only  at  the  point  of  death),  to  tell  plainly  the  thfpeli 
truth  upon  such  things  as  should  be  demanded  of  him  concerning  his  pie. 
fliith,  without  ambages,  and  sophistication  of  words.     And  so,  being 
demanded  first  whether  he  did  believe  upon  his  oath  taken,  that  he 
was  bound  to  tell  the  truth,  although  it  were  against  himself  or  any 
other :  To  this  he  answered,  "  Scio,"  that  is,  "  I  know."     Then  the  scio. 
inquisitor  biddcth  him    say,  "  Credo,""  that  is,  "  I  believe."      To  Otedo. 
which  he  answered  again,  "  What  need  I  say,  that  I  believe  that 
thing  which  I  know .?"     There  the  inquisitor  something  stirred  with 
the  matter,  as  hot  as  a  toast  (as  they  say)  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
"  Master  Johannes,  Master  Johannes,  Master  Johannes,  say  '  Credo,'' 
say  '  Credo  C  "  then  he  answered,  '  Credo.'' 

After  this,  being  demanded  whether  he  had  written  any  treatise, 
concerning  the  binding  of  human  laws,  to  one  Nicholas  of  Bohemia ; 
and  whether  he  had  written  any  treatise  on  the  ecclesiastical  power 
of  Indulgences  and  Pardons,  and  on  Fasting  and  other  treatises  ;  he 
answered,  That  he  believed  he  had  so  Avritten,  and  had  conferred 
with  divers  learned  men  ;  also,  that  he  had  sent  to  the  bishop  of 
Worms  a  certain  treatise  on  Fasting. 

Many  other  interrogatories  were  ministered  unto  him,  whereof 
some  were  vain,  some  false.  Such  as  were  more  principal,  here  avc 
will  briefly  touch,  leaving  out  superfluities. 

Being  demanded  whether  he  was  a  fautor  of  the  Bohemians,  he  His  opi- 
said,  he  was  not.     Also,  being  demanded  concerning  the  sacrament  "he'sacia- 
of  the  holy  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord,  whether  he  thought  Christ  ™e"'- 
there  to  be  contained  really,  or  only  divinely,  and  whether  he  did 
believe,  in  the  said  sacrament,  the  substance  of  bread  there  to  remain, 
or  only  the  form  thereof:  To  this  he  answered,  not  denying  but  the 
body  of  Christ  was  there  really  contained,  and  also,  that  Avith  the 
body  of  Christ,  the  substance  of  bread  did  remain. 

After  this,   he  was  demanded  his   opinion  concerning  religious  His  opi- 
mcn,  as  monks,  nuns,  or  beguines,  whether  he  thought  them  to  be  monkl 
bound  to  the  vow  of  chastity,  or  to  the  keeping  of  any  other  vow,  ^^^.~ 
and  whether  he  said  to  the  friars  Minorites  any  such  word  in  effect,  of  chas- 
"■  I  cannot  save  you  in  this  yoiu-  state  and  order."     This  he  con-  '  ^" 
fcssed  that  he  had  said,  how  that  "  not  your  religion  saveth  you,  but 
the  grace  of  God,"  &c. ;  not  denying  but  they  might  be  saved. 

Item,  Being  required  whether  he  believed,  or  had  written,  that 
there  is  no  mortal  sin,'  but  that  which  is  expressed  to  be  mortal  in 
the  canon  of  the  holy  Bible :  to  this  he  answered,  that  he  did  so 
believe  as  he  had  written,  till  he  was  better  informed.  Likewise, 
being  required  what  he  thought  of  the  vicar  of  Christ  on  earth,^  he 
answered,  That  he  believed  that  Christ  left  no  vicar  on  earth  :  for 
the  confirmation  whereof  he  alleged  and  said.  That  Christ,  ascending 
up  to  heaven,  said  "  Ecce  ego  vobiscum  sum ;"  "  Behold  I  am  with 

(1)  Mortal  sin  found  by  the  pope,  besides  that  which  is  expressed  to  be  mortal  in  the  Scripture.    • 

(2)  What  is  this  article,  but  to  make  the  pope  a  God  ?    Christ  left  no  vicar  on  earth. 


778  KXAMINATION    OF    JOHANNES    DK    WESALIA. 

Edward   you  C  ill  wliicli  words  he  plainly  declared,  that  he  would  substitute 
nndpr  him  no  vicar  here  on  earth:    and  he  said  moreover:  "If  a 


be  of  no 
elFect. 


Krits 
is  not  on 
earth. 


A.J),    vicar  signify  any  man  who,  in  the  absence  of  the  principal,  hath  to 

^^'^-    do  the  works  of  the  principal,  then  Christ  hath  no  vicar  here  on 

ear  til." 

Pardons        In  lih'c  manner,  concerning  indulgences  and  pardons,  such  as  the 

d'ul'ences  cliurcli  doth  usc  to  givc,  they  demanded  of  him,  whether  they  had 

any  efficacy,  and  what  he  tliouglit  thereof:    who  answei-cd  again, 

That  he  had  written  a  certain  treatise  of  that  matter,  and  Avhat  he 

had  written  in  that  treatise  he  would  ])ersist  therein,  which  M'as  thus : 

Thetrea-  That  lie  bclicved  that  the  treasm-e-box  of  the  merits  of  saints  could 

saints'      not  be  distributed  of  the  pope  to  others,  because  that  treasure  is  not 

left  here  on  earth ;    for  so  it  is  written  in  the  Apocalypse,  "  Opera 

enim  illorum  sequuntur  illos,"  &c.  that  is,  "  Their  works  follow 

them." 

Item,  That  their  merits  could  not  be  applied  to  other  men,  for  the 
satisfaction  of  their  pain  due  unto  them  ;  and  therefore  that  the  pope 
and  other  prelates,  cannot  distribute  that  treasm-e  to  men. 

It  was  objected  to  him  moreover,  that  in  his  said  treatise  he  called 
pardons  and  indulgences,  'pias  fraudes  fidelium,"'  that  is,  '  holy  frauds 
and  deceits  of  the  faithful.''' 

Also,  being  demanded  what  he  thought  of  the  hallowing  and 
blessing  of  altars,  chalices,  vestments,  wax-candles,  ])alms,  herbs,  holy 
water,  and  other  divine  things,  &c.  He  answered,  That  they  had 
no  spiritual  virtue  and  power  in  them  to  drive  away  devils,  and  that 
holy  water  hath  no  more  efficacy  than  other  water  not  hallowed,  as 
concerning  remission  of  venial  sins,  and  driving  away  devils,  and 
other  effects,  which  the  school-doctors  do  attribute  to  it. 

Item,  For  degrees  of  marriage  forbidden  in  the  Scriptures,  he 
believeth.  That  all  christian  men  under  deadly  sin  are  bound  unto 
the  same. 

Item,  That  he  believeth,  That  God  may  give  grace  to  a  man, 
having  the  use  of  reason,  without  all  motion  of  free  will.  Also  he 
thinketh,  that  St.  Paul,  in  his  conversion,  did  nothing  of  his  own 
free  will  for  his  conversion.  He  believeth  moreover,  That  God  may 
give  such  grace  to  a  man  having  the  use  of  reason,  not  doing  that 
which  in  him  is. 

Item,  He  affirmed,  That  nothing  is  to  be  believed,  which  is  not 
contained  in  the  canon  of  the  Bible. 

Also,  That  the  elect  are  saved  only  by  the  grace  of  God. 

Besides  all  these,  moreover  he  was  charged  with  the  old  opinion 
of  the  Greeks,  which  they  did  hold  contrary  to  the  Koman  church, 
unto  the  time  of  the  council  of  Fcrrara  above  mentioned,  concerning 
the  proceeding  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  Wednesday  next  following,  three  doctors,  the  Suffragan,  Her- 
wicus,  and  .Tacol)us  Sprcnger,  were  sent  \mto  him,  with  persuasions 
to  exhort  him  ;  and  when  he  would  not  stand  to  their  canons,  whereby 
they  went  about  to  refute  his  doctrine,  he  was  then  demanded  of 
Herwicus,  why  he  would  believe  rather  the  four  evangelists,  than  the 
gospel  of  Nicodemus  "^  to  whom  he  answered,  Because  he  would. 

(1)  This  saying  was  taken  out  ofoneCanlorParisiensif.whowas  wont  to  say,  That  pardons  were 
holy  deserts,  because  that  laymen  there  were  provoked,  by  naughty  deserts,  to  give  good  alms. 


JOHANNES    DE    WESALIA    REVOKETH.  779 

Being  asked  again,  why  he  believed  the  four  evangelists  ?  he  said,  Edicard 


IF. 


Because  he  so  received  of  his  parents.  Then  being  demanded,  Avhy 
he  would  not  believe  the  doctors  ?  Because  (said  he)  their  doctrine  is  A.  D. 
not  canonical  scripture.'  Again,  it  was  to  hira  objected,  why  he  ^'^'^- 
would  be  credited  himself  when  he  preached,  seeing  he  would  not  be- 
lieve the  holy  doctors  ?  to  whom  he  answered  in  this  wise,  saying, 
That  he  did  preach  as  his  duty  was ;  but  whether  they  gave  credit  to 
his  words,  he  did  not  care. 

This  examination  being  ended,  after  these  articles  Avere  condemned  By  this 
by  ihe  inquisitor  and  his  assistants,  then  said  he  after  this  manner :  uol"'^^" 
"  As  you  do  with  me,  if  Christ  himself  were  here,  he  might  be  con-  ^jj^'^eif 
demned  as  a  heretic.'"    After  this  they  sent  divers  to  him  to  have  migiu  be 
communication  with  him,  and  to  persuade  him,  sending  also  to  him,  ed?  ^™"' 
with  his  articles,  a  form  of  asking  pardon.     At  length,  within  three  or 
four  days  after,  he  was  content  to  condescend  unto  them,  and  to  sub- 
mit himself  to  their  holy  mother  church,  and  the  information  of  the 
doctors.     In  the  book  of  Orthuinus  Gratius,  and  in  Paralipomena,   ^^f/^^,^^ 
adjoined  to  Abbas  Urspergensis,  we  read  these  words  written  of  this 
Johannes  de  Wesalia:^  'Except  only  the  article  of  the  proceeding  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  in  other  articles  it  seemeth  that  he  was  not  to  be 
chastened  with  so  sharp  censure,  if  respite  and  space  had  been  given 
him,  if  good  counsellors  had  been  about  him,  if  all  they  who  did  ac- 
cuse and  molest  him  had  not  been  '  de  via  realium,'  as  Thomists, 
that  is,  of  the  sect  of  Thomas  ;  which  Thomists  were  set  at  that  time  Discord 
against  the  other  sect  of  the  seculars,  who  were  called  Nominals,  and  rJ^u  mid 
therefore  they  so  spited  this  doctor,  because  he  did  not  hold  with  their  Nomi- 
Thomas,  against  whom  otherwise  (had  it  not  been  for  that  cause),  they 
would  never  have  been  so  fierce  and  malicious  in  proceeding  against 
him.     I  take  God  to  witness,  who  knoweth  all  things,  that  this  pro- 
cess which  was  made  against  him,  for  his  revoking  and  burning  of  his 
books,  did  greatly  displease  Master  Engelinc  of  Brunswick,  a  great 
divine,  and  also  blaster  John  Keisersberg,  being  both  learned  and 
Huuous  men ;  but  namely  Master  Engeline  thought,  that  too  much 
malice  and  rashness  were  showed  in  handling  of  that  same  man,  and 
did  not  fear  to  say.  That  many  of  his  articles,  and  the  gi-cater  part 
thereof,  might  be  holden  well  enough ;  and  greatly  blamed  the  mad 
and  fantastical  dissension  of  the  Thomists,  seeking  by  all  manner  of 
ways  how  to  get  the  triumph  over  the  secular  divines,'  &c.^ 

Although  this  aged  and  feeble  old  man,  by  weakness,  was  con-  Doctor 
strained  to  give  over  unto  the  Romish  clergy,  by  outward  profession  of  wJsaiia 
his  mouth ;  yet  notwithstanding,  his  opinions  and  doctrine  declared 
his  inward  heart,  of  what  judgment  he  was,  if  fear  of  death  present, 
had  not  enforced  him  to  say  otherwise  than  he  did  think.  Again, 
although  he  had  revoked  after  their  minds,  yet  we  read  no  such  form  of 
recantation  to  be  prescribed  to  him  to  read  openly  unto  the  people,  as 
the  use  is  here  in  England.  The  story  of  this  man  is  more  fully  to 
be  found  in  the  books  of  Orthuinus  Gratius,  &c. 

As  touching  the  reign  of  this  emperor  Frederic,  seeing  we  have 
comprehended  hitherto  sufficiently  the  most  principal  matters  in  his 

(U  The  church  giveth  witness  who  were  the  writers  of  the  Scriptures  ;  but  hath  no  authority 
above  that  which  is  written. 
(2)  Demptosolo  articulo  de  processiono  Spiritus  Sanctiin  aliis  videturnon  itagiavi  cezisura,  &c, 
3)  ExOrth.  Grat. 


oketh 
his  opi- 
nions. 


780  OUR  lady's  rosary. 

Edward  time  incuiTcnt,  wc  will  now  pass  forward,  the  Lord  guiding  us,  to 

. : —  JSIaxiniilian,  after  I  have  first  given  a  brief  memorandum  of  three 

A.D.    valiant  princes  and  ca])tains,  flourishing  in  the  same  time  of  this  Frc- 
^'^'^^-    deric  in  Germany,  of  which,  one  was  Albert  duke  of  Saxony,  who  for 
his  renowned  and  famous  acts,  was  called  by  public  voice,  '  Dcxtra 
manus  imperii,"'  'the  right  hand  of  the  empire  ;'  another  was  Albert, 
marquis  of  Brandenburgh,  to  whom  also  the  name  attributed  (named 
of  pope  Pius)  was  Achilles  Germanicus;  the  third  was  Frederic,  carl 
Palatine,  surnamed  Victoriosus,  who  manfully  defended  the  freedom 
and  majesty  of  the  empire,  from  the  fraudulent  oppressions  of  the 
pope''s  tyranny. 
Theabo-        In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1484,  in  this  empero/s  time,  died  pope 
of  pope     Sixtus  IV.,  a  little  before  touched  ;  rather  a  monster  of  nature,  than 
sixtus.     jj  prelate  of  the  church.     Of  him  writcth  Platina,  that  unjustly  he 
vexed  all  Italy  with  war  and  dissension.     Agrippa,  writing  of  him, 
saith.  That  among  all  the  bawds  of  these  our  latter  days,  who  were 
builders  of  brothel-houses,    this  pope  Sixtus  IV.    surmounted   all 
Appendix,  others  ;    who  at  Rome  erected  stews  of  double  abcmiination,    not 
only  of  women,  but  also,  &c.;  whereupon  no  small  gain  redounded  to 
his  coffers.     For  every  such  common  harlot  in  Rome  paid  to  him  a 
July  piece,  the  sum  Avhcrcof  grew  in  the  year,  some  Avhile  to  twenty 
thousand  ;  at  length  to  forty  thousand  ducats.'     Whereunto  accord- 
eth  right  well  the  epitaph  of  John  Sapidus,  which  in  the  end  hereof 
we  will  annex. 
Thewar3       John  Cariou  also,  speaking  of  this  bishop,  witncsscth  him  to  be  a 
Sixtus      man   rather  born   to   war  than  to  religion.     For  he  wan-ed  against 
Vitellius  Tiphcrnatcs,  against  the  Florentines,  the  Venetians,  whom 
he  excommunicated,  and  did  not  absolve  till  he  died;  also  against 
Columnensis,  against  Ferdinand,  king  of  Apulia,  and  duke  of  Cala- 
bria ;  also  against  other  nations  and  princes  besides.* 
A  larfje         Of  the  Said  pope  it  is  recorded,  that  he  was  a  special  patron  and 
pope°to'"'  tutor  to  all  begging  friars,  gi-anting  them  to  have  and  enjoy  revenues 
the  beg     in  tliis  World,  and  in  the  world  to  come  everlastino^  life.     Amonfj 
friars.       wliicli  fiiars  there  was  one  named  Alanus  de  Rupe  a  black  friar,  Avho 
ailthor'of  "^'1^^^'  ^^'^^  rosary  of  our  lady''s  psalter  (so  they  term  it)  and  erected  a 
ourLady's  ccvtaiu  ucw  fraternity  upon  the  same,  called  Fraternitas  Coronariorum, 
pertaining  to  the  order  of  the  Dominies  ;  of  which  order  Jacobus 
Sprenger,  one  of  the  condemners  of  Johannes  de  Wesalia  above-men- 
tioned, was  a  great  advancer,  and  especially  this  pope  Sixtus  IV,, 
who  gave  to  the  said  fraternity  large  graces  and  privileges. 

Concerning  the  institution  of  this  rosary,  there  was  a  book  set  forth 

Then  had  about  A.D.  1480,  iu  the  beginning  whereof  is   declared.   That   the 

blessed     blcsscd  Virgin  entered  into  the  cell  of  this  Alanus,  and  was  so  fami- 

Marytwo  ^''^1'  "^^'ith  liiui,  that  uot  ouly  shc  did  espouse  him  for  her  husband,  but 

husbands,  also  kisscd  him  with  her  heavenly  mouth,  and  also,  for  more  familiarity, 

opened  to  him  her  paps,  and  poured  great  plenty  of  her  own  milk 

An  old      into  his  mouth.     For  the  confirmation  whereof,  the  said  Alanus,  this 

lioly  babe  (saith  the  story),  did  swear  deeply,  cursing  himself,  if  it 

were  not  thus,  as  he  had  made  relation. 

This  fabulous  figment  when  I  read  in  the  Centuries  of  John  Bale, 
I  began  with  myself  to  mistrust  the  credit  thereof,  and  had  thought 

(Ij  Ex  dcclamatiuiic  Aj^riiipx  ad  Lovanicnscs.  (2)  £x  Juan  Lazinrdo,  lib.  hi^t.  univers.  c.  23i. 


EPITAPHS    ON    POPE    SIXTUS    IV,  781 

not  to  trouble  the  reader  with  such  incredible  forgeries.     But,  as  the  ^<^«ar(f 

providence  of  God  worketh  in  all  things,  so  also  it  appeared  in  this. !_ 

that  the  very  same  book  came  to  my  hands  at  the  writing  hereof,    A.  D. 
wherein  this  self-same  narration  is  contained,  wherein   I  found  not    ^'^^'^' 
only  this  to  be  true,  which  in  John  Bale  is  expressed,  but  also  found 
in  like  manner  another  wonder,  as  prodigious  as  this  ;  where,  in  ano- 
other  place  not  far  off,  it  is  storied  in  the  same  book,  how  that  about 
the  time  of  St.  Dominic,  there  was  a  certain  matron  in  Spain,  named 
Lucia,  who,  being  taken  captive  by  the  Saracens,  having  her  husband 
killed,  was  carried,  great  with  child,  into  the  Turkish  land.     When 
the  time  of  her  labom-  came,  she  being  left  desolate  among  beasts  and 
hogs,  and  remembering  this  twice  holy  rosary  (first  instituted,  saith 
the  book,  by  St.  Dominic,  and  afterwards  renewed  by  Alanus),  eftsoons 
the  Holy  Virgin  was  ready  and  stood  by  her,  and  received  the  child 
at  her  travail,  supplying  all   the  parts  of  a  diligent  midwife  ;  and,  tir.  de- 
raoreover,  causing  a  priest  suddenly  to  appear,  she  gave  the  child  to  impiety 
be  christened,  calling  it  after  her  own  name,  Marianus.     And  so  was  p"eray'*of 
she  wife  to  Alanus,  midwife  to  Lucia,  and  godmother  to  Marianus  !  t'^e 
Which  story  if  it  be  true,  then  is  the  pope's  canon  by  this  example  fngWu/" 
to  be  controlled,  which  permitteth  midwives  in  time  of  necessity  to  ^""da- 
baptize,  seeing  the  blessed  Virgin,  playing  the  part  herself  of  a  mid-  -em  me- 
wife,  durst  not  baptize  this  child  Avithout  a  priest.     It  followeth  more  fssf  ^or- 
in  the  story,  that  by  the  help  of  the  said  blessed  Virgin,  this  Lucia,  '^'• 
our  lady's  gossip,  after  her  purification,  was  restored  with  her  child 
safe  to  her  country  again  I 

This  book,  being  in  Latin  and  printed,  beareth  this  title,  '  Rosacea 
augustissimse  Christifer£e  Marise  corona ;''  and  in  front  it  showcth  the 
name  of  Jodocus  Beisselius,  a  nobleman  of  Aix-la-Chapelle.^  And  this  Appe<ljii. 
by  occasion  of  pope  Sixtus;  which  Sixtus,  what  a  maintainer  of  blind 
superstition  he  was,  partly  by  that  before  spoken,  partly  by  the  end. 
following,  it  may  be  seen.     For  we  read  in  certain  writers,  that  after 
this  pope  had  understanding  that  Hercules  Estensis,  duke  of  Ferrara, 
had  joined  peace  with  the  Venetians  against  his  will,  he  was  so  Death  of 
grieved  therewith,  that  for  rancour  of  mind,  within  five  days  after,  he  tuJ'iv."'' 
died  ;  whereunto  his  epitaph  following  giveth  sufficient  record.    About  "X'th 
this  time  also  died  Platina,  a  man  not  unlearned,  but  yet  a  shameful  Piatina. 
flatterer  and  bearer  with  the  wicked  lives  of  the  popes. 

An  Epitaph  on  Pope  Sixtus. 

Non  potuit  sJEvum  vis  ulla  extinguere  Sixtum 
Audito  tandem  nomine  pacis  obit. 

Another  on  the  same  Pope. 

Sixte  jaces  tandem,  nostri  discordia  secli, 

Saevisti  in  superos,  nunc  Acheronta  move. 
Sixte  jaces  tandem,  deflent  tua  busta  cinaedi, 

Scortaque,  lenones,  alea,  vina,  veniis. 

Another. 

Gaude  prisce  Nero,  vincit  te  crimine  Sixtus, 
Hie  scelus  omne  simul  clauditur,  et  vitium. 

(1)  Ex  Latino  Codice  impresso,  cui  titulus,  'Rosacea  Maru-c  Corona.' 


782  RICHARD,    DUKE    OF    GLOUCESTER,    MADE    PROTECTOR. 

Edumrd       But  Icaviiig  licrc  pope  Sixtus  witli  liis  verses  and  vices,  let  us  now 


proceed,  as  we  before  promised,  to  enter  tlie  story  of  Maximilian, 
^•^-    keeping  notwitlistanding,  the  order  of  our  kings  here  in  England. 
'  *    For  a  little  before  the  reign  of  Maximilian,  king  Edward  IV.  ceased 


king  Ed*^  his  life,  A.  D.  1 483,  after  he  had  reigned  twenty-two  years, 
ward  IV.  In  the  time  of  which  king  I^]dwavd  this  also  is  not  to  be  forgotten, 
that  one  Burdet,  a  merchant  dwelling  in  Cheapsidc,  at  the  sign  of  the 
Crown,  which  is  now  the  sign  of  the  Fleur-de-luce,  merrily  s])cakingto 
Jf'ui'e''*  his  son,  said  that  he  would  make  him  inheritor  of  the  crown,  meaning 
realm  indeed  his  own  house ;  for  which  words,  king  Edward  causing  them 
strued  for  to  be  miscoustrucd,  and  interpreted  as  though  he  had  meant  the  crown 
prfnce's  of  the  rcalui,  within  less  space  than  four  hours,  he  was  apprehended, 
pleasure,  judged,  drawn,  and  quartered,  in  Cheauside  ! 


EDWARD  THE  FIFTH. 


A.D  Tins  king  Edward  left  behind  him  by  his  wife  Elizabeth,  two 
H83.  sons,  Edward  and  Richard,  and  two  daughters,  Elizabeth  and  Cecilia  : 
which  two  sons,  Edward  and  Richard,  forasmuch  as  they  were  under 
age,  and  not  ripe  to  govern,  a  consultation  was  called  among  the 
peers,  to  debate  whether  the  aforesaid  young  prince  aiul  king,  should 
be  under  the  government  of  his  mother,  or  else  that  Richard,  duke  of 
Gloucester,  brother  to  king  Edward  IV.,  and  uncle  to  the  child, 
should  be  governor  of  the  king,  and  protector  of  the  realm.  There 
hath  been,  and  is,  an  old  adage,  the  words  whereof,  rather  than  the 
true  meaning,  wrested  out  of  Solomon  [Eccl.  x.],  "  Voe  regno  cujus 
rex  est  puer,"  &c.  ;  i.  e,  "  Wo  to  the  kingdom,  the  king  whereof  is 
a  child,''"'  &c.  But  if  I  may  find  leave  herein  to  thrust  in  a  gloss,  I 
Avould  add  this,  and  say:  "  Vre  illi  puero,  qui  sui  regni  rex  non 
est ;"  i.  c.  "  Wo  to  that  child,  which  is  a  king  in  a  kingdom  unruly 
and  ambitious." 

There  was,  the  same  season,  among  other  noble  peers  of  the  realm, 

the  duke  of  Buckingham,  a  man  of  great  authority,  who  had  marrioil 

the  sister  of  king  Edward's  wife,     liccause  the  duke,  being  so  nearlv 

allied  to  the  king,  had  been  unkindly,   as  he  thought,  of  the  king 

entreated,  having  by  him  no  advancement,  nor  any  great  Iricndsliij) 

showed,  according  to  his  expectation,  he  took  part  therefore  witli 

Richard,   Richard,  duke  of  Gloucester,  both  against  the  queen  and  her  children, 

c'iouces-  to  make  the  aforesaid  duke  the  chief  governor  and  protector.     AVliich 

!)'rotrcTor''  thing  being  brought  to  pass,  by  the  aid,  assistance,  and  working  of 

the  duke  of  Buckingham,  the  queen  took  sjinctuary  with  her  younger 

son  ;  the  elder  brother,  who  was  the  king,  remaining  in  the  custody 

yo'lfiiR      ^^  t'^^  duke  of  Gloucester,   his  uncle ;   who,   being  now  in  a  good 

n'i't^'^d"™  towardness  to  obtain  that  which  he  had  long  looked  for,  sought  all  the 

iiim.''       means,  and  soon  compassed  the  matter,  by  folse  colour  of  dissembled 

I'lan^'a*^   words,  by  perjury,  and  labour  of  friends,  namely  the  duke  of  Buck- 

r'"'tiie""^  ingham  and  the  cardinal  archbishop  of  Canterbury,   that  the  other 

pioiector.  brother  also  should  be  committed  to  his  credit. 

Thus  the  ambitious  protector  and   unnatural   uncle,   having   the 


THE    LORD    HASTINGS    BEHEADED.  783 

possession  of  his  two  nephews,  and  innocent  babes,  thought  himself  Edward 
ahnost  up  the  wheel  where  he  would  climb  ;   although  he  could  not      ^' 
walk  in  such  mists  and  clouds,  but  his  devised  purposes  began  to  be     A. 
espied  ;  which  caused  him  more  covertly  to  go  about  to  remove  from    I'lSS. 
him  all  suspicion,  and  to  blind  the  people^s  eyes.    But  before  he  could  Both  king 
accomplish  his  execrable  enterprise,  some  there  were  whom  he  thought  children'' 
first  must  be  rid  out  of  his  way,  as  namely  the  lord  Hastings,  and  "esdon"of 
the  lord  Stanley  ;  who,  as  they  were  sitting  together  in  council  within  "'e  pro- 
the  Tower,  the  protector   (the  matter  being  so  appointed  before) 
suddenly  rushed  in  among  thcni,   and  after  a  few  words  there  com- 
muned, he  suddenly  hasted  out  again  (his  mind  belike,  being  full  of 
mischief  and  fury,  was  not  quiet)  ;  who,  within  the  space  of  an  hour, 
returned  again   into   the  chamber  with  a  stern  countenance  and  a 
frowning  look,  and  so  there  sat  down  in  his  place.     When  the  lords  The 
were  in  great  marvel  and  muse  at  the  meaning  hereof,  then  he,  out  of  prot«tor 
a  cankered  heart,  thus  began  to  bray,  asking  them  :   "  What  are  they  I'ickeih 
worthy  to  have,  who  go  about  to  imagine  the   destruction   of  him 
being  so  near  to  the  king's  blood,  and  protector  of  the  realm  ?"     At 
which  question  as  the  other  lords   sat  musing,  the  lord    Hastings, 
because  he  had  been  more  familiar  with  him,  thus  answered.  That  they 
were  worthy  of  punishment,  whatsoever  they  were  :  which  when  the 
other  lords  also  had  affirmed,   "  That  is,""  quoth  the  protector,  "  yon-  The 
der  sorceress,  my  brother's  Avife,'"  meaning  the  queen  and  others  with  anT" 
her  :  adding  moreover,  and  saying,  "  That  sorceress,  and  others  of  her  ^^l^^^'^ 
council,  as  Shore's  wife,  with  her  affinity,  have,  by  their  witchcraft,  laiseiyac- 
thus  wasted  my  body ;"  and  therewith  showed  forth  his  left  arm,  a  turpro- 
Avearish  withered  thing,  as  it  was  never  otherwise,  as  was  well  known.  |'e\*."td'° 

This  Shore's  wife  had  been  before  a  concubine  to  king  Edward,  '"s  arm. 
and  afterwards  was  kept  by  the  same  lord  Hastings.     Moreover,  here 
is  to  be  noted,  that  by  the  consent  of  the  said  lord  Hastings,  the 
cruel  protector  had  devised,  about  the  same  time,  the  kindred  of  the  jjur^er 
queen  innocently  to  be  beheaded  at  Pomfret,  of  mere  despite  and  J"stiy 
hatred.     Wherefore,  this  punishment  not  undeservedly,  by  the  just  of  God" 
hand  of  God,  fell  upon  the  lord  Hastings. 

It  followeth  then  more  in  the  story,  that  Avhen  the  lord  Hastings 
had  heard  of  these  false  accusations  of  the  tyrant,  which  he  knew  to 
be  untrue ;   "  Certainly,  my  lord,"  said  he,  *■'  if  they  have  so  done, 
they  be  worthy  of  heinous  punishment."     "  Why,"  quoth  the  protec- 
tor, "  dost  thou  serve  me  with  if,  and  Avith  and  ?     I  tell  thee,  they 
have  so  done,  and  that  I  Avill  make  good  on  thy  body,  traitor  ;"  and 
therewith  giving  a  great  rap  on  the  board  (for  a  token  or  a  watchword"), 
one  without  cried  '  treason,'  and  forthAvith  the  chamber  was  full  of 
harnessed  men.    The  protector  then,  approaching  to  the  lord  Hastings,  i.ord 
arrested  him  as  a  traitor.     Another  let  fly  at  the  lord  Stanley ;  Avho,  alre'tc'd" 
to  avoid  the  blow,  shrunk  under  the  table,  or  else  his  head  had  been  ['"'.^ 
cleft  asunder  ;  notAvithstanding  he  received  such  a  wound,  that  the  Lord 
blood  ran  about  his  ears.     There  were  in  that  council  at  the  same  wmmdcd. 
time  the  archbishop  of  York,  and  doctor  Morton,  bishop  of  Ely  (by  i5isi„,p 
whose  procurement,  afterAvards,  king  Henry  VH.  Avas  sent  for  into  Morton. 
England,  and  he  made  archbishop,  after  that,  of  Canterbury)  ;  these.  The  ty- 
with  the  lord  Stanley,  divcrsly  Avere  bestoAved  in  divers  chambers,  [jl""?,^.^ 
Tlie  lord  Hastings  Avas  commanded  to  sper.d  and  slirieve  him  apace,  t^ctir 


784  FRUITLESS    ATTEMPT    OF    THE    DUKE    OF    BUCKINGHAM. 

Edward  for  bcforc  (linncT,  the  protector  sware  by  St.  Paul,  that  he  should  die 

! And  so  incontinently,  without  farther  judgment,  liis  head  was  stricken 

A.  D.    off,  by  wliose  counsel  the  queen"'s  kindred  were,  at  the  same  time  and 
^^^'^'^-    day,  beheaded  at  Pomfret, 

After  this  tyrannous  murder  accomplished,  the  mischievous  pro- 
tector, aspiring  still  to  the  crown,  to  set  his  devices  forward,  first, 
through  gifts  and  fair  promises,  did  suborn  doctor  Shaw,  a  famous 
preacher  then  in  London,  at  PauFs  Cross  to  insinuate  to  the  people, 
The        that  neither  king  Edward  with  his  sons,  nor  the  duke  of  Clarence  were 
accS  lawfully  begotten,  nor  the  very  children  of  the  duke  of  York ;  but 
mother"    begotten,  unlawfully  by  other  persons,  in  adultery,   on  the  duchess 
Dr.     ■    their  mother,  and  that  he  alone  was  the  true  and  only  lawful  heir  of 
impudent  the  dukc  of  York.     Moreover,  to  declare  and  to  signify  to  the  audi- 
Pau^'s- ''^  cnce,  that  king  Edward  was  never  lawfully  married  to  the  queen,  but 
Cross.      his  wife  before  was  dame  Elizabeth  Lucy,  and  so  the  two  children  of 
king  Edward  to  be  base  and  bastards,  and  therefore  the  title  of  the 
crown  most  rightly  to  pertain  unto  the  lord  protector.     Thus  this 
fjxlse  flatterer  and  loud  lying  preacher,  to  serve  the  protector's  humour, 
shamed  not  most  impudently  to  abuse  that  holy  place,  that  reverend 
Wisd.  iv.  auditory,  and  the  sacred  word  of  God,  taking  for  his  theme,  "  Adul- 
terse  plantationes  non  dabunt  radices  altas,"  &c.,  which  he  most  im- 
Kxampie  piously  did  apply  against  the  innocent  children,  and  right  heirs  of  the 
ihurering  realm.  Whereupon  such  grudge  and  disdain  of  the  people  with  worldly 
pieMhers  wondcr  followcd  him,  that  for  shame  of  the  people  crying  out  of  him, 
ware.       in  a  fcw  days  after  he  pined  away. 

The  duke      When  this  sermon  would  take  no  effect  with  the  people,  the  pro- 
i'ng^iam,"  tcctor,  Unmercifully  drowned  in  ambition,  rested  not  thus,  but  within 
nl^n^te    ^  ^"^^  ^^^'^  ^^^^'"  ^^'^^^^^  ^^^^  ^\\kQ  of  Buckingham,  first  to  break  the 
for  the      matter  in  covert  talk  to  the  mayor,  and  certain  heads  of  the  city,  picked 
tor'l'^fnrj-,  out  for  the  purpose :  that  done,  to  come  to  the  Guildhall,  to  move 
foT^he"*  the  people  by  all  flattering  and  Ij'ing  persuasions  to  the  same,  which 
protector  sliamclcss  Shaw  before    had  preached  at  PauFs   Cross.     This  the 
hall."'      duke,  with  all  diligence  and  helps  of  eloquence  (being  a  man  both 
learned  and  well  spoken),  endeavoured  to  accomplish,  making  to  the 
people  a  long  and  artificial  oration,  supposing  no  less  but  that  the 
people,  allured  by  his  crafty  insinuations,  would  cry,  "  King  Richard !"" 
"  King  Richard  !"    But  there  was  no  king  Richard  in  their  mouths ; 
less  in  their  hearts.  Whereupon  the  duke,  looking  to  the  lord  mayor, 
and  asking  what  this  silence  meant,  contrary  to   the  promise  of  the 
one,  and  the  expectation  of  the  other,  it  was  then  answered  of  the 
mayor,  that   the    people,  peradvcnture,   well  understood   him  not : 
wherefore  the  duke,  reiterating  his  narration  in  other  words,  declared 
A  hard     again  that  he  had  done  before.     Likewise  the  third  time  he  repeated 
make  the  ^^'^  oratiou  again  and  again.     Then  the  commons,  Avho   before  stood 
toiiKue     niuto,  being  now  in  amaze,  seeing  this  opportunity,  began  to  mutter 
a!;ainst     softlv  auioug  thcmselvcs,  but  yet  no  king  Richard  could  sound  in 
the  heart,  tlieir  lips,  savc  oulv  that  in  the  nether  end"  of  the  hall,  certain  of  the 
duke''s  servants,  with  one  Nashficld,  and  others  belonging  to  the  pro- 
tector, thrusting  into  the  hall  among  the  press,   beran  suddenly,  at 

A  stolen  ,     ,       ,        ,   "  ,.  T'-        T->-   1        1  11  ,,  T'-'        -i^-   1     ''i    11     1  •   ■ 

consent    men  s  backs,  to  cry     Knig  Richard,    "  King  Richard  ;    throwing  up 

in  the  -     -  -  "        -  .-     - 

Guild- 

bali. 


their  caps  :   whereat  the  citizens,  turning  back  their  heads,  marvelled 
not  a  little,  but  said  nothing. 


RICHARD    THE    THIRD    CROWNED.  785 

The  duke  and  the  lord  mayor  witli  that  side,  taking  this  for  suffi-  Edward 
cient  testimony,  incontinent  came,  blowing  for  haste,  to  the  protector        ' 
then   lying   at    Baynard"'s  castle ;    "where    the   matter   being   made    A.  D. 
before,  was  now  so  contrived,  that  forsooth  humble  petition  was  made,    ^^^^^ 


in  the  name  of  the  whole  commons,  and  that  with  three  sundry  suits,  Fye  of 
to  the  humble  and  simple  protector,  That  he,  although  it  was  utterly  sy.^°"'" 
against  his  will  to  take  it,  yet  would,  of  his  humility,  stoop  so  low,  as 
to  receive  the  heavy  kingdom  of  England  upon  his  shoulders.  At 
this  their  tender  request  and  suit  of  the  lords  and  commons  made  (ye 
must  know  how),  the  mild  duke,  seeing  no  other  remedy,  was  con- 
tented at  length  to  yield,  although  sorely  against  his  will  (ye  must  so  ^ilcrisyof 
imagine),  and  to  submit  himself  so  low,  as  of  a  protector  to  be  made  *'"=  p™: 

1  •  II-  Ti  1  •         1  •111      tfi'^tor  de- 

kmg :  not  much  herein  unlike  to  our  prelates  m  the  popish  church,  nying  the 
Avho  when  they  have  before  well  compounded  for  the  pope's  bulls,  yet  thdce 
must  they  for  manner-sake  make  courtesy,  and  thrice  deny  that,  for  ^Jf^ou,^ 
which  they  so  long  before  have  gaped,  and  so  sweetly  have  prayed.       take  it. 


RICHARD  THE  THIRD,  THE  USURPER. 


And  thus  Richard  duke  of  Gloucester  took  upon  him  to  be  made  A.  D. 
and  proclaimed  king  of  England  the  year  aforesaid,  a.  d.  148S,  in  the  ^^83. 
month  of  June :  who  then  coining  to  the  Tower  by  Avater,  first  made 
his  son,  a  child  of  ten  years  old,  prince  of  Wales,  and  John  Howard 
(a  man  of  great  industry  and  service)  he  advanced  to  be  duke  of  Nor- 
folk, and  sir  Thomas  Howard  his  son,  he  ordained  earl  of  Surrey.  Also 
William  lord  Berkley  Avas  appointed  earl  of  Nottingham.  Francis 
lord  Level  Avas  made  viscount  Level.  Lord  Stanley,  for  fear  of  his 
son,  was  delivered  out  of  the  ToAver,  and  made  stcAvard  of  the  king's 
household  :  likeAvise  the  archbishop  of  York  Avas  set  free.  But  Mor- 
ton bishop  of  Ely,  was  committed  to  the  duke  of  Buckingham,  by 
whom  AA'as  Avrought  the  first  device  to  bring  in  Henry  earl  of  Rich- 
mond into  England,  and  to  conjoin  marriage  betAveen  Elizabeth,  king 
Edward's  daughter,  and  him,  Avhereby  the  tAvo  houses  of  York  and 
Lancaster  were  united  together. 

After  the  kingdom  of  England  Avas  thus  allotted  to  king  Richard  King 
the  usurper,  as  in  manner  above  remembered,  he  tarried  not  long  for  crowned 
his  coronation,  which  was  solemnized  the  month  next  ensuing,  the 
sixth  day  of  July. 

The  triumph  and  solemnity  of  this  usurped  coronation  being  finish- 
ed, and  all  things  to  the  same  appertaining,  this  unquiet  tyrant  yet 
could  not  think  himself  safe,  so  long  as  young  EdAvard  the  right  king, 
and  his  brother,  were  alive ;  Avherefore  the  next  enterprise  Avhich  he 
did  set  upon  Avas  this  :  how  to  rid  those  innocent  babes  out  of  the 
way,  that  he  might  reign  king  alone. 

In  the  mean  time,  Avhile  all  this  ruffling  was  in  hand,  what  dread 
and  sorrow  the  tender  hearts  of  these  fatherless  and  friendless  children 
were  in,  Avhat  little  joy  of  themselves,  Avhat  small  joy  of  life  they  had, 
it  is  not  so  hard,  as  dolorous,  for  tender  hearts  to  understand.  As  the 
younger  brother  lingered  in  thought  and  heaviness,  so  the  prince,  who 

VOL.  III.  3  E 


786  MURDER    REVENGED. 

Richard  was  clevcii  years  old,  was  so  out  of  heart,  and  so  fraught  with  fear, 
^^^'  that  lie  never  tied  his  points,  nor  enjoyed  good  day,  till  the  traitorous 
^■^-  impiety  of  their  cruel  uncle  had  delivered  them  of  their  wretchedness ; 
^'^^'^  which  was  not  long  in  despatching.  For  after  king  Richard,  their 
The  truth  unclc,  had  first  attempted  to  compass  his  devilish  device  by  Robert 
Brake"'  Brakcnbury,  constable  of  the  Tower,  and  could  not  win  him  to  such  a 
hu^ '°  cruel  ftict  (to  die  therefore),  then  he  got  one  James  Tyrell,  joining  with 
prince.  ]jj^-,  John  Dighton,  and  ^Iiles  Forrest,  to  perpetrate  this  heinous  nuu- 
youiiT"  der.  Which  Dighton  and  Forrest,  about  midnight  entering  into  their 
of  jlfn^  chamber,  so  bewrapped  and  entangled  them  amongst  the  clothes, 
Edward  keeping  down  the  feather-bed  and  pillows  hard  unto  their  mouths, 
Td"'  '"^'   that  within  a  while  they  smothered  and  stifled  them  piteously  in  their 

bed. 
The  just       And  thus  ended  these  two  young  princes  their  lives,  through  the 
mem  of    "^^TCtched  cruclty  of  these  forenamed  tormentors,  who,  for  their  dctes- 
God  upon  table  and  bloody  murder  committed,   escaped  not  long  unpunished 
d'rerro'ir  by  thc  just  hand  of  God.    For  first  Miles  Forrest,  at  St.  MartinVlc- 
u^o?       Grand,  by  piece-meal  miserably  rotted  away :  John  Dighton  lived  at 
Calais  long  after,  so  disdained  and  hated,  that  he  was  pointed  at  of  all 
men,  and  there  died  in  great  misery:  sir  James  Tyrell  was  beheaded 
Aisoupon  at  ToAver  Hill  for  treason.    Also  king  Richard  himself,  within  a  year 
Richard,  and  a  half  after,  was  slain  in  the  field,  hacked  and  hewed  of  his  ene- 
mies'' hands,  torn  and  tugged  like  a  cur-dog. 
me  Furthermore,  the  said  justice  of  God's  hand  let  not  the  duke  of 

nu"'t'J)"f  Buckingham  escape  free,  who  was  a  great  maintainer  and  setter-u])  of 
God  upon  this  butcherly  usurper:  for  less  than  within  a  year  after,  so  God 
of  Buck^  wrought,  that  he  was  himself  beheaded  for  treason  by  the  said  king, 
inghara.    ■y,]^^^y^^  ]^g  SO  unjustly  before  had  advanced  and  set  up. 

In  the  same  catalogue  and  order  of  these  wicked  doers  afore  recited, 

we  have  also  to  comprehend  two  others,  as  well  worthy  of  memorial 

t^oYat-  as  the  best,  or  rather  as  the  worst.     The  name  of  the  one  was  doctor 

jTre^h-    Shaw  above  rehearsed ;  the  other  doctor   Pinky,   provincial  of  the 

*"•         Austin  friars  ;  both  famous  preachers,  and  both  doctors  in  divinity  ; 

both  of  more  learning  than  virtue  (saith  the  story),  of  more  fame  than 

learning,  and  yet  of  more  learning  than  truth.     Shaw  made»a  sermon 

in  praise  of  the  protector,   before  his  coronation.     Pinky  preached 

after  his  coronation.     Both  were  so  full  of  tedious  flattery,  that  no 

God's       good  ears  could  abide  them.     Pinky,  in  his  sennon,  so  lost  his  voice, 

i^ff;       that  he  was  fain  to  leave  off  and  come  down  in  the  midst.     Dr.  Shaw 

by  his  sermon  lost  his  honesty,  and  soon  after  his  life,  for  very  shame 


Dr.  Shaw, 
and  Dr. 
Pinky, 


tnent 
upon 

preLch"^  of  tlic  world  ;  SO  that  he  never  durst,  after  that,  show  his  face  again. 
"*•         But  as  for  the  friar,  he  was  so  far  past  shame,  that  the  loss  thereof  did 
The  first  little  touch  him.    Mention  was  made  a  little  before  of  doctor  Morton, 
j"°ning  °^  bishop  of  Ely,  by  whose  means  the  device  was  first  broached,  for  thc 
hTules*!    conjoining  of  the  two  houses  of  York  and  Lancaster  together.     This 
York  and  dcvicc  was  first  brokcu  to  the  duke  of  Buckingham,  which  soon  after 
^^aiicas-    ^^^^  j^.^^  j^.^  j.^,^^     j^^^^  ^^^^^  bishop,  uiorc  crafty,  to  save  himself,  in- 
together,  continent   fled  into   Brittany.     Notwithstanding,   the   device,  once 
broached,  was  so  plausible  and  took  such  efliect,  that  message  was  sent 
over  the  sea  to  Henry  earl  of  Richmond,  by  his  mother,  and  by  the 
queen,  mother  to  the  lady  Elizabeth,  that  if  he  would  make  his  return, 
and  promise  to  marry  with  thc   said  lady  Elizabeth,  king  Edwurd's 


EOSWORTH    FIELD.  ^ST 

daugliter,  he  should  be  received.     To  make  a  longer  discourse  of  this  nkhard 
matter  which  is  sufficiently  set  forth  by  sir  Thomas  More,  and  so     ^^^' 


ornately,  it  needeth  not.  A.D. 

Briefly  (to  contract  that  in  a  small  compass  of  words,  which  was    ^'^^^' 
not  so  small  a  thing  in  doing),  after  that  the  earl  Henry,  with  such  Eari 
other  banished  men  as  fled  out  of  England  at  the  taking  of  the  duke  of  maketh 
Buckingham,  had  perfect  intelligence  by  his  mother,  and  by  the  queen  ^lonll^' 
and  other  friends  more  out  of  England,  how  the  case  of  the  realm  ^vard  Ms 
stood,  and  how  it  was  here  purposed  by  his  friends,  that  is,  that  he 
should  with  all  convenient  speed  hasten  his  return  over  into  England, 
promising  to  marry  with  lady  Elizabeth ;   he,  with  all  diligence,  as 
time  and  preparation  would  serve,  advanced  forward  his  journey, 
being  well  helped  and  furnished  by  Francis  duke  of  Brittany,  and  so 
shipped  his  men.     Albeit  his  first  voyage  sped  not ;  for  that  the 
winds  turning  contrary,  by  force  of  weather  his  ships  were  dispersed, 
and  he  repulsed  back  into  France  again.     His  second  voyage  was  Amvai 
more  prosperous,  who,  taking  the  seas  at  Harfleur,  in  the  month  of  "ar^oP" 
August,  A.D.  1485,  accompanied  only  with  two  thousand  men,  and  ^'^'^^^  ^^^ 
a  small  number  of  ships,  arrived  at  Milford  Haven  in  Wales,  and  first  waies. 
came  to  Dale,  then  to  Haverfordwest,  where  he  was  joyfully  received, 
and  also,  by  the  coming  in  of  Arnold  Butler  and  the  Pembroke  men, 
was  in  power  increased.     From  thence,  he  removed  by  Cardigan  to 
Shrewsbury,  and  then  to  Newport,  and  so  to  Stafford,  from  thence 
to  Lichfield,  his  army  still  more  and  more  augmenting.     Like  as  a 
great  flood,  by  coming  in  of  many  small  rivers,  gathereth  more 
abundance  of  water ;  so  to  this  earl,  divers  noble  captains  and  men 
of  power  adjoined  themselves,  as  Richard  Griffith,  John  Morgan, 
Rice  ap  Thomas ;  then  sir  George  Talbot,  with  the  young  earl  or 
Shrewsbury  his  ward,  sir  William  Stanley,  sir  Thomas  Burchier,  and 
sir  Walter  Hungerford,  knights.     At  last  the  said  earl,  hearing  of 
the  king"'s  coming,  conducted  his  whole  army  to  Tamworth. 

King  Richard,  first  hearing  of  the  arrival  of  the  earl  Henry  in  the  King 
parts  of  Wales  after  such  a  slender  sort,  did  give  little  or  no  regard  fatuerelh 
unto  it.     But  after,  understanding  that  he  was  come  to  Lichfield  ^^"^p""'*' 
without  resistance  or  incumbrance,  he  was  sore  moved,  and  exceed-  counter 
ingly  took  on,   cursing  and  crying  out  against  those  who  had  so  uemy^^ 
deceived  him  ;  and  in  all  post  speed  sent  for  John  duke  of  Norfolk, 
Henry  earl  of  Northumberland,  Thomas  earl  of  Surrey,  with  other 
his  friends  of  special  trust.     Robert  Brakenbury  also,  lieutenant  of 
the  Tower,  was  sent  for,  with  sir  Thomas  Burchier,  and  sir  Walter 
Hungerford,  with  certain  other  knights  and  esquires,  of  whom  he 
partly  misdoubted,   or  had  some  suspicious  jealousy.     Thus  king 
Richard,  after  most  forcible  manner  well  fortified  and  accompanied, 
leaving  nothing  undone  that  diligence  could  require,  set  forward 
toward  his  enemies.     The  earl  by  this  time  was  come  to  Tamworth, 
to  whom  secretly  in  the  evening  resorted  sir  John  Savage,  sir  Bryan 
Sanford,  sir  Simon  Digby,  and  many  others ;  forsaking  the  part  of 
king  Richard,  whom  all  good  men  hated,  as  he  no  otherwise  deserved. 
The  king,  having  perfect  knowledge  that  the  earl  was  encamped  at  f  1^^^^^^ 
Tamworth,  embattled  himself  in  a  place  near  to  a  village  called  Bos-  j^^e^'^^^ 
worth,  not  far  from  Leicester,  appointing  there  to  encounter  with  his  of  Bos- 
adversaries.     Here  the  matter  lay  in  great  doubt  and  suspense  con-  ^'"■">- 
3  E  2 


788  boswohth  field. 

Richard  cerning  the  Lord  Stanley,^  who  was  the  earfs  iather-in-kw,  and  liad 

^^^-     married  his  mother,  to  what  part  he  Avould  incline.     For,  altliough 

A.  D.    his  heart  went,  no  doubt,  with  the  earl,  and  had  secret  conference 

1485.    ^yj^]j  jji,^  j.|jg  jii^iit  before,  yet  because  of  his  son  and  heir  George, 

lord  Strange,  being  then  in  the  hands  of  king  Richard,  lest  the  king 

should  attempt  any  prejudicial  thing  against  him,  he  durst  not  be 

seen  openly  to  go  that  way  where  in   heart  he   favoured ;   therefore 

closely  kc])t  himself  between  both,  till  the  push  came,  that  his  help 

might  serve  at  a  pinch. 

The  number  of  the  earFs  part  exceeded  not  the  one  half  of  the 
side  of  king  Richard.    When  the  time  and  the  place  Avere  appointed, 
where  the  two  battles  should  encounter  and  join  together,  sore  stripes 
and  great  blows  were  given  on  both  sides,  and  many  slain.  If  number 
and  multitude  might  govern  the  success  of  battle,  king  Richard  had 
double  to  the  earl.     But  God  is  he,  not  man,  that  giveth  victory,  by 
what  means  it  secmeth  to  his  divine  providence  best.    In  what  order, 
and  by  what  occasion  this  field  was  won  and  lost,  the  certain  intclli- 
The        gence  we  have  not  certainly  expressed,  but  only  the  history  of  Poly- 
history     (jQre  Virgil,  whom  sir  Thomas  JSIore  doth  follow  word  for  word ;   in 
Thomas    which  story  it  doth  appear,  that  as  these  two  armies  were  coupling 
wo°rd'for   together,  king  Richard,  understanding  by  his  espials  where  the  earl  of 
TZtn  out  Richmond  was,  and  how  he  was  but  slenderly  accompanied,  and  see- 
of  Poly "  ing  him  to  approach  more  near  unto  him,  rather  carried  with  courage, 
gi'r  '''"'  than  ruled  with  reason,  set  spurs  to  liis  horse,  and  ranging  out  of  the 
compass  of  his  ranks,  pressed  toward  the  earl,  setting  upon  him  so 
sharply,  that  first  he  killed  sir  ^Villiam  Brandon  the  carFs  standard- 
bearer,  father  to  the  lord  Charles  Brandon  duke  of  Suffolk,  then  after 
overthrew  sir  .John  Cheney,  thinking  likewise  to  oppress  the  earl. 
But,  as  the  Lord  by  his  secret  providence  disposeth  the  event  of  all 
things,  as  the  earl  with  his  men  about  him,  being  overmatched,  began 
to  despair  of  victory,  suddenly  and  opportunely  came  sir  William 
Stanley  with  three  thousand  well  appointed  able  men,  whereby  king 
Richard's  men  were  driven  back,  and  he  himself,  cruelly  fighting  in 
delTth  of   the  thick  of  his  enemies,  was  there  slain,  and  brought  to  his  con- 
Kichard.  fusion  and  death,  which  he  worthily  deserved. 

In  the  mean  time  the  earl  of  Oxford,  who  had  the  guiding  of  the 
foreward,  discomfited  the  fore-front  of  king  Richard's  host,  and  put 
them  to  flight,  in  which  chase  many  were  slain,  of  noblemen  especially 
above  others:  John  duke  of  Norfolk,  lord  Ferrers,  sir  Richard 
Radcliff,  and  Robert  Brakenbury  lieutenant  of  the  Tower,  &c.  Lord 
Thomas  Howard  earl  of  Surrey  there  submitted  himself,  and  although 
he  was  not  received  at  first  to  grace,  but  long  remained  in  the  Tower, 
yet  at  length,  for  his  fidelity,  he  was  delivered  and  advanced  to  his 
recovered  honour  and  dignity  again. 

This  king  Richard  had  but  one  son,  who,  shortly  after  the  cruel 
murder  of  king  Edward's  sons,  was  taken  with  sickness  and  died. 
KJng  The  wife  of  the  said  king  Richard  (whether  by  poison  or  by  sickness) 
Richard  ^jg^j  j^lso  a  little  bcforc  the  field  of  Bosworth,  after  whose  decease, 
t'"marry  the  story  of  Polydorc  and  of  sir  Thomas  More  affirmeth,  that  he 
be{h*'his  intended  himself  to  marry  the  lady  Elizabeth,  his  own  brother's 
dlu'hte'  fhiughter,  and  so  to  prevent  the  earl  of  Richmond. 

fl)  This  lord  Stanley  was  he  who  was  hvirt  at  the  Tower,  wlien  the  lord  Hastings  was  arrested. 


TRAGTCAI.    END    OF    RICHAHD    THE    THIRD.  789 

Moreover,  as  touching  the  Lord  Stanley,  thus  reporteth  the  story,  nichard 
that  king  Richard  being  in  Bosworth  field,  sent  for  the  lord  Stanley     ^"' 
by  a  pursuivant,  to  advance  forward  with  his  company,  and  come  to  his    ^-  ^' 
presence  :  otherwise,  he  sware  by  Christ's  passion,  that  he  would  strike  -M?^ 
oif  his  son's  head  before  dinner.     The  lord  Stanley  sent  word  again,  stl'Sey, 
That  if  he   did,  he  had  more   sons  alive.       Whereupon  the  king  husband 
immediately  commanded  the  lord  Strange  to  be  beheaded ;   which  'Henry's 
was  the  very  time  when  both  the  armies  were  within  sight,  and  were  forsakes 
ready  to  join  together.    Wherefore  the  king's  counsellors,  pondering  ]^'j"|^j(j 
the  time  and  the  case,  persuaded  the  king  that  it  was  now  time  to 
fight,  and  not  to  do  execution,  advising  him  to  delay  the  matter  till 
the  battle  were  ended.     And  so,  as  God  would,  king  Richard  break- 
ing his  oath,  or  rather  keeping  his  oath,  for  he  himself  was  slain  before  The  lord 
dinner,  the  lord  Strange  was  committed  to  be  kept  prisoner  within  marvir 
the  king's  tent ;  who  then,  after  the  victory  gotten,  was  sought  out  '°"siy 
and  brought  to  his  joyful  father.     And  thus  have  ye  the  tragical  life  served- 
and  end  of  this  wretched  king  Richard. 

Henry,  the  earl  of  Richmond,  after  hearty  thanks  given  to 
Almighty  God  for  his  glorious  victory  obtained,  proceeded  to  the 
town  of  Leicester,  where  was  brought  to  him,  by  the  lord  Strange, 
the  crown,  and  put  on  the  earl's  head. 

In  the  mean  time  the  dead  corpse  of  king  Richard  Avas  shamefully  The 
carried  to  the  town  of  Leicester,  being  naked  and  despoiled  to  the  toj^s^g^"* 
skin  ;  and  being  trussed  behind  a  pursuivant  at  arms,  was  carried  like  ?f.'^'"8 
a  hog  or  a  dog,  having  his  head  and  arms  hanging  on  the  one  side  o.  dead^"^ 
the  horse,  and  the  legs  on  the  other  side,  all  sprinkled  with  mire  and  '^°'^p^** 
blood.     And  thus  ended  the  usurped  reign  of  king  Richard,  who 
reigned  two  years  and  tw.o  months.* 

(1)  Ex  I'olyd.  et  Thoma  More. 


APPENDIX  TO  VOL.  III. 


Page  3,  line  1.  "  His  son's  son."'\ — The  Latin  edition  calls  Richard  "Edvardi 
ex  filio  nepos:"  the  edition  of  1563,  Edward's  "nephew"  (see  vol.  i.  p.  89, 
note  2):  the  edition  of  1570,  "his  sonne  :"  the  editions  of  1576,  &c.  "his 
sonnes  sonne." 

Page  4.] — Foxe  has  derived  the  ensuing  account  of  WicklifT,  extending  to 
page  24,  from  several  sources  (see  pp.  5,  8,  13,  19,  20)  :  most  of  it,  however, 
■will  be  found  in  Walsingham ;  the  present  page,  for  example,  might  be  con- 
sidered as  a  translation  of  the  following  passage  : — 

"  Qui  [Wiclevus],  ut  suam  hseresin  cautius  palliaret,  ac  sub  exquisito  colore 
dilataret  latius,  congregavit  iniquitatem  sibi,  videlicet,  comites  atque  socios 
unius  sects  insimul  Oxoniis  et  alibi  commorantes,  talaribus  indutos  vestibus 
de  russeto,  in  signum  perfectionis  amplioris,  incedentes  nudis  pedibus,  qui  suos 
errores  in  populo  ventilarent  et  palam  ac  publice  in  suis  sermonibus  praedi- 
carent.  Qui  inter  csetera  ista  quidem  tenuerunt  ad  unguem,  videlicet,  &c." 
[Then  follow  the  Articles  which  Foxe  here  translates:  after  which  Walsingham 

proceeds,]  "  Ista  et  plura  alia asseruerunt  et  affirmarunt Cum 

autem  conclusiones  istae  et  deliramenta  fuissent  exhibita  et  perlecta  coram 
Papa,  viginti  tres  earum  tanquam  hereticas  et  vanas  ipse  damnavit,  dirigens 
bullas  suas  archiepiscopo  et  episcopo  Londinensi,  utipsarum  authoritate  dictum 
Johannem  facerent  comprehendi,  ac  supra  dictis  conclusionibus  diligenter 
examinari.  Quo  facto,  atque  habita  declaratione  super  istis,  licet  ficta  et  vana, 
dictus  dominus  archiepiscopus  sibi  et  omnibus  aliis  super  ilia  materia,  prsesente 
duce  Lancastrice  cum  domino  Henrico  Percy,  indixit  silentium,  prohibens  ne  de 
cetero  illam  materiam  quovismodo  tangeret  aut  tractaret,  et  ne  illam  permit- 
teret  alios  ventilare.  Igitur  tarn  ipse  quam  sequaces  sui  aliquandiu  siluerunt. 
Sed  tandem  contemplatione  dominorum  temporalium  easdem  opiniones  et  alias 
multo  pejores  illis  postmodum  ausi  sunt  reassumere  et  laicis  spargere,  quam 
sparsere  prius.  Hi  vocabantur  a  vulgo  LoUardi,  incedentes  nudis  pedibus, 
vestiti  pannis  vilibus,  scilicet  de  russeto,  ut  per  vitam  pcenalem  facilius  incautos 
traherent  ad  sectam  suam.  Eo  vero  die  quo  pra^missa  Londoniis  erant  peracta, 
propter  verbum  quoddam  injuriosum  et  insolens  a  duce  Lancastrise  episcopo 
Londinensi  proiatum  confestim  Londonienses  unanimiter  insurgentes,  arreptis 
armis,  ipsum  occidere  proponebant,"  &c.  (Walsingham's  History,  edit.  1574, 
p.  188,  and  Hypodig.  Neust.  p.  135.) 

There  is  considerable  perplexity,  however,  about  this  part  of  Foxe's  narrative. 
The  second  half  of  this  page,  beginning  at  the  §  "  In  the  mean  time,"  &c.,  is 
only  a  repetition  of  the  former  half;  and  yet  the  second  half  is  made  to  grow 
out  of  the  first,  as  though  it  were  posterior  in  time.  Here  is  a  council  at  St. 
Paul's  (bottom  of  page  3),  then  an  injunction  of  silence,  disregarded  by 
WicklifF,  and  followed  by  papal  interference.  This  papal  interference  produces 
—not,  another  but — the  same  citation  of  WicklifF  to  appear  at  St.  Paul's,  "«s  is 
aforesaid;"  where  all  proceeded  "as  hath  been  above  recorded,"  except  the 
addition  of  the  pope's  part,  which  is  certainly  quite  new  :  and  then  the  same 
sequel  follows — an  injunction  of  silence,  disregarded  by  WicklifF,  and  papal  in- 
terference in  conseque?ice.  This  manifest  incoherency  in  the  narrative  would 
have  been  avoided,  if  Foxe,  instead  of  alluding  at  bottom  of  page  3  to  the 
council  at  St.  Paul's,  had  referred  to  some  earlier  stage  of  WicklifF's  course; 
for  example,  to  vol.  ii.  pp.  799,  800,  where  WicklifF  is  stated  to  have  "  com- 
menced in  sundry  acts  and  disputations,  contrary  unto  the  form  and  teaching 
of  the  pope's  church  in  many  things,"  &c. ;  for  which  "  he  was  deprived,  and 
prohibited  to  stir  any  more  in  those  sorts  of  matters :"  then  this  page  would 
naturally  proceed,  "  Who,  notwithstanding,"  &c.    The  articles  ensuing,  called 


792  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III. 

in  the  margin  Wickliff's  "first  articles,"  would  then  appear  what  Walsingham 
represents  them,  viz.  as  tlie  substance  of  liis  preaching  previous  to  the  council 
at  St.  Paul's  :  and  it  is  observable,  that  the  articles  here  given  as  Wickliff's  "  first 
articles"  coincide  exactly  with  the  description  given  of  his  preaching  at  that 
period,  vol.  ii.  pp.  799,  800. 

There  is  yet  anotlier  difficulty,  however,  which  requires  explanation.  The 
description  given  in  the  middle  of  this  page  of  the  origin  and  proceedings  of 
the  council  at  St.  Paul's,  is  inconsistent  with  the  former  narrative,  vol.  ii.  p.  801, 
where  it  is  described  as  purely  the  act  of  the  English  prelates,  and  as  followed 
by  no  result,  not  even  an  injunction  of  silence  on  Wicklift':  /tere,  however,  it 
is  represented  as  summoned  purposely  to  receive  the  pope's  letters,  wherein 
"Wickliff's  doctrines  were  condemned  (as  Walsingham  says)  to  the  7iumber  of 
twenty-three,  or  (as  Foxe  says)  by  ttvenly-three  cardinals;  and  these  letters  (it 
seems)  were  exhibited;  and  (according  to  Walsingham)  a  declaration  made 
thereon  (i.e.  by  WicklifF),  and  an  injunction  of  silence,  &c. :  in  short,  a  deal  of 
solemn  business  was  transacted ;  only,  through  the  presence  of  the  two  noble- 
men Wickliff  escaped  without  any  personal  molestation.  The  explanation  of 
this  inconsistency  seems  to  be,  that  there  was  a  second  council  at  St.  Paul's  about 
February  1378,  i.e.  a  year  after  the  first — that  council,  in  fact,  the  summons 
to  which  is  given  at  p.  12,  note  (G)  ;  at  which  all  this  might  have  really 
happened,  and  Wickliff  might  have  again  escaped  through  the  second  inter- 
vention of  the  two  noblemen,  who  were  yet  overawed  by  the  pope's  letters  to 
behave  with  less  violence  than  on  the  former  occasion.  Such  a  second  failure 
at  St.  Paul's  would  lead,  naturally,  to  another  citation  of  Wickliff  soon  after  to 
appear  at  Lambeth^  where  the  bishops  might  hope  to  have  it  all  their  own  way; 
but  how  Wickliff  again  escaped  through  court  favour,  is  told  at  page  13 
Walsingham  might  easily  blunder  the  two  councils  into  one,  if  both  were  held 
in  the  same  month  (February),  and  if  the  same  two  noblemen  interposed  with 
like  success  on  both  occasions  :  he  would  also  be  glad,  for  the  church's  credit,  to 
merge  the  account  of  a  second  defeat  at  St.  Paul's  in  that  at  Lambeth.  It  may 
be  added,  that  the  impassioned  state  of  mind  in  which  the  bishops  are  described 
(p.  12)  as  going  to  the  council  of  Lambeth,  would  be  well  accounted  for  by  the 
supposition  of  a  recent  second  disappointment  at  St.  Paul's.  The  hypothesis  of 
this  second  council  would  also  account  for  a  statement  of  Foxe  in  this  page, 
which  (as  it  stands)  is  not  accurate;  viz.  that  "all  this,"  i.e.  the  proceedings 
at  St.  Paul's,  "happened  in  the  days  and  last  year  of  King  Edward  III.  and 
pope  Gregory  XI.;"  the  secow^  council  would  fall  in  the  "last  year"  of  this 
pope,  who  died  March  27th,  1378,  but  the  first  evidently  did  not. 

Page  4,  line  3.  "  Long  frieze  goums."'} — See  the  archbishop's  remark  to 
Thorpe,  p.  272,  line  44. 

Page  4,  last  line  but  one.  "  Accordingly,  that  same  year."'] — Foxe  says,  "  In 
the  year  following  (a.d.  1378),"  evidently  supposing  the  pope's  bulls  to  have 
been  issued  in  that  year;  at  p.  8  he  repeats  the  error,  and  defends  it:  the 
following  passage  from  Walsingham  (containing  in  itself  a  manifest  inconsis- 
tency) shows  how  Foxe  was  betrayed  into  it: — "Anno  dominica?  incarnationis 
millesimo  frecentesimo  septuagesimo  octavo,  qui  est  annus  regni  regis  llichardi 
Secundi  priinns,  tenuit  idem  rex  natale  apud  Windesore.  Paucis  dicbus  ante 
natale  dominicnm,  misit  dominus  papa  bullam  suam  luiiversitati  Oxonia?, 
ministerio  magistri  Edmundi  Stafford,"  &c.  From  which  it  appears,  that  the 
five  bulls  ensuing  were  not  made  use  o/till  the  end  of  1377,  or  the  beginning  of 
1378;  but  they  were  issued  (and  probably  sent  over  into  England)  May  22d, 
1377  :  the  death  of  Edward  III.,  June  21st  following,  prevented  any  immediate 
use  being  made  of  them.  It  is  observable,  that  the  summons  to  the  second 
council  at  St.  Paul's  (p.  12,  note  (G))  speaks  of  the  bulls  as  then  (Dec.  2Sth, 
1377)  in  the  archbishop's  possession.  It  is  probable  that  the  bishops  were 
roused  into  fresh  activity  at  this  time,  by  the  reply  which  Wickliff  had  just 
returned  to  a  question  proposed  to  him  by  Richard's  first  parliament,  which 
met  October  13th,  1377  :  see  a  portion  of  that  reply  at  p.  54. 

Page  5,  line  12.  "  The  authors  of  this  story,  whom  I  follow."] — Walsingham 
says  (Hist.  p.  200),  "  Pudet  recordationis  tantsc  imprudenticT,  et  ideo  supersedeo 
in  hujusmodi  materia  immorari,  no  materna  vidcar  ubcra  deccrpcrc  dentibu.s, 
qutc  dare  lac  potum  scienti.u  consuevcrc," 


APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    III.  793 

Page  6,  last  line.] — Two  lines  which  follow  here  in  Foxe's  text — "and  that 
the  king  ...  or  to  his  doctrine  in  any  wise  " — have  been  transferred  to  the 
next  page,  as  belonging  to  the  description  of  another  letter :  see  the  letters 
themselves,  as  given  in  the  foot  notes. 

Page  7,  line  7.J — The  words  in  the  text — "  the  one  directing  .  .  .  within 
three  months" — are  put  into  the  text  on  the  authority  of  the  letter  in  the  note. 

Page  7,  note,  line  9  from  bottom.] — Walsingham,  p.  201,  inserts  "Johan- 
nam  "  before  "  principissam." 

Page  8,  note  (1).] — Foxe  here  again  falls  into  the  error  mentioned  in  the 
note  on  the  last  line  but  one  of  page  4,  of  supposing  the  five  bulls  to  have  been 
first  issued  when  they  were  first  used,  and  defends  his  error  by  a  false  argument, 
for  the  7th  year  of  Gregory  began  .lanuary  5th,  1377,  and  his  bulls  are  dated 
May  22nd  following;  and  Edward  III.  did  not  die  till  June  21st  following. 

Page  11,  line  13.] — See  the  remarks  with  which  Foxe  introduces  the  24  Articles 
at  p.  21,  and  upon  his  Articles  generally  at  p.  64.  Dr.  Wordsworth,  in  his 
"Eccl.  Biog."  vol.  i.  p.  203,  edit.  1839,  makes  some  valuable  remarks  on  these 
Conclusions,  "injustice"  (as  he  says)  "to  the  reader  and  to  the  memory  of 
this  great  man."  After  remarking  that  several  of  the  Articles  will  startle  the 
reader,  he  adds  that,  "  partly  it  is  to  be  borne  in  mind,  that  the  Articles  come 
to  us  from  the  hands  of  Wickliff's  adversaries ;  and  partly,  we  must  take  them 
in  connexion  with  the  limitations  and  explanations  which  he  himself  has 
given  of  them."  Dr.  Wordsworth  then  shows,  that  in  regard  to  some  of  them 
he  is  certainly  calumniated. 

Page  11,  Art.  IV.] — The  doctrine  that  dominion  is  founded  in  grace,  which 
the  pope  here  tries  to  fasten  on  WicklitF,  was  none  of  his,  but  was,  in  truth, 
maintained  and  acted  upon  to  a  fearful  degree  by  the  Roman  Catholics  them- 
selves. See  Lewis,  pp.  115 — 117,342;  and  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note  on  this 
Article. 

Page  11,  Art.  VI.] — WicklifF  in  both  his  subsequent  Expositions  of  these 
Articles  (see  p.  15,  and  Appendix)  disclaims  any  intention  of  teaching,  that 
where  individuals  were  dissatisfied  with  their  clergyman,  however  justly,  they 
should  take  the  law  into  tlieir  own  hands :  he  rather  pleaded  for  better  laws 
and  discipline  in  regard  to  the  clergy,  and  that  proper  facilities  should  be 
afforded  for  legal  process  against  such  of  them  as  grossly  neglected  their  duties. 
It  is  observable  that  John  Huss,  while  defending  this  Article  of  WicklifF, 
makes  a  similiar  disclaimer  at  p.  78 :  "  Notwithstanding,  I  protest  that  it  is 
not  my  intention,"  &c. 

Page  12,  Art.  XVI.] — This  Article  may  be  illustrated  by  the  conduct  of 
Henry  III.  toward  the  bishop  and  chapter  of  Hereford,  as  related  supra, 
vol.  ii.  p.  559. 

Page  12,  Art.  XVII.  "  Under  a  condition  iinpUed"'\ — See  Swinderby's 
observations  on  this  point  at  p.  122,  line  32;  "And  as  anentes,"  &c. 

Page  12,  note  (G).] — ^The  meeting  at  Lambeth  must  have  been  early  in 
1378,  for  Gregory  XI.  died  March  27th;  and  Walsingham  particularly  bewails 
his  death,  because  it  put  a  stop  to  any  further  process  against  WicklifF. 

Page  13,  middle.] — Dr.Vaughaninsinuatesadoubt,as  to  how  far  the  document 
which  Walsingham  has  preserved  as  WicklifF's  exposition  of  his  sentiments,  is 
genuine  :  certainly  Walsingham  entertained  a  bitter  hatred  toward  WicklifF  and 
his  opinions,  which  he  takes  no  pains  to  conceal ;  and  occasionally  gives  a  much 
more  unfavourable  turn  to  his  history  than  Walden.  (See  p.  19,  note  (1).) 
Knyghton  is  open  to  the  same  charge,  and  gives  documents  as  recantations, 
which  are  either  plainly  the  reverse  or  plainly  forgeries. 

Page  13,  note  (1)-] — Walsingham  says,  p.  206,  "  tanto  timore  concussi  sunt, 
ut  cornibus  eos  carere  putares,  factos  velut  homo  non  ar.diens,  et  non  habens  in 
ore  suo  redargutiones  :  "  a  citation  of  Psalm  xxxviii.  14. 

Page  13,  note  (3).] — The  following  is  Foxe's  translation  (somewhat  modified) 
of  the  second  edition  of  WicklifF's  Protestation  and  Expositions,  referred  to  in 
the  note,  and  extant  in  Walden's  "Fasciculus"  apud  Bodleianum,  fol.  57  b, 
and  in  the  Selden  MSS.  B.  10.     Walden  speaks  of  it  as  addressed  to  the  bishops. 


791-  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III. 

but  the  other  copy  intitules  it  as  addressed  "  ad  Parliamentum  Regis." 
The  paper  begins  in  the  Selden  MS.  with  this  preface :  "  lata  est  protestatio 
Reverendi  Doctoris,  una  cum  ejus  conclusionibus  qua;  ab  eo  in  subscripta  forma 
sunt  positg3,  quae  in  consimilibus  materiis  et  dissimilibus  formis  sunt  et  fuerunt 
reportatas  et  ad  curiam  Romanam  transmissae,  et  sic  in  multis  minus  bene 
impositse."     The  paper  then  proceeds : — 

Conclusions,  and  Expositions  thereof,  exhibited  by  John  Wickliff  to  the 

Parliament. 

"  I  protest  publicly,  as  I  have  often  before  done,  that  I  intend  and  wish  to  be 
entirely  a  Christian,  and  as  long  as  breath  shall  remain  in  me  to  profess  the  law 
of  Christ  in  word  and  deed.  But  if  from  ignorance  or  any  other  cause  I  shall 
fail  thereof,  now  as  then  I  revoke  and  abhor  the  same,  humbly  submitting 
myself  to  the  correction  of  holy  mother  church. 

I.  "The  whole  human  race  concurring,"  &c.  This  I  grant  from  the 
Scriptures;  forsomuch  as  before  the  final  judgment  all  civil  polity  must  cease; 
for  the  Apostle  speaking  in  1  Cor.  xv.  of  the  day  of  judgment,  writeth  thus: 
"  Then  shall  tl>'  end  come,  when  he  shall  deliver  up  his  kingdom  unto  God,  his 
Father;  when  as  he  shall  have  made  void  all  princely  rule,  power,  and 
dominion."  Whosoever  then  believeth  the  resurrection  of  the  flesh,  believeth 
also  this  article,  forsomuch  as  after  that  there  shall  be  no  more  exaction  or 
secular  conversation.  No  man,  then,  hath  power  to  ordain  any  thing  contrary 
to  the  decree  of  the  Lord  on  this  behalf. 

II.  "God  cannot  give  civil  dominion  to  any  man,"  &c.  Here  it  is  to  be 
understood.  First,  that  the  term  "  for  ever"  is  taken  properly  and  famously  and 
after  the  manner  of  the  church,  when  she  prayeth,  "  Glory  be  unto  the  Trinity 
both  now  and  ever:"  Secotidly,  I  understand  that  civil  dominion  is  taken 
formally  for  that,  whereby  any  man  doth  civilly  govern  :  and.  Thirdly,  that  the 
conclusion  speaketh  of  the  ordinary  power  of  God  :  and  then  this  conclusion 
followeth  from  the  preceding.  But  speaking  of  the  absolute  power  of  God,  it 
seemeth  probable  unto  many,  that  God  cannot  continue  eternally  the  pilgrimage 
of  his  spouse,  because  he  would  then  defraud  her  of  her  reward,  or  would 
unjustly  defer  to  take  that  vengeance  upon  the  body  of  the  devil,  which  he  hath 
deserved. 

III.  "  Charters  of  human  invention,"  &c.  This  was  spoken  by  the  way  unto 
a  certain  doctor,  who  highly  commended  the  writings  of  men,  to  the  disparage- 
ment of  the  Christian  Scripture :  I  said  it  were  best  to  attend  to  the  defence 
and  exposition  of  the  Scripture,  forsomuch  as  many  of  these  charters  are  impos- 
sible. I  therefore  grant  the  conclusion,  forsomuch  as  many  charters  afhrm  as 
touching  those  wlio  are  disherited  and  dead  intestate,  that  certain  lordships  are 
given  to  them  for  themselves  and  their  heirs  for  ever:  the  which  thing,  forso- 
much as  it  is  against  the  divine  ordinance,  we  must  not  canonize  every  such 
charter,  thereby  contemning  the  Scriptures. 

IV.  "  Every  one  existing  [or,  being]  in  grace  justifying,"  &c.  The  which 
is  proved  evidently  enough  from  the  holy  Scripture  (Matt.  xxiv.).  "  He  will 
set  him  over  all  his  goods,"  &c. ;  together  with  tliat  of  the  apostle  in  Romans 
viii.,  "  God  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  gave  him  for  us  all;  how  then  (saith 
he)  did  he  not  give  us  all  things  with  him?"  Wherefore  i\\e  first  three  conc\\i- 
sions  do  print  the  faith  of  Christ  on  the  hearts  of  worldlings,  that  tliey  should 
not  be  drowned  in  the  sea  of  the  world,  which  passeth  away  with  its  concu- 
piscence :  and  the  fourth  conclusion  allureth  men  unto  the  love  of  the  Lord, 
who  hath  chosen  us  to  so  many  true  riches. 

V.  "  A  man  can  give  any  temporal  dominion  (or  eternal,  by  implication), 
as  well  to  his  natural  son,  as  to  his  son  by  adoption,  only  ministratoriously." 
Tliis  is  proved  from  Luke  vi.,  "They  shall  give  into  your  bosom  a  good 
measure,  shaken  together,  and  running  over."  And,  that  it  is  done  only 
ministratoriously  is  proved  from  this,  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  a  man  purely  to 
give  any  thing  except  as  the  minister  of  God,  according  to  the  saying  of  the 
Apostle  (1  Cor.  iv.),  "  Let  a  man  account  us  as  the  ministers  of  Christ." 
Whence  Christ  was  a  true  minister  of  the  church,  as  tlie  Apostle  saith  (Rom. 
XV.),  "  I  say  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  minister,"  &c.  Let  not  his  vicar,  there- 
fore, blush  to  perform  the  ministry  of  the  church,  forsomuch  as  he  is  (or  at 
the  least,  ought  to  be)  the  "servant  of  the  servants  of  God."     For  any  decree 


APPENDIX   TO   VOL.    III.  795 

deviating  from  the  manner  of  speaking  of  the  holy  Scripture,  and  the  pride  of 
secular  dominion,  with  an  ambitious  worldly  style,  seemeth  to  tend  too  much 
unto  blasphemy  and  to  the  advancement  of  Antichrist;  and  specially  if  the 
verities  of  tiie  Scripture  faith  are  reputed  as  cockle,  something  contrary  to  the 
christian  faith,  by  the  chief  captains  themselves,  who  presume  that  all  contro- 
versies of  the  faith  should  stand  in  their  determination,  albeit  they  be  never  so 
ignorant  of  the  faith  of  the  Scriptures.  For  so  they  might  come  together  to 
the  Court  [of  Rome]  to  purchase  a  condemnation  of  holy  Scripture  as  heretical, 
and  a  determination  against  the  articles  of  our  christian  faith. 

VI.  "  If  God  is,  temporal  lords  can  lawfully,"  &c.  Here  it  is  to  be  under- 
stood that  we  use  the  expression  "  can  "  according  as  the  authentic  Scripture 
saith  most  truly  and  excellently  (Matt,  iii.),  "God  ca7i  even  of  these  stones 
raise  up  children  unto  Abraham."  Wherefore  I  grant  the  conclusion  as 
correlative  unto  the  first  article  of  our  faith :  for  if  God  be,  he  is  omnipotent ; 
and  if  he  be  omnipotent,  he  can  give  unto  the  secular  lords  such  power ;  and  so, 
by  consequence,  they  can  meritoriously  and  lawfully  use  such  a  power.  But  lest 
this  conclusion  should  seem  far  fetched  and  inconsequential,  I  have  shown  that 
the  temporal  lords  have  power  to  take  away  their  alms  bestowed  upon  a  church, 
if  that  she  abuse  the  same,  and  that  such  taking  away  might,  percase,  be  a 
spiritual  work  of  mercy,  saving  the  soul  from  hell-fire,  and  obtaining  for  both 
parties  blessedness ;  and  such  alms  bestowed  upon  the  church,  although 
beyond,  yea,  against  the  religion  which  Christ  instituted,  doth  relieve  the  body 
from  temporal  misery  as  well  as  a  corporal  alms.  And  as  it  seemeth  that 
giving  may  be  an  occasion  of  blessedness,  so  more  likely  taking  away.  Yet  not- 
withstanding, I  have  said  it  v/as  not  lawful  to  do  this  but  by  the  authority  of  the 
church,  and  in  lack  of  a  spiritual  ruler,  and  in  case  that  the  ecclesiastical  ruler 
shall  himself  need  to  be  rebuked  by  persons  worthy  of  that  trust. 

VII.  "  We  know  that  it  is  not  possible  that  the  vicar  of  Christ,"  8zc.  This 
is  proved  from  the  Scripture,  according  to  which  the  church  doth  fully  believe 
that  the  enabling  of  any  man  must  first  proceed  from  the  Lord.  But  no  vicar 
of  Christ  hath  any  power  in  this  matter,  except  as  vicar  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  to  notify  unto  the  church  whom  God  hath  enabled.  Therefore  if  he  do 
any  thing  not  as  vicar  and  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  whom  he  is  to  recognise 
in  his  work  and  account  as  the  author  thereof,  it  is  presumption  worthy  of 
Lucifer,  since  in  2  Cor.  iii.  Christ  saith  by  his  apostle,  "  All  your  sufficiency  is 
of  the  Lord." 

VIII.  "  It  is  not  possible  that  a  man  should  be  excommvmicated  to  his 
damage,"  &c.  This  appeareth,  in  that  every  such  excommunication  doth  tend 
unto  the  damaging  of  him  who  is  excommunicated.  But  no  man,  according  to 
St.  Chrysostora  and  the  holy  Scripture,  can  be  endamaged,  except  he  be  hurt  by 
sin,  the  which  must  take  its  first  original  from  him  who  committeth  the  sin. 
For  the  merited  suspension  of  a  man  from  the  sacraments  and  from  entrance 
into  the  church,  is  no  excommunication  but  in  name  only.  And  as  touching  the 
desert  itself,  it  proceedeth  first  from  him  which  is  excommunicated,  not  from 
the  vicar  of  Christ,  who  only  giveth  the  sentence  against  him.  For  no  man  is 
damnified,  except  through  sin  the  divine  help  were  withdrawn  from  him ;  as  is 
proved  by  Isaiah  lix.,  "  Your  iniquities  have  separated  between  you  and  your 
God." 

IX.  "  No  body  ought  to  excommunicate,"  &c.  This  is  proved  from  the 
circumstance,  that  no  man  ought  to  seek  vengeance  but  in  the  cause  of  justice: 
but  every  cause  of  justice  is  the  cause  of  God,  since  he  is  himself  the  fountain 
of  justice  :  Ergo,  &c.  For  inasmuch  as  all  such  punishment  hath  its  original  in 
sin,  and  that  all  sin  is  against  God,  according  to  the  saying,  Psalm  li.  "  Against 
thee  only  have  I  sinned,"  thereby  it  is  evident  that  no  man  ought  to  proceed 
to  such  punishment  but  only  in  respect  to  take  vengeance  for  the  injury  done 
to  God.  For  according  unto  the  Scripture,  no  man  ought  to  take  vengeance 
but  only  on  the  account  of  injury  being  done  to  his  Lord,  remitting  all  account 
of  personal  injury;  as  is  plain  from  the  commandment  of  Christ  (Matt,  xviii.), 
"  If  thy  brother  have  sinned  against  thee,  forgive  him  even  unto  seventy  times 
seven." 

X.  "  Cursing  or  excommunication  doth  not  bind  simply  [or,  absolutely], 
but  only  in  so  far  as  it  is  pronounced  against  the  adversary  of  God's  law." 
This  is  proved  thus.     Every  such  curse  doth  not  bind  as  touching  God,  except 


'yb  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III. 

that  he  who  is  so  bound  do  offend  against  his  law  :  but  it  doth  not  bind  except 
so  far  as  it  bound  touching  God  :  Ergo,  &:c.  "For  if  God  do  justify,  who  is  he 
tliat  can  condemn  ?"  and  God  is  not  offended  at  any  time,  except  it  be  for 
resistance  of  his  law.  And  these  articles  of  faith  do  further  and  help,  both  that 
the  law  of  Christ  sliould  be  the  more  loved,  for  tliat  it  ought  to  be  the  rule  to 
direct  us  in  e%'ery  lawful  process,  and  also  that  the  Scripture  doctrine  written 
in  Romans  xii.  should  be  the  better  impressed,  where  it  is  said,  "  Dearly  be- 
loved, avenge  not  yourselves,  but  give  place  to  wrath,  for  it  is  written,  Venge- 
ance is  mine,  and  I  will  repay." 

XI.  "There  is  no  power  exemplified  [or,  granted]  by  Christ,"  &c.  This  is 
proved  from  the  fact,  that  Christ  teacheth,  that  the  honour  of  God  and  the  profit 
of  the  church  are  to  be  thought  of  before  any  personal  commodity  or  the  denial 
of  temporalities.  The  second  part  is  proved  from  Luke  ix.,  where  Christ  for- 
bade his  disciples,  when  they  would  have  had  fire  to  come  down  from  heaven, 
to  excommunicate  theunbelievers,  unjustly  keeping  back  their  goods  from  Christ 
and  his  disciples.  "Ye  know  not,"  said  he,  "  what  spirit  you  are  of;  for  the 
Son  of  man  is  come,  not  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but  to  save  them."  Whence 
it  is  concluded  generallj',  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  Christ's  vicar  to  excommuni- 
cate his  neighbour  but  only  for  love,  wherewithal  he  must  be  more  affected  than 
with  [the  desire  of]  all  tlie  temporal  goods  in  the  world.  The  negative  con- 
clusion is  also  proved  inductively,  and  by  reducing  us  to  an  impossibility  which 
otherwise  should  have  been  in  Christ,  namely,  a  "yea"  and  a  "nay." 

XII.  "  The  disciples  of  Christ  have  no  power,"  &c.  This  is  proved  from  the 
apostles  and  the  other  of  Christ's  disciples  until  the  time  that  the  church  was 
endowed  with  possessions ;  for  in  how  great  necessity  soever  the  faithful  then 
were,  they  did  never  exercise  any  such  kind  of  power,  but  exhorted  men  accord- 
ing to  the  law  of  God  and  from  devotedness  to  his  service  to  suitable  benefac- 
tions of  voluntary  alms.  But  after  that  tlie  church  was  endowed,  then  were 
tliese  cloaked  censures  and  secular  exactions  brought  in.  Nay,  it  is  proved  by 
Luke  xxii.,  that  civil  possessions  were  prohibited  unto  Clirist's  disciples. 

XIII.  "  It  is  not  possible  by  the  absolute  power  of  God,"&c.  Tliis  is  proved 
from  tlie  fact,  that  every  Christian  might  err  in  this  matter  so  as  to  disagree 
with  the  church  triumphant;  but  in  that  case  he  would  not  hind  or  loose  as  he 
doth  pretend  to  do;  wherefore  it  cannot  be,  that  albeit  he  do  pretend  to  bind 
and  loose,  that  he  necessarily  doth  so.  Whereupon  it  secmeth  unto  me,  that 
he  that  doth  usurp  that  power  unto  himself  should  be  that  Man  of  Sin,  of  whom 
it  is  written  in  2  Thess.  ii.  that  "he  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  and  sheweth 
liimself  as  though  he  were  God." 

XIV.  "  We  ought  to  believe,  that  then  only  the  vicar  of  Christ,"  &c.  This 
is  proved  from  the  fact,  that  all  the  power  of  Christ's  vicar  is  then  only  lawful 
in  effect,  when  it  is  regulated  and  governed  by  the  good  pleasure  of  the  Head 
of  the  church. 

XV.  "  This  ought  universally  to  be  believed,  that  any  priest  rightly  ordered 
according  unto  the  law  of  grace,  hath  a  power,  according  to  which  he  may 
minister  the  sacraments,  and,  by  consequence,  absolve  any  man  who  confesseth 
to  him  from  any  sin  whatever,  he  being  contrite  for  the  same."  This  is  proved 
by  the  fact,  that  the  powers  of  orders  in  all  christian  priests  are  equal;  as  Hugo 
in  his  second  book  'on  the  Sacraments '  doth  declare.  Notwithstanding,  the 
powers  of  orders  in  some,  though  substantially  equal  to  those  of  others,  are 
reasonably  restrained,  and  yet  may  again  be  loosed  for  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
as  the  conclusion  sailh. 

XVI.  "  It  is  lawful  for  kings,  in  cases  limited  by  the  law,  to  take  away  the 
temporalities  from  ecclesiastics  habitually  abusing  the  same."  This  is  proved 
by  the  principle  laid  down  in  the  fitth  conclusion ;  for  to  the  works  of  greatest 
merit,  and  at  the  same  time  most  easy  to  the  temporal  lords,  the  said  lords  are 
most  bound:  but  it  might,  percase,  be  a  greater  alms,  as  well  as  an  easier  thing 
for  tiie  temporal  lord,  to  take  away  his  alms  from  one  who  is  building  unto 
damnation  tiu-ough  the  abuse  thereof,  than  to  bestow  the  said  alms  for  mere 
corporal  succour:  Ergo,  &c.  Whence  this  opinion  is  specified  according  to  a 
tiireefold  law  :  The  first  is  the  civil  law,  "  de  Capitulis  Corradi,"  col.  10.     "  '  If 

(1)  Thepa^saRC  referred  to  will  be  found  in  the  Corpus  Juris  Civilis,  torn.  ii.  amons  the  "Consti- 
tutioncs  I'eudorum,"  lib.  ii.  tit.  ^0:  tliese  Con.stitutiones  are  printed  iniinediatily  after  tlie 
Aulhcnticae  Collationcs,  or  Novella;  of  Justinian,  of  which  Collationes  there  are  nine,  and  these 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  797 

a  cleric,"  saith  that  law,  "as  a  bishop  or  an  abbot,  having  a  benefice  given  by 
the  king,  not  only  to  liis  own  person  but  also  to  the  church,  through  his  own 
default  should  lose  the  same,  during  his  life  let  it  pertain  to  the  king;  but  after 
the  death  of  the  cleric  let  it  revert  to  his  successor."  The  second  is  the  canon 
law,  [Causa]  16,  qu£est.  7,  where  it  is  thus  decreed  touching  sons,  that"  it  shall 
be  lawful  for  the  sons,  nephews,  and  the  most  respectable  of  the  kindred  of  him 
who  either  builded  or  endowed  any  church,  to  have  this  foresight,  that  if  they 
perceive  any  priest  to  mis-apply  any  portion  of  the  property  bestowed  upon  him, 
they  should  either  admonish  liim  by  honest  communication,  or  else  report  to  the 
bisljop  or  judge  the  matters  needing  correction:  but  if  the  bishop  shall  be 
negligent  in  doing  of  his  office,  let  it  be  told  unto  the  metropolitan  :  and  thirdly, 
in  case  of  his  neglect,  it  ought  (as  saith  the  canon)  to  be  intimated  to  the  king." 
But  I  cannot  imagine  any  end  in  so  complaining  to  the  king,  but  only  that  he 
should  himself  apply  correction  ;  neither  is  there  any  doubt,  but  that  the  cor- 
rection most  suitable  for  the  king  and  most  advantageous  in  this  behalf  would  be, 
the  taking  away  of  the  goods  (whereof  he  is  lord  in  capite)  in  proportion  to  the 
quality  of  the  fault.  The  third  is  the  law  of  the  gospel,  2  Thess.  iii.,  where  the 
apostle  writeth  thus  ;  "  When  we  were  with  you,  this  we  declared  unto  you, 
that  if  any  would  not  work  neither  should  he  eat."  The  law  of  nature  also  doth 
allow,  that  such  as  have  the  governance  of  kingdoms  should  rectify  such  abuses 
of  the  temporalities,  as  would  prove  the  chief  destruction  of  their  kingdoms. 

XVII.  "  Whether  they  be  temporal  lords,  or  any  others,  who  have  endowed," 
&c.  This  is  proved  from  the  fact,  that  the  condition  consequent  upon  the  gift 
of  any  goods  unto  the  church  is,  that  God  should  be  honoured  and  the  church 
edified  thereby ;  which  condition,  if  it  fail  through  the  opposite  result  taking 
place,  provetli  that  the  title  of  the  gift  is  lost,  and  that,  by  consequence,  the 
lord  who  gave  the  gift  ought  to  correct  the  fault.  But  excommunication  ought 
not  to  stop  the  full  execution  of  justice,  for  otherwise  the  clergy  might  by  their 
excommunications  get  the  whole  world  into  their  hands. 

XVIII.  "An  ecclesiastical  minister,  even  the  Roman  pontiff,"  &c.  The 
first  part  is  proved  by  the  fact,  that  every  such  ecclesiastic  is  our  peccable 
brother,  and  is  consequently  under  the  law  of  brotherly  correction;  wherefore, 
according  to  Matt,  xviii.,  if  he  do  offend  in  any  point,  any  body  having  any 
possible  opportunity  ought  to  rebuke  him;  and  so  likewise,  if  that  he  obsti- 
nately continue  in  the  maintenance  of  any  heretical  opinion  or  other  grievous 
offence  tending  to  the  spiritual  damage  of  the  church,  in  that  case  he  ought  to 
be  complained  on  to  his  superiors,  to  the  intent  that  through  his  correction  the 
danger  to  the  church  may  be  avoided.  For  so  was  Peter  rebuked  by  St.  Paul 
(Gal.  ii.);  and  many  unruly  popes  have  been  deposed  by  the  emperors,  as 
Cestrensis  in  the  fifth  book  of  his  Polychroniconi  doth  declare.  For  the  church 
is  above  the  pontiff,  and  therefore  to  say  that  he  ought  not  to  be  rebuked  of 
man  but  only  of  the  Lord,  what  oflence  soever  he  hath  committed,  seemeth  to 
me  to  imply  that  he  is  above  the  church,  the  spouse  of  Christ,  and  that,  after 
the  manner  of  Antichrist,  he  is  exalted  higher  even  than  Christ.  For  Christ 
himself,  albeit  that  he  was  without  sin,  yet  chose  to  be  subject  to  princes,  even 
in  the  taking  away  of  his  temporahties,  as  appeareth  in  Matt.  xvii.  This  is  a 
sort  of  rejoinder  to  the  buU.^  These  conclusions  I  would  describe  as  the  pure 
wheat  of  faith  separated  from  the  chaff;  whereby  is  to  be  burned  the  intrusive 
cockle,  which,  after  it  hath  brought  out  the  scarlet  and  unsavoury  blossom  of 
vengeance,  provideth  food  for  Antichrist  against  the  holy  Scriptures:  of  whose 
coming  it  is  an  infallible  sign,  that  there  should  reign  among  the  clergy  the 
venom  of  Lucifer,  namely,  pride,  consisting  in  the  lust  of  domination,  whose 
wife,  namely,  covetous  desire  of  earthly  things,  should  bring  forth  children  of 
the  devil,  the  children  of  evangelical  poverty  being  extinguished.  But  some 
judgment  may  be  formed  of  the  vigorous  growth  of  this  plant  from  the  fact,  that 
many  even  of  the  children  of  poverty,  having  degenerated,  do  maintain  by  their 

"  Constitutiones  Feudorum"  are  sometimes  (as  here)  called  the  tenth  Collatio.  Cujacius  "de 
Feudis,"  lib.  iv.  tit.  49,  says  that  Frederic  II.,  not  Conrad,  was  the  real  author  of  this  consti- 
tution.— Ed. 

(1)  Lewis  would  here  read  "  Polycratica." — Ed. 

(2)  "  Haec  est  aliqualis  responsio  ad  buUam."  These  words  are  in  the  Latin  Selden  MS.  but  they 
are  not  in  Walden,  or  in  Foxe's  Latin  edition,  nor  is  there  anything  corresponding  to  them  in 
Foxe's  translation.  The  bull  referred  to  is  no  doubt  that  addressed  to  the  University  of  Oxford, 
translated  at  p.  5  of  this  volume. — Ed. 


798  APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    HI. 

words,  or  at  the  least  by  their  silence,  the  part  of  Lucifer,  not  being  able,  or  at 
the  least  not  daring,  because  of  the  seed  of  the  man  of  sin  which  is  sown  in 
their  hearts,  or  else  for  the  slavish  dread  of  losing  their  temporahties,  to  stand 
to  the  defence  of  evangelical  poverty." 

Then  follow  these  words  in  the  Selden  MS. :  "  Hse  sunt  Conclusiones  quas 
vult  etiam  usque  ad  mortem  defendere,  ut  per  hoc  valeat  mores  ecclesice 
reformare." 

Foxe  then  proceeds: — 

"  These  were  the  chief  conclusions  which  "WicklifT,  at  that  present,  exhibited 
unto  tlie  bishops,  which  being  eitlier  not  thoroughly  read,  or  at  least  not  well 
understood,  (I  cannot  tell  by  what  means)  suddenly  tliey  waxed  very  meek  and 
gentle,  and  granted  him  free  liberty  to  depart." — See  Latin  Edition,  Basle,  1559, 
pp.  8 — 12.  Edition  1563,  London,  pp.  91 — 95.  See  these  conclusions  also, 
in  Lewis's  Life  of  Wicklifi",  p.  318,  and  Vaughan's  Life  of  Wickliff  (Appendix 
to  vol.  i.),  copied  from  MSS.  Seldeni  Archi.  B.  10. 

About  the  same  time,  as  Lewis  thinks  (p.  320),  or  rather  later  according  to 
Dr.  Vaughan,  Wickliff  wrote  an  answer  in  Latin  under  a  feigned  name  to  a 
certain  doctor,  whom  he  calls  a  medley  divine  ("  mixtns  theologus"),  who  had 
asserted  the  papal  supremacy  and  infallibility;  it  is  extant  in  MSS.  Seldeni, 
Archi.  B.  10.     Lewis  and  Vaughan  give  an  abstract  of  it. 

Dr.  Lingard  has  inverted  the  chronological  order  of  these  three  apologies  by 
Wickliff,  and  represents  him  as  gradually  qualifying  his  assertions ;  whereas 
internal  evidence  seems  to  prove  their  order  to  be  as  above  staled,  and  con- 
sequently that  Wickliff  grew  bolder  and  more  distinct  in  the  avowal  of  his  sen- 
timents.— Milner  in  his  Church  History  speaks  of  the  explanations  as  evasive, 
and  inconsistent  with  that  boldness  with  which  Wickliff  has  spoken  against  the 
pope  in  his  other  writings:  Dr.  Vaughan,  however,  triumphantly  vindicates 
the  Reformer  against  this  charge,  by  showing  that  those  other  writings  were  of 
a  posterior  date;  and  that  Wickliff  in  reality  increased  in  boldness,  as  he  became 
more  distinct  in  his  views  of  the  errors  and  abominations  of  popery.  In 
fact,  W^ickliff  took  the  18  Articles  as  he  found  them,  frained  by  his  enemies, 
and  therefore  likely  enough  to  be  distortions,  if  not  falsifications,  of  his  real 
sentiments:  yet  even  at  such  a  disadvantage,  he  chose  rather  to  face  his  ad- 
versaries than  appear  timidly  to  abandon  the  cause  which  he  had  undertaken. 
His  feeling  in  writing  these  Expositions  was  donl)tless  the  same  as  that,  with 
which  John  Huss  afterwards  undertook  the  defence  of  some  of  the  most  ob- 
noxious Articles:    "I  protest  that  it  is  not  my  intention,  like  as  it  is  not  the 

intention  of  the  University,  to  persuade,  &c But  it   is   our  intention 

diligently  to  search  o\it  whether  this  Article  may  have  in  it  a  true  sense,  in 
which  it  may  be  defended  without  reproof."     (See  p.  78  of  this  vol.) 

Page  17,  note  (3).] — Foxe  considers  the  schism  as  terminating  when  the 
council  of  Constance  deposed  Benedict  XII 1.,  July  1417,  which  would  make 
it  thirty-nine  years  in  duration.  Sir  H.  Nicolas  however  observes,  that  on  the 
death  of  Benedict  XIII.  in  1424,  another  pope  was  chosen  as  Clement  VIII., 
who  however  abdicated  July  1429,  thus  terminating  a  schism  of  fifty-one  years. 

Wickliff  himself  refers  to  this  schism  in  his  writings.  Among  other  advan- 
tages which  he  gained  from  it,  one  was,  that  of  leisure  from  controversy  for  carry- 
ing on  iiis  translation  of  the  Scriptures,  wliich  Walsingham  does  not  notice;  this 
may  account  for  Foxe's  silence  on  that  point. 

Page  17,  note  (4).] — It  should  have  been  stated  in  this  note,  that  several 
erroneous  dates  in  the  text  have  been  corrected. 

Page  18,  line  13.] — "  The  bishop  of  Aquilonensis,"  Foxe.  Stephen,  bishop  of 
Aquila,  in  Apulia,  is  the  individual  here  meant. 

Page  18,  line  15  from  bottom.] — The  first  edition  (1563)  reads  "route  out." 

Page  18,  note  (1).] — Theodoric,  of  Niem  in  Germany,  and  (according  to 
some)  bishop  of  Verden,  was  private  secretary  to  several  popes.  He  wrote  a 
history  of  the  schism,  from  the  death  of  Gregory  XI.  to  the  election  of  Alexander 
v.,  i.e.  from  a.d.  1378  to  a.d.  1410,  in  three  books;  which  is  here  referred  to. 
See  Cave's  "  Hist.  Lit.,"  and  Illyricus's  "  Cat.  Test.,"  which  gives  extracts. 

Page   18,  note  (2).] — The   following   is   Bcrton's    Process  against  \\'icklifl', 


APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    III.  799 

copied  from  Walden's  "Fasciculus,"  folio  28  6,  and  collated  with  the  copy  in 
the  "  Sudbury  Register,"  folio  76b,  Wilkins,  iii.  p.  170,  Foxe  misdates  this  pro- 
cess "  A.D.  1380,"  though  he  begins  his  next  paragraph,  "The  next  year  after 
(a.  d.  1382) : "  Walden  places  it  in  or  after  the  year  1381,  which  year  is  inserted 
in  the  text. 

"  Diffinitio  facta  per  Cancellarium  et  Doctores  Universitatis  Oxonige  de  Sacra- 
mento Altaris  contra  opiniones  Wycliffianas:  alias,  Sententia  Willielmi  Cancel- 
larii  Oxon.  contra  opiniones  WyclifF. 

"  Willielmus  de  Berton,  Cancellarius  Universitatis  Oxon.  omnibus  dictee 
Universitatis  iiliis  ad  quos  prsesens  nostrum  mandatum  pervenerit,  salutem  et 
niandatis  nostris  firmiter  obedire.  Ad  nostrum  non  sine  grandi  displicentia 
pervenit  auditum,  quod,  cum  omnes  heresium  inventores,  defensores,seu  fautores, 
cum  eorum  perniciosis  dogmatibus,  sint  per  sacros  canones  sententia  majoris 
excommunicationis  damnabiliter  involuti,  et  sic  a  cunctis  catholicis  rationabi- 
liter  evitandi;  nonnuUi  tamen  maligni  Spiritus  repleti  consilio,  in  insaniam 
mentis  producti,  molientes  tunicam  Domini  scilicet  Sanctse  Ecclesia;  scitidere 
unitatem,  quasdam  htBreses  olim  ab  Ecclesia  solemniter  condemnatas  his  diebus 
(proh  dolor!)  innovant,  et  tam  in  universitate  ista  quam  extra  publice  dogma- 
tizant;  duo  inter  alia  sua  documenta  pestifera  asserentes;  Primo,  in  sacramento 
altaris  substantiam  panis  materialis  et  vini,  qujB  prius  fuerunt  ante  consecra- 
tionem,  post  consecrationem  realiter  remanere ;  Secundo,  quod  execrabilius 
est  auditu,  in  illo  venerabili  sacramento  non  esse  corpus  Ciiristi  et  sanguinem 
essentialiter,  nee  substantialiter,  nee  etiam  corporaliter,  sed  figurative  seu 
tropice,  sic  quod  Christus  non  sitibi  veraciterin  sua  propria  Prsesentia  corporali. 
Ex  quibus  documentis  fides  catholica  periclitatur,  devotio  populi  minoratur,  et 
hsec  Universitas  mater  nostra  non  mediocriter  diffamatur.  Nos  igitur  advert- 
entes  quod  assertiones  hujusmodi  per  tempus  se  deteriores  haberent,  si  diutius 
in  hac  Universitate  sic  conniventibus  oculis  tolerentur,  convocavimus  plures 
sacrse  theologise  doctores  et  juris  canonici  professoi-es  quos  peritioi-es  credidi- 
mus,  et,  praemissis  assertionibus  in  eorum  prsesentia  patenter  expositis  ac  dili- 
genter  discussis,  tandem  finaliter  est  compertum  et  eorum  judicio  declaraUim, 
ipsas  esse  erroneas  atque  determinationibus  ecclesise  repugnantes,  contradicto- 
riasque  earundem  esse  veritates  catholicas,  et  ex  dictis  sanctorum  et  determi- 
nationibus ecclesije  manifeste  sequentes;  videlicet  quod  per  verba  sacramentalia 
a  sacerdote  rite  prolata  panis  et  vinum  in  altari  in  verum  corpus  Christi  et 
sanguinem  transubstantiantur  seu  substantialiter  convertuntur,  sic  quod  post 
consecrationem  non  remanent  in  iilo  venerabili  sacramento  panis  materialis  et 
vinum  quae  prius,  secundum  suas  substantias  seu  naturas,  sed  solum  species 
eorundem:  sub  quibus  speciebus  verum  corpus  Christi  et  sanguis  realiter  conti- 
nentur,  non  solum  figurative  seu  tropice,  sed  essentialiter,  substantialiter  ac 
corporaliter,  sic  quod  Christus  est  ibi  veraciter  in  sua  propria  prsesentia  corpo- 
rali. Hoc  credendum,  hoc  docendum,  hoc  contra  contradicentes  viriliter  defend- 
endum.  Hortamur  igitur  in  Domino,  et  auctoritate  nostra  monemus  primb, 
stcundo,  et  tertib,  ac  districtiiis  inliibemus,  pro  prima  monitione  assignando 
unum  diem,  pro  secunda  alium  diem,  et  pro  tertia  monitione  canonica  ac  pe- 
remptoria  unum  alium  diem,  nequis  de  cetero,  cujuscunque  gradus  status  aut 
condilionis  existat,  prgcmissas  duas  assertiones  erroneas,  aut  earum  alteram,  in 
scholis  vel  extra  scholas  in  hac  Universitate  publice  teneat,  doceat,  seu  defendat, 
sub  poena  incarcei-ationis  et  snspensionis  ab  omni  actu  scholastico,  ac  etiam  sub 
poena  excommunicationis  majoris,  quam  in  omnes  et  singulos  in  hac  parte 
rebelles  et  nostris  monitionibus  non  parentes,  lapsis  ipsis  tribus  diebus  pro 
monitione  canonica  assignatis,  mora,  culpa,  et  offensa  precedentibus  et  id  fieri 
meiiib  exigentibus,  fcrimus  in  his  scriptis,  quorum  omnium  absolutiones  et 
absolvendi  potestatem,  praterquam  in  mortis  articulo,  nobis  et  successoribus 
nostris  specialiter  reservamus. 

"  Insuper  ut  homines,  quamvis  non  propter  timorem  lata;  sententise,  saltem 
propter  defectum  audientiaj,  a  talibus  doctrinis  illicitis  retrahantur,  et  eorum 
opiniones  erronese  sopiantur,  eadem  auctoritate  qua  prius  monemus,  primb, 
secundo,  tertib,  ac  districtiiis  inhibemus,  ne  quis  de  cetero  aliquem  publice 
docentem,  tenentem,  seu  defendentem  prsemissas  duas  assertiones  erroneas,  aut 
earum  alteram,  in  scholis  vel  extra  scholas  in  hac  Universitate  quovismodo 
audiat  vel  auscultet,  sed  statim  sic  docentem  tanquam  serpentem  venenum 
pestiferum  emittentem  fugiat  et  abacedat,  sub  poena  excommunicationis  majoris 


800  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III. 

in  omnes  et  singulos  contravenientes  non  immeritb  fulminandse  et  sub  poenis 
aliis  superius  annotatis. 

"Nomina  autem  Doctorum  qui  prasenti  decreto  specialiter  afluerunt,  et 
eidem  unanimiter  cousenserunt,  sunt  ha^c  : — 

*'  Magister  Joliaiines  Lawndryiie,  sacrai  paginrc  professor  ct  secularis. 

"  Magister  Henricua  Cronipe,  Albus  Monachus. 

"  Magister  Johannes  Chessham,  de  ordine  Pra?dicatorum. 

"  Magister  Willielmus  Bruscombe,  de  eodem  ordine. 

"  Magister  Johannes  Schipton,  de  ordine  Augustinensiuni, 

"  Magister  Johannes  Tissington,  de  ordine  Minorum. 

"  Magister  Johannes  Loveye,  de  ordine  Carmelitarum. 

"  Magister  Johannes  Welles,  monachus  de  Ramesey. 

"  Magister  Johannes  Wolvertoii,  de  ordine  Praedicatorum. 

"  Magister  Robertus  Rygge,  S.  paginas  professor  et  secularis. 

"  Magister  Johannes  ^ioubray,  Doctor  in  utroque  Jure. 

"  Magister  Johannes  Gascoigne,  Doctor  in  Decretis. 

"  Convocatis  igitur  praefatis  Docloribus,  ut  dictum  est,  in  eorum  domum,  et 
plena  deliberatione  habita  de  prsemissis,  ex  omnium  iwstrorum  unanimi  con- 
silio  et  assensu  praesens  niandatum  emanare  dccrevimus.  In  quorum  omnium 
singulorum  testimonium,  sigillum  officii  nostri  fecimus  his  apponi." 

Page  19,  note  (1).] — The  following  is  from  Walden's  "Fasciculus"  apud 
Bodleianum,  whence  it  is  printed  by  Spelman.  It  is  also  in  Wilkins,  iii.  ]>. 
171,  where  it  pieces  on  to  the  Process  given  in  the  note  preceding  this.  It  is 
also  printed  by  Lewis,  p.  271.  Dr.  Vaughan  is  mistaken  in  saying  that  it  is 
in  the  "  Sudbury  Register." 

"  Ista  prscdicta  condemnatio  promulgata  est  publice  in  scholis  Augustinen- 
sium,  ipso  Magistro  Joanne  sedente  in  catlicdra  et  determinante  contrariuni: 
sed  confusus  est  ista  audita  condemnatione.  Sed  tamen  dixit  quod  nee  Canccl- 
larius  nee  aliquis  de  suis  complicibus  poterat  suam  sententiam  infringere,  se  in 
lioc  ostendens  hereticum  pertinacem.  Sed  post,  ad  suae  hcresis  majorem  mani- 
festationem  et  suce  pertinaciae  ostentationem,  alias  publice  a  condemnatione 
Cancellarii  et  judicio  prgedicto  appellavit,  non  ad  Papam,  vol  ad  Episcopum, 
vel  ad  Ordinariuni  Ecclesiasticum:  sed  hereticus,  adherens  seculari  potestati  in 
defensionem  sui  erroris  et  heresis,  appellavit  ad  Regem  Ricardum,  volens  per 
hoc  se  protegere  rcgali  potestate,  quod  non  puniretur  vel  emcndaretur  eccle- 
siastica  potestate.  Et  post  appellationem  advenit  nobilis  dominus,  dux  cgregius 
et  miles  strenuus  sapiensque  Consiliarius,  dux  Lancaslrise,  Sacra;  Ecclesise 
filius  fidelis,  prohibcns  magistro  praedicto  Johanni  quod  de  cetero  non 
loqueretur  de  ista  materia.  Sed  nee  ipse  obtemperans  suo  ordinario,  Cancellario, 
nee  etiam  tarn  strenuo  domino,  incepit  confessionem  quandam  facere,  in  qua 
continebatur  omnis  error  pristinus,  sed  secretins  sub  velamine  vario  verborum, 
in  qua  dixit  suum  conceptum,  et  nisus  est  suam  sententiam  probarc.  Sed  velut 
liereticus  pertinax  refutavit  omnes  Docfores  de  Secundo  Millenario  in  materia 
de  Sacramento  Altaris,  et  dixit  omnes  illos  errasse  prater  Berengarium,  cujus 
opinio  damnatur  Distinct.  2''»  '  de  Consecratione,'  cap.  '  Ego  Berengarius,'  et 
ipsum  et  suos  complices;  dixit  palam  Sathanam  solutum  et  poteslatem  habere 
in  Magistro  Sententiarum  et  in  omnibus  qui  fidem  catholicam  pisedicaverunt." 
WiclifF  is  stated  by  Wood  (Ant.  Oxon.  I.  p.  189)  to  have  read  a  Confession 
on  the  Sacrament  in  Latin  at  Oxford  before  certain  bishops  and  an  assembled 
multitude,  in  which  he  retracted  his  opinions.  Lewis  gives  a  Latin  Confession 
in  his  Appendix  No.  *1G;  together  with  the  ensuing  one  in  English,  from 
Kynghton,  col.  2649.  One  can  only  wonder  how  either  of  them  should  be  con- 
sidered a  recantation.     See  the  note  in  this  Appendix,  on  p.  -19,  note  (1). 

"We  beleve  as  Crist  and  his  Apostolus  ban  taugt  us,  that  the  Sacrament  of 
the  Auter  white  and  ronde,  and  lyk  tyl  oure  Brede  or  ost  unsacrede  is  verray 
Goddus  Body  in  fourme  of  Brede,  and  if  it  be  broken  in  thre  Parties  os  the 
Kirke  uses,  or  cllcs  in  a  Thousand,  everylk  one  of  these  Parties  is  the  same 
Goddus  Body,  and  ryth  so  as  the  Persone  of  Crist  is  vevay  God  and  verray 
Man,  verray  Godhcdc,  and  verray  ftLnnhede,  ryth  so,  as  holy  Kirke  many 
hundrith  wynter  has  trowyde,  the  same  Sacrament  is  verray  Goddus  Body  and 
verray  Brede:  As  it  is  Forme  of  Godus  Body  and  Forme'of  Brede  as  techiih 
Crist  and  his  Apostolus.     And   therefore   Seynt  Poule  nemeth  it  never  but 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  801 

when  he  callus  it  Brede,  and  he  be  our  beleve  tok  his  wit  of  God  in  this:  And 
the  Argument  of  Heretj'kus  agayne  this  Sentens,  lyth  to  a  Cristene  Man  for 
to  assolve.  And  right  as  it  is  Heresie  [to  belive  that  Crist  is  a  Spirit  and  no 
Body :  So  it  is  Heresie]  for  to  trowe  that  this  Sacrament  is  Goddus  Body  and 
no  Brede;  for  it  is  both  togednr.  But  the  most  Heresie  that  God  sufferyde 
come  tyl  his  Kirke  is  to  trowe  that  this  Sacrament  is  an  accident  withouten  a 
Substance,  and  may  on  no  wyse  be  Goddus  Body :  for  Crist  sayde  be  wit- 
nesse  of  John,  that  this  Brede  is  my  Body.  And  if  the  say  that  be  this  skylle 
that  holy  Kyrke  hat  bene  in  Heresy  many  Hundred  Wynter,  sothe  it  is, 
specially  sythen  the  Fende  was  lousede  that  was  be  witnesse  of  Angele  to  John 
Evangeliste  after  a  Thousande  Wynter  that  Crist  was  stenenyde  to  Heven. 
But  it  is  to  suppose  that  many  Seyntes  that  dyedein  themene  tyme  before  her 
Death  were  purede  of  this  Erroure.  Owe  howe  grete  diversitie  is  betwene  us 
that  trowes  that  this  Sacrament  is  verray  Brede  in  his  Kynde,  and  betwene 
Heretykus  that  tell  us  that  this  is  an  Accident  withouten  a  Sujet.  For  before  that 
the  Fende  Father  of  Lesyngus  was  lowside,  was  never  this  gabbyng  contryvede. 
And  howe  grete  diversitie  is  betwene  us  that  trowes  that  this  Sacrament  tliat  in 
his  Kinde  is  veray  Brede  and  sacramentally  Goddus  Body,  and  betwene 
Heretykes  that  trowes  and  telles  that  tliis  Sacrament  may  on  none  wyse  be 
Goddus  Body.  For  I  dare  surly  say  that  gif  this  were  soth  Crist  and  his  Seynts 
dyede  Heretykus,  and  the  more  partye  of  holy  Kyrke  belevyth  nowe  Heresye, 
and  before  devout  Men  supposene  that  this  Counsayle  of  Freres  in  London  was 
with  the  Herydene.*  For  they  put  an  Heresie  upon  Crist  and  Seynts  in 
Hevyne,  wherefore  the  Erth  tremblide.  Fay  land  maynnus  Voice  answeryde 
for  God  als  it  did  in  tyme  of  his  Passione,  whan  he  was  dampnyde  to  bodely 
Deth.  Crist  and  his  Modur  that  in  gronde  had  destroyde  all  Heresies  kep  his 
Kyrke  in  right  Belefe  of  this  Sacrament,  and  move  the  King  and  his  Rewme 
to  aske  sharply  of  his  Clerkus  this  Offis  that  all  his  Possessioneres  on  pain  of 
lesing  ail  her  Temporaltes  telle  the  King  and  his  Rewme  with  sufficient 
grownding  what  is  this  Sacrament;  and  all  the  Orders  of  Freres  on  payne  of 
lesing  her  Legians  telle  the  King  and  his  Rewme  with  gode  grounding  what 
is  the  Sacrament;  for  I  am  certaine  of  the  thridde  Partie  of  Clergie  that 
defendus  thise  Doutes  that  is  heresaid,  tliat  they  will  defende  it  on  paine  of  her 
Lyfe." 

Page  19,  note  (3).] — This  anecdote  respecting  the  earthquake  is  told  by 
Walden,  who  says  expressly,  "  In  die  S.  Dunstani  post  prandium  apud  Prsedi- 
catores  London."  ("  Fasciculus  Zizaniorum  Wiclevi,"  apud  Bodleianum, 
fol.  63.)     St.  Dunstan's  day  was  May  19th.     (Nicolas's  Chronol.  of  History.) 

Tlie  Preaching  Friars  were  Dominicans,  and  also  called  Black  Friars :  their 
priory  stood  in  the  parish  near  St.  Paul's,  which  is  still  called,  from  them, 
St.  Anne's  Black-friars.  The  Grey  Friars  were  of  the  Franciscan  order;  and 
their  priory  was  where  Ciirist's  Hospital  now  stands.  (Tanner's  Notitia 
Monastica.) 

Page  20,  line  9.     "  Reported  by  John  Husss  enemies."^ — See  p.  455. 

Page  20,  note  (3).]— The  short  paragraph  in  the  text  is  put  in  by  the  Editor, 
in  lieu  of  the  following  words  which  stand  in  Foxe's  text :  "  The  mandate  of 
the  archbishop,  William  Courtney,  sent  abroad  for  the  conventing  together  of 
this  council,  here  followeth  underwritten,  truly  copied  out  of  his  own  register." 
Instead  of  a  "  Mandate  for  the  conventing  of  the  council,"  it  is  a  Process  con- 
sequent upon  the  council :  it  is  so  called  in  the  Register  (Wilkins,  Cone.  iii. 
p.  157),  and  internal  evidence  proves  it  such.  In  conformity  with  this  correc- 
tion, the  whole  previous  paragraph — "  Here  is  not  to  be  passed  over 

nature  and  infirmity" — which  contains  some  account  of  the  council  itself,  but 
which  in  Foxe  stands  after  the  Process,  is  in  this  edition  placed  before  it.  The 
marginal  note  to  that  paragraph — "  Determination  upon  the  Articles  of 
WiclifF" — in  the  edition  of  1570  was  slipped  down  and  made,  in  that  and  all 
subsequent  editions,  the  head  line  of  a  paragraph  relating  to  a  totally  different 
matter  (see  the  note  in  this  Appendix,  on  page  24,  note  (2) ).  The  whole  of 
the  ensuing  Process,  Articles,  and  Mandates,  to  p.  24,  have  been  collated  with 
the  original  in  Wilkins,  and  revised,  or  rather  retranslated. 
(I)  "  Herydene,"  earthquake. — Ed. 
VOL.    III.  3    F 


802  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III. 

Page  21,  line  27.  "  The  articles  of  John  WicMiff,"  &c.]— The  manner  in 
which  Foxe  here  cautions  his  readers  against  receiving  these  twenty-four 
Articles  too  implicitly  as  a  fair  exhibition  of  Wicklifi  "s  sentiments,  accords  with 
what  has  been  already  said  on  tliis  subject  in  reference  to  the  eighteen  Articles 
above,  p.  11.  The  need  of  this  caution  is  illustrated  in  the  foot-notes,  with 
regard  to  several  of  the  ensuing  Articles;  several  more  illustrations  shall 
be  added  here. 

Page  21,  note  (1).] — See  the  explanation  of  Huss  at  p.  454.  In  fact, 
Wickliff  himself  says  expressly:  "Sophisters  slmlden  know  well,  that  a  cursed 
man  doth  fulli/  the  sacraments,  though  it  be  to  his  damning ;  for  they  ben  not 
autliors  of  these  sacraments,  but  God  keepcth  that  divinity  to  himself."  (Lewis, 
p.  96.     See  also  Swinderby's  answer  on  this  point  at  p.  117,  Art.  IV.) 

Page  21,  note  (2).] — Wickliff  in  a  Defence  of  his  opinions,  written  after  this 
council,  takes  notice  of  this  Article  thus:  "Such  things  they  do  invent  of 
Catholic  men  tliat  they  may  blacken  tlieir  reputation,  as  if  they  held  this 
heresy.  That  God  is  the  devil,  or  any  other  open  heresy;  being  consequently 
prepared  by  false  witnesses  to  impose  such  heresies  on  true  men,  as  if  they 
were  the  false  inventors  of  them."     (Lewis,  p.  9G.) 

Page  22,  Art.  XVIIL  "  That  tithes  are  pure  almose,"  &c.]— Wickliff  does 
not  appear  to  have  held  this  Article,  in  its  absolute  sense.  See  the  note  on 
Article  VI.  at  p.  11,  and  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note  in  his  Ecclesiastical  Biography, 
vol.  i.  p.  326.  Lewis  (pp.  119 — 124)  maintains  that  he  only  taught  (wliat 
was  the  fact)  that  the  tithes  were  held  by  the  tenure  called  franlc-aImoi(jne, 
i.  e.  exempt  from  secular  burdens,  being  originally  given  "  in  liberam,  puram, 
et  perpetuam  eleemosynam,  ad  Deo  soh  et  ecclesise  serviendum  :"  and  that, 
consequently,  when  these  implied  ends  were  not  accomplished  by  the  clergy,  it 
was  the  duty  of  the  supreme  authority  in  the  realm  to  rectify  the  abuse,  by 
transferring  their  benefices  to  those  who  would  carry  out  the  pious  intentions  of 
the  donors.  This  is  no  more  than  was  actually  done  at  the  period  of  the 
Reformation,  when  the  tithes  were  transferred  by  the  State  from  the  papal 
clergy  to  the  clergy  of  the  Reformed  church.  Dr.  Wordsworth,  indeed,  cites 
(Eccl.  Biog.  1839,  vol.  i.  p.  329)  an  awkward  passage  from  Wickliff  himself, 
proposing,  that  "  when  the  new  bishops  came  successively  before  the  king  to  do 
homage,  he  should  in  all  cases  refuse  to  make  restitution  of  the  temporalities, 
seize  them  into  his  own  hands,  and  dispose  of  them  to  whatever  uses  he  might 
be  advised  to  think  good."  (Trialogus,  p.  239.)  Still  it  may  be  doubted 
whether  Wickliff  meant  anything  more  by  this  proposal  than  what  is  hinted 
above,  viz.  a  transfer  by  legal  authority  of  the  church  endowments  to  those  who 
would  accomplish  their  ends.  It  is  likely,  however,  that  some  of  Wickliff's  dis- 
ciples were  tempted  by  the  desperate  corruption  of  the  church  in  that  age  to  go 
a  step  further,  and  maintain  that  "tithes  were  pure  alms,"  in  the  sense  that 
the  payment  of  them  was  optional.  (See  Thorpe's  Examination,  pp.  269,  &-c.) 
But  the  expression  "perpetua  elcemosyna,"  as  Dr.  Wordsworth  well  shows, 
makes  the  payment  of  tithes  obligatory,  and  precludes  the  notion  of  pureli/ 
spontaneous  gift,  which  Thorpe  and  others  seem  to  contend  for,  except  in  the 
case  oT  the  original  donors ;  and  the  State,  in  securing  the  payment  of  the 
tithes  and  other  church  dues,  is  only  executing  a  sacred  trust  placed  in  its  hands 
by  those  original  donors. 

Page  22,  note  (1).]— Foxe  refers  to  Huss's  defence  of  this  article  at  pp. 
70 — 76.  Neither  Wickliff  nor  Huss,  however,  would  have  denied  the  right  of 
ecclesiastical  rulers  to  regul  ite  the  ministrations  of  the  clergy  so  as  should  most 
tend  to  general  edification,  lior  the  general  duty  of  the  clergy  to  render  canonical 
obedience  to  such  regulations.  Wickliff  says,  that  "  though  the  priestly  power 
is  not  more  or  less  sufficient  in  its  essence,  still  the  powers  of  inferior  priests 
are  at  times  reasonably  restrained,  and  at  other  times  relaxed."  (See  p.  16, 
Art.  XV.)  But  Huss  argues,  that  the  cliurch  in  all  ages  had  expected  all 
clergymen  to  preach  the  word  of  God  as  the  essential  business  of  their 
calling,  and  that  the  ordination  vows  of  a  clergyman  involved  as  much ;  and 
that  consequently  any  regulations  which  went  to  prevent  such  exercise  of  their 
function,  were  unlawful,  and  not  entitled  to  obedience.  The  reasoning  of  Swin- 
derby  and  Thorpe  goes  to  the  same  point.  (See  pp.  123,260.)  If  there 
be  some  danger  attending  such  a  doctrine,  there  is  no  less  danger  attending 


APPENDIX   TO   VOL.    in.  803 

the  opposite  doctrine  of  unqualified  submission  to  the  authority  of  the  church. 
There  are  cases  in  which  we  must  "obey  God  rather  than  man  ;"  and  the  case 
of  the  Reformers  was  surely  one  of  tliem.  (See  Bilney's  apology  in  his  last 
moments  for  some  irregularity  of  proceeding,  infra,  vol.  iv.  p.  654.)  What 
would  have  become  of  the  Reformation,  if  its  early  champions  had  sub- 
mitted to  the  repeated  injunctions  of  silence,  or  to  such  a  constitution  as  that  of 
archbishop  Arundel  at  p.  243,  which  went  virtually  to  silence  the  witnesses 
for  Christ,  while  it  left  the  mendicant  friars  in  undisturbed  possession  of  their 
privilege  of  preaching  where,  and  when,  and  how  they  pleased.  Often  as  those 
friars  interfered  with  the  province  of  the  parochial  clergy,  so  as  to  produce  the 
most  unseemly  bickerings  and  heart-burnings,  they  were  shortly  after  secured 
in  the  enjoyment  of  their  privileges  by  a  special  declaration  of  archbishop 
Arundel,  published  the  same  year  with  his  Constitutions  (Wilkins,  iii.  p.  324). 
Hence,  as  Thorpe  observes  in  his  Testament  at  p.  284,  "  Hermits  and  par- 
doners, anchorites  and  strange  beggars,  are  licensed  and  admitted  by  prelates 
and  priests  to  beguile  the  people  with  flatterings  and  leasings  slanderously 
against  all  good  reason  and  true  belief;  and  so  to  increase  divers  vices  in  them- 
selves, and  also  among  all  them  that  accept  them  or  consent  imto  them."  We 
cannot  wonder  that  the  Reformers  felt  their  "  spirit  stirred  within  them  "  at 
the  sight  of  such  things,  and  stoutly  maintained  the  right  and  duty  of  rightly 
ordained  clergymen  to  preach  "  the  everlasting  gospel"  of  Christ. 

Some  persons  may  think,  that  these  good  men  would  have  acted  in  a  more 
straightforward  manner,  had  they  seceded  openly  from  a  church  the  proceed- 
ings of  which  they  deemed  unscriptural.  But  they  entertained  a  laudable 
dread  of  schism,  and  rather  than  incur  that  charge  they  preferred  asserting  the 
constitutional  liberties  of  the  church  by  the  Scriptures,  by  her  own  canons,  and 
by  the  writings  of  her  most  eminent  fathers,  though  at  the  risk  of  appearing 
contumacious.  The  notion,  moreover,  had  for  ages  prevailed,  that  the  chuixh 
of  Rome  was  the  only  true  church;  and  most,  if  not  all,  of  the  early  Reformers 
appear  to  have  died  in  her  communion,  though  protesting  against  her  errors; 
and  they  must  be  allowed  t])e  praise  of  having  made  the  experiment  (to  many 
of  them  a  most  dreadful  one),  what  might  be  done  to  reclaim  her  from  her  un- 
scriptural dogmas  and  proceedings.  This  experiment  failing,  men  began  to 
inquire  into  the  grounds  on  which  Rome  claimed  the  supremacy,  when  it  was 
perceived  to  be  founded  altogether  on  fable  and  usurpation.  Whereupon  an 
indignant  nation  arose,  and  emancipated  both  herself  and  her  church  from  the 
unrighteous  tyranny. 

Page  22,  note  (4).] — The  correcting  and  retaining  of  the  passage  in  the  text 
from  the  edition  of  1563,  besides  filling  up  the  narrative  here,  makes  it  har- 
monize with  the  subsequent  narrative  at  p.  25,  where  it  is  expressly  stated,  that 
*'  the  doing  of  this  matter  was  committed  to  Peter  Stokes,  friar,"  &c. 

Page  23,  line  5.] — Knyghton  (col.  2651)  gives  a  letter  of  John,  bishop  of 
Lincoln,  to  his  diocese,  dated  Stowe-park,  12th  July,  1382,  including  a  letter 
to  himself  from  Robert,  bishop  of  London,  dated  London,  July  5th,  1382, 
and  communicating  this  mandate  of  the  archbishop,  dated  Otteford,  penult,  die 
Mali. 

Page  24,  note  (2).] — Foxe  derived  the  ensuing  account  of  Ry gge,  Hereford, 
Reppyngdon,  and  Ashton  (extending  to  page  48)  immediately  from  Walden's 
"  Fasciculus  Zizaniorum  Wiclevi."  The  documentary  portions  of  it  were  not 
introduced  by  Foxe  before  the  edition  of  1570,  and  are  distinguished  in  this  edition 
from  the  rest  of  the  narrative  by  being  printed  in  smaller  type.  Tlie  whole  has 
been  collated  with  Walden's  "  Fasciculus,"  and  with  the  archbishop's  Registers 
as  printed  in  Wilkins's  Concilia,  tom.  iii.  p.  157;  some  errors  have  been  thence 
corrected  in  the  narrative,  and  the  documents  have  been  retranslated.  A  new 
arrangement  also  of  the  whole  has  been  found  absolutely  necessary,  to  render 
the  account  consistent  and  intelligible.  Foxe  appears  to  have  become  fairly 
puzzled  amidst  the  numerous  facts  and  documents  before  him  ;  and  for  want  of 
accurately  considering  their  dates,  and  their  mutual  relation,  he  lost  the  thread 
of  the  story,  and  of  course  perplexed  his  narrative.  By  a  new  arrangement  of 
his  own  materials,  however,  and  the  occasional  introduction  of  a  few  connecting 
words,  order  has  been  restored.  These  first  four  pages,  for  example,  would 
stand,  according  to  Foxe's  arrangement,  immediately  before  the  king's  letter  in 

3f2 


804  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III. 

favour  of  Henry  Crompe,  at  p.  43 :  and  instead  of  the  proper  commencement 
of  the  narrative,  as  it  stands  in  this  present  edition — "  ^Iatters  incident  of 
Robert  Rygge,  &c." — we  liave  liere,  according  to  Foxe's  text — "  Determina- 
tion upon  the  Articles  of  WickHff.  Item,  the  twelfth  day  of  June,  A.D.  1382, 
in  tiie  chamber  of  the  friars  preachers,  the  aforesaid  Master  Robert  Rigges, 
&c." — whereas  no  mention  whatever  had  been  made  of  Robert  Rigges.  Tiiis 
proves  incidentally,  tliat  the  arrangement  now  adopted  was  that  which  Foxe 
originally  intended.  He  afterwards  resolved  to  connect  the  proceedings  at 
RIack-friars  against  Rygge  with  those  at  the  same  place  against  WickliS  ia  the 
preceding  month.  Hence  he  brought  down  a  side-note  which  had  originally 
related  to  the  ])roceedings  against  Wickliff  (see  note  on  p.  20,  note  (3)  ), 
and  made  it  the  title  to  these  proceedings  against  Rygge.  Foxe  was  led  so 
strangely  to  dislocate  his  materials,  partly,  through  his  misunderstanding  a 
passage  in  Walden,  which  will  be  brought  forward  in  a  note  on  p.  31,  note  (1). 
A  large  extract  from  Walden,  extending  to  eight  folios,  and  embracing  most 
of  this  affair,  is  among  the  Cotton  MSS.  Cleopatra  E.  Anthony  a  Wood  also 
gives  the  history  in  his  "  Hist,  et  Antiq.  Oxon.,"  i.  p.  190,  on  the  authority  of 
the  "  Fasciculus,"  referring  to  the  folios  as  they  stand  in  the  copy  preserved  in 
the  Bodleian,  formerly  the  property  of  bishop  Bale,  and  which  has  been  referred 
to  by  the  present  Fditor. 

Page  21.] — With  respect  to  the  mode  of  writing  the  proper  names  concerned 
in  this  process — "Ryggaeus,"  "Rygge,"  and  "Rigges,"  are  the  readings  in 
the  several  editions  of  Foxe:  "  Rygge"  is  retained,  as  the  spelling  in  the 
archbishop's  Registers.  "  Hereford  "  is  "  Herford  "  and  "  Harford  "  in  Foxe, 
but  "  Hereford  "  at  p.  188,  "  Hereford  "  in  the  Registers,  and  "  Herefordiensis" 
in  Walden  and  Wood.  Foxe  uses  "  Repyngdonus,"  "  Rapyndon,"  "  Rep- 
pington,"  "  Repington  :"  in  the  Registers  it  is  always  "  Reppyngdon,"  except 
twice,  when  it  is  "  Rappyngdon  :"  probably  it  was  always  pronounced  "  Kap- 
pyngdon,"  just  as  "Derby"  (in  which  county  Repton  stands)  is  pronounced 
Darby:  and  this  pronunciation  would  the  more  easily  suggest  the  nickname 
"  Rampyngdon,"  which  was  afterwards  applied  to  this  man  (see  pp.  46,  2oS). 

Lastly,  Rygge  is  called  by  Foxe  "  chancellor,"  "  vice-chancellor,"  and 
"  commissary,"  of  Oxford,  for  which  he  is  criticized  by  Wood.  He  is  always 
called  "  chancellor  "  in  the  Registers,  which  designation  is  adopted  in  the  text, 
to  preserve  the  identity  of  the  individual. 

Page  25,  line  14.] — "  His  first  degree  unto  doctorship,"  i.e.  he  was  already 
bachelor  of  divinity. 

Page  25,  line  17.  "But  through  the  great  and  notable  dexterity  of  his  wit," 
&c.]— Foxe's  original  Latin  here  seems  to  have  been  penned  rather  with  aii 
eye  to  Reppyngdon's  subsequent  apostasy,  and  to  imply  that  he  had  never  been 
sincere  in  the  cause:  "  Krat  hie  canonicus  Leicestrensis,  jamque  primum 
gradum  fecerat  ad  Doctoratum  :  quo  tempore  concionem  ad  Braclenses  quandani 
liabuit;  ob  quam  Pharisseis  invisus  suspectusque  reddebatur.  Ca'terum  ob 
ingenii  niveum  quendam  quem  omnibus  ubique  pra;  se  tulit,  cum  pari  comi- 
taUun  modestia,  candorem,  vel  superavit  vel  temperavit  certe  banc  Nemesin; 
moxque  in  Doctoratum  cum  publica  theatri  approbatione  adoptatus  est.  Qui 
simul  atque  jam  sumpta  doctoris  persona  in  scenam  tandem  fabulam  saltaturus 
prodiit,  coepit  protinus  bene  celatum  ac  dissimtdatum  ingenium  prodere,  publico 
attestatus,  Wiclevum  se  in  omni  materia  morali  defensurum :  De  re  vero 
sacramentaria  Pythagorisare  velle,  donee  Dominus  afflasset  cleri  animos." 
(Lat.  Ed.  p.  19.) 

Page  25,  line  3  from  the  bottom.]— The  words  "  as  is  before  declared  "  have 
been  added  to  Foxe's  text,  to  show  that  this  narrative  synchronizes  with  that 
in  page  22. 

Page  25,  note  (2).  lirac/dey.']— The  Latin  edition  says  "  ad  Braclcn?cs;" 
the  edition  of  15G3  "at  Bracle;"  all  the  subsequent  editions  '^  at  Broad- 
gates,"  a  hall  for  law-students  at  Oxford,  now  merged  in  Queen's  College  : 
Walden  says  "  Bracle,"  and  Wood  (Ant.  Oxon.  i.)  says  "  Bracleia  in^  agro 
Northampton  :"  "  Doctoratum  hoc  anno  adcptus  in  Theologia  Wichlho  ad- 
dictum  sese  ostendit;  quod  semel  tantum  antohac  fecerat,  nempe  cum  Brac- 
leije  in   bto  Northampton  concionem  hubens  doctrinam  ejus  de  sacramento 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  805 

altaris  enunciavit."  As  there  seems  to  be  no  authority  for  "  Broadgates," 
Foxe's  original  text  is  retained:  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  place  meant 
was  Brackley  Hall,  which  formerly  stood  near  Baliol  College  (see  Peshall'a 
Oxford,  p.  241),  and  not,  as  Wood  conjectures,  Brackley  in  Northamptonshire. 

Page  25,  note  (3).] — Lewis  gives  this  letter  in  his  Appendix,  with  marginal 
corrections  of  certain  alleged  errors  in  the  MS. ;  but  the  Editor  is  able  to  state, 
on  the  authority  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Coxe,  sub-librarian  of  the  Bodleian,  that 
Lewis's  collator  mis-read  the  MS.,  except  in  the  two  instances  noticed  in  the 
present  copy. 

Page  26,  line  1.] — The  retaining  of  this  passage  from  the  Edition  1563  is 
important,  as  it  explains  what  is  said  in  the  next  page  about  the  chancellor 
being  "  accused  for  the  contempt  of  the  archbishop's  letters." 

Page  27,  line  19.] — On  Bright  well's  recantation,  see  the  note  infra,  on 
p.  257,  line  7.  He  seems  to  have  been  rewarded  with  the  Deanery  of  the  New 
College  at  Leicester ;  see  Lewis,  p.  338.  He  is,  nevertheless,  honourably 
mentioned  by  Foxe  infra,  p.  96. 

Page  27,  note  (2).] — The  whole  of  these  seven  "  Evidentiae  "  are  given  at 
length  from  Walden  by  Wood  (Hist,  et  Antiq.  Oxon.  i.  191). 

Page  27,  note  (3).  "  The  Tuesday  after  "'\ — Foxe  says,  "  three  days  after." 
Walden's  words  are,  "  Sabbato  autem  proximo  [i.e.  Saturday  next  following  his 
sermon,  which  was  on  Thursdaj',  June  5th,  see  margin,  p.  25]  dixit  Philippus 
publice  in  scholis  inter  cetera,  quod  ordo  suus,  &c.  Feria  autem  tertia 
proxima  frater  Petrus  praedictus  determinavit  contra  eum  publice  in  scholis  in 
materia  recommendationis,"  &c.  "Feria"  means  a  day  nf  the  week  (see  vol.  ii. 
p.  209,  note  (1) ) ;  "  tertia  feria  "  therefore  is  Tuesday :  Wood,  not  understand- 
ing this,  says  "  tertio  abhinc  festo,"  which  conveys  no  distinct  meaning.  Ac- 
cording to  Walden,  the  archbishop's  letter  summoning  Stokes  to  London  was 
delivered  to  him  before  he  had  left  the  schools;  and  both  he  and  the  chancellor 
appeared  next  day  (Wednesday,  June  11th)  before  the  archbishop  in  London, 
when  the  matter  was  remanded  to  the  "feria  quinta  [Thursday,  June  12th] 
proximb  sequens,"  i.  e.  the  morrow ;  at  which  point  the  archbishop's  Register 
takes  up  the  matter  next  page. 

Page  28,  line  6  from  the  bottom.  "  Bedeman."'] — Foxe  reads  "  Redman  " 
both  here  and  at  p.  9Q,  which  reading  he  derived  from  Walden  ("  Fasciculus," 
fol.  70) ;  but  the  Register  reads  "  Bedeman"  (Wilkins,  iii.  p.  160),  and  in  one 
place  "  Laurentius  Stephyns,  alias  Bedeman."     (Ibid,  p.  168.) 

Page  28,  note  (1).] — The  words  "  For  confirmation  of  the  foregoing  history 
hereunder  follow"  have  been  put  into  the  text  for  the  sake  of  clearness.  It 
has  been  already  explained  (see  the  note  in  this  Appendix  on  page  24,  note  (2) ), 
that  the  foregoing  narrative  respecting  Rygge,  Hereford,  and  Reppyngdon, 
would  not  be  introduced  according  to  Foxe's  arrangement  till  page  43  ;  i.e.  after 
the  story  had  been  told  from  the  archbishop's  Register,  it  is  partly  told  again 
some  pages  after,  to  the  utter  confounding  of  the  reader.  This  confusion  is 
obviated  on  the  plan  here  adopted,  by  which  the  Register  is  brought  in  to  confirm 
the  previous  narrative ;  conformably  to  Foxe's  own  example  at  p.  342,  where 
he  brings  in  a  long  epistle  of  archbishop  Arundel  from  the  Registers,  "  for 
confirmation"  of  the  previous  account  of  Lord  Cobham's  prosecution. 

Page  29,  line  25.  "After  thin,  the  same  day  and  place,"  &c.] — Foxe  here  says, 
"After  this,  within  a  few  days,  the  aforesaid  archbishop  William  Courtney 
directed  down  his  letters  monitory,"  &c.  But  the  Register  expressly  says, 
"  Postmodum,  eisdcm  die  et  loco,  dictus  Dominus  Cantuariensis  archiepiscopus 
Cancellarium  preedictum  monuit  sub  eo  qui  sequitur  tenore  verborum." 

Page  30,  line  21.  "  Were  offended  and  in  the  tops  of  the  friars,"  &c.] — "  At- 
qni  religiosis  potissimum  infensi  infestique  omnes  reddebantur,"  &c.  (Lat.  Ed. 
p.  15.)  The  phrase  "  to  be  in  the  top  of"  is  similarly  used  at  p.  24,  line  5  from 
the  bottom. 

Page  30,  line  31.] — Henry  Crompe  was  a  Cistercian  monk  of  Baltinglass, 
diocese  of  Meath,  in  Ireland.    Wood  states  from  Walden  (Hist.  Oxon.  i.  p.  196), 


806  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III. 

that  Crompe  after  this  returned  to  Ireland  and  preached  the  doctrines  of  WicklifF, 
for  which  lie  was  called  to  account  by  William  Andrew,  bishop  of  Meath,  and 
after  steadil}' refusing  to  recant  was  declared  a  heretic,  a.d.  1385:  after  this 
lie  returned  to  Oxford,  and  preached  there  the  doctrines  of  Wickliff,  for  which 
he  was  suspended  from  all  his  Acts,  cited  up  to  the  king's  council,  March  21st, 
15  Rich.  II.  (a.d.  1392),  and  compelled  to  recant  at  Stamford,  May  28th  :  he 
subsequently  renewed  his  profession  of  Wickliffite  doctrines  at  Oxford,  and  was 
somewhat  protected  against  the  cliancellor  and  others  by  a  letter  of  the  arch- 
bishop, dated  October  21st,  a.d.  1392.  (Walden's  "  Fasciculus,"  fol.  77  b.) 
Foxe,  following  Walden,  at  once  introduces  a  letter  of  the  king's  in  his  favour 
here  :  it  has  been  postponed  in  this  edition  to  page  43,  that  the  reader  may  the 
better  perceive  the  chronological  order  of  the  events.  That  letter  supports 
Foxe's  statements  in  this  paragraph. 

Page  30,  line  1 7  from  the  bottom.  "  He  called  the  heretics  '  Lollards.' "] — 
Foxe,  in  using  the  term  "  heretics,"  is  only  translating  his  authority:  "  Suspen- 
ditur  Henricus  Crompe,  magister  in  theologia,  ab  actibus  suis  publice  in  ecclesia 
bcata;  Virginis,  et  imponunt  sibi  perturbationem  pacis,  quia  vocavii  hareticos 
Lollardos,"  (Walden,  fol,  70  h).  Wood  appears  to  have  caught  the  true  sense 
of  the  passage,  when  he  says,  "  Quod  Ilaereticorum  stigmate  Lollardos  voca- 
verat."    "  Lollard  "  was  the  nickname  for  supposed  heretics,  from  lolle?i  to  sing. 

Page  30,  note  (2).] — The  fact  that  Rygge  returned  to  Oxford  on  Saturday  is 
stated  by  Walden  in  a  passage  which  shall  be  quoted  presently. 

Page  31,  note  (1).  "  On  Monday. "~\ — This  appears  from  Walden,  who  says 
"  feria  ii,"  i.e.  "  the  second  day  of  the  week."  It  may  be  well  here  to  quote 
the  passage  of  Walden,  on  which  this  part  of  the  narrative  is  founded,  because 
Foxe  has  evidently  misunderstood  the  passage.  Walden,  after  mentioning 
Crompe's  affair,  and  Ilygge's  seco?j(/ citation  up  to  London,  and  the  king's  sub- 
sequent letter  in  Crompe's  favour,  dated  July  14th,  proceeds  thus : — "  Sed  et 
cancellarius  prasdictus  postquam  feria  quinta  habuit  mandatum  pricdictum  ab 
archiepiscopo  et  praeceptum  concilii  regni,  venit  (ut  dictum  est)  Oxonium 
sabbato  proximo;  qui  intimavit  Philippo  et  Nicolao  suas  suspensiones ;  qui 
stalim  feria  ii  proxima  London,  venerunt,  qurerentes  dominum  ducem  Lancas- 
triae  Johannem.  Quo  invento  apud  Totenhale  juxta  London,  &c.  ...  In  cras- 
tino  [i.e.  Tuesday]  plures  doctores  pontificii  .  .  .  Tandem  prrecepit  eis  [dux 
Lancastrise]  utstarent  ordinationidomini  archiepiscopi,  qui  eis  assignavit  feriara 
sextam  proximam  [i.e.  Friday,  June  20th]  ad  respondendum  London,  in  con- 
ventu  praedicatorum  :  qui  comparuerunt,  et  petierunt  tempus  deliberandi,  et 
datum  est  usque  ad  12  Kalend,  Julii  [i.e.  Friday,  June  20th],  et  tum  venerunt," 
&c.  It  is  obvious  that  Walden  has  made  a  mistake  in  calling  the  first  day  of 
their  appearance  "  feriam  sextam,"  as  it  should  have  been  "quartam,"  i.e. 
Wednesday,  June  18th,  the  day  presently  named  in  the  Registers:  he  probably 
mis-read,  or  it  was  mis-written,  in  some  MS.  "feriam  vi"  for  "  feriam  iv;"  or 
he  was  thinking  of  the  day  on  which  they  were  eventually  brought  to  their 
answer. 

Walden,  in  the  foregoing  passage,  clearly  intended  to  resume  the  thread  of  his 
narrative — interrupted  by  the  anticipative  introduction  of  Crompe's  affair  and 
tlie  king's  letter  in  his  favour  dated  July  14th — and  informs  us  that  Rygge, 
having  on  the  Thursday  [June  12th]  received  the  commands  of  the  archbishop 
and  the  council,  returned,  as  before  staled,  to  Oxford  on  the  Saturday  following 
[June  11  til],  when  he  informed  his  friends  Hereford  and  Rcj)pyngdon  of  their 
suspension:  they  on  the  Monday  following  [June  IGth]  fled  to  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  who  received  them  kindly,  but  next  day  [June  17th]  being  solicited 
by  some  doctors  of  the  other  party  changed  his  mind,  and  desired  them  to  go 
and  submit  to  the  archbishop's  award.  Foxe  was  quite  aware  that  this  was  the 
general  drift  of  the  passage ;  but  in  an  evil  hour  confounded  this  flight  of 
Hereford  and  Rcppyngdon  from  Oxford  to  the  duke  with  their  subsequent 
absconding  from  London  while  their  trial  was  pending,  between  June  27th  and 
July  1st;  for  he  follows  up  this  paragraph  on  which  we  are  now  commenting  by 
the  following  :  "  In  the  mean  time,  while  they  were  thus  fled  to  the  duke,  great 
search  and  inquisition  was  made  for  them,  to  cite  and  to  apprehend  them 
wheresoever  they  might  be  found,"  &c.  The  Latin  edition  (page  15)  makes 
it  still  plainer  that  this  was  his  notion'   "  l^nde  iterum  arcessitus  cancellarius 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  807 

cum  procuratoribus,  regis  etconcilii  nomine  sed  pontificis  instinctu,  nova  accepit 
man  data  ad  investigandos  persequendosque  hereticos.  Ibi  Philipp.  Repyng- 
toiius  et  Nic.  Herfordus  clam  admoniti  per  cancellarium,  ilico  ad  D.  Johan. 
Lancastrise  ducem  se  receperunt."  It  is  curious  that  Anthony  h  Wood  has 
likewise  stumbled  at  the  above  passage  of  Walden,  and  supposes  it  to  describe 
events  altogether  subsequent  to  July  14th:  for  he  interprets  Walden's  "feria 
quinta"  by  "  quinto  abhinc  die,"  which  makes  his  narrative  as  confused  and 
incoherent  as  Foxe's.  To  Foxe's  misunderstanding  of  this  passage  of  Walden  we 
are  to  trace  his  dislocation  of  these  proceedings  against  the  Oxford  reformers. 

Page  31,  note  (3).  "  From  the  hall  to  the  kitchen."'] — Here  ends  the  portion 
which,  according  to  Foxe's  arrangement,  would  have  stood  at  page  43.  (See 
note  on  p.  24.) — The  reader  will  find  the  English  proverb  used  by  Foxe 
again  at  p.  377,  line  29,  only  in  an  inverse  order. — That  this  occurred  on  the 
Tuesday  appears  from  Walden,  as  cited  in  the  last  note. 

Page  31.  "  Examination  of  N.  Hereford,"  &c.] — These  proceedings,  taken 
by  Walden  (fol.  70)  from  the  archbishop's  Register,  show  that  the  alleged 
recantation  of  Hereford  given  by  Knyghton  (coL  2G55),  dated  June  19th,  must 
be  a  forgery. 

Page  32,  line  35.] — Foxe  reads  "  Si  Dudum  "  for  the  first  words  of  this 
Clementine,  both  here  and  at  p.  34  :  he  misunderstood  Walden's  abbreviation, 
"  Si  Dnm."     ("  Fasciculus,"  fol.  72,  73.) 

Page  34,  line  15  from  the  bottom.  "  The  nineteenth  conclusion."] — Both 
Walden  and  the  Register  here  call  this  the  "  twentieth"  conclusion:  but  12 
lines  lower  they  call  it  "  decimam  nonam,"  which  Foxe's  text  translates 
"  tenth  ninth,"  as  if  it  were  not  certain  whether  two  Articles  were  not  referred 
to,  the  10th  and  the  9th.  It  is  the  19th  in  p.  33,  and  is  therefore  so  numbered 
here. 

Page  35,  line  27.  "  The  same  day  se' nnight."] — Foxe's  text  reads,  "  eight 
days'  space;"  the  Register  says,  "  praefixit  et  assignavit  praefatis  Nicolao  et 
Philippo  diem  eundem  ad  8  dies,  videlicet  27  diem  dicti  niensis."  ( Wilkins,  iii. 
p.  163.) 

Page  35,  line  4  from  the  bottom.  "  Uttered  frivolous  and  opprobrious  con- 
tumelies" &:c.] — The  reader  will  observe  that  this  is  the  statement  of  the  arch- 
bishop's Register,  which  Foxe  gives  just  as  he  found  it :  "  Clamando  verba 
frivola  opprobriosa  et  contumeliosa  . . .  .  ut  videbatur."     (Wilkins,  iii.  p.  164.) 

Page  36,  line  32.  "  That  day  se'nnight,  that  is  to  say,  the  twenty-seventh  of 
the  said  month."] — Here  again  Foxe  misapprehends  the  date :  "  Prjefixit  et 
assignavit  dictum  diem  octavum,  videlicet  27  diem  dicti  mensis  "  (Wilkins,  iii. 
p.  164);  whence  Foxe  says,  "assigned  ....  eight  days  after,  that  is  to  say, 
the  twenty-eighth  of  the  said  month ;"  and  11  lines  lower  down  he  says,  "  the 
twenty-eighth  of  June,"  whereas  the  Register  says,  "  Subsequenter  die  Veneris 
dicto,  videlicet  vicesimo  septimo  die  mensis  Junii." 

Page  36,  note  (1).] — Foxe  mis-read  the  MS.  of  Walden  here,  and  translates, 
"  Saying  oftentimes  and  expressly,  as  Luke  said  ;"  which  is  not  sense.  "  To 
believe  as  the  church  believes,"  i.e.  as  the  priest  teaches,  is  a  principle  sedu- 
lously inculcated  on  the  laity  of  the  Romish  church  to  this  day. — Several  of  the 
early  Reformers  seem  to  have  used  a  prudent  reserve  on  the  doctrine  of  the 
Lord's  Supper.  Reppyngdon  above  (p.  25)  had  said,  "  De  materia  sacramenti 
aharis  pyt/iayorisare  velle,  donee  Dominus  afflasset  cleri  animos  ;"  and  Purvey 
recommends  his  friends  a  particular  course  to  be  taken,  when  they  were 
catechized  on  the  subject  of  the  Lord's  Supper  :  "  Therefore,  when  Anti-Christ, 

&c as  true  martyrs  of  Jesus  Christ."     (See  the  note  in  this  Appendix 

on  p.  287.)  The  conduct  of  Ashton  seems  to  have  been  regulated  on  this 
occasion  by  the  foregoing  maxim. 

Page  37,  line  1.  "  The  archbishop,  yet  not  contented  with  this,"  &c.] — 
Another  transposition  is  here  made  of  Foxe's  materials;  for  the  three  pages 
extending  from  hence  to  the  bottom  of  p.  39  would,  according  to  the  original 
text,  come  in  at  p.  42,  before  the  paragraph,  "  The  young  king  also,  moved. 
&c."  The  new  arrangement  preserves  the  chronological  order  of  events,  and 
seems  in  the  present  case  very  important.     (See  page  39,  foot-note  (3).) 


808  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III. 

Page  37,  line  3.  "  Hitherto  .  ...  no  public  law  or  statute  of  thi.'s  land  to 
proceed  unto  death  against  any  person  whatsoever  in  case  of  religion,  but  only  by 
the  usurped  tyranny  and  example  of  the  court  of  Home."] — Foxe  could  hardly 
mean  that  the  ensuing  "  bastard  statute,"  as  he  terms  it,  would  authorize 
putting  to  death  for  heresy,  real  or  pretended ;  it  was  only  meant  as  a  stepping- 
stone  to  that  dreadful  climax,  and  for  the  present  only  authorized  the  imprison- 
ment of  persons  suspected  of  heresy,  on  a  certificate  being  sent  by  the  diocesan 
to  the  king's  chancellor  of  their  being  so  suspected.  Hitherto  heretics  (real  or 
pretended)  had  been  burnt  by  the  Common  Law. 

.  Page  37,  note  (1).] — The  above  statute  has  been  collated  with  and  revised 
by  Cotton's  Abridgment  and  the  Statutes  at  Large.  The  date  is  put  in  from  Sir 
E.  Coke :  see  tlie  next  note  but  one.  The  repeal  of  this  statute  in  next  page 
is  printed  in  Cotton's  Abridgment  of  the  Parliamentary  Rolls,  vol.  iii,  p.  141, 
from  which  Foxe's  translation  has  been  revised; 

Page  39,  line  15.] — This  royal  letter  is  printed  in  Wilkins,  iii.  p.  150,  "ex 
autographo  "  in  the  Ely  Register,  dated  July  12th,  6  R.  IL 

Page  39,  note  (2).] — Sir  Edward  Coke,  in  chap.  5  of  the  third  part  of  his 
"  Institutions,"  explains  this  affair  thus.  He  says,  that  of  ancient  time,  when 
Acts  of  Parliament  had  been  passed,  in  order  to  their  being  published  (espe- 
cially before  the  use  of  printing)  the  Acts  were  engrossed  on  parchment,  and 
sent  in  a  bundle  to  the  sheriff  of  each  county,  accompanied  by  a  writ  in  the 
king's  name  and  imder  the  great  seal,  ordering  the  sheriff  to  publish  the  said 
Acts  within  his  bailiwic.  Now  Robert  Braybrook,  bishop  of  London  and  lord 
chancellor  of  England  at  the  time,  caused  the  said  ordinance  of  the  king  and 
lords  to  be  inserted  in  the  writ  for  proclamation,  and  to  be  proclaimed  among 
the  Acts  of  Parliament ;  which  writ  Sir  E.  Coke  says  he  had  seen,  dated  "  Teste 
Rege  apud  Westm.  26  May,  anno  regni  Regis  R.  2,  5."  But  in  the  parlia- 
mentary proclamation  of  the  Acts  passed  6  R.  2,  the  Act  of  6  R.  2,  whereby 
the  aforesaid  supposed  Act  of  5  R.  2  was  declared  void,  is  omitted ;  and  after- 
wards the  said  supposed  Act  of  5  R.  2  was  continually  printed,  and  the  other 
Act  of  G  R.  2  hath  by  the  prelates  from  time  to  time  been  kept  from  the  print. 
Bishop  Gibson,  however,  in  his  Codex,  takes  a  different  view  of  the  subject,  and 
defends  the  genuineness  of  the  statute. 

Page  41.  "  This  archbishop,  moreover,  the  said  year,"  &'C.] — This  paragraph 
in  Foxe  follows,  instead  of  precedes,  the  ensuing  "  Mandate,"  which  Foxe  calls 
a  "Citation."  The  paragraph  itself,  moreover,  is  clipped  here  of  a  small  piece, 
"  Whereby  may  appear,"  &c.,  which  has  been  transferred  to  a  more  appropriate 
])lace,  at  the  bottom  of  p.  44,  where  the  archbishop,  having  failed  to  discover 
his  prey  by  means  of  Rygge,  writes  a  similar  mandate  to  all  the  bishops  of 
England. 

Page  42.  "  I'he  young  king  also,"  &c.] — This  paragraph  is  a  description  of 
the  ensuing  royal  letter:  in  Foxe's  text,  however,  the  royal  letter  is  placed  first, 
and  the  paragraph  then  begins,  "  Besides  these  letters-patent,  the  said  young 
king,  &c sendeth,  moreover,  another  special  letter,  &c. :"  and  after  de- 
scribing the  contents  of  the  letter  at  the  conclusion  of  the  paragraph,  he  says 
that  it  bore  date  "July  Vlth,"  as  though  it  were  a  totally  different  letter  from 
that  last  given,  and  written  the  day  following. 

Page  43,  line  28.  "And  tve  give  in  charge  unto  the  sheriff. "1 — "  Et  damns 
Vic.  et  Majori  Oxon.  pro  temp,  existent,  ac  universis  ac  singulis  Vicecomitibus, 
Majoribus,  et  Ballivis,  et  subditis  nostris,"  &c.  (Wilkins,  iii.  p.  1G6.)  Foxe, 
though  he  had  intituled  the  letter  itself  as  addressed  to  "the  Vice-Chancellor 
and  Proctors  of  Oxford,"  takes  "  Vic."  to  mean  "  Vice-Cancellario,"  instead  of 
"  Vice-Comiti." 

Page  43.  "  Besides  these  letters-patent,"  &c.] — This  paragraph  is  put  in  by 
the  Editor  to  introduce  the  ensuing  letter,  which  in  Foxe's  text  is  introduced 
by  the  paragraph  at  p.  30,  ending,  "the  words  of  which  letter  hereafter  follow." 
See  the  note  on  p.  30,  line  31. 

Page  4  1,  line  23.  "  Unto  the  aforesaid  letters."] — This  refers  to  the  arch- 
bishop's mandate  to  Rygge,  at  p.  41.  Foxe  has  confused  his  narrative  by  mis- 
translating the  opening  of  the  ensuing  Utter  from  Rygge  to  the  archbishop. 
The  letter  says: — "  Litcras   veslias   iiiihi    dircctas  mensis   Junii    die    dccinio 


APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    III.  809 

quarto  reverenter  recepi"  (VVilkins,  iii.  p.  168) — where  Jiinii  is  plainly  an  error 
for  Julii  Foxe  mistranslates,  "  Your  letters  bearing  the  date  of  the  fourteenth 
of  July  I  have  received."     See  the  next  note  to  this. 

Page  44,  last  paragraph.  "  In  the  mean  time."'\ — Foxe  adds,  "  while  they 
were  thus  fled  to  the  duke."  These  words  have  been  dropped,  because  Foxe 
here  laboured  under  a  mistaken  impression,  pointed  out  in  the  note  on  p.  31, 
note  (1 ) ;  viz.  that  their  present  flight  from  the  archbishop's  judgment,  betv/een 
June  27th  and  July  1st,  was  identical  with  their  former  flight  from  Oxford  to 
the  duke,  June  16th.  The  reader  will  bear  in  mind,  that  according  to  Foxe'a 
arrangement,  the  last  paragraph  at  p.  30.  "Mention  was  made  before,"  &c. 
would  immediately  precede  this  paragraph;  but  the  words,  "  while  they  were 
thus  fled  to  the  duke,"  lose  their  meaning  under  the  new  arrangement. 

Another  change  in  this  paragraph  requires  notice.  Foxe  says  that  "  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  William  Courtney,  directed  his  letters  first  to  the 
vice-chancellor  of  Oxford,  then  to  the  bishop  of  London,  named  Robert  Bray- 
broke,  charging  them  not  only  to  excommunicate  the  said  Nicholas  and  Philip 
within  their  jurisdiction,  and  the  said  excommunication  to  be  denounced, 
hkewise,  throughout  all  the  diocese  of  his  suffragans,  but  also,  moreover,  that 
diligent  search  and  watch  should  be  laid  for  them,  both  in  Oxford  and  in 
London,  that  they  might  be  apprehended;  requiring,  moreover,  by  them  to  be 
certified  again,  wliat  they  had  done  in  the  premises.  And  this  was  written  the 
fourteenth  day  of  July,  a. d.  1382."  But  the  archbishop's  letter  to  Rygge  has 
already  been  given  at  p.  41,  dated  July  13th;  and  Rygge's  reply,  given  in  this 
page,  dated  July  25th,  was  received  before  the  archbishop's  letter  to  the  bishop 
of  London  was  sent,  which  is  given  in  the  note,  dated  July  30th.  Rygge's 
reply  to  the  archbishop,  which  is  placed  by  Foxe  after  this  last  paragraph, 
has  for  the  above  reason  been  placed  before  it.  The  last  sentence,  also,  of  this 
])aragraph,  "  Whereby  may  appear,"  &c.  has  been  brought  from  a  previous  page. 
See  the  note  on  p.  41. 

Page  45,  line  15.] — The  restoration  of  Laurence  Stephyns,  alias  Bedeman,  is 
dated  October  18th,  1382  (Wilkins,  iii.  p.  168);  that  of  Reppyngdon,  October 
23d  (ibid.  p.  169);  and  that  of  Ashton,  November  27th  (ibid.). 

Page  46,  line  10  from  the  bottom.  '^Became  at  length  the  most  hitter  per- 
seaitor."'\ — That  this  was  no  slander  against  Reppyngdon,  will  appear  from  the 
character  given  of  him  by  abp.  Arundel  in  1407,  at  p.  258.  The  following  notices 
of  his  course  subsequent  to  this  period  may  be  acceptable  to  the  reader:  —  He 
became  abbot  of  Leicester,  according  to  Thorpe,  p.  258;  he  became  chancellor 
of  Oxford  in  1400;  was  consecrated  bishop  of  Lincoln,  March  29th,  1405; 
made  by  Gregory  XII.  cardinal  of  St.  Nereus  and  Achilles,  Sept.  18th,  1408; 
resigned  his  bishopric,  October  10th,  1419  ;  ceased  his  spiritual  functions,  Feb. 
1st,  1420;  Regist.  Repynd.  (Godwin) ;  was  yet  living,  1  Hen.  VI.  Regist. 
Chich.     (Richardson  apud  Godwin.) 

Page  47,  line  13;  "  (1382)."]— This  date  is  calculated  to  mislead:  the 
above  particulars  about  Ashton  are  perhaps  told  in  the  Chronicle  by  anticipa- 
tion under  that  year;  but  Arundel  did  not  become  archbishop  till  the  year 
1397.     This  error  is  repeated  at  p.  285. 

Page  49,  line  12.  "And  thus  far  concerning  Nicholas  Hereford,  and  the 
other  aforesaid."'] — The  following  notices  have  been  collected  of  the  subse- 
quent fortunes  of  these  Reformers.  Knyghton  (col.  2657)  states  that  Here- 
ford went  to  Rome  in  1382,  and  there  pleaded  his  cause  before  the  pope, 
who  imprisoned  him ;  but  that  he  escaped  from  prison  by  occasion  of  a 
riot  of  the  citizens ;  and  that  returning  to  England  he  resumed  his  preaching, 
and  was  again  imprisoned  by  the  archbishop,  lu  1387  he  was  reckoned  a 
Lollard,  for  Wilkins  (iii.  203)  gives  a  mandate  of  the  bishop  of  Worcester, 
dated  August  10th,  1387,  against  Lollard  preachers  in  his  diocese,  and  naming 
N.  Hereford,  J.  Ashton,  John  Purvey,  John  Parker,  and  Robert  Swinderby; 
and  in  1392  he  sought  and  obtained  the  protection  of  the  court  against  the 
machinations  of  his  enemies,  who  supposed  him  to  be  a  disciple  of  Wickliff. 
(Vaughan,  ii.  p.  89.)  Yet  we  find  him,  at  p.  187,  sitting  on  his  countryman 
Walter  Brute  in  1393;  and  a  letter  from  some  Lollard,  reproaching  him 
with  apostacy,  is  given  at  p.  188.  Thorpe,  at  pp.  257,  258,  speaks  of 
Hereford  and  others  as  having  then  (1407)  recanted  their  Lollard  doctrines, 


810  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    UI. 

and  as  bringing  much  scandal  on  their  profession  by  their  vacillation ;  while  he 
speaks  with  the  greatest  respect  of  WicklifFand  Ashton,  the  latter  of  whom,  he 
says,  "died  as  he  had  lived."     (See  p.  258.) 

Page  49,  line  22.]— This  letter  is  by  Walden  dated  1384. 

Page  49,  note  (1).] — Whatever  became  of  Wickliff  after  his  appearance  at 
the  Black-friars,  it  is  certain  that  (as  Foxe  says  at  p.  53)  he  "again  within 
short  space  repaired  to  his  parish  of  Lutterworth,  where  he  was  parson ; " 
for  Dr.  Vaughan  gives  us  a  passage  from  one  of  his  parochial  homilies,  in 
which  he  probably  adverts  to  the  process  pending  against  Hereford,  Ashton, 
&c.  He  is  speaking  of  the  entombment  of  Christ,  and  of  the  abortive  attempts 
of  the  priesthood  to  prevent  his  resurrection;  and  these  he  produces  as  illus- 
trating the  attempts  of  the  prelates  to  suppress  the  revival  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ:  "  Even  thus  do  our  high  priests;  lest  God's  law,  after  all  they  have 
done,  should  be  quickened.  Therefore  make  they  statutes,  stable  as  a  rock ; 
and  they  obtain  grace  of  knights  to  confirm  them  ;  and  this  they  well  mark  with 
the  witness  of  lords:  and  all  lest  the  truth  of  God's  law,  hid  in  the  sepulchre, 
sliould  break  out,  to  the  knowing  of  the  common  people.  O  Christ,  thy  law  is 
hidden  thus;  when  wilt  thou  send  thine  angel  to  remove  the  stone,  and  shew 
thy  truth  unto  thy  flock  ?  Well  I  know  that  knights  have  taken  gold  in  this 
case  to  help  that  thy  law  may  be  thus  hid,  and  thine  ordinances  consumed : 
but  well  I  know,  that  at  the  day  of  doom  it  shall  be  made  manifest,  and  even 
before,  when  thou  arisest  against  all  thine  enemies."  Dr.  Vaughan  also  gives 
an  extract  from  another  of  his  parochial  expositions,  referring  to  the  same 
process,  wherein  he  attributes  the  persecution  principally  to  the  zeal  of 
Courtney,  whom  he  describes  as  the  "great  bishop  of  England,"  and  as 
deeply  incensed  "  because  God's  law  is  written  in  English  to  lewd  men." 
"He  pursueth  a  certain  priest,  because  he  writeth  to  men  this  English,  and 
summoneth  him,  and  traveleth  him  so  that  it  is  hard  for  him  to  bear  it.  And 
thus  he  pursueth  another  priest  by  the  lielp  of  Pharisees,  because  he  preacheth 
Christ's  gospel  freely  and  without  fables.  Oli!  men  who  are  on  Christ's  behalf, 
help  ye  now  against  Antichrist,  for  the  perilous  times  are  come  which  Christ 
and  Paul  foretold."  MS.  Hom.  BiV).  Reg.  cited  by  Dr.  Vaughan,  vol.  ii.  pp. 
87,  90,  edit.  1831.  The  former  of  the  two  priests  here  alluded  to  was  probably 
Hereford,  who  much  assisted  Wickliff  in  translating  the  Testament  (see  the 
Preface  to  Bagster's  English  Hexapla,  pp.  18,  24);  and  the  latter  well  describes 
Ashton,  who  was  famous  as  an  itinerant  preacher. 

Mr.  Le-Bas  (Life  of  Wiclif,  p.  2G7)  conjectures  that  he  was  protected 
during  this  period  by  the  appeal  which  he  had  made  to  the  crown ;  which  he 
further  followed  up  in  November  by  an  "  Appeal  and  Complaint  to  the  king 
and  parliament."  Soon  after  which  the  Commons  entered  their  protest 
against  the  statute  of  5  Rich.  II.  (see  p.  38).  Wickliff  was  cited  before  the 
Convocation  at  Oxford  to  answer  respecting  the  opinions  expressed  in  the 
Articles  of  his  "  Complaint;"  after  which  he  published  the  two  confessions  of 
his  belief  touching  the  Eucharist,  mentioned  in  the  note  on  p.  19,  note  (1). 
After  this  he  was  by  a  royal  ordinance  expelled  the  university  of  Oxford, 
whence  he  retired  to  Lutterworth  for  the  rest  of  his  life. 

There  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  Wickliff  retired  into  comparative  privacy 
in  order  to  slum  the  crown  of  martyrdom,  for  it  was  during  his  retirement  that 
some  of  his  most  spirited  attacks  on  popery  were  penned;  particularly  his 
"Trialogus"  and  his  "Objections  to  the  Freres."  'I'hat  he  was  also  aware 
of  the  danger  attendant  upon  bis  unsparing  exposure  of  errors  and  corruptions 
in  the  Church,  Mr.  Le-Bas'  thinks  to  be  clear  from  various  passages  of  his 
writings,  and  more  especially  of  his  "Trialogus,"  which  was  produced  after  his 
banishment  from  Oxford,  and  in  which  it  is  plainly  intimated,  that  a  multitude 
of  the  friars,  and  of  others  who  were  called  Christians,  were  then  compassing 
his  death  by  every  variety  of  machination.^  That  he  had  fully  counted  the 
cost  of  his  warfare,  is  further  evident  from  the  language  in  which  he  contends 
for  the  necessity  of  constant  preparation  for  martyrdom.  "It  is  a  satanical 
e.xcuse,"  he  says  in  the  same  treatise,  "  made  by  modern  hypocrites,  that  it  is 

(l)LifeofWicUi(r,  p.  291. 

(2)  "  Trialogus,"  lib.  iv.  c.  4,  17,  39.  Sec  Lewis,  c.  \ii.  p.  12.-).  Turner's  Hist,  of  Englaad,  ft. 
iv.  li.  12-!. 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  811 

not  necessary  now  to  suffer  martyrdom,  as  it  was  in  the  primitive  Church, 
because  now  all,  or  the  greatest  part  of  living  men,  are  believers,  and  there 
are  no  tyrants  who  put  Christians  to  death.  This  excuse  is  suggested  by  the 
devil;  for  if  the  faithful  would  now  stand  firm  for  the  law  of  Christ,  and,  as 
his  soldiers,  endure  bravely  any  sufferings,  they  might  tell  the  pope,  the 
cardinals,  the  bishops,  and  other  prelates,  how,  departing  from  the  faith  of  the 
Gospel,  they  minister  unfitly  to  God,  and  what  perilous  injury  they  commit 
against  his  people."  And  he  adds,  "  Instead  of  visiting  pagans,  to  convert 
them  by  martyrdom,  let  us  preach  constantly  the  law  of  Christ  to  princely 
prelates :  martyrdom  will  then  meet  us,  speedily  enough,  if  we  persevere  in 
faith  and  patience."* 

Page  49,  note  (2).]— Dr.  Wordsworth  observes  rightly,  that  the  Latin  should 
have  been  thus  rendered  in  the  text  above  :  "  And  that  Christ,  who  did  give 
this  same  gospel,  I  believe  to  be  very  God  and  very  man;  and  in  this  I  believe 
tlie  gospel  law  to  surpass  all  other  parts  of  Scripture."  The  expression,  three 
lines  from  the  bottom,  "  If  I  could  labour,"  is  thought  by  Lewis  (p.  284)  to 
imply,  that  Wickliff  pleaded  his  paralysis  as  an  excuse  for  not  appearing 
before  the  pope.     (See  the  note  on  p.  53,  note  (1).) 

Page  51.] — In  the  Appendix  to  Dr.  Hickes's  Jpologelical  Vindication  of  the 
Church  of  England,  Lond.  1706,  are  contained  several  records  relating  to  the 
schism  between  Urban  VI.  and  Clement  VII.  The  bishop  of  Norwich,  Knyghton 
tells  us  (Hist.  Aug.  scripp.  x.  col.  2671),  "collected  an  innumerable  and  incre- 
dible sum  for  his  expedition,  in  silver,  gold,  jewels,  bracelets,  spoons,  rings,  &c. 
especially  from  the  ladies  and  other  women,  who  gave  liberally,  and  many  of 
them  above  their  ability,  to  procure  the  benefit  of  absolution  for  themselves  and 
their  friends.  For  Urban  had  furnished  him  with  wonderful  indulgences  for 
all  who  would  assist  him,  or  contribute  towards  the  Crusado,  with  power  to 
absolve  a  fcena  et  culpa  ;  and  some  of  his  commissioners,  who  were  all  priests, 
told  the  people  that  at  their  command  the  angels  came  down  from  heaven,  and 
delivered  souls  out  of  purgatory.  Among  the  crimes  for  which  Master  John 
de  Aston  was  then  censured,  it  was  not  the  least  that  he  preached  at  Gloucester 
against  this  bloody  crusado  (Knyghton,  col.  2660),  telling  the  people,  that  of  all 
the  facts  that  ever  were,  he  thought  that  the  most  wicked ;  that  they  were  all 
thieves  who  promoted  it ;  and  that  the  encouragers  of  it  tempted  Christians  to 
contribute  to  the  murder  of  men." — Preface  to  Vind, 

Page  52,  line  19.]— Walsingham  (Hist.  p.  321,  edit.  1574)  states,  that  the 
bishop  came  to  Canterbury  "  circa  festum  Trinitatis,  quod  advenit  hoc  anno  in 
medio  mensis  Maii  [May  17],"  and  that  he  was  lodged  "ad  manerium  abbatis 
Sti.  Augustini  vocatum  Northbourne." 

Page  52,  note  (1).] — Walsingham  says:  "Talibus  monitis  animata  juventus 
vires  colligit  et  hostes  acrius  invadendo  czedit,  retro-cedere  cogit,  donee  rarus 
super  muros  defensor  appareret.  Occupant  idcirco  muros  nostri  viriliter,"  &c. 
Walsingham,  Hist.  p.  322. 

Page  53,  note  (1).] — Wickliff  died  of  paralysis.  There  is  in  Vaughan's  Life 
of  Wickliff,  vol.  i.  p.  346,  an  extract  from  the  Bokyngham  (Lincoln)  Register, 
proving  that  he  died  the  last  day  of  December,  1384.  Walsingham's  Hypod. 
Neust.  and  the  Teinmouth  Chronicle  state  that  he  was  struck  with  palsy  on 
Thomas  Becket's  day,  December  29th,  and  died  St.  Sylvester's  day,  December 
31.  Walsingham  (Hist.  p.  312)  mentions  a  report  as  current,  that  Wickliff  was 
struck  the  very  day  he  was  preparing  to  blaspheme  the  holy  martyr  Becket. 
John  Home,  however,  who  was  cm-ate  to  Wickliff  at  Lutterworth  during  his 
last  two  years,  attests  that  Wickliff  was  struck  on  Holy  Innocents,  the  day 
before  the  feast  of  Thomas  Becket.  Home  further  states,  that  he  was  a  para- 
lytic for  two  whole  years  before  his  death;  which  statement  appears  the 
more  probable,  because  it  accounts  for  our  hearing  no  more  of  Wickliff  in 
a  public  capacity:  his  inability  also  for  active  exertions  delivered  his  enemies 
from  any  further  dread  of  him,  and  saved  them  the  odium  of  persecuting  so 
popular  a  man.  (See  Lewis's  Appendix,  No.  19.)  It  is  stated  on  the  same 
authority,  that  he  was  hearing  mass  in  the  church  at  the  time  when  he  was 
struck  for  death;  and  this  circumstance  has  been  noticed  both  by  friends  and 

(1)  "  Tnalogus,"  cited  by  Turner,  pt.  iv.  p.  42+. 


812  APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    III. 

enemies  as  an  inconsistency  with  liis  former  profession.     It  nowliere  appears, 
bowever,  tliat  he  entertained  any  scruples  on  tlie  subject  of  tlie  mass;  and  it 
has  been  already  observed  on  p.  22,  that  the  early  Reformers  strove  to  main- 
tain communion  with  the  Church  of  Rome. 
Supplement  to  "Earlij  Notices  of  different  iVtjdiffes"  at  pp.  939 — 944  o/"  vol.  ii. 

1.  Tiie  Wycliffe  Pedigree  at  the  College  of  Arms,  and  Whitaker's  Rich- 
mondshire,  supply  the  following  notices: — 

Robert  de  Wycliffe,  by  Kirby's  inquest  in  1272,  G  Ed.  I.,  held  12  carrucates  of  land  in  Wyclif, 

Thorp,  and  Girlington. 
Roger  de  Wyclif  was  living  in  1319,  Ed.  II. 
Roger  de  Wyclif,  the  same  or  more  probably  his  =  Catharine'  his  wife. 

son,  lies  buried  at  Wyclif  Church  under  a 

brass,'  with 
John  Wyclif  of  Wyclif,  Esq.*  by  an  inquisition        William    Wyclif    of  =  Frances,  daughter  of 

post  mortem,  in  13G7,  is  said  to  have  held  Wyclif,  Esq    mar-  Sir    Robert    Bela- 

by  military  service  3  carrucates  of  land  in  ried  syse,  Knt. 

Thorp-super-Teese. 
John  Wyclif,  armiger,  of  Wyclif,  In  co.  York,  =  Anne,  alibi  Agnes,  daughter  of  Sir  Thomas 

3  Dec.  1  Hen.  VI.  (1422) :  living  in  22  Hen.  Rokesby  of  Rokesby,  KnU 

VI.  (1444). 

After  which  the  Pedigree  is  perfect. 

2.  The  Abbotsley  documents  at  Baliol  show  that  the  Society  consisted  of 
"  discreti  viri  Magister  Johannes  de  \Vykclytfe  (Wycliffe,  WyclyfT,  or  Wyclift ) 
domini  Hugo  de  VVakfeld,  Johannes  de  Hugate,  Johannes  de  Prestvvold, 
Kogerus  de  Grisburgh,  Willielmus  Alayn,  Tliomas  de  Lincolnia,  Willielmus 
de  Wykclyffe  (or  Wycliff ),  Ricardus  de  Assevvell,  Johannes  Bridd,  et  Hugo  de 
Felton,  clerici  Universitatis  Oxon'.  Eboracensis,  Lincoln'.  London'.  Dunelm'. 
dioc."  who  appointed  "  dilectum  sibi  in  Christo  Magistrtim  Johannem  de 
Wykclyffe  magistrum  sive  custodem  Collegii  predicti  "  as  "  procuratorem  suum 
verum  et  legitimum,"  to  take  possession  of  Abbotsley  in  the  name  of  the 
College,  April  7th,  1361  (Wednesday);  and  that  he  did  take  possession  of  it, 
as  vacant  "  per  mortem  Wiliielmi  de  Kyngeston  ultimi  rectoris,"  April  Sth 
and  9th. 

3.  The  distinction  between  Magister  and  Dominus  in  the  above  extract 
refers  to  tlie  ALA. and  B. A.  degrees;  and  suggests  a  pretty  decisive  proof,  hitherio 
unnoticed,  that  the  Warden  of  Canterbury  Hall  was  a  different  individual 
from  the  vicar  of  ALiyfield.  For  the  Warden  in  his  appointment  by  Islep,  in  his 
removal  by  Langham,  and  in  the  Papal  Process,  is  always  styled  Magister,  save 
that  his  opponents  in  the  suit  cunningly  drop  the  prefix,  knowing  that  friar 
Wodehull's  want  of  the  M.A.  degree  disqualified  him  for  the  Wardenship 
according  to  the  University  Statutes.  Whereas,  Johannes  de  Wiiyteclyve,  vicar 
of  Mayfield,  in  all  the  four  archiepiscopal  Registers  in  which  he  is  mentioned, 
is  invariably  styled  dominus  to  his  dying  day,  and  even  in  the  probate  of  liis 
will;  which  proves  that  he  never  attained  the  M.A.  degree,  if  ever  he  took  any 
academic  degree  at  all.  He  was  an  ordinary  man,  who  owed  his  promotion  to 
some  accident,  as  hinted  at  vol.  ii.  p.  943. 

4.  It  seems,  therefore,  pretty  certain  that  the  Merton  "  Wyklif"  was  the  Re- 
former, and  not  the  vicar  of  Mayfield :  the  spelling  of  the  name,  and  the  connexion 
with  lienger  at  Merton,  point  to  this  conclusion.  Wood,  Wharton,  Tanner, 
and  Barlow,  all  say  that  the  Reformer  began  his  studies  at  Merton.  Having 
been  a  fellow  of  Islep's  College,  he  would  be  well  known  to  Islep,  and  his  ap- 
pointment to  the  archbishop's  New  Hall  at  once  appears  natural. 

5.  Tiie  suggestion  at  vol.  ii.  p.  94  I,  of  a  third  contemporary  John  WyclifTe, 
rector  of  Lekebamstede,  in  Bucks,  in  1371,  must  be  retracted;  for  the  Bokyng- 
ham  Register  sliows,  that  John  de  Barton  was  instituted  rector  of  Lekebam- 
stede, Oct.  1,  13()1,  on  Hugh  Cbastillon's  presentation,  and  exchanged  it  for 
Bcrnoldby,  co.  Lincoln,  1375  :  also  that  Jolni  D' Autre  was  instituted  to  tlie 
rectory  of  Lekebamstede,  .fuly  2d,  137.'),  on  John  Barton's  resignation,  on  the 
presentation  of  Sir  Hugh  Chastillon,  Knt.     Tlie  archdeacon  of  Northampton, 

(1)  See  the  Inscription  in  Whitaker's  Richniondshire. 

(2)  The  same  who  as  relict  of  Roger  presented  Robert  de  Wycliffe  to  the  rectory,  August  1362, 
and  died  soon  after.     (Sec  vol.  ii.  p.  939.) 

(3)  The  same  who  presented  Dominus  William  de  Wycliffe  to  the  rectory,  August  1363;  and 
Dominus  Henry  Hugate,  August  1369.  (See  vol.  ii.  p.  939.)  This  William  de  Wycliffe  was  no 
doubt  the  Scholar  of  Baliol  when  John  de  Wycliffe  was  Master.     (See  §  2.) 


APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    III.  813 

from  whose  testament  the  proof  of  John  Wickliffe's  rectorship  is  brought, 
seems,  when  he  made  it,  to  have  been  near  his  end ;  for  he  was  then  (Nov. 
lltli)  in  London,  where  tlie  will  was  pi-oved  Dec.  20th;  and  we  can  easily 
imagine  him  to  have  dictated  Lekehamstede  by  a  momentary  inadvertence  or 
failure  of  memory.  The  party  drawing  the  will  wrote  as  he  was  instructed, 
without  even  a  suspicion  of  error ;  but  it  is  singular  that  there  is  a  tick  in  the 
margin  of  the  Lambeth  Register  against  "  Lekehamstede,"  apparently  hinting 
some  error.  The  will,  however,  in  this  state  was  sent  to  Stowe-park,  and 
proved  there  Jan.  5th  following,  and  is  so  entered  in  the  Bokyngham  Register, 
folio  101. 

Page  54,  line  7.   "  As  ^.neas  Sylvius  writethT'l — Hlstoria  Bohemica,  cap.  35. 

Page  54,  note  (4).] — John  Cochlseus,  a  native  of  Nuremberg,  wrote,  "  His- 
torise  Hussitarum  Libri  Duodecim  per  Joannem  Cochloeum,  .'^rtium  ac  sacrai 
theologiee  magistrum,  canonicum  Uratislaviensem  :  operose  collecti  ex  variis 
et  antiquis  tum  Bohemorum  turn  aliorum  codicibus,  anted  nunquam  excusis;" 
printed  "  apud  S.  Victorem  prope  Moguntiam  mdxlix."  He  died  a.d.  1552. 
(Hoffman.)  Like  Walsingham,  he  entertained  and  expressed  a  bitter  hatred 
towards  John  Wickliif  and  his  followers,  and  says  of  his  name,  "  quod  est 
Anglice  interpretatum  Joannes  Impiae  Vitae."  (Hist.  p.  7.)  The  passage 
here  referred  to  is  at  p.  8  of  the  "  Historia." 

Page  56,  note  (1).] — Walden  states,  that  the  above  question  and  reply  were 
made  in  the  first  parliament  of  Richard  IL,  which  met  October  13th,  1377; 
and  they  probably  led  to  the  renewal  of  the  proceedings  against  WicklifF,  as 
remarked  in  the  note  on  page  4,  last  line  but  one.  The  last  paragraph  of  the 
reply,  "  And  moreover,  as  far  as  I  remember,"  &c.  is  printed  in  all  the 
English  editions  of  Foxe  in  the  large  type  of  the  text ;  which  occasions  Dr. 
Vaughan  to  complain,  that  the  reader  can  scarcely  make  out  where  Wickliff 
ends  and  Foxe  begins  again.  The  Latin  edition  is  not  open  to  this  objection, 
which  after  this  last  paragraph  says,  "  Hac  Wiclevus,  prjeter  multa  id  genus 
similia,  quEe  hie  brevitatis  necessitate  prsecidimus."     (Lat.  ed.  p.  18.) 

Page  59,  line  10  from  the  bottom.  "  This  seemeth  also  false"  &c.] — This 
sentence  appears  in  Foxe's  text  in  large  type,  as  if  it  were  Foxe's  remark ; 
whereas  it  is  a  continuation  of  Huss's  "  Testimonial;"  as  well  as  the  next  sen- 
tence, which  the  Editor  has  put  in  from  the  original,  but  does  not  appear 
in  Foxe  at  all. 

Page  63,  article  3.] — "  Ego  Berengarius  "  is  the  beginning  of  a  Confession 
put  into  the  hands  of  Berengarius  by  pope  Nicholas  IL,  at  a  council  held  at 
Rome  A.D.  1059. 

Page  64,  note  (1).] — In  the  "Fasciculus"  of  Orthuinus  Gratius  is  a  treatise 
by  William  Wideford,  dedicated  to  Thomas,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  written 
at  his  command,  and  intituled  at  its  conclusion — "  Tractatus  Magistri  VVillielmi 
Widefordi,  de  Ordine  Minorum,  contra  errores  Wiclephi  in  Trialogo,  qui  dam- 
natus  est  in  concilio  provinciali  London,  sub  domino  Thoma  Cantuariensi 
archiepiscopo.  Anno  Domini  MCCCXCVI." — Its  opening  describes  it  to 
contain,  "Causas  condemnationis  articulorum  per  vos  nuper  danmatorum,  ac 
etiam  responsiones  adargumenta  per  ad  versarium  pro  arliculis  facta."  It  is 
accompanied  with  a  copy  of  these  eighteen  articles,  whence  a  few  corrections 
are  introduced  in  this  translation. 

Page  64,  line  5  from  the  bottom.  ''The  fourteenth  article  of  Wir.kliff."} — This 
is  numbered  according  to  the  original  in  "  Hist,  et  Mon.  Job.  Huss,"  and  as  it 
stands  among  the  45  Articles  of  WicklifF  supra  p.  22,  and  as  Huss  numbers 
it  next  page,  and  Foxe  himself  only  eight  lines  above ;  here,  however,  he  miscalls 
it  the  "  thirteenth." 

Page  65,  line  34.  "  Augustine,  in  his  book  '  De  Baptismo  contra  Donatistas,' 
lib.  ii.  cap.  3."] — Foxe  and  his  authority  both  refer  here  erroneously  to  the 
"  De  Unico  Baptismo,"  which  consists  of  only  07ie  book,  in  which  this  passage 
does  not  occur. 

Page  67,  line  20  from  the  bottom.]— St.  Rusticus,  fifth  archbishop  of  Nar- 
bonne,  born  in  394,  embraced  the  monastic  life  about  411.  St.  Jerome  wrote 
his  95th  Epistle  to  him,  to  confirm  him  in  his  holy  vows.  He  became  arch- 
bishop of  Narbonne427  or  430,  and  died  October  26th,  461.— Gallia  Christiana, 
on  the  Archbishops  of  Narbonne. 


814  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    Ul. 

Page  81,  line  10  from  the  bottom.]—"  Beatus  Gregorius  in  Registro,  libro  7, 
cap.  9  " — is  the  reading  in  "  Hist,  et  Mon.  J.  Huss."  But  in  a  3  vol.  collection 
of  Epistolse  Decretales,  RomiE  1591,  we  find  tliis  letter  (to  Brunichilda,  the 
French  queen)  as  the  64th  letter  of  the  9th  book  of  Gregory's  Register. 

Page  84,  line  Ifi.]— The  author  here  cited  as  "  Hostiensis  "  is  Henry  de  Susa 
or  Segusio,  a  celebrated  canonist  of  the  13th  century,  of  such  repute  as  to  have 
been  called  "  the  source  and  splendour  of  the  law."  He  was  first  created 
archbishop  of  Enibrun,  then  cardinal-bishop  of  Ostia  in  12G2,  whence  he  is  often 
called  "  Ostiensis,"  or  "  Hostiensis."  Hostiensis  is  perpetually  quoted  in  the 
Notes  on  the  Decretals  as  a  commentator;  and  in  the  3d  book  of  all  Decretals 
this  heading  is  to  be  found,  "  De  Decimis,  Primitiis,  et  Oblationibus."  The 
author  of  Paraleipomena  Urspergensis  (p.  2.j2)  about  the  death  of  Frederic  11. 
A,D.  1250,  mentions  "  Compostellanus  et  Hostiensis,  Decretalium  illustratores," 
as  then  flourishing. 

Page  85,  line  3.  "  Eighteen  wore."]— Foxe  says  "  twenty  :"  but  in  "  Hist,  et 
Mon,  Job.  Huss  "  the  reasons  go  on  to  the  number  of  43  in  all ;  so  that,  as  Foxe 
has  given  25  of  them,  there  remain  but  18  more.— The  rest  of  this  paragraph 
needed  much  revision  fiom  the  Latin. 

Page  85,  line  9.  "  Lincolniensis  "  means  Robert  Grosthead,  bishop  of  Lincoln, 
of  whom  so  interesting  an  account  is  given  by  Foxe  supra,  vol.  ii.  pp.  523 — 
534.  He  wrote  128  Epistles,  which  are  collected  into  one  volume,  furnished 
with  a  good  index:  101  of  his  Letters  are  printed  in  Browne's  Appendix  to 
the  "  Fasciculus"  of  Orth.  Gratius.  The  reference  here,  in  "Hist,  et  Mon." 
fol.  121,  is  to  "  Lincolnien.  Epist.  71." 

Page  85,  line  5  from  the  bottom.] — This  saying  of  pope  Leo  IV.  is  men- 
tioned supra,  vol.  i.  p.  25. 

Page  85,  note  (1).] — This  42d  reason  in  the  margin  of  "  Hist,  et  Mon."  is 
called  "  Optima  ratio,"  which  perhaps  induced  Foxe  to  give  it. 

Page  86,  line  23.] — Eugene  III.  was  pope  a.  d.  1 145 — 1 153,  and  this  council 
of  Treves  was  held  a.d.  1147,     (Nicolas's  Tables.) 

Page  88,  line  14.] — Hugo  de  St.  Victor,  abbot  of  the  Augustine  monastery  of 
St.  Victor  at  Paris,  flourished  1120,  died  February  11th,  1140,44  years  old. 
(Cave's  Hist.  Lit.) 

Page  89,  line  16.  "  To  redeem  the  captive."'} — This  sixth,  though  given  in 
the  original,  Foxe  has  omitted. 

Page  90,  note  (1).] — A  Dominican  friar,  named  Johannes  Januenis,  i.e.  of 
Genoa,  published  a  dictionary,  called  "  Summa  seu  Caiholicon,"  compiled  fi-om 
the  two  older  dictionaries  of  Papias  and  Ugution,  with  additions  of  his  own. 
He  himself  states  at  the  conclusion,  that  he  finished  it  on  the  Nones  of  March, 
1280.  Erasmus  thought  meanly  of  its  Latinity.  It  has  been  several  times 
printed;  first  at  Mentz  1460,  and  afterwards,  with  successive  additions,  at 
Venice  1487,  and  Lyons  1514.  See  Preface  to  Ducange's  Glossary,  cap.  47. 

Page  94,  note  (1).] — WicklifF  died  the  last  day  of  the  year  a.d.  1381,  and 
this  decree  is  dated  May  4,  1415.  There  was,  therefore,  an  interval  of  30  years 
and  4  months.  The  decree,  however,  was  not  executed  till  1424,  by  Richard 
Fleming,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  by  order  of  the  council  of  Sienna.  Richardson  (in 
a  note  on  Godwin  de  praesulibus)  quotes  the  authority  of  Lyndwood,  for  its  not 
liaving  been  done  till  1428.     Fleming  was  bishop  from  1420  to  1430. 

Page  96,  line  12  from  the  bottom.  "  Bedinan."'\— Foxe  reads  "  Redman," 
but  "  Bednamus"  in  the  Latin  edition:  see  note  on  p.  28,  line  6  from  the 
bottom. 

Page  97,  line  8.] — Peter  Paine  was  vice-principal  of  St.  Edmund  Hall  from 
1410  to  1415,  as  may  be  seen  by  reference  to  the  list  of  vice-principals  in  the 
Oxford  Calendar  and  Wood's  History  of  Oxford.  He  was  born  at  Haugh  or 
Hough,  three  miles  from  Grantham.  He  was  a  delegate  from  the  Bohemians 
to  the  council  of  Basil,  1433,  and  in  that  character  we  find  him  introduced  at 
]).  079  :  he  is  supposed  to  have  died  at  Prague  in  1455.  He  is  called  Peter 
Clerk  at  p.  538. 

Page  97,  line  35.      "  There  chanced  at  that  time  a  certain  student  of  the 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  815 

country  of  Bohemia  to  he  at  Oxford,  of  a  wealthy  house,  and  also  of  a  noble  stock."] 
— Foxe  probably  bad  tbe  following  passage  of  Cocblasus  before  him : — "  Quidam 
ex  discipulis  ejus,  nomine  Petrus  Payne,  Angliis,  Pragam  cum  libris  illius  pro- 
fiigit,  regnante  Wenceslao:  ea  forsitan  occasione  permotus,  quod  ante  eum 
Bohemus  quidam  genere  nobilis,  ex  domo  quam  '  Putridi  Piscis  '  vocant,  apud 
Oxonium  in  literari  studio  constitutus,  libros  Wiclevi  quibus  titulus  est  '  de 
Universalibusrealibus'  inde  in  patriam  secum  retulit,  velut  pretiosum  tbesaurum. 
Commodavit  verb  libros  illos  iis  potissimum  qui  Teutonicorum  (uti  refert  jEneas) 
odio  tenebantur,  ut  illi,  per  nova  dogmata  vexati,  Academiam  Pragensem  in  qua 
praevalebant  Bohemis  regendam  discedentes  relinquerent."  (Cocblaei  Hist, 
p.  8).  L'Enfant,  "  Hist.  Hussit.  et  Concilii  Basil,"  says  that  "  Faulfish  "  was 
the  surname  of  the  Bohemian  nobleman. 

Page  97,  line  10  from  the  bottom.  "  Finding."'] — I.e.  maintaining :  so  infra, 
vol.  iv.  p.  660,  line  17. 

Page  99,  line  5.  ^'■Improved."'] — I.e.  disproved.  See  Home  Tooke's  "Diver- 
sions of  Purley."     (P.  86,  edit.  1840.) 

Page  105,  line  11  from  the  bottom.  "Prophecy  of  Jerome  Savonarola."] — 
He  is  out  of  his  place  in  this  part  of  the  history,  having  flourished  about  1490. 
A  number  of  his  sermons,  which  were  printed  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  16th 
century,  both  in  Latin  and  in  his  own  language,  Italian,  are  included  in  the 
Trent  Index  of  Prohibited  Books,  till  expurgated.  His  prophecies  and  their 
supposed  fulfilment  will  be  found  in  Flaciiis  Illyr.  Cat.  2'esfi/im  Feritatis,  col. 
1914,  edit,  folio,  1608.  See  more  in  Dupin's  Ecclesiastical  History,  cent.  15, 
ch.  4,  p.  102. — It  is  rather  singular  that  John  Huss,  on  the  contrary,  at  pp. 
72  —  75,  has  been  arguing  that  miracles  were  a  sign  of  Antichrist. 

Page  105,  note  (3).  "  Fluentiiis  Antistes."  (Lat.  ed.  p.  57).]  —  "Fluentius" 
is  probably  only  another  form  for  Florentinus,  the  title,  not  the  name,  of  the 
bishop  :  see  Hoffman,  v.  Fluentius,  and  the  Index  to  Carolus  Molina?us's  Works, 

Page  106,  note  (4).] — Guy  of  Perpignan  was  bishop  of  Elne  in  Roussillon, 
and  inquisitor  against  the  Waldenses.  He  flourished,  and  some  say  died,  a.d. 
1330.  A  portion  of  the  prophecies  of  the  Jbbot  Joachim  is  quoted  at  the  end 
of  Bale's  "  Brefe  Chronycle,"  "  Ex  Compendiario  Guidonis  Perpiniani  de  Here- 
sibus,"  the  first  sentence  of  which  is,  "  In  the  latter  da3's  shall  appear  a  law  of 
liberty." 

Page  107.] — One  Robert  Swinderby  was  known  as  a  preacher  of  Wickliff's 
doctrines  in  the  diocese  of  Worcester,  in  the  year  1387.  (See  the  note  in  tiiis 
Appendix  on  p.  49,  line  12.)  The  present  account  of  William  Swinderby  is 
first  introduced  into  the  edition  of  1570,  the  notices  of  him  in  the  previous 
Latin  and  English  editions  being  very  short.  Several  corrections  of  the  punc- 
tuation and  references  liave  been  made. 

Page  108,  line  20.  "  The  church  of  St.  Mary,  Newarks."]— h.  church  so 
called  at  Leicester;  of  which  the  following  account  is  taken  from  Tanner's 
"  Notitia  Monastica : " — "  There  was  a  district  in  Leicester,  near  the  castle, 
called  the  '  Liberty  of  Newark  '  or  '  the  Newarks ; '  in  which  a  hospital  was 
founded,  1330,  by  Henry  earl  of  Leicester  and  Lancaster,  to  the  honour  of  the 
Annunciation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary;  this  was  so  enlarged  by  his  son, 
Heni-y  duke  of  Lancaster,  that  about  1355  it  was  turned  into  a  noble  college, 
called  the  '  New  Work  '  or  '  Nev/ark  '  or  '  Collegium  Novi  Operis,'  or  St.  Mary's 
the  Greater.  It  was  finished  by  the  son  of  the  last  named  Henry,  viz.  John  of 
Gaunt."  Foxe  both  here  and  at  p.  200  reads,  "  Our  Lady's  churches  at 
Newark." — The  three  places  presently  mentioned,  "  Helhoughton,"  &c.  are, 
Houghton-on-the-Hill,  6  miles  S.E.  of  Leicester,  Market  IJarborough,  and 
Loughborough. 

Page  109.]— The  bishop  of  Hereford's  name  is  "  Tresnant  "  in  Foxe  :  "  Tref- 
nant  "  is  put  in  on  the  authority  of  Godwin's  "  De  Prsesulibus,"  which  says  that 
Johannes  Trevenant,  al. Trefant,  was  "in  Romana  Curia  Auditor  Rota;,"  and 
instituted  to  the  bishopric  of  Hereford  October  9th,  1389.  Henry  IV.  sent  him 
as  his  ambassador  to  Boniface  IX.  He  sat  fourteen  years  and  a  half,  and  died 
about  April,  1404. 

Page  111,  note  (1).     "  ConcomUanter."] — Foxe  reads  "communicant:"  the 


816  APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    III. 

other  is  put  in  .'is  tlie  true  reading  on  the  audioiity  of  Art.  IX.  p.  134,  with 
which  this  article  is  identical. 

Page  112, line  7.  ^^  Have  not  their  power  of  binding  and  loosing  mediately  from 
the  pope,"  &c.] — The  reading  "  mediately  "  of  the  editions  of  1570  and  1576,  is 
corrupted  into  "  immediately  "  in  that  of  l."jS.3  and  all  subsequent  editions.  In 
Article  XIII. p.  1.34,  which  is  identical  with  this,  all  the  editions  correctly  read 
"mediately,"  and  refer  to  this  passage. 

Page  1 14,  line  20.  "  That  it  were  inedefull  and  leefull"  &c.] — This  sentence 
has  been  made  more  intelligible  than  in  Foxe,  by  a  better  punctuation. 

Page  119,  line  13  from  the  bottom.  "  Mamnelrie."'] — "We  charge  the 
prelatical  clergy  with  popery  to  make  them  odious,  though  we  know  they 
are  guilty  of  no  sucli  thing;  just  as  heretofore  they  called  images  '  Mammets,' 
and  the  adoration  of  images  '  Mammetry,'  i.e.  ^Iahomets  and  Mahometry : 
odious  names,  when  all  the  world  knows  that  Turks  are  forbidden  images  by 
their  religion."  Selden's  Table  Talk,  article  Popery.  (Wordsworth's  Eccl. 
Biog.  vol.  i.  p.  368.)     See  p.  327,  line  18. 

Page  119,  line  12  from  the  bottom.] — Wickliff  and  his  followers  did  not 
oppose  the  setting  up  of  images  in  churches  as  laymen's  books.  See  p.  327, 
line  14. 

Pag€  120.] — The  names  of  places  in  this  Process  all  appear  in  Carlisle's 
Topographical  Dictionary,  whence  one  or  two  corrections  are  made;  thus  Foxe 
reads  (line  17),  "and  Monmouth  Clifford,"  whereas  these  are  two  places. 

Page  122,  line  23.  "  It  were  medefuU  and  leefull"  &c.] — See  this  sentence 
better  punctuated  at  p.  114. 

Page  128,  line  30.] — On  "to,"  for  "till,"  see  Appendix  to  vol.  viii.  note  on 
p.  304. 

Page  130,  note  (1).] — The  edition  of  1583  alters  "disperple"  into  "disperkle," 
but  retains  "  disperpcl."  According  to  Phillips's  Dictionarj'  of  New  Words, 
"  Disperpled "  or  "  Di^sparpled  "  (in  Heraldry)  means  loosely  scattered,  or 
shooting  itself  into  several  parts.  In  Wimbledon's  Sermon,  at  p.  304,  we  have 
"  disparkled  into  all  the  world."  "  Disperple"  is  used  by  Rogers  infra,  vol.  vi. 
p.  609,  line  10. 

Page  130,  note  (2).] — There  are  some  proceedings  against  "  William  Skin- 
derby"  in  Wilkins's  Concilia,  sub  anno  1391. 

Page  130,  note  (3).] — The  Latin  edition  here  says:  "  Exacto  itaque  anno 
Domini  supra  millesimum  quadringentesimo  primo,  post  Wiclevi  verb  obitum  13, 
principante  apud  Anglos  Henrico  4,  cum  jam  Hichardus  e  fastigio  rcgia?  subli- 
niitatis  in  turrim  ahreptus  occubuisset,  factum  est  Londini  parliamentum,  in  quo 
edictum  est  ut  manibus  injectis  prehenderentur,"  &c.  (Lat.  ed.  p.  59.)  Richard 
resigned  the  crown  September  29th,  a.d.  1399,  but  he  lived  till  the  following 
year  (as  Foxe  states  at  p.  221),  and  died  February  1400.  (Rapin.)  The  person 
who  translated  the  above  passage  from  Fnxe's  Latin  (and  the  first  English 
edition  of  Foxe,  1563,  was  little  else  but  a  translation  of  the  Latin  by  other  hands), 
not  aware,  perhaps,  of  these  facts,  introduced  into  the  text  the  inaccuracy  of 
making  Henry  IV.  to  "invade  the  kingdom  of  England"  first  in  1401  :  this 
date  indeed  might  be  retained,  if  we  were  to  say  "  at  which  time,  king  Richard, 
having  been  wrongfully  deposed,  Henry  IV.  had  invaded  the  kingdom  of  Eng- 
land;" and  to  omit  the  clause  "  during  the  time  of  king  Richard  II.,"  because 
Richard's  influence  in  this,  as  in  every  other  matter,  of  course  ceased  when  he 
resigned  the  crown  in  1399.  This,  on  the  whole,  would  be  the  preferable  way 
of  amending  the  text,  because  Foxe  in  his  Latin  evidently  meant  to  direct 
attention  to  the  statute  of  2  Henry  IV.,  as  the  limit  to  Swinderby's  safety. 

Page  131,  line  3.  "  2'his  law  (.^aith  the  story)  brought  a  certain  priest  to 
punishment  the  same  year  ....  it  appeareth  unto  me  that  his  name  was  Swin- 
derby."^ — No  doubt  the  "  piece  of  an  old  story,"  whence  Vo\e  says  he  derived 
this  account,  meant  William  Sautrc  by  the  nameless  priest;  for  Walsingham  in 
the  following  passage  states  the  same  fact,  and  names  Sautre  as  the  suflerer. 
"  Anno  Domini  mcccci.  (qui  est  aniuis  regni  regis  Henrici  a  conquestu  quart! 
secundus)  post  Epiphaniani  factum  est  parliamentum  Londoniis,  in  quo  statutum 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  817 

fuit  editum  de  Lollardis,  ut  ubicunque  deprehenderentur  suam  pravam  doc- 
trinam  amplexantes  caperentur  et  diocesano  episcopo  Iraderentur.  Qui  si 
perseverarent  pertinaciter  opiniones  suas  defendere,  degradarentur,  et  juris- 
dictioni  seculari  committereiitur:  practizataque  fuit  lisec  lex  in  pseudo-pres- 
byterum,  qui  apud  Smithfeld  (multis  aspectantibus)  est  combustus."  _  (Hist, 
p.  405.)  It  is  a  mistake,  however,  to  represent  Sautre  as  at  all  the  victini  of 
the  statute  "  Ex  Officio,"  for  he  was  burnt  under  the  king's  writ.  Foxe  being 
aware  of  this,  for  this  very  reason  suggests  that  the  nameless  priest  was  Swin- 
derby.  It  is  most  probable,  however,  that  both  the  "old  story"  and  Wal- 
singham  were  mistaken  ;  and  that  neither  Swinderby  nor  any  other  person  was 
burnt  after  Sautre  till  Badby  suffered  nine  years  later,  and  even  he  not  by  this 
statute.     (See  the  notes  on  pp.  234,  239.) 

Page  131 .  "  The  story  and  process  against  Walter  5r«!'e."]— Contemporary 
references  (or  anything  approaching  it)  to  such  characters  are  so  rare,  that  it  may 
be  worth  noticing  the  mention  of  this  m.in  in  the  Creed  of  Piers  Plowman,  v. 
1305;  in  Mr.  Wright's  edition,  p.  489.     Lond.  1842. 

"  Byliold  upon  Walter  Brut 
Whom  bisiliche  thei  pursueden. 
For  he  seid  hem  the  sothe." 

Page  132,  line  25.]— According  to  Godwin  (edit.  Richardson),  John  Gilbert 
■was  made  bishop  of  Hereford  a.d.  1375,  and  translated  from  Hereford  to  St. 
David's  by  a  bull  dated  May  5th,  12th  of  Urban  VI.  A.  D.  1389,  and  was  succeeded 
at  Hereford  by  John  Trefnant,  who  held  this  Process. 

Page  132,  line  10  from  bottom.  "  Whereas  cj  late"  &c.] — Swinderby  was 
condemned  October  Sd,  1391  (p.  126),  and  this  appearance  is  October  15th 
i'ollowing. 

Page  135,  line  1.  "1391,  the  indiction  14."]— Foxe's  text  has  here  "the 
indiction  fifteen,"  which  must  be  incorrect;  for  the  indiction  is  found  by  adding 
3  to  the  year  and  dividing  the  sum  by  15,  the  remainder  is  the  indiction,  which 
in  this  case  would  be  14:  the  indiction  of  1391  is  again,  lower  in  the  page, 
said  to  be  "fifteen ;"  but  in  that  instance  1391  means  1392  :  see  note  (2).  The 
year  of  indiction  was  reckoned  from  January  1st,  as  appears  from  p.  235, 
where  1408  [i.e.  1409]  is  said  to  be  the  second  indiction,  which  suits  1409, 
not  1408. 

Page  173,  line  C.]— Foxe's  text  has  here  "  Gregory  IX."  and  3  lines  lower 
"  Honorius  III.;"  but  tlsese  two  popes  should  change  places,  and  the  text 
has  been  corrected  accordingly.  The  allusions  in  this  paragraph  have  been 
supported  by  references  in  the  foot  of  the  page  to  the  foregoing  history. 

Page  177,  line  29.  "  But '  Sermo'  (that  is  the  word),"  &e.]— The  translator 
lias  no  doubt  bungled  here;  the  whole  paragraph  is  evidently  a  citation  of 
Heb.  vii.  25—28. 

Page  ISl,  line  29.  "  With  which  agreeth  that  of  Jerome  in  the  Decretum."] 
— Foxe's  text  reads  absurdly,  "  With  which  agreeth  the  writing  of  Jerome 
upon  the  decretals." 

Page  187,  line  1.] — To  this  place  belongs  the  letter  of  king  Richard  II., 
dated  September  22d,  a.d.  1393,  given  at  pp.  196,  197. 

Page  187,  last  paragraph] — The  treatise  of  W.  Wideford  against  Wickliff"s 
articles  is  mentioned  in  the  note  on  p.  63,  as  published  in  the  "  Fasciculus  "  of 
Orthuinus  Gratius.  In  that  ti'eatise,  under  Art.  11,  he  uses  this  expression: 
"  Ut  diffuse  alias  declaravi  in  epistola  missa  domino  Erfordensi  contra  libellum 
Waltheri  Britt^ : "  and  again,  under  Art.  12,  he  speaks  of  "  historia  directa 
domino  episcopo  Erfordensi  contra  Walterum  Britte." 

Page  189,  line  23  from  bottom.  "  The  four  chief  doctors."'\ — These  were 
Austin,  Jerome,  Ambrose,  and  Gregory. 

Page  190,  note  (1).] — Wolfius,  in  his  "  Lectiones  Memorabiles,"  torn.  i.  p.G54 
[or  540],  has  published  a  copy  of  the  Latin  Letter,  ascribing  it  to  Nicholas  Orem, 
whose  sermon  before  pope  Urban  (translated  by  Foxe  supra,  vol.  if.  p.  767)  he 
had  just  given.     Fabricius,  "  De  Scriptoribus  Mediae  et  Infims  Latinitatis," 

VOL.    III.  3    G 


818  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III. 

ascribes  a  letter  opening  with  the  very  same  words  to  Henry  of  Hesse,  and  cites 
Bernard  I'ezius  (p.  79)  for  his  authority.  A  different  letter  by  Henry  of  Hesse 
is  mentioned  by  I-'oxc  from  lilyricus  at  p.  11*3.  Toward  the  end,  Foxe's  version 
is  sliglitly  amplified  from  the  Latin  copy  in  Wolfius. 

Page  192,  last  line.  "  The  foregoing  letter."^ — Foxe  says,  "  Divers  other 
writings  of  like  argument,  botii  before  and  since,  have  been  devised;  as  one 
bearing  the  title  '  Luciferi,'  "  &c.  He  is  evidently  translating  lilyricus  in  the 
whole  of  the  ensuing  page,  and  lilyricus  makes  the  said  letter  "  Luciferi,"  &c. 
the  same  with  that  of  which  Foxe  has  just  given  the  translation.  lilyricus  says 
that  he  printed  this  letter  himself  at  Magdeburg  in  the  year  1.519,  and  that  he 
afterwards  met  with  a  copy  of  it  printed  at  Paris  in  1507,  with  the  "  De 
Collatione  Beneficiorum"  of  William  bishop  of  Paris,  and  that  a  still  older 
impression  of  it  had  been  published  about  1490.  The  error  in  Foxe's  text  has 
been  corrected. 

Page  195.  "  The  king's  commission. "~\ — This  commission  is  erroneously 
represented  by  its  position  as  the  effect  of  the  preceding  papal  bull,  whereas  it 
is  dated  three  and  a  half  years  earlier.  It  belongs  to  p.  l.'iO  suprii,  where  see 
note  (2).  This  is  a  specimen  of  the  commission!  referred  to  supra  p.  39,  line  0. 
The  general  commission  spoken  of  in  the  beginning  of  this  document  is  given 
at  p.  39. 

Page  19G.] — This  letter  of  the  king  against  Brute  belongs  to  p.  187  supra; 
the  feast  of  St.  Thomas  of  Hereford  (bottom  of  this  page)  was  October  2d ;  the 
day  of  appearance  was  tlierefore  October  3d,  which  was  a  Friday,  and  this 
agrees  with  the  dates  in  p.  187. 

Page  197,  note  (1).] — This  account  of  the  visitation  at  Leicester  is  given  in 
Wilkins,  iii.  p.  208,  A.D.  1389,  where  it  begins  thus : — "  In  quo  quidem  mona- 
sterio  praefato,  ultimo  die  dicti  mensis  Octobris.  ..."  No  monaster)',  however, 
is  mentioned  till  toward  the  end  (see  p.  199),  where  the  register  says,  "  In- 
jungens  abbati  monasterii  de  Pratis  praadicti."  Tiie  house  referred  to  is  the 
nunnery  of  St,  Mary  Pre — or  "de  Pratis  juxta  Leicester,  extra  portam  aqui- 
lonarcm  Legecestris" — founded  in  the  reign  of  Stephen  for  nuns  of  the  Cluniao 
order  (Tanner,  Dugdale).  Wilkins  reads,  "  Dominus  Waytstach  capellanus" — 
"Harry" — and  "  Parchmener." 

Page  198,  line  26.  "  The  said  monastei-g."'\ — None  has  been  mentioned, 
but  see  the  ensuing  page,  line  9,  and  the  note  preceding  this. 

Page  198,  note  (1).] — The  second  article  in  Wilkins  is  as  follows: — "  Item, 
quod  decimae  non  dehent  solvi  rectoribus  vel  vicariis  quamdiu  sunt  in  peccato 
mortal!."     This  is  omitted  by  Foxe. 

Page  198,  note  (2).] — "  Quod  quoBdam  mulier  Mathildis  anchorita  in  quodam 
inclusorio  infra  ccemeterium  St.  Petri  ....  reclusa,  8:c." — Wilkins. 

Page  199,  line  G.  "  Tlie  monasterg  of  St.  James  at  Norihnmpfon.^'  -The 
Austin  abbey  of  St.  James  was  an  abbey  of  black  canons  in  the  extreme  part  of 
the  west  suburb  of  Northampton,  founded  in  the  year  1112  to  the  honour  of 
St.  James. — Tanner's  Not.  Man. 

Page  199,  note  (1).] — The  original  Latin  of  the  text  is  as  follows: — "  Quod 
ostiiun,  in  quo  ipsa  Mathildis  reclusa  fuerit,  aperiri  et  usque  ad  ejus  reditum 
honeste  et  secure  facerct  custodiri."  (Wilkins,  ut  supra.)  After  this  passage, 
Wilkins  gives  an  edict  of  the  archbishop  concerning  the  Lollards,  dated  Tow- 
cester,  Nov.  7th,  A.D.  1389,  "  translationis  nostrse  9:"  and  next  to  that  the 
king's  Process  ensuing.  William  Courtney  was  translated  July  1381.  (See 
p.  579.)     Nov.  7th  in  1389  was  a  Sunday.  '  (Nicolas's  Tables.) 

Page  199,  note  (2).] — The  Benedictine  nunnery  of  St.  Mary  and  St.  Rade- 
gimd  was  founded  in  1130  or  IIGO,  and  converted  into  Jusus  College  in  1-197. 
(Tanner.)     John  Fordham  was  bishop  of  Ely  A.D.  I'dSS— 1126.— (todwin. 

Page  200,  line  5.  "  The  collegiate  church  of  St.  Mary  Neii-arlcs."'\ — ■ 
"  Decano  ecclesia;  collegiatae  B.  Marite  Novi  Operis  Leycestr."  (Wilkins,  iii. 
p.  217.)  "The  cathedral  church  of  our  Lady  of  Leicester,"  says  Foxe.  For 
an  explanation  of  what  is  meant  by  St.  Mary  Newarks,  Leicester,  see  the 
note  in  this  Appendix  on  p.  108.  The  ensuing  letter  of  the  archbishop  is 
retranslated. 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  819 

Page  202,  line  27.  "  Who  was  married  to  king  Richard  about  the  fifth,  some 
say  the  sixth,  year  of  his  reign."'\ — They  were  married  at  the  Chapel  Royal, 
Westminster,  January  14tli,  A.D.  1382  (Tyrrel,  Rymer's  Foed.),  and,  conse- 
quently, in  the  fifth  year  of  Richard  II.  (Nicolas's  Tables.)  The  queen  died 
at  Shene,  in  Surrey,  June  7th,  A.D.  1394,  and  was  buried  at  "Westminster 
August  3d  (Rymer),  i.e.  she  lived  nearly  twelve  years  and  a  half  with  her 
husband. 

Page  203,  line  15.  "  The  next  year."'\ — Foxe  says  "the  same  year"  [i.e. 
1394]  :  the  king,  no  doubt,  went  over  to  Ireland  in  September  of  that  year; 
but  it  was  the  next  year  (1395)  that  he  was  fetched  as  described,  in  consequence 
of  the  proceedings  in  parliament  presently  detailed.  Hence  another  altera- 
tion is  made  in  Foxe's  text,  12  lines  lower.  "The  occasion  of  which  complaint 
was,"  i.s  put  in  by  the  Editor  for  Foxe's  "  In  the  meantime,  in  the  beginning 
of  the  year  following."     (See  Rapin,  Henry,  &c.) 

Page  203,  note  (3).] — Bale  sa)'s  that  these  "Conclusions"  were  drawn  up 
by  Lord  Cobham  (Preface  to  the  "  Brefe  Chronicle,"  &c.  fol.  7,  and  Conclu- 
sion, fol.  50,  edition  1544) :  they  are  found  in  Latin  in  Foxe's  Latin  edition, 
p.  76;  in  AVilkins's  Concilia,  torn.  iii.  p.  221,  ex  MSS.  Cotton.  Cleopatra,  E.  2, 
fol.  210 ;  and  in  Lewis's  Life  of  WiclifF,  p.  298.  These  different  copies  slightly 
vary  in  a  few  passages.  Tiiey  were  exhibited  by  Sir  Thomas  Latimer  and  Sir 
Richard  Stury  to  the  parliament  which  was  held  at  Westminster  Jan.  29th,  A.D. 
1394-5,  by  Edward  Duke  of  York,  who  was  left  Regent  when  the  king  went 
to  Ireland.     (Rapin.) 

Page  204,  note  (1).] — The  following  are  the  words  of  Foxe's  Latin  Edition 
(p.  76) :  "  Quia  ipsi  dant  coronas  in  characteribus  loco  alborum  cervorum  ; 
et  hie  character  est  Antichristi  introductum  in  sanctam  ecclesiam  ad  coloran- 
dam  ociositatem."  The  copies  in  Wilkins  and  in  Lewis  both  read  "  corvorum" 
instead  of  "  cervorum ;  "  Foxe's,  however,  is  probably  the  true  reading.  The 
"  hart "  was  often  used  as  a  figure  of  spiritual  persons  by  the  divines  of  the 
middle  ages.  The  index  to  torn.  v.  of  Bernard  Pezius's  "  Thesaurus  Anec- 
dotorum,"  v.  "  Cervus,"  will  show  that  it  is  used  as  a  figure  of  Christ,  of  the  patri- 
archs and  prophets,  the  apostles,  the  devout  soul,  the  sinner,  and  of  spiritual 
persons. 

Page  205,  note  (1).] — Foxe  reads  "spiritual,"  and  all  the  Latin  copies 
"  spiritualis."  The  argument,  however,  and  the  context,  which  uses  "  specialis  " 
three  times,  require  that  we  here  also  read  "  special." 

Page  205,  note  (2).] — "Qui  sunt  populus  strenuus  ad  operandum  et  inser- 
viendum  toti  regno,  jam  retentus  in  otio,"  is  Foxe's  Latin  :  the  other  copies 
read,  "Qui  sunt  populo  magni  operis  toti  regno  manutentus  in  ociositate," 
which  Lewis  judges  to  be  corrupt. 

Page  206.  "  Certain  verses."'\ — Bale  gives  an  inferior  translation  of  these 
verses  in  the  Conclusion  of  his  "Brefe  Cin-onicle,"  fol.  50,  ed.  1544;  and 
adds,  that  "when  the  Conclusions  themselves  would  not  help  towards  any 
reformation,  but  were  laughed  to  scorn  of  the  bishops,  then  were  these  verses 
copied  out  liy  divers  men,  and  set  upon  their  windows,  gates,  and  doors,  which 
were  then  known  for  obstinate  hypocrites  and  fleshly  livers,  and  this  made  the 
prelates  mad.  And  this  is  the  great  insurrection  that  Walden,  tlien  the  king's 
confessor,  complaineth  of  to  Pope  Martin  V.,  and  afterwards  Poiydorus,  the 
pope's  collector,  and  other  papists  more,  wherein  never  a  one  man  was  hurt." 

Page  206,  note  (1).] — The  following  corollary,  wanting  in  Foxe,  is  given 
in  the  other  Latin  copies.  "  Corelarium  est,  quod  ex  quo  Sanctus  Paulus 
dicit,  Habentes  victum  et  vestitiim  his  contenti  simus,  videtur  nobis  quod 
aurifabri  et  armatores  et  omnimodEe  artes  non  necessarise  homini  secundum 
Apostolum  destruerentur  pro  incremento  virtutis  ;  quia  licet  istae  dus  artes 
nominatse  erant  multum  necessariag  in  antiqua  lege,  Novum  Testamentum 
evacuat  istas  et  multas  alias." 

Page  213,  line  17.] — The  words — "consecrated  bishop  of  Durham  .  .  .  the 
miracle  of  St.  Cuthbert  was" — have  dropped  out  of  edition  1583  and  those 
which  follow :  tlie  particulars  here  restored  to  the  text  are  not  mentioned  in 
Malmesbury  or  M.  Paris,  but  are  in  the  Chronicle  of  Simeon  of  Durham. 

3g2 


820  APPENDIX   TO   VOL.    iir. 

Page  213.] — Foxe's  "  Notes  of  certain  Parliaments"  have,  like  those  at  the 
close  of  vol.  ii.,  been  collated  with  the  originals  printed  in  Cotton's  Abridge- 
ment, and  many  inaccuracies  corrected. 

Page  214,  line  1  ] — It  was  this  enactment  which  occasioned  the  valuation  of 
benefices  mentioned  vol.  ii.  p.  809.  See  the  note  in  the  Appendix  on  that 
passage. 

Page  214,  line  9.  "A  certain  neiu  grant."'] — The  grant  was,  for  justices  of  the 
peace  to  be  competent  to  see  tlie  execution  of  the  statute  of  provisors,  and  to 
inquire  into  cases  of  clerical  extortion,  without  waiting  for  the  justices  of  assize. 
See  the  Records. 

Page  215,  line  9.  "  Then  termed  shifts."] — "  Et  I'appellent  chevance." 
— Records.  See  explanation  of  Chevantia  by  Corrie,  Latimer's  Works,  Vol.  II., 
p.  400,  P.  S. 

Page  21G,  line  11.  "  Within  six  weeks,"  &c.] — "  De  la  Vendredi  en  la  Veille 
d-el  Fest  de  Saint  Michel  a  sys  semaines  prochein  ensuites." — Records. 

Page  217,  line  32.] — This  parliament,  called  the  Merciless,  sat  from  Fe- 
bruary 3d,  1388,  to  June  4th. 

Page  218,  note  (3).] — Maitland's  History  of  London  gives 

John  Ilynde  .  .  .  Mayor,  Nov.  1391— Nov.  1392. 
John  Shadworth  )  g,^^^..g.    q^^   i39i_Oct.  1392. 
Henry  V  amere    ) 
and  all  these  displaced  by  a  decree  of  Richard  II.  in  Rymer,  dated  Nottingham 
Castle,  June  25th,  1392,  and  appointing  Edward  Dalyngrugge  Gustos.    Anotlicr 
decree  of  Richard  in  Rymer,  dated   Windsor  Castle,  July  22nd,  appoints  Sir 
Baldwin  de  Radyngton  Gustos.    (See  the  note  in  the  Appendix  on  vol.  ii.  p.  342, 
note  (3).)     In  Rymer,  there  is  an  act  of  pardon  for  the  city  functionaries, 
dated  Woodstock,"  September  19th,  1392.     Tiie  decree  for  removing  the  courts 
to  York  is  given  in  Rymer,  dated  Stamford,  March  30th,  to  take  effect  the 
morrow  after  St.  John  Baptist's  day,  i.e.  June  25th. 

Page  219,  line  6.] — Froissart  states  that  it  was  the  castle  of  Pleshey  where 
the  duke  of  Gloucester  lay.  He  was  strangled  in  September.  His  body  was 
brought  over  from  Calais  by  an  order  of  the  king's,  dated  October  4th.  (Rym. 
Feed.)  John  Hall,  servant  of  Thomas  Mowbray,  duke  of  Norfolk,  captain  of 
Calais,  confessed  his  share  in  the  murder,  and  was  executed  for  it  in  1400. — 
See  Gotten. 

Page  219,  note  (1).] — These  Cartes-Blanches  or  Ragmans  (as  they  were 
called)  were  demanded  of  the  richer  gentlemen  and  bm-gesses  by  the  king  as 
a  penalty  for  joining  the  rebellion  of  the  duke  of  Gloucester,  and  were  pecu- 
liarly unjust  and  hateful,  because  the  parliament  of  13SS  had  pardoned  all  his 
adherents.  They  were  afterwards  burnt  by  order  of  Henry  IV.  (Rymer.) 
John  of  Gaunt  died  about  Feb.  2d,  1399. 

Page  221,  note  (3).] — The  following  process  against  William  Sautre  is  taken 
from  the  archbishop's  Registers,  and  is  printed  in  Wilkins's  Cone.  iii.  pp.  2.54 — 
260,  where  it  is  stated  that  the  convocation  met  "in  Crastino  Conversionis 
S.  Pauli,"  i.  e.  Jan.  2(3th,  and  adjourned  "  in  dietii  Sahbati  post  festum  S.  Sclio- 
lasticEe  virginis"  (which  feast  is  on  Fub.  10th)  "proximo  futnrum,  viz.  12 
Feb."  The  year  mentioned  in  the  Register  (as  in  Foxe)  is  A.D.  1400  ;  but  that 
is  "juxta  supputationem  ecclesiie  Anglicana>,"  wliich  made  the  year  com- 
mence at  March  25th.  Hence  it  was  really  A.D.  1401,  in  which  year  Feb. 
12th  fell  on  a  Saturday;  and  all  the  subsequent  notes  of  time  concur  to  prove 
that  it  was  A.D.  1401. 

Page  221,  line  G  from  the  bottom.] — Foxe  says  "  the  twenty-fourth."  But 
the  Register,  as  quoted  in  Wilkins,  says  "  23  Feb.,"  which  fell  on  a  Wednesday 
in  the  year  1401. 

Page  225,  line  G.] — Both  North  and  South  Elmham  were  formerly  manorial 
residences  of  the  bisliops  of  Norwicli.  "And  of  Tilney"  (line  10)  is  put  in 
from  the  Register.     Tilney  is  between  five  and  six  miles  south-west  of  Lynn. 

Page  22C,  line  1 7.]— Fo-xe  says  "  the  22d  of  February  : "  but  the  Register,  as 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  821 

printed  m  Wilkins,  says  "  Et  subsequenter,  dicto  23  die  mensis  Feb.  A.D.  1400," 
■which  is  correct,  and  "  23rd"  is  put  into  the  text. 

Page  227,  line  6.  "  Upon  Saturday,  being  the  26th  of  February  y'] — "Wilkins 
says  "  24  die  Feb."  whicli  must  be  a  mistake. 

Page  228.  "  Thus  William  Sautre^l — In  Wilkins  it  is  stated,  that  after  the 
"degradation"  the  council  adjourned  "in  diem  lunaa  proxime  sequenfem 
[which  would  be  Feb.  28th]  viz.  ejusdem  mensis  Feb.  ultimo  di? :"  another 
proof  that  this  was  A.D.  1401  according  to  modern  computation,  /or  A.D.  1400 
was  a  leap  year,  and  Feb.  28  would  not  be  the  last  day  of  February  in  that 
year,     (See  Nicolas's  Tables.) 

Page  229,  note  (3).  "  Roger  Clarendoti"'] — Foxe  says  "John,"  but  Wal- 
singham  says  "  Roger,"  also  Foxe  at  p.  232. — There  was  a  priory  of  Augustine 
canons  at  Launde,  or  Lodington,  in  Leicestershire,  founded  in  the  time  of 
Henry  I. — Tanner. 

Page  234,  note  (1).] — In  the  Latin  and  first  English  editions  this  part  of 
the  history,  though  more  scanty,  was  more  chronologically  arranged;  there 
was  Sautre's  martyrdom,  iinmediately  followed  by  the  statute  "  Ex  Officio ;  " 
then  a  nameless  priest,  supposed  by  Foxe  to  be  Swinderby,  a  victim  thereof; 
then  mention  of  Crompe  and  others;  then  the  History  and  Testament  of 
Thorpe;  and  lastly,  Badby's  martyrdom.  In  the  edition  of  1570  and  all  sub- 
sequent, Foxe  has  brought  back  the  martyrdom  of  Badby  to  stand  next  after 
that  of  Sautre  and  next  before  the  statute  "Ex  Officio."  Foxe  might  wish  to 
make  it  clearer  (what  was  really  the  fact)  that  Badby  was  no  more  a  victim 
of  the  statute  "Ex  Officio"  than  Sautre  had  been,  for,  like  Sautre,  he  was 
burnt  under  a  king's  writ.     (See  the  note  on  p.  239.) 

Page  235,  line  1.] — The  ensuing  process  against  John  Eadby  is  printed  from 
the  archbishop's  Registers  (see  Wiikins's  Concilia,  iii.  p.  324),  with  which 
Foxe's  text  has  been  collated.  Several  errors  have  been  thence  corrected  in  this 
paragraph.  Foxe  says,  "  In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1409,  on  Sunday,  being  the 
first  day  of  March,  &c."  The  ecclesiastical  year  then  commenced  at  March 
25th,  consequently  this  was  A.D.  1410  according  to  modern  computation. 
The  Register  also  says,  "in  die  Sabbati,"  which  means  Saturday,  and 
would  be  March  1st  in  A.D.  1410,  by  Nicolas's  Tables ;  see  also  the  course 
of  the  dates  in  Wiikins's  Concilia,  iii.  pp.  324,  325.  A  few  lines  lower,  Foxe 
says,  that  the  bishop  of  "Oxford"  was  one  of  the  assessors  on  the  trial:  the 
Register  says  "  Exon."  not  "  Oxon.":  the  bishopric  of  Oxford  was  not  created 
till  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  The  Register  calls  Badby  "scissor,"  which 
Foxe  sometimes  renders  "shearman:"  Collier  calls  him  "a  smith,"  on  the 
amhority  of  Walsingham's  "  Faber."  In  the  writ  for  his  burning  he  is  called 
"  Johannes  Badby  de  Evesham  in  comitatu  Wigornias."  In  the  document 
below,  Foxe  mis-numbers  the  pope  "Gregory  XI.,"  though  at  p.  308  he 
calls  liim  correctly  "  Gregory  XII.:"  he  was  elected  Nov.  30th,  A.D.  1406,  and 
deposed  June  5th,  A.D.  1409.  Lower  down,  Foxe  says,  "  In  the  chapel 
Caruarice  of  St.  Thomas  the  Martyr;"  the  Register  says,  "In  capella  carnariae 
S.  Thomae  Martyris;"  i.e.  "The  chapel  of' the  Carnaria  or  charnel-house, 
dedicated  to  St.  Thomas  Becket."  There  were  several  chapels  in  the  cathedral 
of  Worcester,  as  in  most  cathedrals,  and  this  was  one  of  them.  See  Green's 
History  of  Worcester  Cathedral,  vol.  i.  p.  dG. 

Page  236,  line  24.] — The  names  in  this  paragraph  slightly  vary  from  those 
in  Wilkins,  who  reads  "  Malverne,"  "Dudeley,"  "monk  and  sub-prior," 
"  Hawley,"  "  Pentyngs,"  "  Swippeden,"  "  Gerbryg,"  "  Wyche,"  "  Wyble," 
"  Pevereil,"  "  Wolstan,"  and  "  Wesseborne." 

Page  237,  line  12  from  the  bottom.  "  Wednesday  arrived,  being  the  fifth 
daii  of  Mug."] — Foxe  says  the  "  fifteenth  ;  "  but  Wilkins,  "  Adveniente  prsefato 
die  Mercurii  viz.  dicti  mensis  Martii  die  5 ;  "  whicli  is  correct. 

Page  238,  note  (1).] — Edition  1563,  p.  172,  says,  "for  so  muche  as  Cherillus 
Bui  was  not  then  in  ure:"  the  Latin  also  has  "Cherillus,"  which  is  not  altered 
into  "  Perillus"  till  edition  1596.  "Ure"  was  an  old  form,  or  rather  a  cor- 
ruption, of  "use."  "Sustentation"  (last  line)  is  corrupted  in  all  editions  after 
the  first  (1563)  into  "contentation." 


82.2  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    HI. 

Page  239,  line  17.  "  This  (jodly  martyr  Badly"  Src] — The  parliament 
of  11  Ilcn.  IV.,  referred  to  in  this  paragraph,  met  in  January  1410,  and  the 
Commons  then  presented  two  petitions:  1.  That  given  at  p.  318;  2.  For 
the  repeal  of  the  statute  of  2  Hen.  IV.  against  heretics.  The  king  rejected 
both  these  petitions  (see  Cotton's  Abridgement),  and  so  virtually  (as  Foxe 
here  says)  "granted  to  the  said  parliament  a  statute  called  'Ex  Officio'  to 
be  observed."  Foxe  has  reserved  his  description  of  the  statute  till  the  time 
was  arrived  for  its  becoming  operative :  previously  it  was  a  dead  letter. 
The  archbishop's  Register  takes  the  same  course;  for  under  the  year  1410 
it  gives  the  statute,  but  in  a  very  brief  and  imperfect  form  (Wilkin?,  iii. 
p.  252);  but  after  relating  Badbys  martyrdom  the  Register  says  :  "  Et  interim 
a  dicto  die  Lunaj  usque  in  diem  Martis  et  deinde  de  die  in  diem  usque  ad  diem 
Lunae  10  diem  ejusdem  mensis  Martii  in  domo  capitulari,  qua  supra,  con- 
tinuata  fuit  convocatio.  Quo  die  adveniente  exhibitum  fuit  quoddam  statutum 
regium,"  &c.  (Wilkins,  iii.  p.  328.)  Then  follows  the  statute,  in  the  same 
forin  as  that  which  Foxe  has  given.  The  reader,  then,  is  only  to  bear  in  mind 
that  he  is  not  here  reading  i\\e  first  enactinent  of  the  statute  in  the  2d  year  of 
Hen.  IV.,  but  its  confirmation  in  the  11th  year  of  Hen.  IV.,  previous  to  which 
it  had  never  been  operative,     (See  above,  p.  130,  last  five  lines.) 

Page  241,  line  25.  "Furtltermore,  for  the  more  fortification  of  this  statute 
of  the  king  aforesaid,  concurreth  also  another  constitution  of  archbishop  Arundel."^ 
— The  reader  must  here  forget  the  concluding  sentence  of  the  last  note,  and 
suppose  he  had  been  reading  a  history  of  the  first  enactment  of  the  statute  "  Ex 
Officio,"  in  2  Hen.  IV.  or  A.D.  1401.  The  "  Constitution,"  or  "  Constitutions," 
of  archbishop  Arundel  are  given  in  Wilkins,  iii.  pp.  314 — 319:  who  also  adds 
(p.  320)  a  mandate  from  the  archbishop  to  the  bishop  of  London  for  the  pub- 
lication thereof,  dated  the  castle  of  Queenborough,  Ap.  13th,  A.D.  1409,  the 
thirteenth  year  of  his  translation.  From  this  mandate  we  learn,  that  the 
"  Constitutions"  were  first  agreed  on  at  a  provincial  synod  held  at  Oxford,  and 
afterwards  confirmed  at  a  full  convocation  of  the  province  of  Canterbury,  held 
at  St.  Paul's,  Jan.  14th,  A.D.  1408,  the  thirteenth  of  his  translation,  a  full  year 
before  the  martyrdom  of  John  Badby. 

Page  214,  note  (1).] — The  original  says: — "Prseterea  nullus  clericus  aut 
populus  cujuscunque  parochiae  aut  loci  nostra3  Cantuariensis  provinciae." 

Page  248,  line  2G.  ^'Albeit,  some  there  were  that  did  shrink,"  &c.] — And 
then  Foxe  proceeds  to  specify  divers  persons  who  were  induced  to  recant  by 
the  "laws  and  constitutions  "just  described;  and  yet,  with  only  one  exception, 
that  of  Purvey,  the  instances  which  he  gives  all  occurred  previous  to  the 
"  law  "  of  1401  and  the  "  constitutions  "  of  1409. 

Page  248,  line  28.  "John  Purvey. "'\ — Purvey  evidently  recanted  twice: 
1st,  at  Paul's  Cro.ss,  June  1st,  A.D.  1401  ;  2dly,  at  Saltwood,  before  archbishop 
Arundel,  A.D.  1421.  (See  pp.  248,  257,  285,  292.)  Foxe  says,  "  of  whom  more 
followeth  (the  Lord  willing)  to  be  said  in  1421 ;"  but  nothing  is  said  of  Purvey 
under  that  year:  what  is  told  at  p.  285,  &c.  relates  to  his  recantation  in  1401. 
By  enlarging  the  parenthesis,  and  changing  1421  into  1401,  the  difficulty  is 
obviated. 

Page  248,  line  3  from  the  bottom.  "  To  change  the  purpose."] — "  Ad 
mutandum  propositum  dicti  Johannis,  substantiam  .  .  .  esse  .  .  ." — IVilldns. 

Page  248,  note  (2).] — John  Purvey  recanted  at  Paul's  Cross,  Sunday, 
Marcii  Gth,  A.D.  1401,  (Wilkins,  iii.  p.  2(32):  John  Edward  recanted  at  Norwich 
Palm  Sunday,  April  12th,  A.D.  1405,  (lb.  p.  282):  John  Becket,  of  Padswick 
in  the  diocese  of  London,  recanted  at  Sleyden  June  10th,  A.D.  1400,  (lb. 
p.  247) :  John  Seynons,  parish  priest  of  Dounton,  Lincolnshire,  recanted  at 
Christ  Cliurch  Canterbury,  April  19th,  A.D.  1401. 

Page  218,  note  (3).] — The  articles  on  this  page  are  given  in  the  singular 
number  by  Wilkins,  iii.  p.  249,  and  as  those  recanted  by  John  Seynons,  who  is 
meant  by  "  John  "  in  article  6.  Wilkins  improperly  places  them  under  the 
year  a.d.  1400,  as  they  refer  to  Sautre's  martyrdom. 

Page  249,  line  1.] — The  whole  of  the  ensuing  batch  of  articles  is  given  by 
Wilkins,  iii.  p.  282,  as  recanted  by  John  Edward  de  Bryngtoii,  chaplain,  of  the 


APPENDIX   TO    VOL.    III.  823 

diocese  of  Lincoln,  at  Norwich,  Palm  Sunday,  April  12th,  A.D.  1405,  William 
Appelby,  mayoi-,  and  John  Skye,  John  Sampson,  sheriffs,  in  a  garden  contiguous 
to  the  north  side  of  the  cathedral  called  the  Greneyard.  The  five  first  of 
them  are  also  given  by  Wilkins,  iii.  p.  208,  A.D.  1389,  as  a  part  of  tlie  errors  of 
the  Leicester  Lollards,  Dexter,  Tailor,  Parchmenear,  &c.    (See  p.  198.) 

Page  249,  line  10  from  the  bottom.] — Whitehead  was  in  1552  recom- 
mended by  Cranmer  for  "his  good  knowledge,  special  honestie,  fervent  zeal, 
and  politick  wisdom,"  to  the  archbishopric  of  Armagh.  It  is  said  that  on  the 
accession  of  Elizabeth  he  was  solicited  to  accept  of  the  see  of  Canterbury. 
George  Constantine  is  supposed  by  Sir  Thomas  More  to  have  been  the  first 
editor  of  Thorpe's  Examinations.  Foxe's  text  of  the  first  Edition  has  been 
followed,  and  many  valuable  readings  have  thus  been  restored,  which  were 
corrupted  in  subsequent  Editions.  There  is  a  contemporary  MS.  in  the  Bod- 
leian of  great  value.  (Bodl.  MS.  Recent.  1030.)  It  once  belonged  to  the 
Cottonian  Collection. 

Page  252,  line  21.] — Lammas-Day,  or  the  Feast  of  St.  Peter  ad  Vincula, 
was  August  1st,  which  in  1407  fell  on  a  Monday;  so  that  this  examination 
took  place  August  7th. 

Page  253,  line  13.     "  Concluded  thefeend."'] — i.  e.  silenced.     Pierce  Plough- 
man thus  versifies  a  part  of  our  Saviour's  promises  to  his  apostles: 
"  Though  ye  come  before  kings  and  clarkes  of  the  law. 
Be  not  abashed,  for  I  shall  be  in  your  mouthes. 
And  gyve  you  wytte  &  will,  &  conning  to  conclud 
Them  all  that  agaynst  you  of  Christendom  disputen." 
Dr.  Wordsworth   gives   this  and   other  examples  of  the  use  of  the  word. 
Eccl.  Biog.  i.  p.  266,  edit.  1839. 

Page  253,  line  25.] — "Comone  forth,"  i.e.  communicate:  very  often  used 
of  the  sacrament,  as  in  Thorpe's  Testament,  at  p.  284,  line  19  from  the 
bottom. 

Page  253,  line  33.] — "  Blow,"  to  discolour  and  disfigure.  "  File"  for  defile, 
or  make  vile.  "  The  visage  which  was  moost  fayre  of  all  other  membres  is 
fijled,  bespytte,  and  mute  with  the  thornes  of  the  J  ewes."  "  The  vysage  which 
aimgels  desyre  to  se,  the  Jewes  with  theyr  spyttyng  have  defyled;  with  theyr 
handes  have  smytten." — Golden  Legend,  fol.  16,  b,  cited  by  Dr.  Wordsworth. 

Page  253,  line  35.] — "  To  dinge,"  to  beat  or  knock. 

Page  253,  line  15  from  the  bottom.  "  To  make  a  bl'md  knight."'] — According 
to  some  of  the  old  writers,  the  soldier  who  pierced  the  side  of  Christ  with  his 
spear  on  Calvary  was  physically  blind  when  he  did  it ;  and  touching  his  eyes 
afterwards  with  his  own  bloody  hands,  he  instantly  recovered  his  sight.  Hence 
he  was  canonized  as  St,  Longius  (Aoy;^;^). — See  Golden  Legend,  fol,  98,  b,  and 
Pierce  Ploughman's  Vision,  fol.  98. 

Page  254,  line  15.] — "Buxome,"  obedient.  (Johnson's  Diet.)  See  vol,  ii. 
p.  747,  line  8,  for  this  use  of  it  in  the  "  Ploughman's  Complaint." 

Page  254,  line  13  from  the  bottom.  "To  tvhat  entent?  to  swear  there- 
li/?"] — A  note  of  interrogation  should  be  inserted  after  "entent."  The 
Latin  edition  (p.  81)  puts  this  matter  thus:  "Sed  unum  hoc  abs  te,  Domine 
Archiprsesul,  scire  expeto,  cur  manum  libro  apponerem  ?  Archepiscopus.  Ut 
fidei  juramentum  prtestes." 

Page  255,  line  17.  "  Hotv  Susan  saide,"  &c.] — See  the  Hist,  of  Susanna, 
V.  22. 

Page  255,  line  20.] — An  "appealer,"  according  to  Foxe,  was  a  name  given 
to  thieves,  who,  to  screen  themselves,  accused  innocent  persons  (supra,  p.  56, 
line  28) ;  but  according  to  Blount's  Law  Dictionary,  it  means  one  who  impeaches 
and  betrays  an  accomplice,  and  this  seems  to  be  its  meaning  here :  the  Latin 
edition  (p.  81)  says,  "  Merito  totius  Angliae  exp  orator  proditorque  videri 
possem,  quovis  Juda  sceleratior." 

Page  255,  line  33.  "  This  office  [i.  e.  of  appealer  or  spy']  that  ye  would  now 
infeaffe  me  with."] — It  was  perpetually  enjoined  on  Lollards  in  the  edicts  against 


824  APPENDIX   TO   VOL.    III. 

them,  that  they  sliould  turn  informers  against  their  party.  See  the  dreadful 
effects  of  this  injunction  in  the  diocese  of  Lincoln,  infra,  vol.  iv.  pp.  221 — 240. 

Page  255,  line  4  from  the  bottom.  "  And  as  I  considered."^ — Dr.  Words- 
worth suggests  "ah;"  i.e.  also,  for  "as." 

Page  25G,  line  2.  "  For  that  there  was  no  audience  of  secular  men  hy."'] — 
See  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note. 

Page  256,  line  25.] — "  Or"  for  "  ere,"  i.  e.  before.  So  at  p.  257,  line  1 1  from 
bottom,  "or  we  depart;"  p.  264,  line  8  from  the  bottom,  "or  that  I  leave 
thee  ; "  and  p.  293,  note  (9).  So  in  Daniel,  vi.  24  :  "  Or  ever  they  came  at  the 
bottom  of  the  den." 

Page  256,  line  44.] — The  words  "or  displeasure  "  are  restored  from  the  first 
Edition, 

Page  257,  line  7.  "  H.,  I.  P.,  and  ZJ."] — Dr.  Wordsworth  conjectures  these 
initials  to  denote  Hereford,  John  Purvey,  and  Bccket.  On  the  recantation 
of  these  three  individuals,  see  pp.  27,  49,  248,  and  the  notes.  The  adver- 
sary alludes  to  the  first  two  by  name  at  p.  279,  still  disguising  the  third 
under  his  initial  "B."     But  both  in  this  and  that  passage  the  Latin  edition 

names  "Brightwell"  (see  supra,  p.  27)  as  the  person  indicated  by  "B ." 

"Satis  me  exempla  imbecillium  quorundam  decent,  pra2cipue  N.  Ilerfordi, 
I.  Purvci,  Tlio.  Brightwelli,  ac  hujus  potissinnim  llepingtoni,  quid  mihi  hie 
niultisque  aliis  metuendum  "  (Lat.  Ed.  p.  82):  "  Simulque  tecum  cogita,  quani 
eruditi  fuerint  Lincolniensis  jam  prresul,  Herfordus,  et  Purveus :  Brituellus 
quoque,  vir  hand  vulgariter  peritus."  (Ibid.  p.  95.)  One  Stephen  Bell  is 
mentioned  at  p.  195.  The  Bodleian  MS.  reads  here:  "But,  Syr,  bi  ensaum- 
ple  chicfli  of  Nycol  Ilerforde,  of  Joon  Purveye,  of  Robert  Bowland,  and  also 
bi  the  present  doynge  of  Filip  Repingtoun,  that  is  now  bicome  liischop  of 
Lyncolne,  I  am  now  lerned  as  many  olher  ben,"  ^'C,  And  at  p.  279;  "for 
the  sclaundres  revoking  at  the  cros  of  Poulis  of  Ilertforde  {sic),  Purve3'e  and 
of  Bowland,  and  liow  Filip  of  Ilepinton  pursueth  now  cristen  peple,"  &c. 

Page  257,  line  12  from  the  bottom.  "A  false  harlot."^ — A  very  common 
expression  in  the  old  writers:  see  Foxe's  account  of  the  origin  of  the  word 
'harlot'  supra,  vol.  ii.  pp.559,  560.  The  Latin  Edition  (p.  82)  says,  "Si 
Purveus  versipellis  ac  callidus  fuerit." 

Page  258,  line  7.  "Dan  Geffrey  of  Pickering,  tnonlce  of  Byland,"  Src] — 
Foxe  says  "  David  Cotraie  of  Pakring  :  "  but  the  Latin  Edition  (p.  83)  makes 
"  Packring"  the  name  of  a  person;  "  David  Gottrreus,  et  Pakryngus  monachus 
Bylandensis  ac  theologioe  candidatus,  et  Joannes  Purveius,  cum  aliis  quam 
plurimis."  Tiie  true  reading  is  no  doubt  that  furnished  by  the  contemporary 
Bodleian  MS.  above  referred  to  :  "  Also  Filip  of  Repintoue,  whilis  he  was  a 
Chanoun  of  Leycetre,  Nycol  Ilerforde,  Dane  Geffrey  of  Pikeringe,  monke  of 
Biland  and  a  niaistir  of  dyvynyte,  and  Joon  Purveye,  and  many  other,"  Src. 
Dane  or  Dan  was  a  term  peculiai'ly  applied  to  monks.  (See  Nares's  Glossary.) 
Foxe  seems  to  have  misread  "Dane"  for  "Davie,"  and  his  printer  mistook 
"  Goffraeus  "  for  "  Gottrseus,"  whence  was  hatched  "  Cotraie" 

Page  258,  line  34.] — "  Philippo  Repyngtono,  Leicestriensi  olim  canonico  et 
abbati,  accessit  dies  ille  festivus,  cujus  tam  diu  jejunavit  vigiliam."  (Lat.  Ed. 
p.  S3.)     See  the  note  on  p.  46. 

Page  258,  line  22  from  the  bottom.  "  Wherefore  tariest  thou  me  thus  here 
u'ith  nuch  fables  ?"'\ — "Tarry"  here  means  "delay,"  transitively:  the  Latin 
edition  (p.  83)  says,  "  Quare  his  nugis  tam  diu  nos  detines?"  Anotlicr 
example  occurs  at  p.  274,  line  15  from  the  bottom:  "Wilt  thou  tarrie  my 
lord  no  lenger?"  where  the  Latin  edition  (p.  92)  says,  "Quinage:  ne  quid 
amplius  ntoreris  dominum  Archiepiscoj)um,  apposita  iibro  manu,  spondeas  te 
illius  et  ecclcsire  ordinationibus  assensurum."  Another  example  occurs  p.  278, 
last  line  but  one  :   "  Tarrie  thou  me  no  lenger." 

Page  259,  line  8.  "  To  suffer  open  jouresse"']—l!\\Q  Latin  edition  (p.  84) 
says,  irpos  rh  TraXivwdt'iv :  to  abjuration. 

Page  260,  line  4.] — See  the  note  in  this  Appendix,  on  p.  22,  note  (1). 
Page  260,  line  35.] — "  Subject "  and  "  sovereign,"  were  often  used  of  inferior 


APPENDIX    TO    TOL.    III.  825 

minister  and  prelate,  or  o^  layman  and  cleric :  in  tliis  ecclesiastical  sense  (as  Dr. 
Wordsworth  remarks)  Thorpe  here  applies  St,  Paul's  words. 

Page  261,  line  23  from  the  bottom.  "  Deserveth  meed."'\ — On  the  doctrine 
of  unqualified  submission  to  the  church  here,  and  generally  to  this  day,  taught 
by  the  Roman  church,  and  the  awful  consequences  to  which  it  leads,  see 
Dr.  Wordsworth's  valuable  note  on  this  passage. 

Page  261,  line  17  from  the  bottom.  "  7n  the  dec7-ees"'] — See  Corpus  Juris 
Canon,  i.  2,306. 

Page  261,  line  15  from  the  bottom.  "  Lefull  and  lawfull."] — The  former  of 
these  two  words,  which  are  used  together  at  page  273,  line  25,  Dr.  Wordsworth 
interprets  as  quasi  "leave-full,"  i.e.  allowable,  permissible;  and  cites  " leve- 
full"  from  a  passage  of  Wicklifi's  works.  The  Latin  edition  (p.  85)  says, 
"  Praeterquam  in  honestis  et  licitis." 

Page  262,  line  22.  "  Saith  Lincolne."'\ — i.  e.  Robert  Grostead,  bishop  of 
Lincoln  :  see  the  note  on  p.  85,  line  9. 

Page  263,  line  1.  "  Therefore,  sir,  appose  you  him  now,"  &c.] — "  Interro- 
getur,  itaque,  quid  de  objectis  articulis  sentiat."  (Latin  edit.  p.  86.)  See  the 
note  on  p.  273,  line  8, 

Page  263,  line  25.]— See  the  note  on  p.  36,  note  (1). 

Page  263,  line  12  from  the  bottom.      "  Th'e  hoiires  of  the  moste  blessed  Vir- 
gin."^— The  Latin  edition  (p.  86)  gives  the  words,  thus  :— 
"  Memento,  salutis  auctor, 
Quod  nostri  quondam  corporis 
Ex  illibata  virgine 
Nascendo /or?«aOT  sumpseris." 
Page  263,  last  line  but  one,     "  That  the  ordinance  of  men,"  &c.] —  i.  e.  that 
the  determinations  of  men  living  under  obligations  of  obedience  to  the  articles 
of  the  Christian  faith,  should  be  elevated  to  equal  authority  with  those  articles. 
The  Latin  edition  (p.  86)  says,   "  Antehac  non  audivi  humanas  traditiones  sub 
fidei  Tocabulo  venire," 

Page 264,  line  15.  *^ An  ententife  doctor."'\ — i.e.  "busie,  earnest,  intentive," 
Cotgrave,  cited  by  Dr.  Wordsworth.  The  Latin  edition  (p.  86)  says,  "  Et 
hujus  opinionis  est  Fulgentius,  doctor  non  aspernandus," 

Page  264,  line  19.  ^^  Secret  of  the  mid  masse  on  Christ7nase  daies."'\ — The 
Latin  edition  (p.  87)  says,  "  In  secreto  missas  Christi  nativitatis  in  Auroia," 

Page  264,  line  21.  "  The  fourth  ferie  ^  quatuor  temporum  Septemhris.'  "] — 
The  "  quatuor  tempora,"  or  four  quarter  fasts,  called  now  ^Ewier  weeks  :  the 
service  in  the  Breviary  for  the  Wednesday  ne.xt  after  September  14th  is  here 
denoted. 

Page  264,  line  12  from  the  bottom.     See  the  note  on  p.  263,  line  25. 

Page  234,  note  (2).] — The  text  says  "  friar  Thomas  againe"  in  every  one  of 
the  English  editions  of  Foxe  :  "  Aquine "  is  put  in  on  Dr,  Wordsworth's 
suggestion.  The  place  cited  is  in  "  Sunima  Theolog."  part.  3,  quest.  75,  art.  5: 
The  Latin  edition  (p.  87)  says  here,  "  Quae  vero  deinceps,  post  Satanam  ab 
angelo  solutum,  per  fratrem  Thomam  ejusque  farinte  sophistas  invecta  sunt  in 
ecclesiam  (veluti  accidens  sine  subjecto,  atque  id  genus  nugae),  his  ego  neuti- 
quam  assentiendum  arbitror :  ex  hujus  fratris  emendicata  aliunde  sententia 
fidei  articulum  non  constituam.  De  me  videat  agatque  Dominus  pro  sancto 
arbritratu  suo." 

Page  265,  line  4.  "  God  worshippeth."']  i.  e.  honoureth  :  "  With  my  body 
I  thee  worship."  (Marriage  Service.) 

Page  265,  line  16.] — See  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note  on  the  worshipping  of 
images. 

Page  265,  line  25.  "  Do  off  their  caps  to  these  letters."] — See  Dr.  Words- 
worth's note  for  illustrations  of  this  passage. 

Page  266,  line  5.     "  Boolces  and  calenders."'] — See  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note. 


826  APPENDIX   TO   VOL.    III. 

Page  266,  line  17  from  the  bottom.]— Towards  the  great  north  door  of  St. 
Paul's  was  a  crucifix,  to  which  pilgrimages  and  offerings  were  often  made,  of 
■which  tlie  dean  and  canons  had  the  benefit.  (Uugdale's  Hist,  of  St.  Paul's.) 
The  Latin  edition  (p.  88)  .says,  "Londini  apud  Sanctum  Paulum  ad  valvas 
aquilonares,"  and  "  de  diva  virgine  Parathalassia." 

Page  267,  line  3.  "  The  fiend  hath  great  power,"  &c.] — See  the  dialogue 
between  IJilney  and  friar  Erusierd  infra,  vol.  iv.  bottom  of  p.  GoO. 

Page  267,  line  11.] — On  these  representations  of  the  Ueit)-,  Dr.  Wordsworth 
refers  to  Lewis's  Life  of  Bishop  Peacock,  p.  85,  and  Taylor's  Dissuasive  from 
Popery. 

Pago  267,  line  25  from  the  bottom.] — "The  seven  deadly  sins  "  were  pride, 
envy,  wrath,  sloth,  covetousness,  gluttony,  and  lewdness.  See  Lewis,  p.  136. 
(Ed.  1820.) 

Page  268,  line  12.] — On  the  gross  ignorance  of  the  people  in  religion  at  this 
period,  see  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note. 

Page  2GS,  line  1 7  from  the  bottom.  "  Sing  wanton  songs  "'\ — See  Dr.  Words- 
worth's notes. 

Page  269,  line  20.] — On  the  corruptions  in  church  music,  and  the  scandal 
•which  this  subject  occasioned,  not  only  to  Lollards,  but  Romanists,  and  Erasmus 
hunself,  see  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note. 

Page  269,  line  22  from  the  bottom.  ''No  title  to  tithes."'] — See  the  note 
on  p.  22,  Art.  xviii. 

Page  269,  line  15  from  the  bottom.  ''And  that  they  are  accursed."] — 
Alluding  to  a  general  sentence  pronounced  four  times  a  year.  See  Dr.  Words- 
worth's note. 

Page  270,  line  24.] — This  is  an  error  of  Thorpe  and  the  old  writers,  for 
Gregory's  ordinance  only  respected  tithes  which  had  not  been  previously  con- 
veyed. The  payment  of  tithes  to  the  parish  priest  was  fully  settled  in  the 
Saxon  times. 

Page  271,  line  12.  "  To  depart."] — To  divide.  See  Nares's  Glossary  ;  also 
the  Ploughman's  Complaint  supra,  vol.  ii,  p.  746,  line  6  from  the  bottom. 
Originally  our  Marriage  Service  read,  "till  death  lis  depart;  "  altered  at  the 
Savoy  Conference  in  1661  to  "  do  part." — On  the  doctrine  of  poverty  of 
ministers  here  advocated,  see  the  opinion  of  Nicholas  Orem  snpia,  vol.  ii. 
p.  771,  line  7  from  the  bottom.  The  same  doctrine  has  been  sometimes  alleged 
to  have  been  held  by  WicklifF,  but  both  his  practice  and  writings  show  that  he 
was  in  favour  of  a  more  generous  mode  of  living  among  clergymen  than 
Thorpe  here  seems  to  advocate. 

Page  273,  line  8.  "  The  lenger  that  ye  appose  him."] — "  Quo  magis  inler- 
rogus,  hoc  videtur  praefractior."     (Lat.  ed.  p.  91.)     See  note  on  p.  263,  line  1. 

Page  273,  line  16.]  It  seems  doubtful  whether  the  Lollards  held  this  doc- 
trine absolutely.  Dr.  Wordworth  observes,  that  the  statement  tliat  they  did  so 
may  have  originated  from  two  causes:  1st,  their  protesting  against  the  profane 
swearing  then  so  common  ;  and,  2dly,  a  scruple  as  to  the  mode  of  taking  an  oath. 
See  Swinderby's  view  of  this  subject  supra,  p.  119,  art.  14. 

Page  274,  line  15  from  the  bottom.] — See  on  "tarrie,"  the  note  on  p.  258, 
line  22  from  the  bottom. 

Page276,  line20  from  the  bottom.  "Evil apayd."] — Ill-satisfied,  ill-contented. 
See  the  word  supra,  vol.  ii.  p.  359,  line  9;  and  "apayd,"  ib.  p.  360,  line  21 
from  the  bottom. 

Page  278,  last  line  but  one.     "  Tarrie."] — See  the  note  on  p.  274. 

Page  279,  line  11  from  the  bottom.  "  Dethinkc  thee,  how  great  clerlces,"  &c.] 
— See  the  note  on  p.  257,  line  7. 

Page  280,  line  3  from  the  bottom.  "  Thomas  Purvey."] — No  doubt 
"Thomas"  is  a  mistake  for  "John."  Tiie  Latin  edition  (p.  95;  only  says 
"  Purvcus,"  omitting  the  Christian  name,  and  therefore  clearly  referring  to  the 
same  Purvey  elsewhere  mentioned  in  this  Examination  as  "John." 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  827 

Page  281,  line  1.] — Archbishop  Arundel  was  tried  on  a  charge  of  treason  in 
1397,  and  banished;   but  in  about  two  years  was  restored. 

Page  281,  line  23.  "  Rotvned  wifk  h'nn."'\ — To  roiune  or  round  a.  person  in 
the  ear,  is  to  whisper  to  him.     See  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note. 

Page  285,  line  16,  "  Jgain,  neither  is  it  found  that  he  was  burned."^ — The 
Latin  edition,  however,  says  (p.  96),  "  Sunt  qui  testantur  eum  eodem  anno 
Domini  1407  in  Augusto  exustum :  sed  locum  non  designant:  ex  quo  atque 
aliis  colligendum,"  &c. 

Page  285,  line  27.  "1382."] — On  the  error  in  this  date,  see  the  note  on 
p.  47. 

Page  286.  "Articles  of  John  Purvey. "1 — These  articles,  with  Purvey 's 
recantation  of  each  seriatim,  are  given  by  Wilkins,  from  the  archbishop's 
Register.  (Cone.  iii.  pp.  260 — 262.)  The  first  appearanceof  Purvey  before  the 
council  is  there  dated  "  die  Lunse :  viz.  ultimo  die  ejnsdem  mensis  Feb.  in 
domo  capitulari ; "  i.  e.  Feb.  28th,  a.  d.  1401,  the  next  meeting  after  the  degra- 
dation of  Sautre.  He  is  called  PMrwey  in  Wilkins;  and  "  capellanus  Lincoln, 
dicecesis."  The  recantation  is  dated  at  "  Paul's  Cross,  Sunday,  March  6th, 
1401." 

Page  286,  line  13,  "A  certain  whispering."]  — "  Quaedam  auriculatio." 
(Wilkins.) 

Page  286,  Art.  3.  "  Yet  is  he  a  true  priest  before  God."] — The  Register 
says  here,  "  Est  verus  presbyter  et  sacerdos,  ordinatus  a  Deo  ad  ministrandum 
omnia  sacramenta  necessaria  hominibusad  salutem;"  adding,  as  the  first-born 
were  natural  priests,  and  Moses  before  Aaron.  (Wilkins.)  See  Purvey 's  doc- 
trine more  fully  drawn  out  by  Foxe  at  the  middle  of  p.  288. 

Page  286,  Art.  4.  "Have  not  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  rather 
of  hell."] — Foxe  translates  erroneously,  "Either  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  or 
yet  of  hell:"  "sed  claves  inferni"  (Wilkins).  The  sense  is  correctly  given  by 
Foxe  at  p.  289,  line  18,  and  margin. 

Page  286.] — Articles  5  and  6  change  places  with  each  other  in  Wilkins. 

Page  286,  Art.  7.] — "In  the  general  council  of  Lyons"  is  put  in  from 
Wilkins.  "A  proper  priest "  (proprio  sacerdoti)  means  "their  own  parish- 
priest." 

Page  287,  line  36.  "  Therefore  when  Antichrist,  or  any  of  his  shavelings"  &c.] 
— This  maxim  of  Purvey 's  seems  to  have  been  pretty  generally  acted  upon  by  the 
Lollards  :  see  the  examples  of  Reppyngdon,  p.  25 ;  Hereford  and  Reppyngdon, 
p.  34;  Ashton,  p.36;  Swinderby,  pp.  117,  124;  Thorpe,  p.  263  ;  lord  Cobham, 
p.  328.  Walter  Brute  is  explicit,  p.  1 73,  &c.  William  Sautre  attempted  to 
evade  the  question,  but  was  forced  honestly  to  avow  his  opinion,  p.  224.  Tliis 
prudent  reserve  or  evasion  is  ridiculed  in  Barlowe's  "Dialogue  concerning 
Lutheran  Factions,"  signat.  1 1,  1 2,  Edition  1553.  Wickliff  also  seems  to 
have  disapproved  of  it:  see  the  note  on  p.  49,  note  (1). 

Page  288,  line  9.  "  To  remain  contimiing  his  life  in  the  wars."] — The 
original  imports  just  the  contrary — "  militiiB  cingulo  careat." 

Page  292,  line  34.  "At  Saltwood." ] — The  recantation  before  archbishop 
Arundel  was  at  St.  Paid's;  and  that  at  Saltwood  was  before  Archbishop  Chi- 
chesley.     See  pp.  248,  285,  286,  and  the  notes. 

Page  292,  line  9  from  the  bottom.  "Being  then,  as  ii  seemeth,  William. 
Courtenay."] — See  the  table  of  archbishops  given  at  p.  579. 

Page  292,  line  6  from  the  bottom.] — Foxe  here  reads  "anno  1389,"  though 
in  his  text,  a  few  lines  above,  he  says  1388.  This  must  be  the  true  year,  if  tlie 
statement  be  correct  at  p.  304,  that  when  this  sermon  was  preached,  there 
wanted  "not  fully  twelve  years  and  a  halfe"  of  the  year  1400,  for  1387|  + 
12i  r:=  1400,  so  that  this  would  make  the  sermon  preached  a  little  after  Mid- 
summer 1388.  In  accordance  with  this,  it  may  be  remarked,  that  the  text  is 
in  the  Gospel  for  the  9th  Sunday  after  Trinity,  which  in  the  year  1388  fell  on 
July  26!h.     On  the  other  hand,  this  does  not  well  accord  with  the  statement 


828  APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    lU. 

that  it  was  preached  on  Quinqiiagesima  Sunda}',  which  in  13S8  fell  on  Feb. 
Dtl),  and  in  1389  on  Feb.  28th  (see  Nicolas's  Tables).  It  is  remarkable,  that 
in  tlie  edition  of  15(J3  the  words  "and  a  halfe "  are  wanting;  "not  fully 
twelve  yeares"  were  "lacking"  of  1400:  this  would  suit  Quinqiiagesima,  but 
would  make  the  year  1389.  Perhaps  the  sermon  was  first  composed  or 
preached  July  26lh,  1388,  {'^  made  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  m.ccclxxxvih.  :" 
Edition  of  1563J,  and  re-preached  Quinquagesima  1389;  and  so  the  words 
"and  a  halfe"  are  retained  or  omitted  accordingly. 

Page  293,  line  22.  "  Priesthood,  kmjtiiode,  and  laborers."'] — See  the  note 
on  p.  324,  line  13  from  the  bottom. 

Page  304,  line  36.     "  Disparkled."'] — See  note  on  p.  130,  note  (1). 

Page  307,  note  (4).] — Foxe's  text  reads,  "which  was  about  the  year  1409;" 
this  for  the  sake  of  precision  is  altered  into,  "  which  last  was  in  the  year  1410." — 
Four  lines  lower,  Foxe  says  in  all  the  old  editions,  the  schism  endured  "  this 
space  of  XXIX.  years;"  at  the  same  time  referring  to  the  passage  at  p.  17,  where 
they  all  read  plainly  and  properly  "xxxix. :"  "thirty-nine"  is  therefore  put 
into  the  text  here. — He  also  mis-numbers  the  pope  "  Urban  V." 

Page  307,  note  (5). — Boniface  IX.  was  elected  Not.  2d,  and  crowned  Nov. 
9th,  A.D.1389:  died  Oct.  1st,  a.d.  1404. 

Page  308,  line  11.] — The  process  of  Gregory's  election  is  given,  confirming 
Foxe's  account  of  it,  in  Wilkins's  Concilia,  iii.  p.  286 — 288,  from  archbishop 
Arundel's  Register.  He  was  elected  unanimously  Nov.  30th,  a.d.  1406.  (Nicolas.) 

Page  308,  line  22.]— There  is  a  letter  in  Wilkins  from  Benedict  XIII.  to 
Gregory,  dated  11  Cal.  Feb.  in  the  13th  year  of  his  pontificate,  i.e.  January 
22,  a.d!  1407. 

Page  308,  line  29.  "  T/ie  Cardinal  of  Bordeaux."]  — Foxe,  following  Wal- 
singham,  says,  "the  Cardinal  Bituriensis"  (of  Bourges)  :  we  should  here  read 
"  Burdegalensis:"  the  individual  meant  was  Francesco  Hugociono,  a  very  able 
canonist,  who  was  made  archbishop  of  Bourdeaux  in  1389,  and  cardinal  Quatuor 
Sanctorum  Coronatorum  by  Innocent  VII.  in  1405;  he  died  at  Florence,  Aug. 
14th,  1412.  He  was  very  zealous  in  striving  to  persuade  Gregory  to  fulfil  iiis 
engagements  (Gallia  Christiana,  torn.  ii.  p.  839).  lie  is  mentioned  in  a  public 
document  of  archbishop  Arundel  given  in  Wilkins's  Cone.  iii.  ]).  311,  as  having 
come  over  to  England  between  July  23d  and  Nov.  30th,  A.D.  140S.  He  is 
also  mentioned  in  a  letter  of  the  cardinal's  to  Henry  IV.,  given  in  Wilkins,  as 
a  particular  favourite  of  the  king's.  It  seems  from  Moreri's  Diet.  v.  Cardinal, 
that  there  was  not  a  cardinal  of  Boitrcjes  at  this  time. — Foxe  misdates  the  let- 
ters ensuing  A.D.  1409,  as  he  had  the  election  of  pope  Gregory  XII.  above, 
A.D.  1407. 

Page  309,  line  19.] — The  council  of  Pisa  sat  ]\Iarch  25th  to  August  7th, 
A.D.  1409. 

Page  309,  line  34.] — "  Within  the  twelvemontli  "  is  more  correct  than  Foxe's 
"within  the  same  year;"  for  Alexander  V.  was  elected  in  June,  A.D.  1409, 
and  crowned  soon  after:  he  died  May  3d,  A.D.  1410.    (Nicolas.) 

Page  309,  note  (4).] — Foxe's  narrative,  from  hence  to  the  top  of  p.  311,  is 
taken  accurately  from  Cochla^us :  Foxe  repeats  a  portion  of  it  at  p.  405,  pro- 
fessedly from  the  same  authority,  but  not  so  accurately.  (See  the  note  on  p.  405.) 
Foxe  (after  Cochl^BUs)  calls  the  archbishop  "Swinco;"  and  sometimes  strangely 
confounds  his  name  and  his  title,  calling  him  archbishop  of  "Swinco"  instead 
of  "  Prague  ;  "  for  which  Cochlacus  gives  no  foundation.  He  has  already  been 
mentioned  supra,  at  p.  54. 

Page  311.  "  A  ^fandafe  of  Thomas  Arundel."] — This  is  given  in  Wilkins's 
Cone.  iii.  p.  246,  from  the  Register  of  Braybrooke,  bishop  of  London.  It  is 
headed  "  Mandatum  Arundelli  .  .  .  pro  veneratione  Sanctae  Dei  genetricis  ad 
pulsationem  in  Aurora  sicut  ad  pulsationcm  ignitegii."  Foxe  heads  it,  "A 
Alandate  of  'I'homas  Arundel,  directed  to  the  bishop  of  London,  to  warn  men  to 
say  certain  prayers  at  the  tolling  of  the  '  A  ves '  or  ringing  of  Curfew  ; "  which 
is  a  very  vague  description  of  it.  Several  expressions  of  the  original,  badly 
translated  by  Foxe,  have  been  better  rendered — "mystico  inspiramine,"  "inter 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  829 

cultores  vineae,"  "  ad  ipsius  domini  nostri  regis  specialem  rogatum."  The  con- 
cluding sentence,  "and  when  before  day,"  &c.  is  rather  obscurely  expressed  in 
the  original :  but  the  heading  of  the  letter  explains  it. 

Page  312,  note  (5).] — Foxe  misdates  the  mandate  "anno  transl.  9,  a.d. 
1405,"  when  no  "Robert"  was  bishop  of  London.  The  date  in  Wilkins  is 
"  Anno  Domini  mcccxcix.,  et  nostr.-e  translationis  anno  quarto,"  which  is 
inserted  in  tlie  text:  Robert  Braybrooke  was  bishop  of  London  January  5th, 
A.D,  1381  to  August  27th,  a.d.  1404  (Godwin,  edit,  Richardson);  and  as 
Arundel  became  archbishop  towards  the  close  of  1396,  his  fourth  year  would 
begin  toward  the  close  of  a.d.  1399:  it  is  evident,  therefore,  that  the  1399  of 
Wilkins  here  means  the  1400  of  modern  computation. 

Page  313.  "A  commission  directed  to  the  Somner,"  &c.] — On  the  subject  of 
ringing  bells,  see  Brand's  Pop.  Ant.  vol.  ii.  p.  135,  note,  and  infra,  vol.  vi.  p.  562. 
Latimer,  in  his  Sixth  Sermon  before  Edward  VL,  alludes  to  these  interdicts  for 
not  ringing  the  bells. 

Page  315.] — As  Chichesley  became  archbishop  A.D.  1414,  his  twelfth  year 
would  end  in  A.D.  1426,  which  year  is  clearly  meant  by  the  "  1425  "  of  the 
Register. 

Page  316.] — These  "parliamentary  notes,"  and  the  references  in  the  notes, 
are  revised  from  the  original  printed  in  Cotton's  Abridgement,  as  in  similar 
cases  at  p.  213,  and  vol.  ii.  p.  783.  The  note  relating  to  tlie  "eleventh"  year 
of  the  reign,  at  the  bottom  of  p.  317,  Foxe  places,  in  p.  316,  to  the  "  second  year 
of  the  said  king,"  no  doubt  owing  to  his  having  misunderstood  "  11  "  for  ii. 
instead  of  xi. 

Page  316,  note  (1).] — This  Latin  penance  is  corrected  by  the  Register. 

Page  318,  last  line  but  one.] — Foxe,  by  mistake,  reads  "thirteenth"  instead 
of  "  fourteenth." 

Page  318,  note  (1).] — The  whole  of  this  page  has  been  collated  with  Wal- 
sing'nain  and  Fabian,  where  tlie  matter  will  be  found  ;  some  corrections  have 
thence  been  made:  in  the  list  of  abbeys,  "  Osiis  "  (Fabian)  is  for  "  Osyth's  :  " 
ill  this  form  we  trace  the  origin  of  "  Size  Lane  "  in  London,  where  formerly 
stood  St.  Osyth's  Church.  The  clause  "in  the  see  of  Durham,"  &c.  omitted  by 
Foxe,  is  put  in  from  Fabian  :  without  it  the  calculation  at  the  end  would 
not  be  correct. 

Page  319,  line  17  from  the  bottom,  "  Then  called  Passion  Sunday."] — The 
fifth  Sunday  of  Lent  is  so  called,  because  the  Gospel  for  the  day  is  John  viii. 
46,  &c.,  where  the  Jews  take  up  stones  to  cast  at  Jesus,  and  this  the  Festival 
(fol.  25)  says,  was  the  beginning  of  Christ's  passion. 

Page  319,  line  8  from  the  bottom.  "  In  holy  kitchen — in  holy  church,  I  would 
say."} — This  is  a  species  of  wit  common  (as  Dr.  Maitland  remarks)  among 
the  writers  of  that  age,  when,  having  said  a  saucy  thing,  they  affect  to  catch 
themselves  up  and  correct  a  pretended  mistake. 

Page  320.  "  The  trouble  and  persecution  of  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  knight, 
lord  Cobham."'] — Most  of  the  ensuing  narrative  is  taken  from  John  Bale's 
"  Brefe  Chronycle  concernyng  the  Examinacyon  and  Death  of  the  Blessed 
Martyr  of  Christ  Sir  Johan  Oldecastell  the  Lorde"  Cobham  :  "  first  printed  August 
16ih,  A.D.  1544.  The  source  from  which  Bale  derived  it  (as  he  informs  us  in 
his  preface)  was  chiefly  the  account  drawn  up  at  archbishop  Arundel's  com- 
mand expressly  for  distribution  through  the  realm,  and  now  extant  in  his 
Register,  This  is  called  "The  Great  Process  of  Thomas  Arundell,"  &c. 
Walden's  "  Fasciculus  Zizaniorum  Wiclevi "  embodies  this  Process,  together 
with  some  other  matters  relating  to  the  subject:  Walden's  first  epistle  to 
Martin  V.,  his  "Sermo  de  funere  regis,"  and  his  first  and  second  books 
"  adversus  Wiclevistas,"  have  also  contributed  something.  Several  important 
passages  which  were  omitted  by  Foxe  after  the  edition  of  1563  are  here 
retained,  especially  the  account  of  lord  Cobham's  death. 

Page  320,  line  3  from  the  bottom.] — Foxe,  from  Walden,  reads  inaccurately 
1387  for  1381. 

Page  321,  line  26,      "  Tliere   resorted   unto  them  the  ttvelve  inquisitors  of 


830  APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    III. 

heresies;  whom  they  had  appointed  at  Oxford  the  year  before,"  &c.] — Foxe  is 
here  stiictly  following  Waldeu  and  Bale;  the  accuracy  of  the  statement,  how- 
ever, seems  doubtful,  for  Wilkins  (iii.  p.  339,  sub  anno  1412,  "  the  year  before" 
this  process)  gives — "  Ex  MSS.  Cotton,  Faustina  C.  7" — An  Epistle  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  O.rford,  reporting  the  opinion  of  the  xii.  judges  appointed  to  examine 
Wicklifl's  writings,  and  giving  267  conclusions  which  they  had  picked  out  of 
his  works  and  pronounced  heretical :  but  the  names  of  the  xii.  judges  are 
not  mentioned.  Wilkins  afterwards  (p.  350)  gives  a  letter  (ex  eodem  MS.) 
of  archbishop  Arundel  to  pope  John.  But  Wilkins  had  before  (at  p.  171) 
given  precisely  the  same  epistle  of  the  university  of  Oxford,  sub  anno  1381,  "ex 
Registro  Sudbury,  fol  76."  This  early  copy  of  the  Epistle  of  the  University 
has  the  names  of  the  xii.  judges  appended  to  their  opinion,  and  they  are  the 
very  same  as  those  given  here ;  but  no  conclusions  are  there  specified  as 
heretical.  Now,  it  seems  rather  improbable  that  the  very  same  xii.  judges 
should  have  been  appointed  in  1381  and  1412,  to  make  the  same  investigation, 
and  report  afresh  in  the  very  same  words:  it  is  most  likely,  that  that  epistle 
and  decision  of  1381  were  reproduced  before  the  council  of  1412,  not  the 
judges  themselves. 

Page  321,  note  (3).  "  Two  hundred  and  sixty-six  conclusions."'] — The  edition 
of  1563,  p.  261,  says  "two  hundreth  and  Ixvi.,"  which  is  corrupted  in  the 
next  edition  of  1570,  p.  664,  into  two  hundreth  and  xlvi."  Walden  and  Bale 
both  say  "  two  hundred  and  Ixvi.,"  and  they  are  printed  in  Wilkins  (iii,  p.  339) 
to  the  number  of  267. 

Page  322,  line  1.  "Proctors  of  the  clergy"  is  put  in  from  Wilkins;  both 
Foxe  and  Bale  read  "general  proctors,"  and  Foxe  in  his  edition  of  1563  adds 
from  Bale,  "yea  rather  betrayers  of  Christ  in  his  faithful  members." 

Page  322,  line  22.  '^  At  Kennington."'\ — Both  Bale  and  Foxe  omit  to  men- 
tion wiiat  the  Register  states  (Wilkins,  iii.  p.  357)  to  have  been  the  immediate 
matter  of  complaint  against  lord  Cobham.  A  volume  in  quires  ("in  quater- 
nis")  tending,  as  the  Register  states,  to  the  subversion  of  tlie  faith  and  of  holy 
church,  was  discovered  at  a  limner's  in  Paternoster  Row,  where  it  was  awaiting 
the  process  of  illumination.  The  artist,  being  apprehended,  confessed  that  the 
book  was  lord  Cobham's.  Certain  extracts  from  it  were  read  at  Kenniiigton, 
before  the  king,  who  is  said  to  have  ex]iressed  his  abhorrence  of  them.  Lord 
Cobham,  being  questioned  by  the  king,  allowed  that  this  and  similar  books  had 
been  condemned  justly,  and  denied  that  he  had  read  more  than  two  or  three 
leaves. 

Page  322,  line  25.] — For  "prelates,"  the  edition  of  1563,  copying  Bale, 
reads  "  ravenours." 

Page  322,  line  30.] — "  Not"  is  improperly  foisted  in  before  "  contended  " 
in  all  the  editions  till  1583. 

Page  323,  line  7.] — Cowling  Castle  is  said,  at  p.  343,  to  have  been  a  little 
more  than  three  miles  from  Rochester  Cathedral. 

Pas:e  323,  line  27.] — Ledes  Castle  is  five  miles  south-east  from  Maidstone. 
(Carlisle's  Top.  Die.) 

Page  323,  line  9  from  the  bottom.] — St.  ISfatthew's  day  is  Sept.  21?t,  which 
in  A.u.  1413  (by  Nicolas's  Tables)  fell  on  a  Thursday ;  the  Saturday  following 
would  be  Sept.  23d.  Both  Bale  and  Foxe,  here  and  at  p.  326,  say  erroneously, 
"  the  Saturday  before  the  feast  of  St.  Matthew."  The  Register  is  correct. 
(Wilkins,  iii.  p.  354.)     See  also  p.  344,  line  5. 

Page  324,  line  13  from  the  bottom.  "  This  latter  congregation"  Sec.'] — The 
reader  will  find  a  similar  triple  division  of  the  church  militant  into  "  priestliood, 
knvthode,  and  laborers,"  in  Wimbledon's  Sermon  supra,  p.  293.  Lewis  also 
(p.  125)  cities  a  similar  division  from  one  of  Wickliff's  writings. 

Page  324,  line  4  from  the  bottom.  "In  knighthood.^'] — It  was  the  custom 
in  some  countries  for  the  nobles  to  draw  their  swords  at  the  recital  of  the 
Creed  or  the  Gospel.  See  Archbishop  Griudall's  works  (Parker  See.  p.  56), 
and  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note  on  this  place. 

Page  325,  line  8  from  the  bottom.     "  lie  offered  himscf,  after  the  law  of 


APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    III.  831 

armn,  to  fight."'] — This  was  according  to  the  notions  of  the  times.  The  trial  by- 
battle,  in  cases  where  the  question  could  not  be  determined  by  legal  proof  or 
testimony,  continued  to  disgrace  the  law  of  England  till  June  22d,  1819,  when 
an  Act  was  passed  to  abolish  tlie  practice.  See  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note  on  this 
place,  which  states  that  in  1352  the  bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells  ordered  his 
clergy  to  exhort  their  people  to  pray  for  the  success  of  Henry  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, in  an  intended  trial  by  battle  with  the  duke  of  Brunswick  for  some 
reproaciiful  words. 

Page  326,  line  8.] — "Nild"  is  a  contraction  of  "  ne  willed,"  which  occurs 
uncontracted  in  the  Ploughman's  Complaint  supra,  vol.  ii.  p.  732:  "God  that 
is  endlesse  in  mercy  saith,  that  he  ne  will  not  a  sinful!  man's  death,  but  that 
he  be  turned  from  his  sin  and  liven."  In  Wimbledon's  Sermon  supra,  p.  295, 
we  find  "  nis"  for  "  ne  is:"  "  What  sinne,  I  pray  you,  will  the  fiend  have  now 
on  men,  that  nis  now  used?"  "  Nought "  and  "  never  "  for  "  ne  ought  "  and 
"  ne  ever,"  are  familiar  to  us.     (Wordsworth.) 

Page  326,  line  24,  "  The  Saturday  after,"  &c.]— See  the  note  on  p.  323, 
line  9  from  the  bottom. 

Page  327,  line  14.  "  Calenders  to  lewd  men  {laymeiii]!'] — See  the  note  on 
p.  119,  line  12  from  the  bottom. 

Page  327,  line  18.]— See  the  note  on  p.  119,  line  13  from  the  bottom. 

Page  327,  line  25.  "  To  Canterbury."'] — See  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note  on  this 
shrine. 

Page  327,  line  16  from  the  bottom.  " Remaineth  material  bread,  or  not?"] 
— See  the  note  on  p.  287. 

Page  331,  line  14  from  the  bottom.  "  Ifhebelieved  not  in  the  determination 
of  the  church?"] — See  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note  on  the  distinction  between 
^'■believing"  and  "believing  ?«."  Bishop  Bonner  himself  held,  "Concerning 
the  Catholiqne  churche,  we  must  believe  it,  that  is  to  say,  geve  credite  to  it, 
but  not  beleve  in  it,  for  to  beleve  in  it,  were  to  make  it  God." — Profitable  and 
Necessary  Doctrine,  signal.  I.  46,  A.  D.  1555. 

Page  333,  line  7.  "  For  then  cried  an  angell."] — Bale  in  his  margin  refers 
to  Ranulphus  Cestrensis  in  Polychron.  lib.  iv,  cap.  26.  The  endowment  of  tlie 
church  by  Constantine  is  the  event  referred  to. — See  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note. 

Page  333,  line  18.] — "  Pilled,"  shaven,  "pilis  defectus,  pilatus." 

Page  334,  last  line  but  one.] — Antiochus,  a  monk  of  Saba,  in  Palestine,  who 
wrote  in  tlie  seventh  century,  deplores  the  loss  of  the  real  cross,  which  he  says 
was  carried  away  into  Persia  after  the  defeat  of  the  emperor  Heraclius  by 
Chosroes  in  the  year  614. — See  Fabricius,  Bibl.  Graeca.     (Wordsworth.) 

Page  335,  line  6.  "  This  is  a  very  cross."] — See  what  Thorpe  says  at  the 
top  of  p.  265.  Also  the  language  of  Margery  Backster,  at  p.  594,  and  John 
Edmunds  infra,  vol.  iv.  p.  238,  cited  by  Dr.  Wordsworth,  with  a  passage  from 
Dr.  Barnes's  works. 

Page  335,  line  15.  "Honour  to  the  holy  cross."] — See  Dr.  Wordsworth's 
note. 

Page  336,  last  line.  "  Do  him  thereupon  to  death."] — These  words  not  being 
in  the  original,  but  Bale's  exposition  of  the  undoubted  meaning  of  "delivery  to 
the  secular  power,"  are  put  in  brackets.  See  Dr.  Wordsworth's  note.  This 
writ  is  dated  in  Wilkins  (iii.  p.  357)  Oct.  10th,  1413. 

Page  337,  line  13.] — "  Process"  is  corrupted  into  "  excess,"  after  the  edition 
of  1570. 

Page  341,  line  11.]— This  parliament  was  called  at  Leicester,  April  30th, 
A.D.  1414.     1  Pari.  Hist.  324. 

Page  341,  line  16.  "  J  bill  was  put  in  there,"  &c.] — Fabian,  sub  an. 
2  Hen.  V.  speaks  of  this  bill,  as  the  revival  of  the  former  one  of  11  Hen.  IV., 
which  he  mentions  in  its  place,  but  makes  no  specific  allusion  to  tluit  in 
18  Ric.  II.  Shakespeare  opens  his  Henry  V.  with  allusion  to  thp  two  bills  of 
11  Hen.  IV.  and  2  Hen.  V. 

Lord  Cobbam  was  banished  soon  after  the  first  bill  of  11  Hen.  TV.,  and  pre^ 


832  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III. 

senteJ  a  remonstrance  in  his  own  name  alone  with  the  second  in  2  Hen.  V. 
See  Rapin,  vol.  iv.  pp.  59,  17G,  notes. 

Page  341,  line  17.  "  Twice  hefore"  &c.] — Foxe  mentions  the  bill  presented 
by  the  Commons  in  11  Hen.  IV.  (or  A.D.  1410)  supra,  p.  318,  and  the  other 
in  18  Ric.  II.  at  p.  203. 

Page  341,  line  18.  "By  the  procurement  of  the  said  lord  Cobham."] — This 
is  from  Bale;  who  likewise  attributes  (Brefe  Chron.  Ed.  1544,  folios  7,  51)  to 
Cobham  the  Articles  at  p.  203,  &c. 

Page  341,  note  (4).] — Foxe  reads  "synod,"  in  this  reference:  Bale,  fol.  47, 
reads  "  sy-done,"  divided  between  two  lines.  This  is  probably  a  misprint  for 
"  sermone,"  for  Bale  in  his  Preface  to  the  Chron.  fol.  G,  mentioning  this  same 
matter,  refers  in  his  margin  to  "  Waldenus  in  ser-mone  de  funere  regis,"  "  ser- 
mone "  being  similarly  divided ;  and  at  the  end  of  the  Preface  refers  to  the  same 
■work  thus,  "  Waldenus  in  Sermone." 

Page  344,  line  13.  "  The  twenty-third  day  of  September."^ — Wilkins  (iii. 
p. 354)  reads  correctly  "23,"  and  so  do  the  editions  of  1563  and  1570.  See 
notes  above  on  pp.  323,  326. 

Page  353.  "  The  words  and  contentofthe  statute,"  &c.] — Tlie  original  French 
is  in  Wilkins  (iii.  p.  358),  with  which  Foxe's  translation  has  been  collated,  and 
the  first  33  lines  much  improved. 

Page  356,  note  (1).] — The  extracts  from  the  statute  2  Hen.  IV.,  given  in  the 
text,  have  been  strictly  conformed  to  the  original. 

Page  357,  note  (1).] — The  reader  will  find  some  remarks  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Maitland,  in  his  volume  on  the  Dark  Ages,  tending  to  correct  the  repre- 
sentations of  some  writers  respecting  "  the  feast  of  the  ass."  Professor  Edgar 
is  not  quite  exact  in  representing  the  ass  as  "taught  to  kneel;"  he  derived 
this  notion  from  a  stage-direction  in  the  margin. 

Page  361,  line  6.  "  In  the  time  of  king  Henry  III."'] — This  passage  as  it 
stands  in  Foxe  is  most  incorrect:  "In  the  time  of  king  Henry  III.,  Simon 
Montfort  earl  of  Gloucester,  Gilbert  Clare  earl  of  I.,cicester,  Humfrey  Rone 
earl  of  Ferrence,"  &c. ;  the  alterations  made  in  the  text  will  be  borne  out  by 
the  references  at  the  foot  of  the  page.  The  large  portions  of  English  history 
given  by  Foxe  in  vol.  ii.  are  here  turned  to  account. 

Page  375,  note  (2).] — The  incorrectness  of  Polydore  appears  thus:  Henry  IV. 
became  king  Sept.  30th,  1399,  and  died  Marcli  '20th,  14113,  so  that  he  reigned 
13  years  6  months,  minus  10  days.     (Nicolas.) 

Page  376,  note  (4).] — Foxe  alludes  to  Psalm  li.  7 ;  "  Purge  me  with  hyssop 
and  I  shall  be  clean,  wash  me  and  I  shall  be  whiter  than  snow;"  which  stands 
in  the  Vulgate,  "  Asperges  me  hyssopo,  et  mundabor;  lavabis  me,  et  super 
nivem  dealbabor." 

Page  381. ]• — The  numerous  references  at  tlie  foot  of  this  and  several  following 
pages  are  added  by  the  present  Editor. 

Page  381,  line  19.  "  //•■>■  llieronymus  Marias  doth  credibly  witness."'} — 
Eusebius  Captivus,  pp.  43 — 46.  But  a  much  better  reference  may  be  made  to 
Georgi's  Imperatorum  totiusque  Nationis  Germanicae  Gravamina  adv.  sedem 
Romanam,  &c.  (Francof.  1725,  pp.180 — 188);  who  takes  his  account  from 
Aventinus,  Cuspinian,  and  others.  He  concludes  the  chapter  with, — "  Tandem 
A.  1347,  V.  Id.  Octobr.  cum  venatum  exivisset  [Ludovicus]  de  equo  prze- 
cipitatus,  apoplexia,  vel  veneno  periit.  Avent.  p.  182,  Edit.  Fr.  et  p.  028,  edit. 
Basil.  Cus])inianus,  p.  378,  imprimis  p.  380,  ubi  aftirmat  vencnum  accepisse, 
neque  ulla  alia  de  causa  venatum  exiisse,  quam  ut  motu  atqne  labore  sibi  con- 
suleret,  quae  spes  hac  vice  ilium  fefellit.  Contrarium  ta.men  defendit  Bur- 
gundus,  p.  180." 

Page  393,  line  12  from  the  bottom.  "In  canons  of  the  Apostles,"  &c.] — 
"  Daille  affirms  that  the  canons  claim  for  themselves  an  apostohc  origin. 
De  la  Roque  is  of  tlie  same  opinion ,  and  Gibcrt  reasons  in  a  similar  manner : 
but  bishop  Bevcridge  has  demonstrated  that  in  each  of  four  instances  whicli 
maybe  adduced,  interpolation  has  taken  place.  In  the  xxix  Canon  (according 
to  13everidge)  we  find  vn'  e/jov  Uirpov,  a  me  Pelro ;  whereas  the  version  by 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    HI.  833 

Dionysius  Exiguus,  and  after  him  the  Excerptions  from  Egbert,  contain  only 
a  Petro.  Again,  in  Canon  I.  Dionysius  has  non  enhn  dixit  nobis  Dominus ; 
but  this  important  word  is  either  spurious,  or  rather  has  arisen  from  reading 
r]}iiv  for  ruiwv.  Moreover,  in  Canons  82  and  85  the  pronouns  ■qfierepos  and 
■qfiaiv  have  been  introduced  by  some  unknown  falsifier."  Gibbings'  Roman 
i'orgcries  and  Falsifications  (Dublin,  1842),  pp.  85,  86. 

Page  393,  line  10  from  the  bottom.  "  Cogging  in  a  false  canon  to  the  council 
of  Nice."'] — See  vol.  i.  of  Foxe,  p.  32,  and  Appendix,  p.  392,  for  an  account 
of  this  "  cogging  in."  "To  wipe  off  this  scandal,  Binius  and  Baronius  stickle 
vehem.ently,  and  try  all  their  art  to  get  St.  Peter's  ship  off  from  these  rocks. 
The  former  publishes  long  notes  (in  Labbe,  tom.  ii.  col.  1599) ;  the  latter  falls 
from  writing  to  disputing  (Annal.  ad  an.  419) :  but  all  in  vain  ;  for  Binius,  after 
he  had  falsely  told  us  that  it  was  the  ancient  custom  for  bishops  and  priests  to 
appeal  to  Rome,  and  for  the  Africans  to  desire  their  sentences  to  be  confirmed  by 
the  pope,  confesses  that  the  pope's  legates  cited  tjie  canons  oi  Sardica  under  the 
name  of  those  of  Nice,  and  that  they  were  not  to  be  found  in  the  originals  of 
the  council  of  Nice,  kept  in  the  other  patriarchal  sees."  Comber's  Roman  For- 
geries in  Councils,  part  iii.  p.  36.  See  also  Richier's  Historia  Concill.  Generall. 
(edit.  Colon.  1683,  tom.  i.  pp.  114 — 121)  for  a  detailed  reply  to  Bellarmine's 
arguments  on  this  matter  of  appeals. 

Page  404,  line  31.  "  Ni7ie  and  twenty  years."'\  —  Foxe  says  "  five  and 
twenty,"  both  here  and  at  p.  530 ;  but  see  the  table  at  p.  579,  note.  From 
hence  to  p.  416  Foxe  follows  Cochla;us,  pp.  19 — 68;  whence  Foxe's  text  is 
considerably  corrected. 

Page  405,  line  31.  "  31ea?ix."'\ — Foxe,  from  Fabian,  reads  "  Meldune  or 
Melione  :"  "  de  Vincennes  "  has  been  added  to  Foxe's  "  Bois,"  as  the  more 
usual  mode  cf  designating  the  place. 

Page  406,  line  22.]  —The  cardinal  Colonna  here  mentioned  was  Otlio  de 
Colonna,  a  Roman,  created  cardinal-deacon  of  St.  George  in  Velabro  in  1405  ; 
afterward  pope  IMartin  V.     (Moreri,  v.  Cardinal.) 

Page  406,  last  line  but  one.] — The  cardinal  of  Aquileia  was  Antoine  Pan- 
cerino,  a  native  of  Friiili,  patriarch  of  Aquileia,  made  cardinal-priest  of  St. 
Susanna  and  bishop  of  Frascati  by  pope  John  XXIII.  in  141 1  ;  died  1431.  The 
cardinal  of  Venice  was  Francis  Lando,  a  Venetian,  made  patriarch  of  Grado 
in  1408,  and  afterward  of  Constantinople:  created  cardinal  of  the  Holy  Cross 
at  Jerusalem  in  1411,  and  died  1427.     (Moreri,  Diet.  v.  Cardinal.) 

Page  406,  note  (1).] — The  sentence  in  the  text  is  not  exactly  according  to 
Cochlseus,  the  author  to  whom  Foxe  here  refers  us  :  thus,  tlie  pope's  citation 
of  John  Huss  is  put  too  late,  for  Cochlaeus  (Hist.  p.  19)  says,  that  when  he  was 
cited,  he  refused  to  obey  the  summons  ;  whereupon  the  pope  wrote  to  archbishop 
Sbinco,  &c.  ''  Scripsit  Hague  Alexander  Papa  V.  Suinconi  Archiepiscopo,  ut 
autoritate  Apostolica  prohiberet,  ne  per  aliquos  (etiamsi  essent  super  hoc 
Apostolico  seu  quovis  alio  indulto  muniti)  praedicationes  aut  sermones  ad  po- 
pulum  fierent,  nisi  in  cathedralibus,  coUegiatis,  parochialibus,  aut  monasteri- 
orum  ecclesiis,  seu  earum  cimiteriis,"  &c.  The  foregoing  extract  also  shows, 
that  the  object  of  the  papal  letters  is  not  quite  correctly  stated  by  Foxe.  He  has 
stated  the  whole  matter  more  correctly  from  the  same  passage  of  Cochlaeus  at 
jjp.  309,  310  of  this  volume. 

Page  407,  line  27.] — See  Cochlaeus,  pp.  24,  25,  where  the  document  is  said 
to  have  been  dated  Bethlehem  Chapel,  Prague,  A.  D.  141 2^  March  3d,  second 
year  of  the  Pontificate  of  John  XXIII.  The  treatise  "  De  tribus  dubiis"  is 
printed  in  the  "  Historia  et  Monumenta  Johan.  liuss,"  fol.  169. 

Page  407,  line  3  from  the  bottom.  "  Of  the  human  race  destroyed  by  the 
deluge."] — This  clause  is  put  in  from  Coclilasus. 

Page  408,  line  9.  "  Conrad  bishop  of  Olmutz,"  &'c.] — This  sentence  is  con- 
siderably modified  from  Cochlseus,  p.  29.     Foxe  reads  thus  : — 

"  It  foUoweth,  moreover,  after  the  death  of  the  archbishop  Swinco  above- 
mentioned,  that  one  named  Conrad  was  placed  by  the  pope  there  to  be  chief 
general,  wliich  Conrad,  conferring  with  the  divines  and  doctors  of  the  university 

VOL.  in.  3   H 


834  APPENDIX   TO   VOL.    III. 

of  Prague,  required  their  advices  and  counsels,  what  way  they  might  best  take 
to  assuage  the  dissensions  and  discords  between  the  clergy  and  the  people; 
whereupon  a  certain  council  was  devised  to  beholden  after  tliis  sort  and  manner, 
as  followeth."  The  words  of  Cochlaeus  (p.  29)  are  these: — "Ne  autem  Ecclesia 
ilia  iMetropolitana,  rectore  Icgitimo  carens,  orphana  atque  omnino  Acephaia 
videretur,  datus  est  ei  a  sede  Apostolica  Administrator  Conradus  Episcopus 
Oloinucensis,  Qui  a  theologis  studii  Pragensis  petiit  exemplum  iliius  Consilii 
quod  Swinconi  scriptum  dederunt,  ab  eo  requisiti,  quonam  pacto  possint  haec 
mala,  discordia  cleri,  plebisque  motus  ac  varia  in  fide  et  religione  populorum 
dissidia  et  scandala,  de  medio  tolli,  atq\ie  redintegrata  pace  sedari,  Cujus  sane 
Consilii  haec  quas  sequuntur,  fuere  capitula." 

Foxe  correctly,  in  the  very  next  page,  calls  Conrad  "  administrator,"  and 
even  '■•  the  aforesaid  administrator,"  which  renders  the  change  made  in  his  text 
necessary.  Cochlaeus  intitules  the  ensuing  document,  "  Consilium  facultatis 
theological  studii  Pragensis."  Foxe  miscalls  it  the  "  Coimcil  of  the  Prelates 
of  Prague  against  the  Gospellers." 

Page  408,  Art.  VIII.] — This  Article  is  explained  by  what  Cochlasus  says 
(Hist.  p.  18),  viz. — "  Libris  vero  combustis,  Joannes  Hus,  ut  Archiepiscopo 
injuriam  rependeret,  ita  et  odiosum  et  contemptibilem  eum  suis  detractionibus 
populo  reddidit,  ut  plerique  partium  suarum  Laici  vidgares  et  ironicas  in  opti- 
mum patrem  cantiones  confiiigerent  ac  decantarent  in  publico,  Suinick  Kraschy 
spalil,  propter  earn  librorura  combustionem." 

Page  409,  line  10,] — In  Cochlaeus  (p.  32)  is  a  12th  article  added,  as  follows: 
"XII.  Item  ex  istis  omnibus  claret,  quod  in  nobis  non  deficit  inire  concor- 
diam,  sed  in  eis;  ex  quo  nolunt  ad  ista  rationabilia  et  praetacta  consentire. 
Quilibet  enim  compos  rationis  intelligere  potest  ex  hoc  consilio,  quod  non 
propriam  laudem  nee  aliquorum  confusionem,  sed  gloriam  Dei,  honorem 
domini  regis  et  sui  regni,  vellemus  libenter  procurare.  Quia  ad  omnia  supra- 
scripla  nos  ipsos  subjicimus,  et  parati  sumus  hsc  eadem  facere  inchoando. 
ipsi  autem,  nolentes  ad  ista  particularia  descendere,  nimis  reddunt  in  materia 
fidei  se  suspectos." 

Page  409,  line  15.] — Cochlaeus  (p.  32)  says,  that  this  "Consilium"  was 
"datum  et  exhibitum  in  congregatione  cleri  in  die  S.  Dorotheae  A.D.  1413." 
St.  Dorothea's  day  was  Feb.  Gth  or  March  28th.  (Nicolas's  Chronology  of 
History.)  The  first  three  of  the  ensuing  Articles  are  revised  from  the  original 
in  Cochlaeus. 

Page  410,  line  11.  "Was  ravaghig."]  — "  Infestabat,"  Cochlaeus;  "had 
besieged,"  Foxe. 

Page  410,  line  27.     "  Artisans  "  is  put  here  for  Foxe's  word  "  Captains." 

Page  410,  line  28.] — "  Johanne,  Martino,  et  Stascone,"  Cochlaeus  (p.  38).  In 
"  Histor.  et  Mon.  Joh.  IIuss,"  &c.  fol.  245  (margin),  it  is  stated,  that  at  the 
chapel  of  Bethlehem  a  parchment  book,  called  "  Passionale,"  was  preserved, 
in  the  margin  of  which  (at  the  chap,  de  Adriano  sub  Maximiniano  passo)  was 
written  with  John  Huss's  own  hand  :  "  A.D.  1412,  feria  ante  festum  apostolorum 
Petri  et  Pauli  sic  voluerunt  multi  decoUari,  flectentes  sub  gladio  tortoris ;  quando 
decollabantur  Martinus,  et  Johannes,  et  Stassek,  ex  eo  quod  contradixerunt 
praedicantibus  quod  licitum  est  bellare,  et  quod  in  papam  credendum,  et  quod 
quicunque  dederint  papae  pecuniam  ad  helium  est  absolutus  a  poena  et  a  culpa." 
This  shows  that  John  is  a  distinct  individual  from  Martin.  See  note  infra,  on 
p.  483,  note  (2),  where  it  appears  that  Huss  in  his  text,  at  the  place  just  referred 
to,  calls  the  three  martyrs  by  the  same  names  as  Cochlaeus  and  Foxe. 

Page  410,  last  line.  "  The  sum  of  eighteen  nr/ic/c,?."]— This  does  not  appear 
from  CochlcEus,  p.  44,  where  the  "  Consilium  doctorum  contra  lueresim  Pragie 
exortam  "  is  not  given  in  the  form  of  Articles.  Foxe  probably  inferred  what 
he  says,  from  the  Ubjections  in  reply  being  eighteen  in  number. 

Page  410,  note  (1).] — Foxe,  in  stating  that  "  John  Huss  preached  at  the 
funeral  "  of  the  throe  artisans  of  Prague,  states  that  with  which  Huss  was 
undoubtedly  charged  by  his  enemies  at  liis  trial ;  but  lie  as  undoubtedly  denied 
that  he  was  even  present  at  the  funeral  (see  p.  483,  line  12,'of  this  volume, 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  835 

and  the  note  thereon  in  tliis  Appendix).  Cochlaeus  himself,  whom  Foxe  pro- 
fesses here  to  follow,  does  not  say  that  Huss  did  preach  at  the  funeral :  the 
following  are  Cochlsus's  words  : — "  At  Hus  cum  suis  occurrens  interemptorum 
corpora  rapuit,  et  aureo  circumvoluta  panno  per  omnes  (ut  ait  iEneas)  urbis 
ecclesias  detulit,  cantantibus  sectse  suoe  sacerdotibus,  '  Isti  sunt  sancti  qui  pro 
testamento  Dei  sua  corpora  tradiderunt,'  &c.  Exin  cadavera  in  sacrario  Beth- 
lehem reposita,  quasi  martyrum  reliquiae  aromatibus  condita  fuerunt,  De 
quibus  ipse  Hus  in  libro  suo  '  de  Ecclesia'  hiscripto  sic  habet  et  gloriatur 
(cap.  21),  &c."  Cochlaeus  then  quotes  an  account  of  the  affair  by  Stephen 
Paletz,  in  which  these  words  occur :  "  Accessisti  siquidem,  et  jacentium 
rebellium  corpora  sub  Mediastino  sustilisti,  et  cum  ea  quae  tibi  videbatur  summa 
reverentia  ad  cathedram  tuae  superbiae  capellam  dictam  Bethlehem  detulisti, 
tui  ipsius  et  scholarium  tuse  societatis,  sanctse  obedientias  contrariis,  clamorosis 
et  altissimis  vocibus  usque  ad  inferni  novissima  concrepantibus,  Isti  sunt  sancti, 
&c.  Quibus  sic  inductis  per  te  in  Capellam  illam,  tantum  fecisti  popularis  tui 
favoris  concursum,  ut  non  solum  illorum  sic  juste  decoUatorum  sanguinem  lin- 
tels maxime  Beginae  tuae  et  quidam  alii  abstergerent,  sed  quasi  prae  illorum 
sanctitate  et  potius  pertusa  saccitate  lamberent.  Ita  ut  te  largiente  et  te  do- 
nante  locus  ille  tuas  cathedra;  summus,  non  tarn  Bethlehem,  sed  ad  Tres  Sanctos 
per  te  et  tuos  complices  vocaretur."  (Cochlaei  Hist.  pp.  38,  40.)  Dubravius 
says  expressly  that  Huss  did  not  preach;  but  only  that  some  of  the  clergy  of 
their  party  followed  their  corpses,  singing  the  words  just  recorded,  "  ad  templum 
Bethlehem,  ubi  Hus  concionatorem  agebat  [i.e.  was  the  stated  and  habitual 
preacher].  Ac  illo  quidem  die  Huss  condone  ahstinuit,  sed  posfea  non  cessavit 
mortem  illorum  deplorare,  invidia  majori  quam  ut  illam  sedare  possent  sena- 
tores  "  (Hist.  Boiem.  lib.  xxiii.  Hanov.  1602,  p.  194).  It  is  clear,  therefore, 
that  Foxe  has  not  correctly  gathered  the  import  of  Cochlaeus's  words,  and  that 
what  he  represents  Huss  as  doing  at  the  funeral,  Huss  really  did  afterwards, 
especially  in  his  treatise  "De  Ecclesia,"cap.  21.  (See  Hist, et  Mon.  Joh.  Huss. 
tom.  i.  fol.  245.) 

Page  411,  line  3.]— Cochlaeus,  in  his  margin,  says  that  Stanislaus  de  Znoyma 
was  a  Moravian,  and  a  chief  doctor  at  Prague.  Cochlaeus  (p.  50)  gives  this 
list  of  names  from  Huss's  "Liber  de  Ecclesia,"  cap,  11.  The  concluding 
sentence  of  the  paragraph — "  John  Huss,"  &c. — is  from  p.  62  of  Cochlaeus. 
Who  is  meant  by  "  the  lord  of  the  soil "  appears  at  p.  548  of  this  volume. 

Page  411,  hne  15.] — The  ensuing  Articles  are  revised  from  Cochlaeus,  p.  50. 

Page  411,  Art.  IV.  "  Whereas  no  man  hioweih"  &c.] — Huss  here  refers 
to  some  of  the  opinions  attributed  to  WicklifF:  see  Art.  IV.  VIII.  XVI.  at 
pp.  21,  22,  of  this  volume. 

Page  412,  Art.  X,  "  Wrilten  under  the  name  and  authority  of  Jerome,  in 
Causa  24,  q,  1,  cap,  14,  ^  Hac  est  fides,  Papa  beatissime.'  "] — Cochlaeus  (p.  51) 
says  in  his  margin  at  this  Article,  "Verba  Hieron.  non  ad  August,  sed  ad 
Damasum  scripta  sunt."  The  same  remark  is  made  by  the  Romish  Doctors 
in  their  reply  to  these  objections  of  Huss,  (Cochl.  pp.  50,  51.)  The  editor  of 
the  Decretals  of  Gregoiy  IX.  held  the  same  opinion.  And  Huss  was  not 
ignorant  of  this  circumstance;  for  in  his  "  De  Ecclesia,"  cap.  16,  he  argues 
against  the  inference  which  the  papists  di-aw  from  the  passage,  on  the  suppo- 
sition of  its  being  written  (as  the  canon  law  represents)  to  pope  Damasus :  at 
cap,  21,  however,  of  the  same  treatise  he  says,  "  Ad  dictum  beati  Hieronymi 
de  explanatione  fidei  dictum  est  cap.  16,  supponendo  quod  fuisset  locutus  ad 
Damasum  Papam ;  sed  multis  libris  antiquis  conspectis  comperimus,  quod 
scripsit  ad  beatum  Augustinum,  quem  sjepius  vocat  Papam  in  suis  Epistolis," 
(Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  243.) 

Subsequent  critics,  however,  have  decided  that  the  letter  here  quoted  is 
incorrectly  assigned  to  Jerome,  and  belongs  really  to  Pelagius;  who  wrote 
"  Libellus  fidei  ejus  Romam  missus  ad  Innocentium,  de  quo  Angus,  de  Gratia 
Christi,  cap.  30,  32,  et  33."  (Riveti  Crit.  Sac.  lib.  iv.  cap.  7.)  "  Pelagio  hgeresi- 
archae  velut  legitimo  parenti  omnium  virorum  erud.  suffragio  jam  adjudicatur : 
cui  deserte  illam  tribuunt  S.  Aug.  de  peccaio  orig.  c.  21,  et  Zosimus,  epist.  2  ad 
Africanos  Episc.  in  causa  Pelagii."  (Natalis  Alexandri  Hist.  Eccles.  saec.  Lv. 
tom.  vii.  p.  327,  edit.  Bingae,  1787.)  The  objection  of  Huss,  though  thus 
losing  its  strength  in  this  instance,  may  however  be  supported  from  other  cases: 
3  h2 


83G  APPENDIX   TO   VOL.    III. 

see  Archbp.  Usher's  "  Religion  of  the  Ancient  Irish,"  chap.  7,  end  ;  and  more 
especially  Bingham's  "Christian  Antiquities,"  book  xi.  chap.  2,  §  7. 

Page '114,  line  20.] — Cochlseus  (Hist.  p.  63)  says:  "At  omnium  miserrime 
vexabatur  clerus  Catholicus,  intus  et  foris,  a  laicis  et  a  clericis,  qui  evangelicos 
sese  vocabant :  quin  etiam  a  mulierculis  et  a  pueris,  ex  obedientiae  enim  lege 
cogebantur  servare  interdictum,  ubicunque  prsesens  erat  Hus." 

Page  415,  line  1.] — This  letter  of  pope  Jolin  is  in  Cochlasus,  pp.  22,  23, 
whence  some  corrections  have  been  made  in  the  translation. 

Page  41.5,  last  paragraph.] — Tliis  story  is  found  in  Nicholas  de  Clemangis, 
"  Disputatio  super  materia  Concilii  Generalis,"  and  is  printed  in  the  "Fasci- 
culus rerum  expetendarum  et  fugiendarum,"  fol.  201,  whence  Foxe  no  doubt 
took  it. 

Page  416,  line  30.  "  The  space,  already,  of  thirty-six  years."'] — Foxe  says, 
"The  space,  as  I  said,  of  twenty-nine  years,"  and  refers  to  the  passage  at 
p.  17  of  this  volume;  where,  however,  all  the  editions  read  correctly  "xxxi.x:" 
see  also  p.  778  of  vol.  ii.  Cochlasus  (whom  Foxe  seems  still  to  have  before 
him,  p.  68)  says,  that  the  schism  already  "  xxx  annis  pias  fidelium  nientes 
male  vexaverat,"  when  the  council  of  Pisa  was  called  to  put  an  end  to  it :  the 
council  of  Constance  came  six  years  later,  whence  the  emendation  of  Foxe's 
text. 

Page  416,  line  38.  "  7'hree  years  and  Jive  months  " — is  put  in  for  Foxe's 
"  four  years:"  the  council  opened  Nov.  16th,  1414,  and  ended  April  22d,  1418. 

Page  416,  line  43.] — It  is  a  mistake  of  Foxe  to  represent  the  same  four  presi- 
dents as  acting  during  the  whole  council:  the  list  here  given  will  be  found  in 
Labbe's  Concilia,  torn.  xii.  col.  61,  as  presiding  over  the  tenth  session. 

Page  416,  note  (2).]— The  edition  of  15G3,  p.  183,  reads  3940,  and  "  Philip 
and  Cheiny,"  &c.  This  last  expression  seems  a  satirical  allusion  to  the  motley 
assemblage  represented  as  having  resorted  to  the  council ;  see  p.  423,  and  the 
note  thereon  in  this  Appendix.  The  phrase  is  used  by  Becon  (vol.  iii.  p.  276, 
Parker  Society  Ed.):— 

"  They  pray  for  Philippe  and  Chenye 
More  than  a  good  meany  [sort]." 
The  phrase  seems  equivalent  to  "Tag,  Rag,  and   Bobtail:"  Philip  was  a  pet 
name  for  a  sparrow,  and  Cheiny,  perhaps,  for  a  dog.     See  Nares's  Glossary. 

Page  418,  line  6.] — Foxe  reads  "four  years:"  see  the  note  on  p.  416, 
line  38. 

Page  418,  note  (1).] — A  similar  recapitulation  by  Binius  is  printed  In 
Labbe's  Concilia,  xii.  cols.  289—294,  with  the  dates  of  the  different  sessions: 
some  very  important  corrections  are  thence  made  in  Foxe's  text. 

Page  419,  note  (1).] — A  very  large  collection  of  documents  relative  to  the 
Council  of  Constance  was  made  by  Hermann  Von  Dcr  Hardt,  professor  of 
Oriental  Languages  at  Helmstadt,  and  printed  at  Frankfort,  1697,  6  torn,  in  3 
vols,  fol.,  intituled  "llistoria  Gicumenici  Concilii  Constantiensis,  de  Universali 
Ecclesiasticae  Disciplinje  Reformatione :"  several  useful  hints  are  introduced 
from  Hardt's  work  in  the  ensuing  notes.  The  Decree  referred  to  in  the  note  is  in 
Hardt,  tom.  iii.  p.  522,  and  Labbe  xii.  sess.  19  : — "  Prresens  sancta  synodus  ex 
quovis  salvoconductu  per  imperatorem,  reges,  et  alios  saeculi  principes,  haereticis 
vel  de  hreresi  diffamatis,  putantes  eosdem  sic  a  suis  erroribus  revocare  (quo- 
cunque  vinculo  se  adstrinxerint),  concesso  nullum  fidei  catholica;  vel  jurisdic- 
tioni  ecclesiasticos  pra>judicium  generari  vel  impedimentum  pra^stari  posse  seu 
debere  dcclarat;  quo  minfis  (dicto  salvoconductu  non  obstante)  liceat  judici 
competenti  ecclesiastico  de  hujusmodi  personarum  erroribus  inquirere  et  alias 
contra  eos  debit6  procedere,  eosdemque  punire  quantum  justitia  suadebit,  si 
SU08  errores  revocare  pertinaciter  recusaverint,  etiamsi  de  salvoconductu  con- 
lisi  ad  locum  venerint  judicii  (alias  non  venturi),  [Lips,  et  Goth,  add]  nee  sic 
promittentem,  ctlm  alias  fecerit  quod  in  ipso  est,  ex  hoc  in  aliquo  remansisse 
obligatum." 

Page  419,  note  (2.)]— See  Labbe  xii.  col.  273. 

Page  420.  "  7he  ttveuty-fifth  session." — John  bishop  of  Lithomyssel  was 
put  in  commendam  of  the  diocese  of  Olinutz,  vacant  by  the  death  of  Wences- 


APPE2^DIX    TO    VOL.    III.  837 

laus,  patriarch  of  Antioch,  till  the  appointment  of  a  new  pope.  This  Wenceslaus 
is  mentioned  by  Huss  at  p,  445. 

Page  422,  line  11.  "  These  things  thus  prepared"  &c.]— Tliis  paragvapli  is 
very  inaccurate  as  it  stands  in  Foxe  :  it  is  corrected  from  Labbe's  Concilia,  xii. 
cols.  251,  252.  The  emperor  is  said  to  have  walked  "in  magno-luto."  (MS. 
Vindobonense,  cited  by  Von  der  Hardt,  torn.  iii.  p.  1490.) 

Page  422,  line  3  from  the  bottom.  "John,  bishop  of  Catania."'\ — In  Von  der 
Hardt  this  person  is  called  "Johannes  de  Podiomiris,  Episcopus  Cathamensis, 
frater  ordinis  Praedicatorum,  sacras  theologias  professor." 

Page  423,  note  (2).] — The  account  in  the  text  of  the  motley  assemblage  at 
the  council  of  Constance  will  be  found  in  the  Paralipomena  Urspergensis 
Chronici,  p.  291.  Cochlseus,  p.  69,  says  that  there  were  30,000  hoi-ses  at 
Constance  at  one  time,  4  patriarchs,  29  cardinals,  47  archbishops,  IGO  bishops, 
and  a  vast  number  of  abbots,  priors,  and  clergy  ;  besides  secular  princes  in 
crowds. 

Page  423,  note  (3).] — From  this  place  to  p.  530  Foxe  follows  the  "  Historia 
et  Monumenta  Johannis  Huss,"  &c. 

Page  424,  note  (1).] — This  safe-conduct  is  so  often  referred  to,  that  a  copy 
of  the  original  is  given  :  it  may  be  well  to  mention,  that  in  Rymer's  Foedera, 
tom.  V.  pp.  352,  392,  will  be  found  two  papal  bulls,  directing  that  faith  was  not 
to  be  kept  with  heretics,  dated  a.d.  1378,  3  and  4  Rich.  II. 

The  following  is  the  Latin  safe-conduct  given  to  Huss : — "  Sigismundus  Dei 
gratia  Romanorum  Rex,  semper  Augustus,  et  Htmgarise,  Dalmatiae,  Croatife, 
&c.  Rex,  universis  et  singulis  Principibus  ecclesiasticis  et  secularibus,  Ducibus 
et  Marchionibus,  Comitibus,  Baronibus,  Nobilibus,  Proceribus,  Militaribus, 
Militibus,  Clientibus,  Capitaneis,  Potestatibus,  Gubernatoribus,  Prsesidibus, 
Publicanis,  OfHcialibus  quibuscunque  Civitatum,  Oppidorum,  villarum,  et  loco- 
rum  communitatibus,  ac  Rectoribus  eorundem,  cseterisque  nostris  et  sacri 
Imperii  subditis  et  fidelibus,  ad  quos  prsesentes  literse  pervenerint,  gratiam 
Regiam  et  onine  bonum, 

"  Venerabiles,  Illustres,  nobiles  et  fideles  dilecti,  honorabilem  Magistrum 
Joannem  Hus,  Sacrse  Theologiae  Baccalauteum  et  Artium  Magistrum,  praesen- 
tium  ostensorem,  de  regno  Bohemise  ad  Concilium  generale  in  civitate  Constan- 
tienai  celebrandum  in  proximo  ti-anseuntem,  quem  etiam  in  nostram  et  sacri 
Imperii  protectionem  recepimus  et  tutelam,  vobis  omnibus  et  Testrum  cuilibet 
pleno  recommendamus  aflFectu ;  desiderantes  quatemis  ipsum,  cum  ad  vos  per- 
vencrit,  grate  suscipere,  favorabiliter  tractare,  atque  in  his  quje  ad  celeritatem 
et  securitatem  itineris  ipsius  pertinent,  tarn  per  terram,  quam  per  aquam,  pro- 
motivam  sibi  velitis  et  debeatis  ostendere  voluntatem,  nee  non  ipsum  cum 
fanmlis,  equis,  et  aliis  rebus  suis  singulis,  per  quoscunque  passus,  portus,  ponteis, 
terras,  dominia,  jurisdictiones,  civitates,  oppida,  castra,  villas,  et  quaslibet  alia 
loca  vestra,  sine  ulla  solutione  tributi,  telonii,  aut  alio  quovis  solutionis  onere, 
omnique  prorsus  impedimento  rcmoto,  transire,  stare,  morari,  et  redire  libere 
permittatis,  sibique  et  suis,  cum  opus  fuerit,  de  securo  et  salvo  velitis  et  debeatis 
providere  conductu,  ad  honorem  et  reverentiam  nostras  Majestatis.  Datum 
Spira?,  anno  Domini  M.CCCCXIV.  die  Octobris  IS,  Regnorum  nostrorum 
Anno  Hungarias,  &c.  33,  Romanorum  verb  Quinto. 

"  Ad  man  datum  Domini  Regis,  Michael  de  Pacest,  Canonicus  Vratisla- 
viensis." 

Page  426,  line  32.] — "Fama  hujusmodi  " — "Sine  mea  culpa,"  Latin. 

Page  427,  line  9.  " Approved.'"'\ — "Compi-obavit,"  Latin;  i.e.  "certified," 

Page  427,  line  33.] — "Quae  sunt  in  eo,"  Latin. 

Page  427,  line  11  from  the  bottom.] — The  corrections  of  names  and  dates  in 
this  paragraph  and  in  the  ensuing  document  are  derived  from  the  "  Hist,  et 
Mon."  tom.  i.  fol.  4. 

Page  428,  line  5.J — "  Baccalaurei  formati  in  sacra  theologia,"  Latin. 

Page  430,  line  6.  "The  public  Procuration."'] — See  Hist,  et  Mon.  fol.  3,  4  ; 
where  it  is  "  procuratione "  in  the  original;  but  this  is  an  evident  mistake  for 
"  congregatione,"  which    occurs  a  few  lines  below  in    the   instrument.     It  is 


838  APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    HI. 

called  "convocation,"  next  page,  in  the  "letter  which  Huss  fixed  on  the  public 
places  of  the  cities  on  his  way  to  Constance:"  the  Latin  there  is  "conventu," 
which  would  be  better  rendered  by  "congregation." 

Page  431,  top.]— The  list  of  names  is  revised  from  the  original,  in  "Hist,  et 
Mon." 

Page  431,  last  paragraph.  "In  all  cities  as  he  passed  by,"  &c.]— "  In  omni- 
bus itaque  civitatibus,  niaxime  verb  cum  in  Germaniam  venisset,  ingens  ad 
eum  multitudo  confluxit.  Ah  ipsis  verb  hospitibus  per  omneis  Germaniae 
civitates,  a  civibus,  et  nonnunquam  ab  ipsis  etiam  Parochis  summa  humanitate 
et  liberalitate  acceptus  est,  adco  ut  ipse  .loannfs  IIus  in  quadam  epistola  fatea- 
tur,  se  nusquam  majores  inimicilias  quam  in  Bohemia  expertum  esse,"  (Hist, 
et  Mon.  torn.  i.  fol.  4.) 

Page  432,  note  (4).  "  The  mines  of  gold  in  Gilowy,  which  were  peruhed  and 
lost."^ — Foxe  says  "  Gilor)',"  following  the  Latin,  which  says,  "  Aurifodinaa  in 
Giloroy,  quae  perierant."  Buschiiig,  however,  in  his  Geography,  iv.  p.  80, 
says:  "Gilowey,  Eylau,  Eule,  or  Giiovia,  a  royal  mine-town,  near  which  gold 
was  formerly  dug,  in  the  circle  of  Kaurzim,  Bohemia." 

Page  432,  line  11.  "  The  twentieth  day  after,"  &c.]— Cochlaeus  (Hist.  lib.  ii. 
p.  SiJ  says  that  Huss  left  Prague  the  Thursday  before  St.  Gall's  Day  (which 
feast  was  October  16th,  and  fell  on  a  Tuesday  in  1414) ;  and  that  he  arrived 
at  Constance  the  Saturday  after  the  feast  of  All  Saints  (which  feast  was  No- 
vember 1,  and  fell  on  a  Thursday,  in  1414);  and  that  he  lodged  "in  Platea 
S.  Pauli:"  all  this  agrees  with  Foxe's  text,  except  the  place  of  residence. 

Page  432,  line  31.  "  Who  was  the  first  and  bitterest  accuser  of  the  said  John 
Ilitss."] — "  Michaele  de  Causis,  primo  Joannis  Hus  et  acerrimo  accusatore." 
(Hist,  et  Mon.  lorn.  i.  fol.  4.)  Foxe  merely  says :  "Who  had  before  falsely 
accused  and  blamed  the  said  John  Huss." 

Page  432,  note  (2). — "Ex  apostematis  dolore  niortuus  est."  (Hist,  et  Mon.) 

Page  433,  line  29.  "  The  borough-master  of  the  town  of  Constance ,"  &c.] — 
"  Cum  consule  Constantiensi  Henrico  de  Ulm,  et  quodam  nobili  viro,"  Von 
der  Hardt,  iii.  p.  22;  who  also,  at  j).  11,  mentions  Fredericus  Grafeneck  as 
bishop  of  Augsburg. 

Page  435,  line  10.] — "  Didacus"  is  the  Latin  for  the  Spanish  name  "  Diego." 

Page  435,  line  33.  *'  Provost  of  the  Roman  court."'\ — He  is  called  by  Hardt, 
tom.  iii.  p.  22,  "  Episcopus  Lausanensis  Camerae  Apostolicae  regens." 

Page  43G,  line  2.  "After  this,  the  said  John  Huss,"  &c.] — "Qui  postea  in 
Cantoris  Constantiensis  Ecclcsiae  domum  ductus,  per  satellites  in  octavum  usque 
diem  ibi  sub  custodia  fuit,  inde  in  monasterium  Priedicatorum  ad  Rhenuni 
perductus,  et  carceri  ejus  monasterii,  ipsi  lalrina^  proximo,  niandatus  est." 
(Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  5.)  "Jacobites"  was  one  term  for  the  Preaching 
or  Dominican  friars:  friar  Wideford  (Gratius's  "Fasciculus,"  fol.  133)  says: 
"  Fratres  Praedicatores  non  dicebantur  Jacobitse  in  principio  sed  posteriiis  valde 
casualiter  :  quia  Parisiis  morabantur  juxta  porfam  Sancti  Jacobi."  But  Matth. 
Westm.,  sub  anno  1198,  speaking  of  Innocent  III.,  says  :  "  Ejusfavore  exortum 
est  in  Italia  novum  genus  ordinis  Pnedicatorum  qui  Jacobitae  voluerunt  appel- 
lari,  quia  vitam  apostolicam  videbantur  imitari." 

Page  430,  line  4.] — Von  der  Hardt  says  (iii.  p.  22),  that  Huss  was  taken  to 
the  house  of  the  prajcentor  of  Constance  November  28th  :  he  also,  at  p.  32,  gives 
a  letter  of  the  Bohemians  to  the  Council,  reproaching  them  for  the  first  impri- 
sonment of  Huss  ;  he  adds,  that  Paletz  made  a  handle  of  this  letter  for  getting 
Huss  removed  to  worse  and  severer  confinement  in  the  Dominican  monastery, 
January  3d,  1415.  Hardt  adds,  at  p.  33,  anotlier  letter  of  the  Bohemian  lords, 
in  consequence  of  this  removal.  Either  Foxe  and  his  author  are  wrong  as  to 
the  "  8  days,"  or  they  omit  the  first  prison. 

Page  430,  line  15,  "-These  articles  here  under  written."] — The  original  is  in 
Hist,  et  Mon.  fol.  0,  whence  considerable  improvements  have  been  introduced 
into  Foxe's  translation. 

Page  438,  last  line.] — "Patriarcha  Constantinopolitanus,  Episcopus  Castellae, 
et  Episcopus  iv  Libuss."     (Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  7.)     Lcbus  is  mentioned 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  839 

supra,  vol.  ii.  pp.  488,  492.  Darcher,  in  his  list  of  those  present  at  the  council  of 
Constance,  includes  "Johannes  episcopus  de  Lebus  in  Marchia."  The  bishop 
of  Castel-a-Mare  was  "  Marinus  de  Sancta  Agatha,  canon  de  Ferma;"  he  was 
bishop  A.D.  1402 — 1421  (Richard  and  Giraud,  Bibliotheque  Sacr6e).  In  Von 
der  Hardt  (torn.  iii.  p.  33)  we  read,  that  on  Friday,  January  4th,  1415,  a  general 
congregation  was  held,  where  John  Dominici,  cardinal  of  Ragusa,  and  John, 
patriarch  of  Constantinople,  were  admitted  to  the  council  as  ambassadors  of 
pope  Gregory  XII. ;  p.  37,  we  read  at  January  22  of  Dominus  Johannes  Elec- 
tus  Constantinopolitanus.  It  is  curious  that  Hardt,  at  torn.  iv.  p.  1474,  mentions 
John  as  Pat.  Const.;  but  at  the  election  of  Martin  V.  (p.  1479)  names  Francis 
Lando,  Venetus,  as  patriarch  of  Constantinople.  Moreri  says  Lando  was 
patriarch  of  Grado,  and  afterwards  of  Constantinople. 

Page  439,  line  25.] — Foxe  does  not  mention  the  removal  of  Huss  to  this  third 
prison ;  but  Von  der  Hardt  says  he  was  removed  from  the  Dominican  to  the 
Franciscan  convent  "Dominica Oculi,"  i.e.  the  third  Sunday  in  Lent,  March  3d, 
1415.  Nicolas's  Tables  show  that  Palm  Sunday  in  1415  fell  on  March  24th, 
and  Von  der  Hardt  shows  that  John  XXIII.  fled  March  21st. 

Page  439,  line  18  from  the  bottom.  "Abominable  forfeits."'] — Chaucer, 
Gower,  and -the  early  writers  generally,  use  the  verb  to  forfeit  in  its  primary 
sense  of  committing  a  transgression  :  in  French,  forfaire  has  the  same  signi- 
fication.    See  Mr.  Way's  note  in  Promp.  Parv.  172. 

Page  439,  line  12  from  the  bottom.] — Darcher 's  list  gives  "  Marchio  Comes 
Otto  de  Hochberg,"  and  Gallia  Christiana  "  Otho  de  Hochber  et  Rottel,"  as 
bishop  of  Constance  from  1411  to  about  1433, 

Page  440,  line  4.  "  The  deputies  of  the  four  nations,"  &e.] — "Quatuor  na- 
tionum,  .  .  .  deputatis."     (Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  7.) 

Page  440,  line  30.] — For  "  1409,"  Foxe  has  "  1410;"  wherein,  however,  he 
follows  his  author ;  for  the  "  Hist,  et  Mon."  reads  "  MCCCC.X,"  where  an  I  has 
clearly  dropped  out  before  X  ;  the  council  of  Pisa  sat  March  25th^August  7th, 
1409.     (Nicolas.) 

Page  441,  line  21.] — "  John  of  Prague"  was  bishop  of  Lythomysl  in  Moravia. 

Page  441,  lines  27,  31.  "  The  sixteenth  day  of  May."'] — Foxe  says  "the  seven- 
teenth." Whitsunday,  1415,  fell  on  May  19th  ;  and  the  fourth  day  before  would 
be  May  16th,  which  was  Thursday,  and  the  reply  of  the  Bohemian  lords  made  on 
Saturday  'pridie  Pent.'  (p.  442)  is  said  to  be  two  days  after  tliis  meeting,  and 
refers  to  this  as  held  on  Thursday.  Foxe  has,  however,  followed  his  copy  in 
his  false  date;  for  Von  der  Hardt,  iii.  p.  188  and  208,  has  several  times  to 
correct  this  error  in  Crispin,  Theobald,  and  some  very  old  writers  whom  he 
cites. 

Page  441,  last  paragraph.] — From  hence  to  p.  449  Foxe'a  translations  of  the 
documents  have  been  considerably  corrected  from  the  original  Latin  in  "  His- 
toria  et  Monumenta  Job.  Huss,"  &c. 

Page  444,  line  13.  "  The  rival  popes."'] — "  CoUudentes  de  papatu  "  (Hist,  et 
Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  9),  meaning  Gregory  XII.  and  Benedict  Xlll.,  who  were 
declared  schismatics,  heretics,  and  perjurers,  by  the  council  of  Pisa,  June 
5th,  1409,  and  deposed.     (See  Nicolas's  Chron.  of  History.) 

Page  448,  last  line  but  two.] — One  John  Vitalis  was  patriarch  of  Antioch. 

Page  450,  line  4.  "  The  fifth  day  of  June."'] — This  day  Huss  was  brought  up 
from  the  prison  at  Gottlieben,  and  lodged  again  for  his  last  month  in  the  Fran- 
ciscan convent.     (Hardt,  tom.  iii.  p.  306.) 

Page  451,  line  15.  "Through  their  advice"  &c.] — This  and  the  following 
sentences  are  corrected  from  the  Latin  original,  which  says : — "  Ex  istorum  itaque 
consilio  senatus  dimissus,  et  judicium  in  perendianum  diem  iterum  est  con- 
stitutum.  Eo  igitur  die,  qui  erat  septimus  Junii,  horam  circiter  septiniam,  cum 
paulb  ante  totalis  pene  Solis  Eclypsis  visa  esset,  iteium  in  refectorium  fratrum 
niinorum  iidem  qui  antea  convenerunt,  et  Joannem  Hus  magna  turba  arma- 
torum  militum  cinctum  coram  eis  sisti  mandarunt."  (Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  i.  fol. 
xii.)  The  table  of  eclipses  in  L'Art  de  Ver.  des  Dates  states  this  echpse  to  have 
happened  at  7  a.m.  June  7th,  a.d.  1415, 


840  APPENDIX   TO  VOL.  in. 

Page  451,  line  6  from  the  bottom.  "  The  cardinal  of  Camhratj"\ — was  Peter 
d'Ailly,  formerly  bishop  of  Cambray,  created  presbyter-cardinal  of  St.  Chryso- 
gon  by  John  XXIII.  in  1411 ;  he  died  in  1425.     (Moreri's  Diet.  v.  Cardinal.) 

Page  451,  line  4  from  the  bottom.  "Do  you  prove,"  8:c.']— See  Hist,  et 
Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  12. 

Page  453,  line  4.  "The  cardinal  of  Florence"'] — was  Francesco  Zabarella, 
a  Paduan,  archbishop  of  Florence,  created  presbyter-cardinal  of  St.  Cosmo  and 
St,  Damian  by  John  XXIII.;  he  died  in  1417.     (Moreri's  Diet.  v.  Cardinal.) 

Page  453,  line  23.  "  Then  said  the  cardinal  again  unto  him."] — This  would 
imply  the  cardinal  of  Florence  :  the  Latin  (Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  13)  says 
"Tum  cardinalis;"  and  the  margin  adds  "  Cameracen," 

Page  453,  line  31.  "  Ilalh  craftily  and  deceitfully  drawn"  &c.] — "  Eiim- 
que  insidiose  articulos  quosdam  ex  libris  tuis,  qui  post  proferentur,  excerpsisse." 
(Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  13.) 

Page  453,  line  G  from  the  bottom.  "Did  withstand,"  &c.] — "  Restitisse 
condemnationi  articulorum  Wicleff,  quae  primum  in  Romano  concilio  facta 
est."     (Hist  et  Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  13.) 

Page  454,  line  G.  "  This  article,"  said  IIuss,  "  I  have  thus  limited,'"  Src] — 
"  Hunc  articuium,  inquit,  limitavi,  ita  ut  dicerem,  eum  indigne  consecrare  et 
baptizare,  quia  tunc,  cum  est  in  peccato  mortali,  sit  indignus  minister  sacra- 
mentorum  Dei,"  &c.     (Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  13.) 

Paga  454,  line  25.  "An  archbishop  of  England."] — As  neither  Canterbury 
nor  York  was  there,  this,  most  probably,  was  the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  who  is 
mentioned  perpetually  in  Von  der  Hardt's  vol.  iii.  and  iv.,  and  always  as  "  archi- 
episcopus  Salisburiensis."  Thus  his  arrival  at  the  council  is  announced,  vol.  iii. 
January  31,  and  his  death  toward  the  end  of  the  council,  tom.  iv.  See  the 
note  in  this  Appendix  on  p.  515,  line  6  from  the  bottom. 

Page  45G,  line  11  from  the  bottom.  "Neither  take  part,"  &c.] — "Ut  neque 
Gregorio  Romano  pontifici  adhaereret,  neque  Benedicto  XII.,  Avincensi  ponti- 
fici,  qui  etiam  papae  titulum  habebat,  ut  in  Chronicis  videre  licet,"  (Hist,  et 
Mon,  tom.  i,  fol,  14.) 

Page  456,  line  5  from  the  bottom.  "Saint  Wejiceslaiis."] — "Divi  Wences- 
lai,"  Latin;  "the  lord  Wenceslaus,"  Foxc. 

Page  457,  line  2.] — In  Davcher's  list  we  have  among  the  auditors  of  the 
Rota,  "  Nicholas  Naso,  decretorum  doctor." 

Page  457,  line  20,  "Deprived  of  part,"  &c,] — "  Ibi  Germani  indigne 
ferentes  se  parte  suffragiorum,  qus  tria  habuerant,  fraudatos  esse,"  (Hist,  et 
Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  14.) 

Page  457,  line  28.  "  Dean  of  the  facidty  of  arts."] — "  Deacon  of  the 
faculties,"  Foxe ;  "Albertus  Warentrapius,  qui  tum  erat  decanus  facultatis 
artium,"     (Hist,  et  Mon,  i.  fol.  14.) 

Page  458,  line  10.  "  Bigensis."] — This  person  is  called  by  Von  der  Ilardt 
"Johannes  a  Wallenrod"  (vol,  iii,  p,  23),  and  by  Darcher,  in  his  list  of  prelates 
at  the  council,  "Johannes  VValdrod." 

Page  459,  line  14,  "  Unto  whom  John  ITuss,"  Sec] — "Ad  quem  Joannes 
Hms:  Primum,  inquit,  Clemcntiae  tuie,  rex  sercnissime,  de  literis  publica? 
fidei  ago  gratias  immortulcs.  Atquc  hie  interpellatus  cum  non  excusaret  se  de 
crimine  pertinacia),  admonitus  a  domino  Joanne  de  Chlum."  (Hist,  et  Mon. 
tom.  i,  fol.  15.) 

Page  4G1,  note  (1).] — Foxe  erroneously  sa)'S,  "this  bishop  of  Cambray," 
The  cardinal  of  Cambray,  I'eter  d'.'^illy,  resigned  his  bishopric  when  he  became 
cardinal;  and  we  find,  accordingly,  in  Darcher's  list  of  the  prelates  at  the 
council  (in  Von  der  Hardt),  "  Johannes  Lidberkken,  episcopus  Cameracensis 
in  Francia," 

Page  46G,  line  39,  "  The  audience i'] — i.e.  some  of  IIuss's  hearers  at  his 
public  lectures  and  sermons.  In  explanation  of  this  it  is  to  be  observed,  that 
Cochlaeus  (Hist.  Hussit,  p.  IIG)  states,  that  Vitalis  Valcntini,  bishop  of  Toulon, 
in  Provence,  and  Alan,  bishop  of  Leon,  in  France,  were  sent  to  Prague  bv  tlie 
Fathers  of  the  Council,  to  collect  evidence  against  John  Huss  on  tiie  spot, from 
those  who  had  heard  his  lectures  and  sermons. 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  841 

Page  472,  middle.  "In  the  time  of  Agnes  .  .  .  lived  "2 — "without  ahead" 
is  added  from  the  Latin,  and  as  needed  for  the  argument.  By  "Agnes,"  is 
intended  Pope  Joan.  See  Huss's  own  treatise  De  Ecclesia,  cap.  7;  and 
L'Enfant's  Hist,  de  la  Papesse  Jeane,  torn.  i.  288,  Edit.  1758. 

Page  477,  lines  1,  11.] — Foxe,  misled  by  the  Latin  (Hist,  et  Men.  torn.  i.  foJ. 
22),  reads  "  Canonicals  "  for  "  Canticles." 

Page  480,  line  2.] — Huss,  in  his  "  De  ecclesia"  cap.  21,  observes,  that  eight 
circumstances  were  held  to  be  necessary  to  make  an  action  virtuous,  which 
were  comprised  in  this  verse  : — 

"  Quis,  quid,  ubi,  quantum,  quot,  cur,  quomodo,  quando ;" 
where  for  "cur"  we  should,  probably,  read  "quare."     (Hist,  et  Mon.  torn.  i. 
fol.  246.) 

Page  483,  line  12.  "  Whereas  I  was  not  even  present."'] — It  is  remarkable 
that  Foxe  omits  this  clause,  though  the  original  is  quite  distinct ;  "  Cum  ego 
ne  adfuerim  quidem."  (Hist,  et  Mon.  torn.  i.  fol.  24.)  See  the  note  on  p.  410, 
note  (1). 

Page  483,  line  24.  "In  those  three  laymen."'] — "In  illis  tribus  laicis." 
(Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  25.)     Foxe  erroneously  reads  "two." 

Page  483,  line  38.  "  The  copy  of  a  certain  epistle.'"] — This  testimonial  is 
given  in  Wilkins  (vol.  iii.  p.  302),  dated  "  Oxonii,  in  domo  nostras  congrega- 
tionis,  quinto  die  mensis  Octobris  1406 :"  ex  MS.  Cotton.  Faust,  c.  7.  See 
the  translation  of  it  by  Foxe,  sup.  pp.  57,  58,  and  a  note  upon  it. 

Page  483,  note  (2).] — Li  the  passage  in  question  Huss  is  expounding  Daniel 
xi.  31 — 33,  and  applies  it  thus:  "  Illius  textus  intelligentiam  exponit  facti 
experientia,  quia  docti  per  gratiam  Dei  simplices  laici  et  sacerdotes  docent 
plurimos  vitas  bonse  exemplo,  et  contradicentes  publice  Antichristi  mendaci 
verbo  ruunt  in  gladio.  Ut  patet  de  laicis,  Joanne,  Martino  et  Stascone,  qui 
contradicentes  Antichristi  discipulis  mendacibus  in  gladio  corruerunt."  (Hist, 
et  Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  245.)     See  the  note  supra,  on  p.  410,  line  28. 

Page  486,  line  12.  "  7'Ae  bishop  of  Lodi."] — The  same  person  as  is  men- 
tioned at  p.  419.  Foxe  here  calls  his  title  "Londe;"  Cochljsus  says,  "epi- 
scopus  Londoniensis :"  L'Enfant,  in  his  History  of  tlie  council  of  Constance, 
calls  him  the  bishop  of  "  London."  The  bishop  of  London  at  this  time  was 
Richard  Clifford,  whom  Godwin  (de  Praes.),  on  L'Enfant's  authority,  states  to 
have  been  at  Con,stance,  and  to  have  preached  before  the  emperor  and  council. 
The  above  statement,  however,  does  not  seem  correct;  for  in  the  recapitulation 
of  the  acts  of  the  council  (supra,  p.  419),  which  is  given  by  Labbe,  vol.  xii. 
col.  289,  he  is  distinctly  called  "Jacobus  Laudensis  episcopus,"  i.e.  of  Lodi. 
The  historical  narrative  near  the  end  of  "  Hist,  et  Mon.  Job.  Huss,"  &c. 
fol.  345,  says  that  the  surname  of  this  bishop  of  Lodi  was  Monachus,  or 
Monk.     See  the  note  on  p.  523. 

Page  489,  line  23.  "  Qubd  sit  quarta  persona  Divinitatis  futurus."] — (Hist, 
et  Mon.  tom.  i.  fol.  27.)  Milner  takes  this  to  mean,  that  Huss  thought  "he 
himself  should  become  a  fourth  person  in  the  Deity." 

Page  491,  line  4  from  the  bottom.] — The  "seven  bishops"  were,  the  arch- 
bishop of  Milan,  and  the  bishops  of  Feltri,  Asti,  Alexandria,  Bangor,  and 
Lavaur  (Cochlasus,  p.  Ill) ;  and  a  Leipsic  MS.  adds,  the  two  suffragans  of  the 
bishops  of  Constance  and  Bangor.     (Hardt,  tom.  iii.  p.  437.) 

Page  495,  line  14.] — Concerning  John  Przibram,  see  Cochlasus,  lib.  ii.  pp. 
74,  75 ;  whence  it  appears  as  if  this  account  of  Huss  were  taken  out  of  the 
treatise  of  Przibram  "  De  non  remanentia  panis,  contra  Wiclevistas." 

Page  501,  note  (1).] — Von  der  Hardt  interprets  "supreme  cardinal"  to  mean 
the  bishop  of  Ostia,  who  presided  (iii.  p.  307). 

Page  511,  line  5  from  the  bottom.  "  The  tragical .  ,  .  history  of .  .  .  Master 
Jerome  of  Prague."] — The  ensuing  narrative  Foxe  has  derived  from  the  same 
work  as  that  which  furnished  the  account  of  John  Huss:  "  Johannis  Huss  et 
Hieronymi  Pragensis,  confessorum  Christ!,  Historia  et  Monumenta:  Noribergse, 
1558."  Two  accounts  of  Jerome  are  given  in  this  work,  the  first  at  tom.  ii. 
fol.  349,  and  another  at  folio  354.     Foxe  has  chiefly  made  use  of  the  first  of 


842  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III. 

these  accounts ;  some  corrections  of  the  text,  and  additional  notices  of  events, 
have  been  derived  from  thence  by  the  Editor. 

Page  511,  last  line  but  one.] — This  preamble  from  the  edition  of  1563  is 
a  translation  of  the  first  Latin  account.  Hist,  et  Mon.  torn.  ii.  fol.  349. 

Page  512,  line  19.  "  The  memory  of  this  most  worthy  vian  may,  by  favour 
of  the  author  of  truth,"  &c.] — "Acta  ipsius  Magistri  Hieronymi  decrevi  ...  in 
unum  redigere,  pro  ipsius  venerandi  magistri  vivaci  memoria,  veritatis  authore 
et  ejus  cont'essorum  praemiatore  donante"  (Latin).  Foxe's  text  absurdly  says, 
"  That  the  memory  of  this  most  worthy  man,  being  the  author  of  truth,  may 
hereafter  be  the  more  famously  celebrate  and  remembered." 

Page  512,  line  31.  "On  the  fourth  day  o/ ^/jn/."]— Cochlaeus  (Hist, 
p.  71)  says,  on  the  authority  of  Ulricus  Reichental,  a  professed  eye-witness, 
that  Jerome  came  to  Constance  "  feria  secunda  post  festum  Paschte,"  i.e. 
Monday,  April  1st:  but  both  accounts  in  "Hist,  et  Mon."  say,  that  it  was 
on  the  feast  of  St.  Ambrose,  and  the  first  adds  "  feria  quinta  [j.  e.  Thursday], 
quarta  die  Aprilis." 

Page  513,  line  4.  "  The  intimation,"  &c.] — This  is  given  in  Von  der 
Hardt,  under  Session  5,  dated  April  7th,  a.d.  1415. 

Page  513,  line  16  from  the  bottom.  "Jerome  returned  again  into  Bohemia."] 
— Von  der  Hardt  (tom.iii.  p.  103)  states,  that  Jerome  adopted  the  resolution  of 
returning  on  Tuesday,  April  9th ;  and  (at  p.  685)  he  gives  a  copy  of  the  Testi- 
monial of  the  Bohemian  nobles,  dated  '*  feria  tertia  post  octavas  Paschae,  a.d. 
1415,"  i.  e.  Tuesday,  April  9th. 

Page  514,  line  20  from  the  bottom.  "  Sent  Master  Jerome  bound  unto  the 
Council."] — Foxe  reads  "brouglit;"  but  the  Latin  (folio  350)  has  "destinavit" 
and  "misit"  (folio  355).  See  also  the  context.  Jerome  reached  Constance 
again  May  23d.     (Von  der  Hardt,  iii.  p.  481.) 

Page  514,  last  line.]— Von  der  Hardt  states,  that  what  follows  occurred  in  tlie 
17th  Session,  Friday,  July  19th.     (iii.  p.  481.) 

Page  514,  note  (1).] — This  "duke  John,  son  of  Clement  "  (as  he  is  called 
in  both  the  accounts  in  "  Plist.  et  Mon.")  is  by  Cuchlaeus  (p.  71)  called 
"Praefectus  Vici."  Foxe  a  few  lines  later  calls  him  brotlier  to  duke  Louis, 
who  is  called  by  his  authority  "  alter  filius  dementis."  (Hist,  et  Mon.  torn.  ii. 
fol.  355.) 

Page  515,  line  28.  "  The  master  of  the  university  of  Cologne."] — The  second 
account  says  merely  "  Magister  Coloniensis,  nescio  quis."  (Hist  et  Mon. 
torn.  ii.  fol.  355.) 

Page  515,  line  6  from  the  bottom.  "The  archbishop  of  Saltzburg."] — We 
should  probably  read  "Salisbury ;"  for  the  first  account  (folio  350)  says, 
"archiepiscopus  Salisburgensis;"  and  the  second  (folio  355)  says,  "  archiepi- 
scopus  Anglia?:"this  confirms,  and  is  confirmed  by,  the  conjecture  thrown  out 
in  the  note  on  p.  454,  line  25. 

Page  516,  line  3.  "Looking  in  at  a  window  of  the  refectory''] — "Circa 
fenestram  refectorii  foris  dixit."  ("  Hist,  et  Mon."  torn.  ii.  fol.  350.)  The  "  refec- 
torium  fratrum  minorum  in  Constantia  "  had  been  previously  mentioned  as  the 
place  where  the  council  assembled  to  see  Jerome  on  liis  return  to  Constance,  and 
where  the  foregoing  proceedings  had  been  going  on :  he  is  stated  to  have  been 
hitherto  lodging  with  tiie  duke  Louis  "filius  dementis."  (Lat.  fol.  355.)  This 
Hussite  came  to  the  window  of  the  refectory,  while  Jerome  was  waiting  after 
the  proceedings  were  over  "  ut  do  vespere  in  captivitatem  ducatur." 

Page  516,  line  13  from  the  bottom.  "  Then  Master  Peter  asked"  &c.]— 
"  Et  Petrus  rogabat,  quatenus  eidem  [i.  e.  Hieronymo]  cibaria  permittant  dari, 
quia  copiam  illoruin  M.  Hieronymo  vellet  procurare."     (Latin,  folio  351.) 

Page  51G,  line  3  from  the  bottom.  "  Jboul  the  feast  of  Mary  the  J'irgin."] 
— That  feast  was  Sept.  8tii,  and  Jerome  was  brought  forward  both  on  the  8th 
and  the  11th  of  September.     (Von  der  Hardt.) 

Page  517,  line  1.  "  They  forced  him  to  abjure."] — According  to  Von  der 
Hardt  (iii.  pp.  497,  499)  Jerome  recanted  twice:  first.  Sept  lllh;  secondly. 


APPENDIX   TO   VOL.    III.  843 

on  Monday,  Sept.  23d.  He  says  that  the  abjuration  presently  given  by  Foxe 
was  the  second,  and  contains  in  its  last  paragraph  but  one  a  reference  to  the 
first  abjuration. 

Page  517,  line  9.  "  The  forced  abjuration"  &c.] — This  is  printed  in  Labbe's 
Conciha,  xii.  col.  164. 

Page  517,  line  32.  "  And  I,  the  said  Jerome"  &c.] — Two  or  three  changes 
in  this  paragraph  are  made  on  the  authority  of  the  Latin  account. 

Page  518,  line  8  from  the  bottom.  "  The  cardi7ial  de  Ursinis."'\ — Jourdain 
des  Ursins,  a  Roman,  archbishop  of  Naples,  presbyter-cardinal  of  St.  Martin  of 
the  Mountains,  bishop  of  Albano  and  Sabine,  grand  penitentiary  of  the  Roman 
church,  and  legate  in  Spain,  France,  Hungary,  Bohemia,  and  to  the  Council  of 
Basil ;  created  cardinal  by  Innocent  VII.  in  1405,  died  1439.  (Moreri's 
Diet.  V.  Cardinal.) 

Page  519,  line  12.  *•  The  patriarch  of  Constantinople  and  a  German  doc- 
tor."']— "  Johannes  patriarcha  Constantinop.  et  venerabilis  vir,  Nicholaus  de 
Dinckelsphuel,  doctor  in  sacra  pagina,"  had  been  previously  appointed  at  a 
general  session  "  commissarii  in  re  fidei"  to  examine  into  Jerome's  cause  ;  and 
on  Monday,  April  27th,  a.d.  1416,  produced  their  articles  against  liim,  and 
were  directed  to  communicate  them  to  him  in  prison.  (Von  der  Hardt,  iii. 
p.  751.) 

Page  519,  line  15.] — The  connexion  between  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople 
and  Huss  may  be  seen  supra,  pp.  438,  460. 

Page  519,  line  22.  "  The  twenty-third  day  of  May. ""l — Foxe  says  "  twenty- 
fifth,"  following  the  Latin  "die  xxv.  mensis  Maii"  (fol.  352) :  it  is  plain, 
however,  from  Nicolas's  Tables  that  Saturday  fell  on  the  23d  May,  in  1416: 
see  also  Von  der  Hardt,  torn.  iii.  p.  748.     See  the  note  next  following  this. 

Page  519,  line  12  from  the  bottom.  "  The  Tuesday  after."'\ — Foxe  says 
"the  third  day  after,"  mis-translating  " feriam  tertiam  ante  Ascensionem 
Domini,  post  dictum  Sabbathum  immediate  sequentem."  This  incidentally 
proves  that  the  Saturday  preceding  was  the  23d  of  May  (see  the  last  note)  ; 
for,  by  Nicolas's  Tables,  Ascension  day  in  1416  fell  on  May  28th. 

Page  519,  last  line  but  one.  "  As  ivhen  one  of  them  had  demanded"  &c.]— 
Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  ii.  fol.  356. 

Page  520,  line  17.  '^Another  then  was"  &c.] — From  hence  to  "  inhumanity 
towards  him  "  (p.  522)  is  taken  by  Foxe  from  the  letter  of  Poggius  to  Aretin. 
(Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  ii.  fol.  358.) 

Page  520,  line  18  from  the  bottom.  "Socrates,  Boethius,  Maro,  Seneca, 
Plato  ;  et  midti  alii."'] — (Von  der  Hardt,  p.  758.) 

Page  522,  line  12  from  the  bottom.  "  Their  inhumanity  towards  him."'\ — 
"  Adversus  se  inhumanitatem  "  (Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  ii.  fol.  358),  which  Foxe's 
text  uncouthly  renders  "  their  unkind  humanity  towards  him." 

Page  522,  line  11  from  the  bottom.  "  Whe7i  he  had  spoken  these"  &c.] — 
(Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  ii.  fol.  352.) 

Page  522,  line  5  from  the  bottom. '  "  The  Saturday  next  after  the  Ascension 
day."^ — "  Sabbatho  autem  post  Ascensionem  Domini  "  (Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  ii. 
fol.  352) ;  Foxe  says,  "Tlte  Saturday  next  before  the  Ascension  day,"  in  which 
he  is  borne  out  by  the  other  Latin  account,  "  Tandem  die  Saturni  ante  ferias 
Ascensionis"  (Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  ii.  fol.  356);  but  this  is  wrong:  see  Von  der 
Hardt,  tom.  iii.  p.  768.  Ascension  day  fell  on  May  28th,  and  Jerome  was  mar- 
tyred "3  Cal.  Junias,"  i.e.  May  30th  (see  the  letter  of  Poggius  to  Aretin. 
Hist,  et  Mon.  tom.  ii.  fol.  359). 

Page  523,  line  16.  "  The  bishop  of  Lodi."~\  —The  same  person  as  preached 
at  Huss's  condemnation:  he  is  rightly  called  " Laudensis  episcopus  "  (Hist, 
et  Mon.  tom.  ii.  fol.  352),  but  incorrectly  "  Lugdunensis,"  at  fol.  356 :  he  is 
termed  "  Jacobus  episcopus  Laudensis"  by  Cochlseus  (p.  132),  who  gives  the 
sermon  itself.     See  the  note,  supra,  on  p.  486. 

Page  530,  line  11  from  the  bottom.  "Twenty-nine  i/ear^."]— Foxe  saj;?,- 
"  twenty-five  :"  see  note  on  p.  404. 


844  APPENDIX   TO   VOL.    UI. 

Page  531,  note.] — This  history  of  Claydon  is  in  Wilkins's  Concilia,  iii. 
pp.  371 — 375.  Thomas  Fauconer  is  there  mentioned  as  the  mayor  of  London 
at  the  time. 

Page  532,  line  22.  ^'  David  Beard,"  &c.] — are  mentioned  in  Wilkins  as 
three  of  Claydon 's  servants. 

Page  532,  line  27.] — "  Quo  die  Lunae,  videlicet  decimo  nono  die  dicti  men- 
sis"  (Wilkins).     Foxe  wrongly  calls  it  "the  twentietli." 

Page  536,  line  7.] — In  Wilkins,  iii.  377,  is  an  account  of  a  convocation  which 
met  April  1st,  Hlfi,  and  was  afterward  adjourned  to  November  9th;  and  on 
November  23d,  John  Barton,  who  had  been  defamed  of  heresy,  "juramento  se 
purgavit." 

Page  537,  line  15  from  the  bottom.] — The  submission  of  William  James  is 
given  in  Wilkins,  iii.  p.  397,  and  stated  to  have  been  made  on  Palm  Sunday, 
"ultimo  die  Martii,  1420,  indictione  decima  tertia,  pontif.  Martini  tertio." 

Page  537,  line  8  from  the  bottom.] — The  process  against  Jourdelay  and 
Dertford  is  in  Wilkins,  iii.  p.  493,  "die  Jovis,  15  Julii,  1428." 

Page  538,  line  6.  "At  the  same  sitting  .  .  .  Master  Eobert."'] — See  Wilkins, 
iii.  p.  493,  July  20th. 

Page  538,  line  IG.  "Richard,  bishop  of  Lincoln."] — This  was  Richard 
Fleming,  bishop  from  May  24th,  a.d.  1420,  to  January  25lh,  a.  d.  1430. 
(Richardson's  Godwin.) 

Page  538,  line  18.  "William  Ilervey."] — Foxe  miscalls  him  "William 
Henry."  His  appearance  on  Wednesday,  July  2 1st,  1420,  and  of  "Johannes 
Calle"  with  him,  is  mentioned  in  Wilkins,  iii.  p.  494. 

Page  538,  line  30.  "  One  Radulph  Mungin."~\ — Wilkins  introduces  Radulphus 
Mungyn,  tom.  iii.  p.  497,  November  26th,  1428  :  he  is  again  examined  Die 
Jovis,  December  2d  ;  again  next  day,  December  3d,  In  the  course  of  this  last 
day's  examination  it  appears  that  he  was  a  friend  of  Monk,  Cornmongcr,  Hooper, 
Garenter,  and  one  Shadworth.  December  4th,  the  proceedings  against  him 
are  reviewed,  from  whence  it  seems  that  he  was  first  cited  before  a  court  which 
sat  at  St.  Michael  Bassishaw,  July  27th,  1428,  and  next  day  at  St.  Paul's 
chapter-house,  when  he  refused  to  own  hintself  a  heretic,  and  was  committed 
to  prison  till  he  was  produced  again  November  2Gth,  four  months  after.  On 
this  December  4th  he  was  once  more  offered  to  abjure,  but  refused,  and  was 
sentenced  to  perpetual  imprisonment.     He  is  now  introduced  November  26lh. 

Piige  538,  line  36.] — The  convocation  at  whicli  the  application  was  first 
made  for  these  subsidies,  met  July  5th :  the  pope's  nuncio  was  named  Conzo 
de  Zvvola:  the  subject  was  renewed  in  November.  (See  Wilkins  )  Meanwhile 
Mungin  had  spoken  against  them,  and  was  summoned  July  27th,  as  above 
stated. 

Page  538,  line  41.  "  Peter  Cleric"] — is  the  same  person  who  is  before  in 
this  volume  called  "  Peter  Paine"  (see  p.  97).  For  his  disputation  at  the 
council  of  Basil,  see  pp.  577,  679,  of  this  volume. 

Page  538,  line  44.] — Tlie  process  against  William  Russel  is  in  Wilkins,  iii. 
pp.  438 — 459;  it  began  on  Tuesday,  May  15th,  1425,  and  closed  March  21st, 
1427. 

Page  538,  last  line  but  one.] — This  appearance  of  Mungin  was  on  Dec.  2d. 

Page  539,  lino  1.] — IMungin  positively  denied  that  he  held  this  or  the  next 
article. 

Page  539,  line  10.  "Moreover^'  Ac."' — This  was  Mungin's  appearance  on 
December  3d.     (Wilkins,  iii.  pp.  408—500.) 

Page  539,  line  17.] — This  was  the  next  day,  Saturday,  December  4th, 
(Wilkins,  iii.  pp.  500—502.) 

Page  539,  line  21 .  "  The  next  silting  .  .  .  divers  afid  sundry  times  afterwards," 
&c.] — Foxe  lias  quite  mistaken  the  drift  of  the  Register,  which  here  introduces 
a  review  of  all  the  previous  examinations  of  Mungin  from  July  27th,  and  tlien 
adds  one  more  for  this  present  day  (December  4th),  which  was  his  final 
appearance. 


APPENDIX   TO  VOL.  in.  845 

Page  539,  line  29.] — The  bishop  of  Rochester,  in  1428,  was  John  Langdon. 

Page  539,  line  9  from  tlie  bottom.  "/  held  no  scripture  catholic  or  holy, 
hut  only  what  is  contained  in  the  Bible."'] — The  Rev.  Dr.  Maitland,  in  his 
volume  on  the  "Dark  Ages,"  observes,  that  the  term  "  Scripturae,"  and  even 
"  Sacrae  Scriptiirse,"  was  applied  to  all  kinds  of  religious  compositions,  and 
whatever  was  read  in  churches.  See  another  example  of  this  use  of  the  term 
in  p.  672  (see  the  note  in  this  Appendix):  also  in  the  life  of  Cardinal  Wolsey 
(Wordsworth's  Eccl.  Biogr.  vol.  i.  p.  619,  Ed.  1839),  "  And  at  the  last  he  fetched 
a  great  sighe,  and  saide  this  texte  of  scripture  in  this  wise,  '  O  Constantia 
Martyrum  laudabilis  ! '  &c."  which  Dr.  Wordsworth  supposes  to  be  part  of  some 
ecclesiastical  hymn. 

Page  540,  line  31.] — These  two  recantations  of  Monk  and  Frith  are  given  in 
Wilkins,  vol.  iii.  pp.  502,  503. 

Page  545.  "Articles  decreed  in  the  Council  of  Constance,"  &c.] — Foxe's 
translation  of  the  ensuing  Articles  has  been  revised  from  the  Latin  in  Cochlaeus 
(Hist.  Hussitarum,  lib.  iv.  p.  165). 

Page  546,  line  14.  "  Christianus  de  Prachatitz  "  has  been  already  mentioned 
in  this  History:  he  is  mentioned  in  Cochlaeus,  lib.  viii.  p.  306,  with  his  full 
titles,  as  canon  of  All  Saints'  church  in  Prague  castle,  and  rector  of  the  parish 
of  St.  Michael's  in  Greater  Prague,  and  of  the  university  of  Prague. 

Page  547.] — The  first  half  of  this  page,  as  far  as  "  the  pope's  horse  by  the 
bridle,"  has  been,  in  some  particulars,  improved  from  Walsiiigham's  History 
(pp.  442,  443),  which  contains  most  of  wliat  Foxe  cites  from  the  monk  of  St. 
Alban's:  thus,  at  line  5,  "  six"  is  put  in  for  Foxe's  "  five  :"  for  Walsingham 
says:  ''  Sex  prelati  vel  alias  honorabiles  persona?  ecclesiastics  in  sacris  ordini- 
bus  constitutse  .  .  ..sex  personae,  sicut  superiiis  est  expressum:"  then  he 
mentions,  as  representatives  of  the  English  nation,  four  bishops  and  the  abbot 
and  tlie  dean  of  York.  Labbe,  also  (xii.  col.  244),  sess.  40,  Sat.  Oct.  30th, 
1417,  mentions  six  as  the  number. 

Page  547,  line  11  from  the  bottom.  "  The  pope  heginneth  to  write  his  letters 
to  the  Bohemians."] — CochJEeus  (p.  175)  gives  the  letter,  dated  Constance, 
"  8  Cal.  April,  pontif.  nostri  anno  primo  "  [March  25th,  a.  d.  1418]. 

Page  548,  line  4.] — The  ensuing  history  of  the  religious  war  in  Bohemia,  as 
far  as  p.  557,  is  drawn  from  iEneas  Sylvius's  Historia  Bohemica,  cap.  36,  &c. 
Foxe's  text  has  been  collated  with  the  original,  and  thoroughly  revised.  This 
will  account  for  many  deviations  from  his  text,  which  is  full  of  inaccuracies. 
L'Enfant's  "  Histoire  des  Hussites  et  du  Concile  de  Basle  "  has  been  consulted. 
The  modern  names  of  places  have  been  sought  out  with  much  labour,  chiefly 
through  Martiniere's  and  Busching's  Geographies. 

Page  548,  line  13.  "  The  town  of  Gluttau."] — ^neas  Sylvius  reads  "nobile 
monasterium  fratrum  praedicatorum  apud  Sclavoniam,  extra  moenia  oppidi 
situm."  Freherus,  in  his  edition  of  Sylvius's  Hist.  Bohem.  (Germ.  Script,  torn  i.) 
puts  in  his  margin  conjecturally,  Glacoviam,  Opatoviam ;  but  Opataw  was  dis- 
tinguished for  a  Benedictine  monastery.  Glattau,  Klatowy,  or  Klattau,  in  the 
circle  of  Pilsen,  had  a  famous  Dominican  monastery  (see  Busching  and  Marti- 
niere),  and  Glattovia  might,  in  MS.,  easily  be  taken  for  Sclavonia.  Cochleeus 
(p.  172)  quotes  the  words  of  Sylvius,  without  changing  ^'  Sclavoniam."  He  after- 
wards (p.  197)  mentions  "  Slatovia"  as  one  of  the  towns  of  the  Taborites,  and 
probably  means  the  same  place,  when  he  speaks,  at  p.  306,  of  "Augustinus  de 
Slatonia:"  where  "  G"  in  the  MS.  might  easily  have  been  mistaken  by  the 
printer  for  "  S."  Cochlaeus  adds  the  following  reason  why  the  Dominicans 
were  the  first  objects  of  assault:  "  Fratres  ordinis  praedicatorum,  qui  per  solidam 
Sti.  ThoniEe  Aquinatis  theologiam  haereticis  acerrime  resistere  solent,  prae  ceteris 
invisi  erant  Hussitis:  cumque  apud  Sclavoniam  (uti  refert  Mn.  Sylvius)  nobile 
haberent  monasterium,  extra  moenia  oppidi  situm,  primum  illi  fecerunt  in  illud 
impetum." 

Page  548,  line  16.  "  Under  the  conduct  of  Nicholas  de  Hussinetz."] — "  Due- 
tore  Nicolao,"  Mn.  Sylvius,  cap.  36  ;  who  adds,  that  he  was  lord  of  the  village 
which  gave  John  Huss  his  birth  and  cognomen.  He  has  been  mentioned 
already  as  Huss's  patron,  p.  411. 


846  APPENDIX   TO    VOL.    III. 

Page  548,  last  line.] — Trosnovia  or  Trocksnow  was  near  Borovania  in  the 
circle  of  Brechin.     (L'Enfant,  p.  100.) 

Page  549,  line  13.] — Coranda  was  a  priest,  who  had  joined  the  Hussites,  and 
is  mentioned  before  by  Sylvius,  cap.  36,  as  having  been  useful  to  Wenceslaus 
by  his  disposition  to  restrain  the  Hussites  from  rebellion  and  violence. 

Page  549,  line  21.  " Zenko  de  JVartenberg."'] — ^neas  Sylvius  calls  him 
"  Cenko  Wartenbergensis  ;  "  Dubravius  "  Vartembergus  ;  "  L'Enfant  (p.  134), 
"  Wartemberg."  Cochlaeus  (p.  84)  uses  both  forms ;  the  modern  maps  read 
"  Wartenberg  ;"  it  is  in  the  circle  of  Bunzlau  in  Bohemia. 

Page  550,  line  17.] — Cochlajus  says  (p.  180),  that  Zencho  betrayed  the 
citadel  of  Prague  soon  after  Easter  [which  was  April  7th,  in  1420],  about  the 
feast  of  St.  George  [April  23d]. 

Page  550,  line  21.] — "Qui  antiquam  Prutenorum  civitatem  ordini  jure  pig- 
noris  obligasset,  Brandeburgenses  autem  a  corona  Bohemica  alienasset."  (^n. 
Syl.)  See  L'Art  de  Ver.  des  Dates,  Hist,  des  Margraves  de  Brandenburg, 
articles  Wenceslaus,  Sigismund,  Josse,  Sigismund  de  Nouveau.  "  Pruteni " 
means  the  "  New  Mark,"  or  the  eastern  part  of  Brandenburg,  about  the  Oder. 

Page  550,  line  5  from  the  bottom.] — ./Eneas  Sylvius  (cap.  40)  thus  explains 
the  appellation  of  Taborites  :  "  Tanquam  cuni  tribus  Apostoiis  Salvatoris  Cliristi 
transligurationem  in  Monte  vidissent,  indeque  suas  opiniones  mutuati  essent, 
qnas  '  fidei  veritates'  appellant."  [As  if  equal  to  tlie  three  Apostles  on  the 
Mount  of  Transfiguration.]     But  "  Tabor,"  in  Bohemian,  means  a  tent. 

Page  551,  line  15.] — Voticz  is  between  Tabor  and  Prague.  (L'Enfant, 
p.  134.) 

Page  551,  line  28.] — "  Nilco  Crussina  Litubergensis,  et  Nilco  Valdestein- 
ensis."  (iEn.  Sylv.)  hfCochlaeus,  p.  201,  we  find  in  a  list  of  Bohemian  nobles 
Hyneck  Crussina  de  Lichtenberg,  and  Nicolaus  de  Valstein. 

Page  551,  line  JO  from  the  bottom.] — "Reguli  Rosenses  et  Chrageri"  (JEn. 
Sylv.):  i.e.  Rosenberg  and  Gradtzy.     (L'Enfant,  p.  142.) 

Page  551,  hue  4  from  the  bottom.] — Wiclechon  means  the  White  Mountain. 
(Busching.j 

Page  555,  line  6.] — Cochlaeus,  p.  214,  says:  "  Comites  Kirchhurgenses  et 
Gleiceiises." 

Page  556,  line  29.  "  Brisau."! — Foxe,  from  JEne&a  Sylvius,  reads  "  Pris- 
covia;"  hut  L'Enfant  (p.  231)  has  "  Przibislaw."  Brisau  is  on  the  frontiers  of 
Bohemia  and  Moravia. 

Page  5G1,  Article  I.] — This  is  divided  into  two  by  Foxe,  improperly  (see 
Labbe  and  Chcrubini);  and  Articles  V.  VI.  he  makes  one:  he  does  the  same 
bv  Articles  XV.  XVL  and  by  Articles  XVII.  XVIII.,  and  by  Articles 
XXVII.  XXVIII.;  and  Article  XXX.  he  wholly  omits.  The  effect  of  all 
which  is  to  reduce  the  number  of  Articles  to  XXVI.;  whereas  the  text  at 
p.  564,  line  7,  alludes  to  them  as  "  the  t/iirti/  Articles  of  John  Huss  above- 
written."  The  Articles  of  Huss  were  condemned  by  the  council  of  Constance 
in  the  15th  Session,  Saturday,  July  6th,  a.d.  1415.     (Labbe,  xii.  col.  129.) 

Page  561,  note  (1).] — In  the  original  bull,  the  articles  of  Wickliff  are  in- 
serted at  full  length  :  they  are  omitted  here,  as  having  been  given  before ;  but 
Foxe  gives  no  notice  whatever  of  them  here,  whicii  makes  the  allusion  at 
p.  564,  line  7,  unintelligible;  the  line,  "The  Articles  of  John  Wickliff  to  be 
enquired  upon,"  is  therefore  put  in.  The  Articles  of  Wickliff  were  condemned 
by  the  council  of  Constance  in  the  8th  Session,  Saturday,  May  4th,  a.d.  1415. 
(Labbe,  xii.  col.  45.) 

Page  561,  note  (1).  "Above-written."'] — The  articles  of  Wickliff  are 
"above-written"  in  the  Latin  bull,  as  well  as  those  of  Huss:  see  the  notes, 
supra,  on  p.  561.  The  word  "above-written"  is  not  in  Foxe,  but  is  put  in 
from  the  Latin. 

Page  567,  note  (1).] — The  last  long  sentence  of  the  bull  is  re-translated 
from  the  original.  The  Constitutions  of  Boniface  VIIL  and  "  De  duabus 
diaetis"  are  also  referred  to  in  pope  Innocent's  bull  suprk,  vol.  ii.  p.  524  (see  the 


APPENDIX   TO   VOL.    lU.  847 

note  there).  The  decree  "  De  duabus  diastis "  runs  thus :  "  Nonnulh",  gratia 
sedis  apostolicse  abutentes,  literas  ejus  ad  remotes  judices  impetrare  nituiitur, 
ut  reus  fatigatus  laboribus  et  expensis  liti  cedere  vel  importunitatem  actoris 
redimere  compellatur.  Cum  autem  per  judicium  injuriis  aditus  patere  non 
debeat,  quas  juris  observantia  interdicit ;  statuimus  ne  quis  ultra  duas  disetas 
extra  suam  dioecesim  trahi  possit,  nisi  de  assensu  partium  literae  fuerint  impe- 
tratae,  vel  expressam  de  hac  constitutione  fecerint  mentionem." 

Page  567,  note  (2).] — This  bull  of  pope  Martin  is  given  in  Labbe,  tom.  xii., 
and  in  Cherubini's  Bullarium ;  also  by  Von  der  Hardt  (tom.  iv.  p.  1518),  who 
remarks,  that  it  is  to  be  found  in  many  Roman  Catholic  MSS.  with  different 
prefaces,  suited  to  the  nations  addressed.  He  gives  the  preface  to  that  for 
England,  addressed  to  the  archbishops  of  Canterbury  and  York,  and  the  bishops 
of  London,  Rochester,  Chichester,  Winchester,  Exeter,  Lincoln,  Bath  and  Wells, 
Salisbury,  Worcester,  Hereford,  Coventry,  Lichfield,  Norwich,  Ely,  St.  David's, 
Asaph,  Llandaff,  Bangor,  Durham,  Carlisle,  and  Candida  Casa,  i.  e.  Galloway 
or  Whithern.  He  says  tiiat  it  was  first  printed  at  the  end  of  the  first  edition 
of  the  Acts  of  the  Council,  published  at  Haguenau  in  1500. 

Page  572,  last  line  but  one.] — Foxe  here  resumes  his  quotation  of  iEneas 
Sylvius's  Historia  Bohemica,  and  the  same  process  of  collation  and  correction 
has  been  pursued  as  before. 

Page  573,  line  15.  "  They  had  amongst  them  many  cars"  &c.] — ^neas  Sylvius 
here  says  that  the  Taborites — Carros  quamplurimos  habere,  his  pro  vallo  uti. 
Procedentes  ad  pugnam,  dua  ex  his  cornua  facere,  in  medio  peditatum  claudere  : 
aliB  equitum  extra  munitiones  prope  adesse.  Ubi  congredi  tempus  visum, 
aurigse  qui  cornua  duxerunt,  ad  imperatoris  signum,  comprehensa  sensim  qua 
voluerunt  hostium  parte,  ordines  quadrigarum  contrahere :  intercepti  hostes, 
quibus  sui  subvenire  non  possent,  partim  gladio  a  peditatu,  partini  a  missilibus 
ab  his  qui  erant  in  carris,  viris  ac  mulieribus  necari." 

Page  574,  line  20.  "The  Hanseatic  towns."^ — "  S.tagnales  civitates." 
(iEn.  Sylvius.)     "The  lower  cities,"  Foxe. 

Page  574,  line  27.  "Meiss"  (in  Bohemia).] — "Missam,"  ^n.  Sylvius; 
who  calls  the  region  (some  lines  lower)  "  Misnam,"  showing  that  two  different 
places  are  meant :  Foxe,  however,  calls  both  "  Misnia." 

Page  575,  line  10.  "  Tcep/."'] — One  edition  of  JEn.  Sylvius  here  reads 
"Thopam,"  another  "Teplam;"  Toepl,  being  more  in  the  line  of  march  than 
Teplitz,  has  been  put  into  the  text. 

Page  575,  line  24.  "Earl  of  Faudemont."] — "  Comes  Fidemonfensis"  (JEn. 
Syl.),  which  Foxe  renders  "  earl  of  Vandome."  This  dispute  lay  between 
Rene,  brotlier-in-law  to  Charles  the  French  king,  and  Antliony,  earl  of  Vaude- 
mont,  about  the  succession  to  the  vacant  dukedom  of  Lorraine. 

Page  576,  line  9.     "  Metus  pudorem  evicerat."']  —  (iEn.  Sylvius.) 

Page  576,  line  21.  " Przibislau."^ — JEn.  Sylvius  reads  "  Praezorovia," 
Foxe  "  Prezorabia:"  the  text  is  according  to  L'Enfant. 

Page  576,  line  23.]—"  Quingentas,"  JEn.  Sylvius:  "fifty  towns,"  Foxe, 

Page  576,  line  30.] — -^En.  Sylvius  says,  "  Exactus  legatus  ex  Bohemia 
Basileam  se  contulit,  ibique  concilium  celebravit  Sigismundus ;"  which  Foxe's 
text  absurdly  renders,  "  Then  was  there  an  ambassage  out  of  Bohemia  unto 
Basil,  where  Sigismund  held  the  council." 

Page  577,  line  1 2.] — A  fuller  account  of  this  matter  is  given  at  pp.  678 — 680, 
where  Nicolas  Gallecus  is  called  simply  "a  Taborite." 

Page  577,  line  13.  "  Procopkcs,  cognomen  Easits."'} — He  received  this  sur- 
name from  his  having  formerly  been  a  priest,  and  having  taken  the  tonsure. 

Page  577,  last  line  but  one.  "That  she  is  the  enclosed  garden,  and  the 
sealed  fountain."~\ — Alluding  to  Canticles  iv.  12:  "A  garden  inclosed  is  my 
sister,  my  spouse ;  a  spring  shut  up,  a  fountain  sealed." 

Page  579,  line  10.     "  Bois  de  Fincennes."'] — See  the  note  on  p.  405. 

Page  581,  line  10.] — The  accession  of  Henry  VL  was  Sept.  1st,  1422;  his 
coronation  was  at  London,  Nov.  6th,  1429,  at  Paris,  Dec.  17th,  1430.   (Rapin.) 


848  APPENDIX    TO    VOL,    III. 

Page  581,  line  32.] — The  account  of  William  Tailor  is  printed  from  the 
Register  in  Wilkins's  Concilia,  iii.  pp.  401 — 413;  Foxe's  narrative  has  been 
carefully  collated  with  the  Latin,  and  cleared  of  some  inaccuracies. 

Page  581,  line  10  from  the  bottom.  "  yind  thus  the  said  William  Tailor," 
&c.] — From  hence  to  the  end  of  tliis  paragraph  would  come,  according  to 
Foxe's  arrangement,  in  the  centre  of  the  short  paragraph  in  next  page,  begin- 
ning, "  Notwitlistanding,  on  his  showing  signs  of  penitence,"  &c.  But  Wilkins 
(p.  404)  places  it  all  to  the  examination  of  Tailor,  "a.d.  m.ccccxix  [i.e. 
1420],  Martini  V.  pontificatus  anno  tertio."  Feb.  12th,  also,  fell  on  a 
Monday  in  1420,  by  Nicolas's  Tables,  The  Register  calls  this  Wednesday 
"14  dicti  mensis  Februari,"  which  fits  the  year  1420,  by  Nicolas's  Tables, 

Page  581,  line  6  from  the  bottom.  ''  Armilausa  {that  is,  his  cloak)."'\ — 
Foxe  reads  "arunlousa;"  Wilkins  (p,  405)  "  armilausa  (Anglice  dictum,  'a 
cloak'),"  See  Adelung's  Glossarium  Manuale,  vol,  i.  p,  378  (Halce,  1772), 
and  Carpcntier's  Supplement  to  Ducange,  in  voc. 

Page  582,  line  4.] — The  ensuing  examination  of  Tailor  is  distinctly  dated  by 
the  Register  (Wilkins,  p,  40G)  "  a.d,  m.ccccxxi.,  Martini  V,  pontificatus  anno 
quarto." 

Page  582,  line  13  from  the  bottom,  "In  the  meantime,"  &c,] — Foxe  adds, 
•*  while  William  Tailor  was  thus  in  the  custody  of  the  bishop  of  Worcester;" 
but  the  Register  says,  "  sub  custodia  carcerali  iterum  arrestatus,"  which  implies 
that  he  had  been  at  large. 

Page  582,  line  6  from  the  bottom.] — Foxe  says  "this  was  a.d.  1422;"  the 
Register,  "die  Jovis,  11  Februarii,  a.d.  1422  indictione  I.,  pontificatus  anno 
sexto;"  which  proves  the  year  to  have  been  1423,  according  to  modern  com- 
putation.    The  subsequent  notes  of  time  only  suit  1423. 

Page  5S3,  line  14.] — Foxe  has  incorrectly  attributed  this  remark  upon  St, 
Stephen  to  Tailor,  though  Tailor,  in  the  Register,  gives  it  to  Augustin,  "  tertia 
parte  Sermonum,"  or  in  Natali  S.  Stephani  VI.  (torn,  v,  edit.  Benedict.); 
where  it  occurs  among  the  "  Sermones  Supposititii,"  Append.  Sermo,  215, 
col.  358. 

Page  583,  Article  IV.]— This  Article  is  not  distinctly  stated  by  Foxe,  who 
merely  says  "  it  was  much  like  to  the  other." 

Page  583,  line  4  from  the  bottom.] — Foxe  says,  "  when  the  Saturday  was 
come,  which  was  the  twentieth  day  of  February ;"  which  is  corrected  from 
Wilkins, 

Page  584,  line  17.] — The  description  of  Tailor's  degradation  is  made  closer 
to  the  Register,  as  printed  in  Wilkins  ;  see  other  examples  of  degradation  infra 
vol.  V.  p.  191,  vol.  vi,  p.  G52,  and  vol.  viii.  p.  77, 

Page  584,  note  {2).']— John  Wakcring  was  bishop  of  Norwich  from  May 
31st,  141G,  to  his  death,  April  9th,  1425  (Richardson's  Godwin),  and  is  alluded 
to  at  the  bottom  of  next  page,  585 :  lViUia7n  Alnwick  succeeded  him,  and  was 
translated  to  Lincoln,  September  19th,  143G.  [Ibid.)  From  p.  587  it  appears 
that  Foxe  culled  from  the  years  1428  to  1431  of  Alnwick's  episcopate.  But  it 
is  clear  that  we  should  here  read  "  John"  instead  of  "  William." 

Page  586,  bottom.]     This  letter  is  given  in  Latin  in  Edition  15G3,  p.  349, 

Page  591,  line  14  from  the  bottom.]— Blomfield  (Hist,  of  Norwich,  p,  101) 
refers  to  Atlas,  p.  421,  as  giving  this  account;  he  says  that  "  Ludham"  is  the 
true  reading. 

Page  592,  line  IG.]  Part  of  this  letter  is  given  in  Latin  in  Edition  15G3,  p. 
353.  At  line  2G,  alter  "catholic  faith"  restore  "as  either  of  them  bath  so 
liolden  and  affirmed  :"  the  Latin  is,  "  prout  ipsorum  uterque  sic  tenuit  et 
affirmavit." 

Page  503,  line  23.]— Blomfield  (p.  102)  calls  these  places  "Tombland," 
"  St.  Michael's  at  Plea  Ciuuch,"  and  "C'ntler-row." 

Page  601,  '^  The  sfori/  of 'J'hnmas  of  liennes,"  Sic-'j—Voxe  has  taken  the 
ensuing  account  from  Crispin's  "  Actiones." 

Page  COl,  note  (4).]— Tlie  allusion  in  tlie  text  is  to  the  phrase  in  Phaedrus's 
Fable  "pro  thesauro  carbomm,"  which  I'oxe  refers  to  in  tlie  margin  of  p.  203 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    lU.  849 

of  this  volume;  where  the  Latin  edition  (p.  78)  says,   "Papa  thesaurarius 
ecclesiae.     Pro  thesauro  carbones." 

Page  604,  note  (1).] — The  following  are  the  Latin  verses  referred  to  in  the 
note: — 

•'  Carmhia  qucBdam  in  ejus  laudem  rcperla  apud  Nicolaum  Harlamensem. 
"  Claustra  Thomas  Gallus  primus  qui  lapsa  reformat 
Carmeli  gregis,  heu  cadit  immerito. 
Compulit  hunc  fervor  Domini  conspargere  semen; 

Exilium  vitiis  vita  modesta  dabat. 
Dogmata  prseconis  miracula  concomitantur, 

Ilium  quae  doceant  pectus  habere  pium. 
Quantum  sic  populum  Zabuli  de  dentibus  egit 

Et  vita  et  verbo,  credere  nemo  potest. 
Lippis  lux  oculis  nocuit,  non  sustinuere 

Vivere  tarn  sanctam  foeda  Romana  cohors. 
Sistitur  haereseos,  fictus  quod  sitque  sacerdos, 

Eugenio  papae,  et  frivola  quaeque  patent. 
Instituit  sacris  antistcs  hunc  Rliedonensis: 

Testis  apud  Gallos  publica  fama  volat. 
Sordida  Roma  Thomam,  papa  sordente,  petebat 

Flamma  sorbendum,  namque  tyrannus  alit. 
Urget  ad  hoc  primus  Gulielnuis  IJothomagensis 

Cardinei  ccetus.     Sic  perit  innocuus. 
Perstitit  igne  Tliomas  constanti  pectore  firmus, 

Quod  Cln-isti  exemplo  vivere  cierus  habet. 
Eugenius  memorans  tandem  quod  insidiosa 

Morte  viri  fuerit  credulus  ipse  malis; 
Ingemuit  crebrb  vir  quod  tam  sanctus  obisset; 
Hoc  quoque  prae  cunctis  conqueritur  abiens. 
Non  nocuit  flamma  ista  Thomae  sed  martyrium  dat, 

Immortalis  ei  parta  corona  manet. 
Post  tormenta  pius,  sibi  dant  qu«  career  et  ignis, 
Martyr  ad  aethereas  convolat  iste  domos." 
Page  G05.  "  The  order  and  manner  of  the  council  of  Basil."1 — The  ensu- 
ing account  is  taken  from  Ji^neas  Sylvius's  (afterward  pope  Pius  II.)  "  Com- 
mentariorum  de  actis  et  gestis  in  concilio  Basileae  celebrato  libri  duo;"  printed 
at  tlie  beginning  of  OrthuinusGratius's  "Fasciculus,"  and  in  ^n.  Sylvii  Opera, 
Basil.  1571.  Foxe  states,  at  p.  6.')8,  note  (1),  that  his  account  is  faithfully 
translated  from  the  Latin  by  "  F.  W."  who  is  also  mentioned  again  at  p.  699, 
as  one  of  Foxe's  helpers  in  this  line.  Who  is  meant  by  "  F.  W."  it  is  now 
hopeless  to  inquire;  but  we  may  suppose  him  to  liave  been  the  same  person, 
who  "translated  faithfully"  the  account  of  the  emperor  Frederic  II.  by 
Nicholas  Cisner,  supra,  vol.  ii.  pp.  455 — 509;  for  the  present  performance  is  as 
inaccurate  as  that,  and  has  therefore  been  subjected  to  the  same  process  of 
collation  with  the  Latin,  and  correction.  Much  pains  have  been  bestowed  on 
the  names  and  titles  of  persons  and  places;  see,  for  example,  pp.  G65,  666. 

One  might  easily  imagine  Foxe  to  have  been  instigated  to  insert  this  and  seve- 
ral other  translations  of  Latin  works  in  his  "Acts  and  Monuments"  by  the  perusal 
of  the  following  passage  in  one  of  Ridley's  Letters  (Parker  Soc.  Ed.  pp.  373,  374, 
Tract  Soc.  p.  200:) — "And  vvlien  he  [Grimbold]  hath  done  that,  let  him  trans- 
late a  work  of  ^neas  Sylvius,  of  the  Acts  of  the  Council  of  Basil.  In  the  which, 
although  there  are  many  things  that  savour  of  the  pan,  and  also  he  himself 
was  afterwards  a  bishop  of  Rome;  yet  I  dare  say  the  papists  would  glory  but 
little  to  see  such  books  go  forth  in  English."  He  then  recommends  Orthuinus 
Gratius's  "Fasciculus;"  and  says,  "I  have  also  many  things,  but  as  yet  con- 
fusedly set  together,  of  the  abominable  usurpation,  pride,  arrogance,  and  wicked- 
ness, of  the  see  and  bishop  of  Rome,  and  altogether  in  Latin.  ...  If  such  things 
had  been  set  forth  in  our  English  tongue  heretofore,  I  suppose  surely  great 
good  might  have  come  to  Christ's  church  thereby." 

Page  605,  line  25.      "  This  council  conlinued   almost  the  space  of   twelve 
years.'"'] — The  council  was  opened  July  23d,  a.d.  1431,  and  the  first  session 
VOL.    Ill,  3    I 


850  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III. 

was  held  Dec.  14th,  a.d.  1431 :  the  45th  and  last  was  held  May  IGth,  A.l>. 
1443.  Foxe,  however,  both  here  and  at  p.  C73,  states,  that  the  council  endured 
the  space  of  "seventeen  "  years  :  in  both  places  "  twelve  "  has  been  substituted. 
There  is  an  epitome  of  the  different  sessions  of  this  council,  with  their  respec- 
tive dates,  by  Binius,  printed  in  Labbe's  Concilia,  xii.  col.  1421. 

Page  C05,  line  40.  "  Would  transfer  the  council."] — This  was  at  tlie  25  ih 
session,  held  March  7th,  A.D.  1437. 

Page  GOG,  note  (1).  "  The  Bishop  of  Argos."] — The  individual  meant  is  John 
de  Ragusa,  mentioned  at  p.  67!)  of  this  volume.  He  was  a  Dalmatian,  and 
an  acute  and  learned  man  :  he  was  particularly  well  read  in  the  Greek  writers. 
He  became  general  of  the  order  of  Preaching  Friars.  He  presided  with  Jolin 
Polemar  at  the  opening  of  the  council  of  Basil,  in  the  absence  of  cardinal 
Julian.  He  was  sent  thrice  as  ambassador  by  the  council  to  Constantinople. 
Authors  differ  as  to  whether  it  was  Eugene  IV.  or  Martin  V.  who  made  him 
titular  bishop  of  Argos  in  Peloponnesus;  in  Moreri,  v.  Cardinal,  he  is  put  down 
as  promoted  by  the  latter  in  1444;  but  this  very  history  seems  to  imply  that 
he  was  promoted  much  earlier. 

Page  607,  line  25.] — The  "Scotch  abbot"  is  again  referred  to  at  p.  611, 
and  was  probably  Thomas,  abbot  of  Dundrain,  mentioned  at  p.  6G2. 

Page  607,  last  line  but  one.  *' Proctor  of  the  faith."] — Labbe  (xii.  col. 
794)  gives  the  mode  of  proceeding  in  the  council  of  Basil,  as  settled  on 
Friday,  Sept.  26th,  1430;  whence  it  appears  that  there  were  four  distinct 
deputations  or  committees,  denominated  "Fidei,"  "  Pacis,"  "  Ileformationis," 
"  Communium."  These  deputations,  or  committees,  are  repeatedly  referred 
to  in  the  ensuing  narrative. 

Page  607,  note  (1).] — Sponde  (Contin.  of  Baronius)  thus  explains  "  Grisea 
Secta :"  "  Allusione  ut  putamus  ad  Ligas  (ut  vocant)  seu  factiones  Griseas 
Rhsetorum  :  vel  quod  is  color  leucophasus  sit  nee  ater  nee  albus,  sed  medium 
quid,"  i.e.  "the  Grisled  sect." 

Page  607,  note  (2).] — Who  and  what  title  are  meant  by  "  Episcopus  Ebru- 
nensis,"  the  Editor  has  in  vain  attempted  to  discover.  Ferreras,  in  his  History 
of  Spain,  gives  the  following  as  the  ambassadors  of  the  king  of  Castile  to  tiio 
council,  as  sent  at  first:  Don  Alva  Isorna,  bishop  of  Cuen9a;  Juan  de  Silvn, 
Seigneur  deCifnuentes ;  Don  Alfonse  de  Cartagene,  dean  of  Santiago  ;  le  docteur 
Louis  Alvarez  de  Paz,  privy  counsellor ;  Loup  de  Galdo,  or  Delgado,  provincial 
of  the  Order  of  St.  Dominique  ;  and  Juan  d'el  Corral,  another  Dominican.  Of 
these,  Don  Alfonse  became  bishop  of  Burgos,  anno  1435,  on  the  death  of  his 
father  Paul  de  Carthagena,  who  was  a  converted  Jew,  and  died  bishop  of  Burgos. 
(See  Cave's  Hist.  Litt.,  and  Du  Pin's  Eccl.  Hist.)  Johannes  Corral  is  men- 
tioned in  Rymer's  Foedera,  as  ambassador  to  England  from  the  king  of  Castile, 
under  date  of  March  8th,  March  12th,  June  3d,  November  8th,  a.d.  1430,  as 
"  Frater  Johannes  de  Corral,"  "  honestus  et  religiosus  frater  Johannes  de 
Corral,  sanctiij  theologiae  professor :"  he  is  not  improbably  the  same  with 
"Johannes  de  Rupeflore,"  mentioned  in  Labbe  as  one  of  the  Castilian 
ambassadors  at  the  council  of  Constance. 

It  seems  most  probable  that  "  le  docteur  Louis  Alvarez  de  Paz  "  was  the 
])erson  meant  by  "  Ebrunensis,"  for  a  divine  is  certainly  intended.  It  appears 
from  the  Theatrum  Ecclesiasticum  of  Alphonse  Garcia  that  he  was  dean  of  Sala- 
manca, the  University  of  which  was  represented  at  the  council  by  John  de 
Segovia,  a  divine  on  the  same  side  of  the  question  in  this  dispute.  "  Ebru- 
nensis "  may  mean  titular  bishop  of  Hebron.  This  same  individual  is  mentioned 
again  at  p.  630,  line  8  from  the  bottom.  Sponde,  in  his  Cont.  of  Baronius, 
calls  him  "  Ebrencnsis."  An  "  Episcopus  Ebronensis  "  is  mentioned  at  p. 
660  ;  but  that  seems  to  be  a  mistake  for  "  Ebroicensis,"  /.  e.  Evreux.  See  the 
note  in  this  Appendix  on  that  place. 

Page  613,  note  (1).  "  He  meancth  Sylvester  II."] — The  opportunity  may  be 
taken  of  the  allusion  to  this  occupant  of  the  see  of  Rome,  to  state,  that  many 
modern  writers  have  supposed  that  the  charges  of  magic,  intercourse  with 
Satan,  &c.  though  entertained  by  adherents  also  of  the  church  of  Rome,  have 
arisen  merely  from  that  pontiff's  superior  acquaintance  with  some  of  the  arts 


APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    III.  851 

and  sciences,  now  more  generally  understood.  Anyliow,  we  are  willing  to 
quote,  in  favour  of  that  view,  the  following  passage  from  the  annotator  of 
Gerhard's  Loci  Theologici  (vol.  xi.) : — 

"  Non  tantum  B.  Platina,  sed  et  Benno,  ecclesiae  Romance  cardinalis,  Sige- 
bertus  Monachus  Gemblacensis,  Martinus  gente  Polonus,  itemque  Leo  Urhevi- 
ianns,  P.  M.  Sylvestrum  II.  Gerbertum  antea  dictum,  atque  exeunte  seculo 
decimo  clarum,  magioe  criminis  commerciique  cum  d^emonibus  adcusare  hand 
dubitarunt.  Vernm  pudenda  hsec  fabula,  qua  viri  hujus  sua  aetate  doctis- 
simi  memoriam  invidia  atque  ignorantia  conspurcarunt,  digna  omnino,  qure  ex 
historice  sacrie  annalibus  prorsus  eliminetur.  Nee  improbabilis  nobis  videtur 
ea  virorum  quorundam  doctissimorum  conjectura,  qui  aiunt,  ipsam  eruditionem, 
qua  olim  eminuit  Sylvester,  fabulee  huic  occasionem  subministrare.  Erat  enim 
is  vir  magno  excelsoque  ingenio  prceditus,  in  astronomia,  astrologia,  reliquisque 
artibus  niathematicis,  mechanica  imprimis,  pro  ratione  istius  £evi,  quo  florebat, 
egregie  versatus.  Quum  itaque  artibus  hisce  instructus  ea  subinde  praestaret, 
qua3  alios  in  stiiporem  raperent,  quin  et,  ut  non  sine  veri  specie  conjicere  licet, 
ea,  quae  praBstitit,  subinde  ambitiosius  jactaret,  fieri  facile  potuit,  ut  alii  harum 
rerum  imperiti  eundem  rnagiae  insimularent,  et  commercii  alicujus  cum  maligno 
spiritu  suspectum  redderent.  Certe  idem  prsestantissimis  olim  philosophis 
accidisse,  variis  exemplis  uberius  demonstravit  G.  Naudaus  in  Apologie  des 
grands  liommes  faussement  soupconnes  de  Magie,  cap.  xix.  Conf.  Ilis/.  Li/te- 
raire  de  France,  torn.  vi.  p.  15G;  Jo.  D.  Koelerus  in  Diss.  Altdorfi  1720  edita, 
sub  tit.  Eximius  in  medio  avo  jjhilosophvs,  Gerbertus  postea  R.  P.  Sylvester  JI. 
injuriis  tarn  vefenim,  quam  recentiorum  Scriptorura  liberatus ;  J.  Brackerus  in 
Hist.  Crit.  Philosophio',  torn.  iii.  p.  049;  Weismannus  in  Hist.  Sacra  Novi 
Testamenti,  torn.  i.  p.  876,  edit,  nov.:  ne  alios  jam  nominemus."  Jo.  Gerhardi 
Loci  Theologici,  torn.  xi.  p.  309,  edit.  Tubing.  1772. 

Page  614,  note  (1).  "  Neither  do  I  consent  or  agree  unto  the  opinion  of  divers, 
who  affirm  that  the  Virgin  Mary,"  &c.] — This  was  the  opinion  of  Diirandus 
{Ration,  lib.  iv.  cap.  1,  §  32),  Thomas  Aquinas  [Opusc.  quarto),  Bonaventure, 
Jacobus  de  Viragine,  and  several  others,  whose  words  are  given  in  Paqnot's 
notes  to  his  edition  of  Ver  Meulen's  "  Historia  SS.  Imaginum  et  Picturarum," 
(Lovan.  1771)  pp.  463,  464.  Turrecremata,  he  states,  went  so  far  as  to  affirm, 
"  Esse  contra  fidem  universalis  ecclesias,  asserere,  non  in  sola  B.  Virgine  man- 
sisse  fidem  in  die  Passionis  Domini." 

Page  615,  line  3.] — "  Macrobius,"  lib.  iii.  cap.  3.  Line  22.  St.  Hilary,  de 
Trill,  lib.  vii.  cap.  4.  Line  36.  This  is  a  sentiment  of  St.  Cyprian  de  Unitate, 
cap.  2,  not  of  St.  Augustin.  Calixtus's  opinion,  cited  further  on,  is  from 
Isidore's  Collection  of  Decretal  Epistles,  and  is  cited  by  Gratian,  Dist.  xii.  1. 

Page  622,  note  (3).] — Foxe  reads,  "  As  the  ecclesiastical  history  affirmeth." 
The  original,  however,  has  "  Historia  Scholastica,"  a  work  written  by  Petrus 
Comestor.     (See  Cave's  Hist.  Litt.) 

Page  626,  line  6  from  the  bottom.  "  The  deputations. "'\ — See  the  note  on 
p.  607,  last  line  but  one. 

Page  627,  line  23.] — Dominique  Ram,  archbishop  of  Tarragona,  was  created 
cardinal  of  St.  Sixt  by  Martin  V.  in  1426,  and  died  in  1445.  (Moreri, 
V.  Cardinal.) 

Page  629,  line  15.  "  Andwhen  he  was  arguing"  &c.] — jEneas  Sylvius's  words 
are  :  "  Nee  ut  caeteri  jurisconsulti  principia  legum  in  disputando  aliegabat,  sed 
quasi  codicem  legeret  sic  textum  memoriter  refei-ebat."  Foxe  says,  "  And  in 
disputation  he  did  not  repeat  the  principles  of  the  law,  as  other  lawyers  do,  but 
rehearsed  the  text  without  the  book,  as  if  he  had  read  it  upon  the  book."  Tlie 
true  meaning  of  "Principia  legum"  is  well  illustrated  by  the  speeches  of  the 
archbishop  of  Sens  and  the  bishop  of  Autun,  vol.  ii.  pp.  620 — 639,  and  many 
other  parts  of  the  foregoing  History. 

Page  629,  line  7  from  the  bottom.] — "  Faceret  de  necessitate  virtutem." 
(iEn.  Sylv.) 

Page  630,  line  17.  '^  Abbot  elect  of  Mount  Aragon."}—"  Ac  Segobricensis, 
electus  abbas  Montis  Arragonum."  (Mn.  Sylv.)  HofFman,  at  the  end  of  his 
3  I  2 


S52  APPENDIX    TO    VOL,    III. 

Lexicon,  has  "  Aragon,  oppidiilum  Aragoniie,  liatinc  Mons  Aragonuni." 
"  F.  W."  translates,  *•  the  elect  abbot  of  Mount  Segobria." 

Page  G33,  line  12  from  the  bottom.] — "  F.  W."  here  reads,  *'  the  sixth  council 
holdeii  at  Toulouse."  But  the  original  calls  it,  distinctly,  "  concilium  Toleta- 
num."  The  same  misnomer  is  found  next  jjage,  line  12,  and  p.  G41  :  in  these 
cases,  therefore,  "Toledo"  is  substituted  for  "Toulouse."  In  the  present 
instance,  the  decree  referred  to  will  be  found  in  Labbe's  Cone.  torn.  v.  col. 
1704.  capit.  iv.  This  council  is  called  in  Ma.  Sylv.  the  fiftli  council  of  Toledo; 
in  Labbe  it  is  printed  as  the  fourtii.     It  was  held  a.d.  G33. 

Page  631,  note  (1).] — Whatever  be  the  exact  etymology  of  the  phrase 
"  Benet  and  Collet,"  it  frequently  occurs  in  Foxe,  as  signifying  the  infe- 
rior orders  of  the  Romish  clmrch.  See  the  use  of  it  in  Tailor's  degradation 
supra,  p.  581,  Hooper's  infra,  vol.  vi.  p.  G52,  and  Cranmer's  infra,  vol.  viii. 
p.  78  (margin),  and  by  John  Lambert  infra,  vol.  v.  p.  191. 

Page  636,  line  21.  "  Tfie  Gauls."']—"  Galli  Senones,"  (.En.  Sylv.),  which 
"  F.  W."  amusingly  translates  "  the  Frenchmen." 

Page  638,  line  11.] — Theodore  of  Cyrene  was  a  philosopher,  disciple  to 
Aristippus,  and  lived  about  B.C.  300.  Lysiraachus  was  one  of  Alexander's 
successors. 

Page  638,  last  line.  "  There  was  at  first  a  dead  silence,"  &c.] — The  original 
here  says  :  "  Omnes  in  eum  affixis  vuUibus  admirationem  stupore  prodebant : 
deinde  laudare  hie  memoriam  ille  doctrinam,  hunc  esse  unum  qui  dignissimfi 
prresideret,  qui  et  confutare  objecta  nosset  et  (ut  prjEsidenlem  decet)  impene- 
trabilem  se  convitiis  exhiberet."  The  first  edition  of  Foxe,  1563,  p.  308,  ren- 
ders this,  "All  men  beliolding  him  did  greatly  marvel  and  were  amazed: 
some  praised  his  memory,  some  his  doctrine,  other  some  saying  tliat  he  alone 
did  most  worthily  rule  and  govern,  which  knew  how  to  confute  objections,  and 
as  it  becomed  a  president  bare  himself  witliout  all  blame  or  reproach,"  &c. 
The  subsequent  editions  (as  the  stars  indicate)  omit  this  wiiole  passage,  and  at 
once  proceed  to  mention  the  uproar  produced  by  the  opposition  of  the  Catalo- 
nians,  as  if  it  were  the  immediate  effect  of  the  speech  of  Arelatensis.  This  is 
not  the  only  instance  in  which  the  text  of  the  first  edition  is  more  faithful  tn 
the  original  than  the  subsequent.  All  the  editions  strangely  read  "  Castilians  " 
instead  of  "  Catalonians  :  "  the  error  is  repeated  in  p.  615  bis,  p.  G51,  p.  655  ;  in 
all  which  places  the  Latin  says  plainly  "  Cathelani :  "  in  one  instance  (see  p.  665), 
the  Latin  says  "  CastcUani,"  where,  probably,  we  should  read  "  Cathelani." 

Page  639,  line  13  from  the  bottom.]  — Diernstein,  or  Tyernstein,  a  market- 
town  belonging  to  the  count  of  Stahrenberg,  situate  on  the  Danube,  in  the 
circle  of  Austria,  above  Manhartz-berge.  Near  this  our  Richard  I.  was  impri- 
soned.    (Busching's  Geography.) 

Page  641,  line  12.] — Nicholas  Amici  and  Henry  Anester  were  tlie  "pro- 
moters."    See  Labbe,  xii.  col.  476. 

Page  641,  line  10  from  the  bottom.] — "  Ubi  nunc  Toletani  decretum  concilii?" 
(.^n.  Sylv.)  The  decree  here  referred  to  was  passed  at  the  eleventli  council 
of  Toledo,  A.D.  675,  and  is  in  the  Decretum  of  Gratian,  Pars  II.  Causa  v. 
Question  4,  cap.  3  :  "  In  loco  benedictionis."  Among  other  preliminaries  to 
the  coimcil  of  Basil,  this  decree  was  read  at  the  first  session,  see  Labbe,  xii. 
col.  471  ;  as  it  had  been  also  at  the  opening  of  the  council  of  Constance,  see 
Labbe,  xii.  col.  14.  "  F.  W."  here  repeats  the  misnomer  of  "Toulouse," 
instead  of  "  Toledo."     (See  note  on  p.  633.) 

Page  612,  line  16.] — Vezelai  was  in  the  diocese  of  Autun,  and  Alexander 
will  be  found  in  the  Catalogue  of  Abbots  of  this  period,  in  Gallia  Christiana. 

Page  644,  line  18.  "  Andrew  Escobar,  commonly  called  '  tlie  Spaniard.'  "]  — 
iEneas  Sylvius  simply  says,  "  Andreas  Hispanus  :  "  but  Nicolaus  Antonius  His- 
palensis  in  his  Bibliotlieca  Hispana  Vetns,  mentions  him  as  Andreas  de  Escobar, 
commonly  called  "  Hispanus,"  of  the  Benedictine  order,  and  bishop  of  Megara. 
He  wrote  several  works;  among  others,  "  Giibernaculum  Conciliorum,"  dedi- 
cated to  Cardinal  Julian  A.n.  1431,  and  "  De  Grrecis  Errantibus,"  printed  at 
Bologna,  December  15,  1437. 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL,  III,  853 

Page  644,  line  31.  "  W/ien  he  saw  he  had  free  Uberty  to  speak,"  &c.] — In 
^neas  Sylvius  we  read:  "Atque  liberum  dicendi  campum  sibi  patera  vidit, 
sine  fabvda  sine  ulla  historia  fiiit,  literarum  sibi  missarum  seriem  reseravit," 
where  "  sine  "  is  a  corruption  for  "  sive,"  "  F.  W.,"  however,  follows  his  author 
to  a  fault;  for  he  translates,  "without  either  fable  or  history  of  any  letters 
sent,"     For  similar  instances,  see  Appendix  on  vol.  ii,  p.  504. 

Page  645,  line  12.  "  Neither  ignoranfli/,  iieither  wiUi7ighj."'\ — "  Ut  qui  nee 
ignorans  nee  volens  veritatem  oppugnasset"  (iEn.  Sylv.) :  "  F.  W."  says  "wil- 
lingly," which  the  edition  of  1570  corrupts  into  "unwillingly." 

Page  645,  line  17.] — "Ad  duas  diastas  se  sequestraverat "  (jEn.  Sylvius) 
"  F.  W."  says,  "sequestered  himself  to  two  diets." 

Page  645,  line  25.  "  The  twenlij-fiflh  daij  of  April. "'j — "  Qiijb  fuit  Aprilis 
quinta  et  vigesima."  (iEn.  Sylv.)  "  F.  W,"  says  correctly  "the  xxvth,"  but 
the  edition  of  1583  corrupts  it  into  "  15th,"  April  25th  fell  on  a  Saturday,  bv 
Nicolas's  Tables. 

Page  646,  line  3.] — "Magis  limandum  censuit:"  "to  be  more  amplified," 
"F.  W." 

Page  647,  line  15.  "  Copistarum  pcedagogorumque gregem?'^ — "F.  W."  says, 
"  sophisters  and  schoolmasters." 

Page  650,  line  12  from  the  bottom.  '■'■As  touching  that  Panormitane  had 
extolled  the  authority  of  the  council."~\ — "  Le  cardinal  Bellarmin,  dans  son  livre 
des  ecrivains  ecclesiastiques,  dit  que  ce  traite  de  Panorme  a  ete  retranciie  du 
recueil  des  ouvrages  de  cet  auteur,  comme  un  ouvrage  errone,  et  fait  pour  la 
defense  d'une  mauvaise  cause,  et  qu'il  ne  I'a  jamais  pu  trouver  dans  les  diffe- 
rentes  editions  de  cet  archeveque  de  Palerme.  N^anmoins  il  se  trnuve  dans  le 
dernier  tome  de  celle  de  Lyon  de  1547 ;  on  I'a  aussi  imprime  separement  a  Lyon 
d'une  fort  ancienne  edition.  Ce  Panorme  s'appelle  Nicolas  Tudesque,  et  etoit 
Sicilien.  Apres  avoir  ete  abbe  d'une  abbaye  de  I'ordre  de  St.  Benoit  dans 
Palerme,  il  fut  archeveque  de  cette  ville  :  Amedee  de  Savoye  ayant  ete  elu 
Pape  apres  la  deposition  d' Eugene,  le  nomma  cardinal  en  1440.  Mais  il  fut 
oblige  par  les  ordres  du  roi  d'Arragon  son  maitre  de  retourner  dans  son  arche- 
veque, oi:i  il  mourut  de  la  peste  I'an  1445."  Fleury,  liv,  109,  §  72  :  see  also 
L'Enfant's  Concile  de  Basle,  vol,  ii.  p,  117, 

Page  651,  line  2.] — "  That  Arelatensis  with  a  few,"  &c.] — "Solum  Arela- 
tensem  cum  paucis  et  titularibus  episcopis  rem  concludere "  (JEn.  Sylv.) ; 
alluding  by  "the  titulars"  to  such  as  " Ebrunensis,"  and  "Argensis," 
(pp,  607,  608)  :  "  F.  W."  translates,  "  that  Arelatensis  with  a  few  other  bishops 
by  name  should  conclude  the  matter." 

Page  651,  line  6  from  the  bottom.] — For  "Castilians"  we  ought,  probably, 
to  read  here  "  Catalonians;"  but  the  original  says  "  Castellani." 

Page  652,  line  12.  "  At  the  request  of  the  promoters. "'\ — "  F.  W."  says,  "  of 
the  deputies  :"  but  Mn.  Sylv.  says,  "  promotoribus  :"  these  are  represented  as 
performing  this  same  function  at  pp.  646,  650. 

Page  655,  note  (1).] — The  original  text  of  Foxe  is  very  defective  in  this 
sentence;  it  runs  thus:  -'Arelatensis,  considering  beforehand  what  would  come 
to  pass,  caused  prayers  to  be  made,  and  after  their  prayers  made  unto  Almighty 
God,  with  tears  and  lamentations,  that  he  would  send  them  his  Holy  Spirit  to 
aid  and  assist  them,  they  were  greatly  comforted  and  encouraged.  This  con- 
gregation was  famous."  The  original  Latin,  however,  runs  thus:  "  Cogitai-at 
Arelatensis  quod  erat  futurum,  plurimasque  sanctorum  reliquias  tota  urbe  per- 
quiri  jussit,  ac  per  sacerdotum  manus  in  sessione  portatas  absentiuni  episcoporum 
locum  tenere,  quae  res  maxime  devotionem  adauxit  in  tantum,  ut  vocato  post- 
modum  de  more  Spiritu  Sancto,  nemo  Iccrymas  continuerit.  Erat  namque  per 
totam  ecclesiam  tenerrimus  ac  suavis  fletus  bonorum  virorum,  qui  lacrymantes 
divinum  auxilium  implorabant,  quique,  niatri  ecclesise  ut  opcm  ferret,  magnum 
Deum  deprecabantur.  Inter  alios  quoque  magnificus  ille  baro  Imperialis  Pro- 
tector uberrimas  ecclesias  lacrymas  prsestabat,  et  inter  flendum  baud  modicam 
tali  actu  consolationem  recipiebat.  Erat  autem  concio  ipsa  frequentissima." 
On  this  the  amended  text  is  founded. 

Page  656,  line  2.     "  The  ttvi?is."] — "  Gemini."    {JEn.  Sylvius.) 


854  APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    HI. 

Page  65G,  line  10  from  tlie  bottom.  "Jlso  there  are  two  Ichxls  of  unrigJiteous- 
7iess,"  &-C.] — "  Duo  quoque  injustitiiu  fore  genera,  quibus  aut  fien,4a  non  fierent, 
aut  fierent  non  fienda"  (vEn.  S3IV.) :  this  is  thus  rendered  :  "  There  are  also 
ii  kinds  of  injustice:  whereby  either  things  are  done  that  sliould  not  be  done, 
or  things  that  should  not  be  done  are  done."  (Ed.  15G3,  p.  319).  Foxe,  or  the 
editor  of  the  edition  of  1576  (p.  G61),  perceiving  that  these  two  kinds  were  in 
fact  identically  the  same,  altered  it  thus:  "whereby  either  tilings  are  done  that 
should  not  be  done,  or  things  that  should  be  done  are  not  done."  This  makes 
the  proper  distinction  between  the  two  kinds,  but  by  inverting  the  order  in 
which  jEneas  Sylvius  had  stated  them,  spoils  the  subsequent  reasoning.  This 
error  has  been  obviated. 

Page  658,  line  28.  "  77ie  principal  fathers  of  the  council  being  called  together" 
&c.]— This  was  the  35th  session,  held  June  26th,  a.d.  1439.  (Labbe,  xii. 
col.  621.)  The  decree  speaks  of  Eugene  as  having  been  deposed  "7  Cal.  Julii  " 
[June  25th],  and  mentions  the  law  of  sixty  days'  interval  as  passed  at  the  7th 
session,  where  it  is  found  in  Labbe,  col.  496,  Nov.  6th,  1432. 

Page  659,  line  34.  "  A  sudden  fear  came,"  &c.] — July  22d  ("  xi.  Cal.  Aug.") 
a  congregation  was  held,  iu  which  it  was  proposed  to  suspend  the  proceedings 
of  the  council  on  account  of  the  plague:  but  this  was  overruled.  (Patricii 
Acta  Cone.  Bas.) 

Page  660,  line  9.  "  The  burial  grounds,"  Src] — "  Quapropter  exaratis 
omnibus  ca?meteriis,  foveas  in  parochiis  peramplas  fecerunt,  ubi  pluribus  con- 
gestis  cadaveribus,  terram  superinduxerunt."     (iEn.  Sylvius.) 

Page  660,  line  26.  "About  the  same  time,"  &c.] — ^This  short  paragraph 
appears  in  the  following  form  in  Foxe  : — "About  the  same  time,  also,  died  tiie 
king  of  Arragon's  almoner,  in  Switzerland,  a  man  of  excellent  learning,  being 
bishop  of  Ebron.  The  abbot  of  Vergilia  died  at  Spires,  and  John,  the  bishop 
of  Lubeck,  between  Vienna  and  Buda."  The  edition  of  1684  changes  "  Ebron  " 
into  "Liege."  The  words  of  iEneas  Sylvius,  however,  are  these: — "  Per  idem 
tempus  diem  clausit  in  terra  Switzorum  vir  summa  doctrina  eleemosynarius 
regis  Aragonum  ;  in  Argentina  paulo  post  episcopus  Ebronensis."  Ebronensis 
seems  a  mistake  for  Ebroicensis ;  for  Gallia  Christiana  in  the  account  of 
Martial  Forniier  (who  became  bishop  of  Evreu.v  Sept.  27th,  1427)  states  that 
he  went  to  the  council  of  Basil ;  and  that  he  died  at  Strasburgh,  in  the 
house  of  the  Templars,  of  the  plague,  on  the  ides  of  August,  1439.  It  is 
remarkable,  however,  that  "  Episcopus  Ebronensis"  was  the  title  of  the 
vicar-general  of  Martial's  predecessor,  and  of  several  otiicr  vicars-general 
to  the  see  of  Evreux.  (See  Gallia  Clu'istiana.)  That  "  Ebroicensis "  was 
intended  by  iEneas  Sylvius  may  be  further  conchided,  from  the  circumstance 
tliat  the  original  MS.  Acts  of  the  Council  (as  the  Editor  has  learnt  from  Basle) 
call  this  individual  "  Eboracensis;"  an  easy  corruption  of  "Ebroicensis," 
an  example  of  which  in  the  first  edition  of  the  "  Quadrilogus  "  is  given  in  the 
Appendix  to  vol.  ii.  p.  203.  It  is  plain  also  from  Gallia  Christiana,  that  «o 
bishop  of  Liege  died  at  this  time. 

Page  662,  line  9.  "  And  those  also  should  be  priests."'] — The  decree  of  the 
council,  tliirty-seventh  session,  9  cal.  Nov.  (24th  October)  1439,  respecting  the 
mode  of  clioosing  a  new  pope,  is  in  Labbe,  xii.  col.  626 ;  and,  according  to  that, 
the  electors  were  all  to  be  at  least  in  priests'  orders :  iEneas  Sylvius  here  says, 
in  deacons'  orders. 

Page  662,  line  20.  "  Thomas  .  .  .  commonly  called  the  Scottish  abbot."'} — 
"  F.  \V."  makes  strange  work  of  this  dignitary :  "  Thomas,  abbot  of  Dunduno, 
of  the  diocese  of  Candiderace,  commonly  called  of  Greece."  The  words  of 
/Eneas  Sylvius  are  as  follows:  "Thomam  abbatem  de  Donduno,  ordinis  Cis- 
terciensis,  dicecesis  Candida;  casie,  vulgo  de  Gra-cia  nuncupatum."  iEneas 
Sylvius  seems  wrong  in  calling  him  "  de  Gra-cia,"  or  rather  his  text  seems 
corrupt  here,  as  in  other  cases;  see  the  note  following  this.  He  is  afterwards 
called,  ctrrectly,  "  de  Scotia  "  (see  p.  666,  line  14), 

Page  662,  line  22.  "  John  de  Segovia,"  &c.] — .(Eneas  Sylvius's  text  gives, 
"Johannem  de  Segovia,  archidiaconum  de  Villa  Vissosa,  in  ecclesia  One- 
tcnsi  "  ("  Fasciculus,"  fol.  21).     Foxe's  copy  evidently  read  "  Metensi,"  a  cor- 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  855 

niption  of  "Ovetensi:"  Nicolas  Antonio  Ilispalensis  (Bibl.  Hisp.  Vetus,  v. 
Johannes  Segoviensis)  observes  that  *'  Metensis  "  is  corrected  into  "  Ovetensis" 
in  the  edition  of  Sylvius  by  Gymnacus,  Cologne,  1606. 

Page  CiG2,  line  32.  "  Bor7i  in  t/ie  heart  of  Germa?iy."'] — "  Born  "  is  omitted 
by  "  F.  W. :"  the  original  is,  "ex  umbilico  nationis  Gernianicfe  oriundo." 

Page  666,  line  8.  ^'  P/oimeour."] — This  parish  is  snpplied  from  Labbe,  wlio 
calls  it  "  Pleneor;"  but  the  maps  call  it  "  Plouneour :"  it  is  on  the  coast  of  the 
province  of  Finisterre,  near  St.  Pol  de  Leon. 

Page  666,  lines  22,  23.  "Barcelona,"  ^' Elne."^ — These  two  dioceses  are 
supplied  on  the  authority  of  Sponde. 

Page  666,  line  41.  "Peter  de  Atrio."'] — "  Atrio  "  is  Labbe's  reading. 
yEneas  Sylvius  reads  "  Atro,"  which  perhaps  is  more  akin  to  his  office  of 
"  Soldan."  This  term,  according  to  Adelung's  "  Glossarium  Manuale  ad 
Scriptores  MedijE  iEtatis  "  is  equivalent  to  "  advocate."  iEneas  Sylvius  says 
of  him,  "  qui  etiani  ab  initio  nascentis  concilii  eo  in  officio  laudabiliter  se 
habuerat."  Labbe,  however,  xii.  col.  493,  mentions  "  Titianus  de  Laude" 
as  being  elected  Soldan  at  the  fifth  session,  Aug.  13th,  1432. 

Page  668,  line  4.  "  Performed  divine  service."~\ — "  Divina  officia  cele- 
bravit,"  which  "  F.  W."  translates  "sung  mass:"  it  is  afterwards  called  "mis- 
sarum  solemnia." 

Page  668,  line  16  from  the  bottom.  ''Louis,  bishop  of  Lausanne."] — He  is 
surnamed  "De  Palude  "  in  Labbe,  xii.  col.  480. 

Page  669,  line  18.  "  Suscepto  dominico  corpore  juramentum  prastiterunt."] 
— {JEn.  Sylv.)  This  may  mean,  that  they  swore  holding  the  Sacrament  in  their 
hands. 

Page  670,  line  16.  "  Nineteen  voices :"] — "  Unam  de  viginti  "  (^En.  Sylv.), 
which  "  F.  W."  renders  "  twenty-one,"  as  though  it  were  "  unam  et  viginti." 
There  are  other  instances  in  Foxe  of  this  same  error ;  see  two  at  p.  765,  and  vol. 
iv.  p.  354,  pointed  out  in  the  Appendix  on  those  pages. 

Page  671,  line  39.  "  There  have  been  popes."] — Foxe  inserts  "  many;"  but 
the  original  only  says  "fuerunt." 

Page  671,  note  (1).] — "Bead  the  fifth  epistle  of  Ignatius."] — The  portion 
intended  to  be  referred  to  (p.  95,  edit.  Genevan,  1623)  in  the  epistle  "ad  Phila- 
delphenos,"  will  not  be  found  in  the  more  modern  editions.  The  testimony  of 
Hdary  himself  on  his  marriage  (vol.  ii.  col.  415,  edit.  Venet.  1749)  is,  of  course, 
tlie  best,  if  the  letter  to  his  daughter  Abra  be  genuine,  as  the  Benedictine  edi- 
tors are  inclined  to  believe  it :  on  the  otlier  side,  see  Rivet.  Crit.  Sac.  lib.  iii. 
cap.  12;  Walch.  Bibl.  Patrist.  p.  273,  edit.  1834. 

Page  672,  line  11  from  the  bottom.  "Scriptures."] — See  the  note  on  p. 
539.     What  prophecies  are  here  alluded  to,  does  not  appear. 

Page  673,  last  line.  "  l^he  space  of  twelve  years."] — Foxe  says,  "  seventeen :" 
see  the  note  on  p.  605. 

Page  675,  line  1.  "Moreover  .  ,  .  the  worthy  cardinal  of  Aries."] — "  This 
cardinal  of  St.  Cecilia,  who  was  commonly  called  the  cardinal  of  Aries,  for  his 
having  thus  adhered  to  the  council  to  the  last,  is  represented  by  the  Papalin 
writers  of  the  time,  and  by  some  moderns,  as  a  monster  made  up  of  ambition 
and  revenge;  Ciaconius,  in  his  Lives  of  the  Cardinals,  calls  him  the  great 
reproach  and  blemish  of  his  order.  And  yet,  for  all  that,  this  monster  of  a 
cardinal  was,  for  his  extraordinary  piety  and  miracles,  beatified  by  Clement 
VII.  in  1527,  and  has  been  ever  since  prayed  to  with  authority  in  France: 
which  was  done  by  the  pope  without  taking  any  notice  of  his  ever  having 
repented  of  his  adhesion  to  the  council  of  Basil ;  by  which  we  may  see  what 
credit  the  characters  given  by  the  Papalin  writers  to  their  adversaries  deserve." 
(Geddes's  "  Council  of  Trent  no  free  Assembly,"  Lond.  1697,  p.  55,  Introduct.) 
The  censure  by  Ciaconius  seems  to  be  omitted  in  the  "  Vitas  Pontifl'.  et  Cardi- 
iialium,"  as  edited  by  Oldoinus,  llomae,  1677,  tom.  ii.  col.  841 — 844. 

It  appears  from  "'  Paralipomena  Urspergensis,"  that  on  the  occasion  here 
referred  to  Arelatensis  was  captured  a  mile  from  Strasburg,  when  on  an  em- 
bassy from  the  council  into  Germany.  The  "  Armagnacs  "  were  tlie  French 
troops  employed  by  the  Dauphin,  at  Eugene's  instigation,  to  try  and  break  up 


856  APPENDIX    TO    VOL.   HI. 

the  council,  A.D.  1444.  (See  pp.  700,  735.)  They  were  called  Armeniaci,  or 
Armagnacs,  from  the  earl  of  Armagnac,  their  leader.  See  Carion's  Chronicle, 
•'  Exauctum  a  Phil.  Melancthone,  et  Casparo  Peucero." 

Page  675.  "y/  further  continuatio)i  of  the  History  of  the  Bohemians.'^ — 
Foxe  here  resumes  his  extracts  from  iEiieas  Sylvius's  "  Historica  Bohcmica," 
at  cap.  50.  This  portion  of  Sylvius  is  printed  in  the  "  Fasciculus  "  of  Ortliui- 
nus  Gratius,  and  in  Labbe,  xii.  col.  442.  As  before,  I'oxe's  text  lias  been 
much  improved  from  the  original. 

Page  676,  line  3.] — John  Polemar,  abbot  of  Mulbrun  in  Suabia,  was  also 
auditor  of  the  sacred  palace,  proctor-general  of  the  Dominicans,  and  archdeacon 
of  Barcelona.  (L'Enfant,  Hist,  des  Hussites,  &:c.  p.  377.)  He  and  John 
Gethusius  were  "  Cisterciensis  ordinis."     {JE.n.  Sylvius.) 

Page  676,  line  12.] — Feldkirch  was  in  the  Tyrol,  and  Sigismund  was  there 
on  i)is  way  to  Rome  to  be  crowned :  this  occurred  Oct.  15lh,  1431.  (L'Enfant, 
p.  364.) 

Page  67G,  line  24.  "  Our  men  "] — is  the  literal  rendering  of  ..En.  Sylvius's 
"  nostros,"  i.  e.  the  papal  allies. 

Page  676,  line  20.] — John  Nider  was  a  Suabian,  an  eminent  divine  of  the 
order  of  Preachers,  prior  of  their  house  at  Basil,  an  inquisitor,  and  rector  of 
the  university  of  Vienna,  which  university  he  represented  at  the  council. 
He  died  at  Nuremberg,  in  1438.  (Cave's  Lit.  Hist.,  who  gives  a  list  of  his 
writings.) 

Page  677,  line  29.  "  Elnhngen."^ — "  Elenboeenses  "  {Mn.  Sylv.);  "  Cubi- 
tenses  "  (Cochlaeus,  p.  246)  :  Elnbogen  is  near  Tauss,  and  its  Latin  name  is 
"  Cubitus."     (Busching.) 

Page  677,  line  13  from  the  bottom.  "After  this  they  conferred,"  Src.J — 
Labbe,  xii.  col.  485,  gives  a  letter  of  the  council  to  the  Bohemians,  dated 
Friday,  June  20th,  1432;  also  a  safe-conduct,  dated  12  cal.  Julii  (June  20th), 
at  col.  482. 

Page  677,  line  9  from  the  bottom.  "  That  it  was  long  of  the  ecclesiastics," 
&:c.] — "Quo  mintis  cum  Bohemis  procederet  concordia,  per  ecclesiasticos  stare 
et  principes."  (tEm.  Sylv.)  For  another  instance  of  the  phrase  "  long  of," 
see  infra,  vol.  v.  p.  380. 

Page  677,  note  (I).] — ^En.  Sylvius  says,  "fere  cum  ducentis  et  quinquaginta 
equis." 

Page  678,  line  6.  "  0/ 5'fla/z."]— Saatz  or  Zatec  was  the  capital  of  a  Bo- 
hemian circle,  called  in  Latin  "  Zatecensis  provincia."  (Busching.)  Cochla-us 
calls  this  man  "  Johannes  Zarzensis;"  Foxe,  "  a  Zaczen." 

Page  678,  line  9.  y  Cadolzhurg."'] — JEn.  Sylvius  says,  "  Carelspurgum," 
which  is  printed  " Catelspurgum  "  in  the  "Fasciculus,"  which  probably  means 
Cadolzbnrg,  a  considerable  village  in  the  margravate  of  Onolzbach  or  Anspacli, 
in  Bavaria:  it  was  formerly  a  residence  of  the  burgraves  of  Nuremberg. 
(Busching,  vol.  v.  p.  442.)  The  text  of  Mn.  Sylvius  says,  "  Marchio  Baden- 
sis  ;"  the  "  Fasciculus,"  simply  "  Marchio,"  which  would  imply  the  marquis 
last  mentioned. 

Page  678,  line  14  from  the  bottom.  "  Came  to  Basil  the  9th  day  of  October."] 
■ — See  above,  p.  577. 

Page  678,  line  8  from  the  bottom.] — The  replies  of  the  four  divines  on 
behalf  of  the  coiuicil  were  first  printed  by  Henry  Canisius,  and  thence  in 
Labbe's  Concilia,  xii.  cols.  1013 — 1419. 

Page  678,  last  line  but  one.  "  Nicolas,  a  Taborite."] — Foxe,  following  his 
authority,  says  •' Wenceslaus ;"  but  this  is  a  slip,  see  p.  680,  line  26:  lie  is 
called  Nicolas  Gallecus  supra,  p.  577  ;  Nicolas  Taborita,  Labbe,  xii,  col.  1159. 
L'Enfant,  p.  405,  calls  him  Nicolas  Peldrzimousky. 

Pa^e  679,  line  4.  "Peter  Pai>ie."'\ — See  what  is  said  respecting  him  in 
this  Appendix,  on  pp.97,  538;  he  is  the  "Peter  Clerk"  mentioned  at  the 
latter  place.     See  Lewis's  Life  of  WicklifT,  p.  184. 

Page  679,  line  9.  "John  de  Ragusa."'] — This  is  the  indi%'idual  before  men- 
tioned as  bishop  of  Argos,     See  the  note  in  this  Appendix  on  p.  606. 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    HI.  857 

Page  679,  line  32.  "  Kalteisen."} — "  Frigidum  Ferrum  "  (.En.  Sylvius).  It 
is  "Kalteisen"  in  Labbe,  xii.  col.  1249. 

Page  680,  line  3  from  the  bottom.] — Trinity  Sunday  in  A.D.  1433  fell  on 
June  7th.     (Nicolas's  Tables.) 

Page  684,  line  2.  "Sanctified:"'] — "Certified,"  Foxe;  "  significavit,"  jEn, 
Sylvius;  "  sanctificavit,"  the  Decrees. 

Page  68.5,  line  16.  "Masters  and  priests."] — "  Magistri  et  sacerdotes  " 
{JEn.  Sylvius):  the  edition  of  1583  alters  "  priests"  into  "  prelates," 

Page  686,  line  3.  "  Without  any  circtimstatices."] — "  Sine  ambagibus." 
(JEu.  Sylvius.) 

Page  686,  line  23.  "  Exigilur  magna  peritia."'] — (Mn.  Sylvius.)  The  author 
proceeds,  "  Quod  sit  tortuositas  in  regulato,  sed  non  est ;  sed  est  defectus  in 
applicando,  quia  non  applicatur  debito  modo  regula  ad  regulatum." 

Page  686,  line  34.     "  In  eoriim  parlibus."'] — (Ibid.) 

Page  686,  line  5  from  the  bottom,  "Fourth,"] — "  Quartum  "  (^En.  Sylv.) ; 
"third,"  Foxe. 

Page  687,  last  line.  "A.D.  1434,"] — Foxe  reads  "  1438  :"  three  ambassa- 
dors of  the  Bohemians  and  four  of  the  council  were  despatched  to  Basil,  and 
came  back  to  Prague,  where  they  remained  from  the  feast  of  St.  Martin  to  that 
of  the  Purification,  i.  e.  from  Nov.  11th  to  Feb.  2d  :  the  formula  of  Concord  was 
agreed  on  the  last  day  of  November.  (Labbe.)  Cochlaeus  gives  the  formula, 
dated  Prague,  A.D.  1433,  Indictione  XII,  Eugen.  anno  quarto,  on  St.  Andrew's 
day:  the  year  must,  according  to  this,  be  1434  (St.  Andrew's  day  was  the  last 
of  November).  This  is  further  confirmed  by  what  Cochlaeus  says,  viz.  that  the 
treaty  of  Iglau  (July  5th,  1438,  next  page)  was  three  years  after,  that  of  Prague ; 
more  correctly,  three  years  and  a  half. 

Page  688,  line  4.  "  Stuhl-weissenburc/."] — ("  Alba  Regalis  "  in  Mn.  Sylvius) 
was  in  the  centre  of  Hungary,  and  there  the  kings  of  Hungary  used  to  be 
crowned  and  buried. 

Page  689,  last  paragraph,  "During  the  time,"  &c.]  — The  ensuing  para- 
graph is  much  corrected  from  the  decree  of  the  council  in  Labbe,  xii.  col.  603. 

Page  689,  note  (1).] — Foxe  calls  the  above  the  thirty-seventh  session : 
"  thirty-sixth"  is  put  in  from  Labbe,  xii.  col.  622. 

Page  690,  line  15  from  the  bottom.]— See  Labbe,  xii.  col.  601,  session  31, 
9  cal.  Feb.  1438. 

Page  690,  line  7  from  the  bottom.] — See  Labbe,  xii.  col.  562,  session  23, 
8  cal.  April,  1436.  Foxe  says,  "  Besides  them  that  were  already :"  but  the 
Latin  says,  "  Sic  tamen  quod  numerum  viginti  quatuor  inter  bos  qui  nunc  sunt 
et  assumendos  non  excederet."  (^En.  Sylvius.)  See  also  Labbe,  cols.  1425, 
1431. 

Page  690,  last  line.] — See  Labbe,  xii,  cols,  552,  1425,  session  21,  Thursda}', 
9ih  June,  1435. 

Page  691,  line  4.  "  Confirmed  .  .  .  at  Bourges."] — on  the  nones  of  July, 
1438.     (Labbe,  xii.  col.  1429.) 

Page  691,  line  7.] — This  Pragmatic  Sanction  was  enacted  nonis  Julii,  1438, 
Labbe,  xii.  col.  1439. 

Page  691,  line  10.  "Amongst  many  decrees,"  S^c] — See  Labbe,  xii.  col. 
547,  7  id.  Sept.  1434. 

Page  691,  line  21.] — "Non  solum  propalatione  veritatis,  sed  et  aliis  humanis 
ofliciis  ipsos  Christo  lucrifacient." 

Page  691,  line  31.  "  Ajiother  decree,  moreover"'] — See  Labbe,  xii.  col.  549, 
11  cal.  Feb.  1435. 

Page  691, line  38.  "Furthermore"  &c.] — See  Labbe,  xii.  col.  550.  The  passage 
is  given,  to  support  Foxe's  statement :  "  Quia  vero  in  quibusdam  regionibus 
nonnulli  jurisdictionem  ecclesiasticam  habentes  pecuniarios  quaestus  a  concu- 
binariis  percipere  ron  erubescunt,  patiendo  eos  in  tali  fceditate  sordescere  ;  sub 
poena  maledictionii.  «ternae  prcecipit,  ne  deinceps  sub  pacto,  compositione,  aut 
spe  alicujus  quaestus,  talia  quovis  modo  tolerent  aut  dissimule»t :  alioquin  ultra 


858  APPENDIX    TO   VOL.    III. 

prseraissam  negligcntire  poenam  duplum  ejus  quod  acceperint  restituere  ad  pios 
usus  omnino  teneantur  et  compellantur." 

Page  6!)3.] — This  epistle  of  cardinal  Julian,  with  another  of  his,  is  printed 
in  the  "Fasciculus"  of  O.  Gratius,  whence  probably  Foxe  derived  his  transla- 
tion: it  has  been  revised  and  corrected  by  the  Latin. 

Page  693,  line  36.  "  The  captains  of  their  arm'ies."'\ — "  Ductores  exerci- 
tuum  illius  gentis"  (^En.  Sylvius):  Fo.xe  says  "enemies." 

Page  700,  line  13.  "After  this,'"  frc] — This  sentence  reads  as  follows  in 
Foxe  : — "  After  this,  the  French  king  being  dead,  who  was  Charles  VII.,  about 
A.D.  1444,  the  pope  beginneth  a  new  practice,  after  the  old  guise  of  Kome,  to 
excite,  as  is  supposed,  the  dauphin  of  France,  by  force  of  arms,  to  dissipate 
that  council  collected  against  him."  This  must  be  wrong;  because  Charles  VII. 
did  not  die  till  A. I).  14G1.  (L'Art  de  Ver.  des  Dates):  the  matter  is  more 
correctly  stated  at  p.  735,  whence  this  passage  is  amended. 

Page  702,  note  (3).] — Nicholas  Canon  seems  only  to  have  been  enjoined 
penance,  supra,  p.  GOO. 

Page  705,  line  14.] — "For  their  fault"  is  substituted  for  Foxe's  "for  the 
fact,"  which  seems  a  corruption. 

Page  705,  line  9  from  the  bottom.] — Foxe's  text  by  mistake  reads,  "  Have 
ye  7iot  tken  done  well  and  properly  V 

Page  70G,  line  29.] — This  is  thus  badly  exhibited  in  Foxe's  text :  "  Nor  did 
I  mean  of  her  now,  but  because  I  couple  her  in  the  same  story,  you  say." 

Page  70G,  line  39.  "And  of  ike  inother  of  lady  Young."'\ — These  words 
ought  manifestly  to  be  erased. 

Page  719,  line  G.] — These  veilies  accompanied  several  of  the  early  printed 
books  at  Rome.  The  four  lines  here  quoted  are  followed  by  that  in  p.  721 
(attributed  by  Foxe  to  Aprutinus),  and  of  which  numerous  examples  occur  in 
the  Catalogus  Historico-criticus,  Roman  edit,  siseculi  xv.  (Roma',  1783),  of 
Auditt'redi,  p]).  32 — 40.     See  the  note  following  this. 

Page  721,  line  G  from  the  bottom.  "  Campanus,  bishop  of  Abruzzo."'\ — This 
is  the  same  writer  as  appears  in  the  foot-note  to  p.  719,  under  the  name  of  Carn- 
jjauus.  He  became  a  bishop  in  the  Abruzzo,  and  hence  called  himself  Episcopus 
Aprutinus.  (Bayle's  Dictionary.)  "  Fernus  qui  hominem  apprime  vivens  cog- 
noverat,  diserte  in  vita  Campani  fatetur  ipsum  fuisse  correclorem  typographiie 
Romae  apud  Uldaricum  typographum,  qui  tanta  artem  suam  diligentia  urgebat, 
ut  Campanum  interquiescere  non  pateretur,  ad  majorem  operis  instantiam." 
Oudin.  Comment,  de  Scripp.  Eccles.  torn.  iii.  col.  2GS1.  It  might  seem  strange 
that  a  bishop  should  be  employed  as  a  paid  corrector  of  the  press;  but  his 
biogra])her  and  other  authoriiies  signify  that  his  love  of  luxurious  living 
rendered  some  additional  means  necessary  for  his  enjoyment  of  it :  and  for 
that  purpose  he  was  willing  thus  to  increase  his  annual  income. 

Page  722,  line  IG.  "  Cilicia."^ — The  edition  of  1570,  p.  838,  reads  "  Cecilia," 
which  subsequent  editions  alter  into  "Sicily." 

Page  724,  line  19.] — Foxe's  text  has  here  erroneously,  "first,  bishop  of 
Chichester,  and  afterward  by  the  title  of  St.  Asaph,  if  there  were  any  such 
saint."  The  order  of  his  preferments  is  correctly  stated  by  Foxe  at  pp.  9G, 
731  :  the  Latin  edition  incorrectly  calls  him  "Cisterciensis  episcopus." 

Page  72G,  line  13.] — "Somewhere"  is  substituted  for  Foxe's  "nowhere." 

Page  731,  line  31.  "After  the  death,"  &'c.] — For  the  reason  of  some  cor- 
rections of  dates  in  this  paragraph,  see  p.  579,  note. 

Page  735,  line  5.  "  l^he  Germans  at  that  time,"  See] — This  paragraph  had 
been  for  substance  already  given  by  Foxe  at  p.  700,  though  not  so  accurately 
as  here.     See  the  note  in  this  Appendix  on  Uiat  pige. 

Page  735,  line  7  from  the  bottom.] — This  cardinal  was  Peter  Barbo,  a 
Venetian,  nephew  of  Eugene  IV.,  bishop  of  Cervia,  afterward  pope  Paul  II. 
He  was  by  his  uncle  created  in  1440  cardinal  of  St,  Mary  la  Neuve,  and  after- 
wards of  St.  Mark. 

Page    738,    line    12.      "  After   this  Pius  II.  succeeded  Paid  //."]— This 


APPENDIX    TO    VOL.    III.  859 

pontiff,  according  to  the  accounts  given  by  Tursellinus,  attributed  a  recovery 
from  fever  and  his  elevation  to  the  popedom  to  the  assistance  of  our  lady  of 
Loretto,  and  built  for  her,  in  consequence,  a  noble  temple.  "  At  ille  (Paulus; 
Beatae  Marias  promisso  ad  summi  sacerdotii  speni  erectus,  et  simul  beneficii 
accept!  satis  memor,  Lauretanse  iEdis  Prsesidem  protinus  accersi  jubet.  Huic 
propalam  enunciat  sibi  esse  in  animo  magnificentissimum  S.  Marias  Lauretanse 
templum  condere." 

To  this  indulgences  were  afterwards  attached: — "Pontifex  non  jedificiis 
solum,  sed  litteris  quoque  ac  muneribus  Pontificiis  Deiparie  domum  adornavit. 
Nam  visentibus  jEdem  Lauretanam  diebus  omnibus  Beatce  Marias  sacris  ac 
prjEterea  Dominicis  diebus  peccatoruin  omnium  veniam  indulsit." — Hor. 
Ihirsellini  e  Soc.  Jesu  Lauretanm  Histories,  libri  v.  (Leodii,  1621)  pp.  92,  93. 

Page  738,  line  1 9.  "  Sixtus  IF.  ivho  builded  ujy  in  Rome  stews."\ — See  Corn. 
Agrippa  "  De  Vanit.  Scient."  §  64.  Schelhornii  "  De  Consilio  de  emendanda 
Ecclesia  ad  Card.  Quirinum  Epistola,"  Tiguri,  1748,  p.  40. 

Page  738,  line  9  from  the  bottom.  '■'■Innocent  VIII."'\ — John  Michiele,  a 
Venetian,  nephew  to  Paul  II.  He  was  made  cardinal  of  St.  Lucy  by  his 
uncle,  1468  ;  he  was  afterwards  made  cardinal  of  St.  Angelo,  bishop  of  Albano, 
Porto,  and  Padua.     (Moreri's  Diet.  v.  Cardinal.) 

Page  738,  line  8  from  the  bottom.  "  ylmong  the  noble  facts  of  this  pope 
(^Innocent  VIII.)  this  ivas  one,"  &c.] — Both  the  "  facts"  here  ranged  under  tlie 
pontificate  of  Innocent,  belong  properly  to  that  of  Paul  II.  This  will  be 
plain  from  the  Vita  Pauli  II.  first  printed  by  cardinal  Quirini : — "  Vanam  ac 
scelestam  Fratricellorum  sectam,  quce  in  agro  Piceno,  Assisiatensi,  atque  in 
oppido  Poll  flagitiossimo  ritu  pullulare  jam  occoeperat,  diligenter  insectatus  est, 
corumque  plerosque  captos  coram  judicibus  in  ea  causa  deputatis  aperta 
ratione  convinci  voluit,  et  quamquain  ob  eorum  gravissima  scelera  ignis 
supplicio  digni  judicati  essent,  nihilominus  Pontifex  satis  habuit,  nonnulios 
eorum  ab  oppido  Poll  eorumque  patria  septem  annos  exulare,  annumque 
publico  pcenitentium  habitu  jugiter  indiii,  cEeteros  vero  in  tali  delicto  rursus 
convictos  ac  damnatos  capitolinis  carceribus  includi.  Stephanum  de  Comitibus 
ejus  htereseos  fautorem,  ut  dicebatur,  in  arce  Romana  detineri  m^andarit, 
oppidum,  et  cietera  paternse  ditionis  libera  filiis  dimisit." — P.  78. 

With  regard  to  tlie  other  fact,  quite  a  commentary,  we  may  observe,  upon 
the  noted  decree  of  the  fourth  Lateran,  it  may  be  better  to  quote  Quirini's  own 
words  from  the  Vindicias  prefixed  to  this  volume,  p.  Jix. : — 

"Causa  Georgii  Podiebraccii  Boemorum  Regis  discuti  coeperat  Callisto  III. 
pontifice,  eademque  diligenter  ad  examen  revocata  fait  sub  Pii  II.  pontificatu, 
tandemque  Paulus  II.  sententiam  in  eundem  ferens,  eum  Regno  privavit, 
ejusque  bona  occupatoribus  adjudicavit,  pecuniasque  plurimas  Matthite  Hun- 
garorum  Regi,  amplissimasque  Indulgentias  adversus  hrereticum  decertantibus 
dilargitus  est." — Pauli  II.  Veneti,  P.  M.  Fit  a  ex  Cod.  Angelicce  Biblioth. 
desumpla, prcB?nissis  ipsius  Pontif.  Vindiciis,  Romoe,  1740,  See  "Romanism  as 
it  rules  in  Ireland,"  vol.  ii.  p.  263. 

Page  738,  note  (1).] — Stanislav  Orzechowski,  better  known  under  tlie 
Latinized  name  of  "  Orichovius,"  was  born  in  1513  in  the  Palatinate  of  Russia 
(Krasinski's  Reformation  in  Poland,  i.  179,  where  there  is  an  enlarged  account 
of  him),  and  wrote  Oratio  de  Lege  Coelibatus  contra  Syricium,  et  Sn))plicatio  ad 
Jiilium  III.,  8vo.  Basil,  1551.  The  part  to  which  Foxe  refers,  will  be  found 
iu  the  edition  of  Bale  by  Lydius  (Lug.  Bat.  1615),  p.  466. 

Page  739,  line  31.] — The  duke  of  York  was  declared  protector  April  2d, 
1454,  and  slain  Dec.  3 1st,  1460.     Foxe  reads  1453,  1459. 

Page  747,  line  10.] — "  1470  "  is  substituted  for  Foxe's  "  1471." 

Page  751,  last  line.  "  UntUl."'\ — All  the  old  editions  read  "  while,"  in  the 
sense  of  "until."' 

Page  762. J — Foxe  here  resumes  his  extracts  from  ^neas  Sylvius's  "  Historia 
Bohemica." 

Page  762,  line  15  from  the  bottom.  "  The  vaivode  or  prince,"  &c.] — Foxe's 
text  says,  "surnamed  Vaivoda,  prince  of  Transylvania,"  and  a  few  lines  lower, 
"  lluniades  Vaivoda." 


SCO  APPENDIX    TO   VOL,    HI. 

Page  763,  line  16.  "  Xeustadf,"]—" The  new  city,"  "F.  W."  literally  trans- 
lating tlie  Latin,  "Nova  Civitas"  (JEn.  Sylv.),  a  city  near  Vienna,  on  the 
frontiers  of  Hungary.     It  is  mentioned  again  at  p.  767  of  this  volume. 

Page  763,  line  36.] — "  In  the  castle  chapel  at  Prague"  (iEn.  Sylv.),  and  a 
few  lines  lower,  "  the  castle  rock  :"  Foxe's  text  says,  "  in  the  high  tower  of 
Prague;"  and  "  the  rock  of  the  tower." 

Page  763,  line  10  from  the  bottom.  "  Hochezanians."]  This  is  according  to 
.ffineas  Sylvius  :  Foxe's  text  says  "  Hussites." 

Page  764,  line  1.] — ^Eneas  Sylvius  says,  "  Parasitus  regis,  ex  his  qui  stulti- 
tiam  siniuldiites  alios  stultos  faciunt."  Foxe's  translator  rather  clumsily  says, 
"playing  the  parasite  about  the  king  (as  the  fashion  is  of  such  as  feign  them- 
selves fools,  to  make  other  men  as  very  fools  as  they.") 

Page  764,  line  17  from  the  bottom.  "  He  was  not  hound  {he  said)  to  attend 
Jiis  command s."'\ — This  seems  the  true  meaning  of  iEneas  Sylvius's  words, 
"  non  esse  obnoxium."  Foxe's  text  says,  "  it  was  neither  best  (said  he)  for  the 
king  nor  safest  for  himself  to  come." 

Page  764,  line  2  from  the  bottom.  "A  hundred  and  fifty  thousand."'] — 
"  Centum  quinquaginta  millia  pus;natonmi."  {JEn.  Sylv.  cap.  65.)  Foxe  says, 
"  a  hundred  and  fifteen  thousand." 

Page  764,  last  line.  "  Belgrade, "1  as  it  is  called  infra,  vol.  iv.  p.  51.  TEneas 
Sylvius  (and  from  him  Foxe's  text)  calls  it  "  Alba."  .tineas  says  of  it,  "Thau- 
rinam  appellavere  majores,  nostra  aetas  ilium  vocat  Albam,  ad  cnnfluentes 
Danubii  Savique  situm."  It  was  called  "Alba  Graeca"  (whence  Bel-grade)  to 
distinguish  it  from  Alba  Regalis  or  Stuhl-weissenberg,  see  supra  p.  6S8,  and 
infra,  vol.  iv.  p.  72. 

Page  765,  line  2.  "  A  good  miisfer."] — "  F.  W."  says,  "  a  small  garrison;" 
.^neas  Sylvius  "  cruce-signatorum  maniun  adducens  non  parvam." 

Page  765,  last  line.  "Being  about  the  age  of  eighteen  years."] — .lEneas  Syl- 
inus  fl;>^s  not  mention  his  age  :  "  eighteen  "  is  put  in  on  tiie  authority  of  L'Att 
de  Ver.  dfs  Dates.  Foxe's  text  reads,  "  being  about  the  age  of  twenty  and  two 
years;"  which  he  evidently  gathered  from  jEneas  Sylvius's  statement  toward 
the  end  of  cap.  70,  that  he  died  "  adolescens,  duodeviginti  annosnatus;"  where 
Foxe's  translator  (as  elsewhere)  has  misunderstood  "duo  de  viginti  "  for  "  duo 
et  viginti;"  see  the  note  in  this  Appendix  on  p.  670. 

Page  766,  line  6  from  the  bottom.  "  The  emperor  Frederic  and  the  empreaa" 
&c.] — "  Imjierator  et  Augusta  vocati :  ambae  regis  sorores  cum  viris  eam 
celebritatem  accessurae  fertbantur."  (/En.  Sylvius.)  Foxe's  text  reads,  "the 
emperor  Frederic,  the  king's  mother,  and  his  sister,  &c." 

Page  767,  line  19.  "  About  midnight ,"  &c.] — Foxe's  text  here  says,  "  about 
the  21st  day  of  November,  A.D.  1461  ;"  but  .lEneas  Sylvius  says  (caj).  70),  that 
lie  "  coepit  sgrotare  decimo  calendas  Dec.  [Nov.  22d]  horJi  circiter  duodecima 
noctis,"  and  that  "intra  sex  et  triginta  iioras  postquam  segrotare  coepit  ex- 
tinctus  est."  Moreover,  he  was  only  "  eighteen  "  not  "twenty-two"  years  of 
age  (see  the  note  above  on  p.  765,  last  line),  having  been  born  Feb.  22d, 
1440,  and  died  Nov.  24th,  A.D.  1458  (see  supra,  p.  762,  and  L'Art  de  Ver.  des 
Dates). 

Page  76S,  line  21.  "This  Uladislaus."]—"  Y .  W."  by  a  slip  says,  "this 
Casimir." 

Page  779,  note  (2).] — See  this  passage  in  the  "Fasciculus"  of  Orthuinus 
Gratius,  fol.  166. 

Page  780,  line  18.] — Foxe  has  derived  this  fact  from  Bams  and  Bale's  work, 
"  De  Vitis  Pontiff.;"  p.  472  of  the  reprinted  edition  by  Lydius,  Lug.  Bat.  1615. 
See  also  "  Agrippa  de  Vanitate  Scicnt."  cap.  64. 

Page  781,  note  (1).] — The  title  of  this  work  is  given  in  Panzer's  "  Annales 
Typogr."  torn.  ix.  p.  204  ;  and  in  Maittaire,  "  Ann.  Typ."  vol.  i.  p.  597, 
edit.  1733. 


ADDENDA. 


Page  115,  middle.  "  Taking  anie  thing  for  annuell."]—"  Annuell  "  appears 
from  Halliwell,  &c.,  to  mean  "  an  anniversary  mass." 

Page  128,  line  30.  "  To  that  his  heart  brasL''^— On  the  use  of  "  to  "  for 
"  till,"  see  the  note  in  the  Appendix  on  vol.  viii.  p,  304, 

Page  261,  line  17.  "  Obeie  wilfiillie."^ — i.  e.  willingly.  Instances  of  this 
use  of  "  wilful"  seem  to  be  rare:  we  have  it  in  pp.238,  279.  There  is  another 
in  the  Festyvall  (fol.  clxxxvii,  recto,  edit.  1528):  "do  it  [confession]  wylfully, 
as  thefe  whiche  henge  upon  the  crosse,  and  not  as  Achor : "  and  again  (fol. 
clxxxvii.  verso),  "  This  satysfaccyon  must  be  done  ivylfully  without  grutchynge." 

Page  273,  line  31.  "  And  this  koiidome,"] — or,  as  in  1570  and  the  subse- 
quent editions,  "holydome:"  at  p.  540,  line  25,  we  find  "holydeme."  "By 
holidome  "  appears  to  have  been  an  ancient  form  of  oath,  as  Sherwood  observes. 
"Halidome"  in  Saxon  denoted  holiness,  or  any  holy  thing  (see  Nares  and 
Todd's  Johnson);  in  this  instance  "  the  holy  Gospel"  seems  intended,  for  tlie 
Latin  (p.  91)  says,  "  Ita  me  Deus  adjuvet  et  hoc  sacrosanctum  ejus  evange- 
liiiin,"  "  So  help  me  God  and  this  holy  Gospel."  Nares  considers  it  as 
"holy"  with  the  termination  "dome,"  as  in  "kingdom,"  "Christendom,"  &c. 

Page  279,  line  22  from  the  bottom.  "But  if  thou  leave  such  additions."'\ — 
"  But  if"  means  except.  The  Latin  edition  says  here  :  "  Per  Dominum  Jesum, 
nisi  absque  omni  cavillo  consenseris,  captivum  te  in  carceres  dedam,  tarn  stride 
ut  nulhis  sit  ceque  vinctus  latro  aut  homicida."  See  the  Glossary  in  vol,  viii. 
for  other  instances  in  Foxe. 

Page  281,  line  13.] — "Steppe"  means  here  "a  vestige." 

Page  282,  line  28.  "  A  stable  and  a  sad  ground."~\ — "Sad,"  which  is  the 
i-eading  of  the  first  three  editions,  means  "  solid."  See  Todd's  Johnson  and 
Halliwell.  In  the  Festyvall  (fol.  Ixiv.  verso)  we  have  :  "  But  yet  the  taryenge 
of  Thomas  dyd  brynge  us  to  sadder  beleve,  and  to  the  blessynge  of  our  Lorde 
Jesu  Chryst." 

Page  283,  line  3  from  the  bottom,  "  Lousengers  and  lounderers."^ — "  Loiisen- 
ger"  is  a  flatterer,  a  deceiver;  see  Chaucer's  "  Nonne's  Priest's  Tale,"  1441, 
and  Todd's  Johnson  :  and  "  lounderer  "  may  perhaps  be  a  wandering  retailer 
of  relics,  &c.,  resembling  the  Sarabaites  of  old;  see  Buck's  Theol.  Diet,  and 
Augustine,  de  Opere  Monach.c.  28;  or  Gibson's  Preservative,  Edit.  1848,  vii. 
180. 

Page  288,  line  8.]—" '  Qui  presbyterum.'     Decret.  Greg.  IX.  tit.  38,  §  2." 

Page  289,  line  10  from  the  bottom.] — "  'De  Sponsalibus.'  Decret.  Greg.  IX, 
lib.  iv.  tit.  1,  §  31." 

Page  290,  line  6.]— Fill  up:  "  Cap.  [13]  '  Literas  tuas  '  [Decret.  Greg.  IX. 
lib.  ii.  tit.  13;]'  and  line  20  from  the  bottom,  correct  and  fill  up :  "  et  Cans. 
xxiv.  qiisest.  1,  §  33,  34,  cap.  '  Pudenda.' " 

Page  291,  line  5.] — Fill  up :  "cap.  [4]  'Non  minus,'  and  cap.  [7]  'Ad- 
versus'  [Decret.  Greg.  IX.  lib.  iii.  tit.  49]  ;"  and  line  18,  "'Qualiter  et  quan- 
do'  [lib.  V.  tit.  1,  §  17];"  line  30,  "  '  Nullus  judicum  et'  [lib.  ii,  tit.  2,  §  2];" 
line  34,  "  cap.  [5]  '  Felicis '  [lib.  v,  tit,  9]  ;"  line  9  from  the  bottom,  "  Dist,  2 
de  Consecr.  cup.  19 — cap.  21  ;"  and  line  8  from  the  bottom,  "cap.  [IG]  '  Etsi,' 
and  cap.  [17]  '  In.'" 


862  ADDENDA. 

Page  292.] — On  MSS.  of  Wimbledon's  Sermon,  see  Brit.  Magazine,  vol.  ix 
502. 

Page  29G,  line  11.] — "Dread"  must  be  taken  imperative] 3',  " llmeant"  is 
the  Latin. 

Page  299,  note  (5).  "  Madness"] — This  is  the  more  correct  reading  in  this 
instance,  the  original  being  "  Quae  est  ergo  ista  animarum  iiisaiiia,  &c."  See 
Augustine's  Sermo  368,  edit.  Bened.  §  1,  al.  25,  de  verbis  Dom. 

Page  300,  middle.] — On  "demerits,"  used  originally  in  a  good  sense,  see 
Nares. 

Page  324,  line  2.] — For  "  unpeaceable,"  which  is  Foxe's  reading  in  all 
editions,  Bale  has  "  unpacable"  in  the  reprint  of  1729,  p.  28. 

Page  325,  line  13.  "  Or  the  t'tlthe"] — All  the  old  editions  read  here  cor- 
rectly "  tilthe,"  which  means  cultivation. 

Page  32G,  line  3  from  the  bottom.] — The  preamble  to  Lord  Cobham's  declara- 
tion of  his  Belief,  which  has  been  omitted,  is  here  supplied  from  the  first  edition 
of  Foxe,  p.  2G 1 :  "  I,  Jolin  Oldecastel,  knyght  and  Lorde  Cobham,  wil  all 
Christen  men  to  understande,  that  Thomas  Arundell,  Archebyshop  of  Caunter- 
bury,  hath  not  only  layde  it  to  my  charge  malitiously,  but  also  very  untiuly, 
by  his  letter  and  scale  wrytten  against  me  in  most  slaunderous  wyse,  tliat  1 
should  otherwyse  fele  and  teacbeof  the  sacramentes  of  tlie  churche  (assiL'in'ng 
specially  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  the  sacrament  of  penaunce,  the  worship- 
pinge  of  Lnages,  and  goinge  of  pilgrimage  unto  them),  far  otherwise  than 
eyther  beleveth  or  teachethe  the  universalle  holye  churche.  I  take*  Al- 
mightye,"  &c. 

Page  338,  line  3.  "And  lead  you  hlindling  hifo  hell  with  themselves.'''] — So 
all  the  editions  of  Foxe :  but  we  should  probably  read  here,  as  in  Bale's 
account,  "  blindlings."     See  Jamieson's  Scottish  Dictionary. 

Page  380,  middle.]  "  Excuss"  means  "  discuss."  See  Richardson's  Dic- 
tionary. 

Page  475,  line  4.  "And  yet  f hey  do  no  honour  "  8:c.] — In  the  edition  of 
1576  and  all  subsequent  editions  the  "no"  is  erroneously  omitted.  It  is  found 
in  ed.  1563,  p.  227,  and  ed.  1570,  p.  731. 

Page  606.] — The  title  "Bishop  of  Argos  "  is  applied  in  the  Tonstall  London 
Register,  folio  48,  to  John  Tynmouth,  vicar  of  Boston  in  Lincolnshire,  and 
suffragan  bishop  of  Argos,  who  died  1524. 

Page  613,  line  21.  "How  Ufarcellimis  .  .  .  did  sacrifice  unto  idols."] — This 
charge,  it  may  be  observed  in  addition  to  what  appears  in  the  note  on  vol.  i. 
p.  277,  is  still  retained  in  the  Breviarium  Romanitm,  April  26,  for  the  sake  of 
the  testimony  whit-h  it  bears,  apparently,  to  the  exemption  of  the  bishop  of  Rome 
from  human  jurisdiction.  On  being  summoned  before  the  equally  apocryphal 
Council  at  Sinuessa,  yet  no  one,  says  the  5th  Lesson  in  the  Breviary,  ventured 
to  pass  condemnation  on  him  ;  "  omnes  una  voce  clamarunt,  Tuo  (c  ore,  non 
nostra  judicio  jndica,  nam  j^rinia  scdes  a  neminc  judicafnr."  Most  modern 
writers.  Papal  as  well  as  Protestant,  question  the  whole  story:  see  Lumper's 
Hist,  theologico-critica  sand.  Fatrum,  torn.  xiii.  p.  792. 

Page  637,  line  9  from  the  bottom.  " Simonides  writeth  thus."] — As  translated, 
that  is,  by  Cicero,  in  his  Tusculan  Qitfrstions,  i.  42;  where,  however,  for  Spar- 
tanos,  the  reading  is,  Sparta  nos,  which  accords  better  with  the  Greek  original— 

'Q  ^eiv    liyyeiXov  AnKfbaifioviois'  k.  t.  X. 
The  anecdote  about  "  Theodore  of  Cyrene  "  (p.  638)  is  also  taken  from  the 
Tusculan  Quastions,  i.  43, 

Page  712,  line  12  from  the  bottom.]  —  From  hence  to  "was  amiss,"  line  12 
from  the  bottom  of  next  page,  will  be  found  in  the  edition  of  1563,  p.  883,  as 
part  of  the  account  of  the  Duke  of  Somerset, 

Page  713,  line  23.     "  Fas/lj/."]— AW  the  old  editions,  and  Sir  T.  More'.^ 


ADDENDA.  863 

Dialogue  (book  i.  chap.  14),  read  "fastly,"  i.e.  stedfastly,  firmly,  unhesitatingly. 
See  liosworth's  Anglo-Saxon  Diet,  under  Fcest. 

Page  713,  line  31.] — The  first  edition  reads  "  faitour,"  the  rest  "traitor  :" 
"faitoiir"  means  iniposter,  traitor,  scoundrel.  See  Prompt.  Parv.  (where  it 
is  latinized  by  Jidor,  simulator),  Halliwell,  Todd's  Johnson,  Glossary  to 
Chaucer. 

Page  755,  line  9.] — It  would  seem  that  John  Goose  was  not  the  only  person 
burnt  in  this  reign ;  for  in  the  registers  of  the  Archdeacon  of  London  relating 
to  this  period  it  appears  that  one  Thomas  Undyrwood,  of  the  parish  of  All 
Saints  the  Great,  carter,  was  cited  in  the  month  of  October,  11 86,  for  holding 
the  opinion  "quod  omnes  presbyteri  ex  Salvatore  nostro  essent  heretici."  The 
register  adds,  "  quam  opinionem  hereticus  crematus  post  festum  Natalis  Domini 
tenebat."  Underwood  was  cited  for  October  xvi,  and  "  Comparuit  xxii.  die 
Octobris,"  when  he  purged  himself  by  5  compurgators.  The  Editor  is  indebted 
for  the  above  information  to  the  kindness  of  Mr.  Archdeacon  Hale.  Tiiis  must 
be  a  distinct  case  from  that  of  John  Goose,  who  suffered  in  August,  1483,  in 
which  year  Robert  Belisdon  was  sheriff.  (See  list  of  Sheriffs  in  Maitland's 
London.)  The  story  of  Joini  Goose  will  be  found  as  told  by  Foxe  in  Fabian's 
Chronicle. 

Page  781,  line  28.  "A  nobleman  of  Ai.v-la-Chap€Ue."'\ — Foxe's  text  here 
erroneously  reads  "a  nobleman  of  Aquine."  See  Possevin's  Apparatus  Sacer, 
torn.  i.  p.  959. 


END    OF    VOL.    ni. 


3.   CliAY,    I'RINTER,    EKEAJ)   STREET   HILL. 


1    1012  01145  8199